《The Moonlight Swordsman》


 Chapter 1 So It Begins

    ?In the morning, at 6:30 am, the rm clock rang loudly. Aizel woke from his drowsy sleep, still thinking about his awful memories. He sighed, recalling all those memories, and stood up and went straight to the bathroom to take a bath to relieve his stress.


    After a good wash, he brushed his teeth while staring in the mirror and attempting to smile, only to appear as an idiot smiling at another idiot.


    Then, after putting on some clothes that were lying on his chair, he headed towards the kitchen to make the same old breakfast. He was really tired of eating it, but he had no other choice; if he didn''t eat, then there would be nothing left for him to doter. After a few minutes, he finished preparing breakfast and ate alone, continuing his usual routine.


    It was now 8 o''clock in the morning, and he waste for work. The streets were quite busy because everyone was going to their workce like a herd of sheep. Despite beingte, he took his time to observe the daily hustle and bustle around him as he slowly made his way to the office.


    When Aizel reached the office, he noticed that someone had opened the door before him. So he stepped inside, greeted his fellow colleagues, and headed towards his desk. There, he ced his bags down and sat on his chair.


    He works as a web developer, asionally doing some design work as needed.


    His job is basically coding things online. He also helps to make websites for people who can''t do it themselves. Aizel spent most of his days working for variouspanies, such as small businesses andrge corporations alike.


    Aizel is quite skilled at what he does and earns quite well.


    While sitting at his desk, he turned on hisputer and began typing away, checking the emails and reading through them one by one.


    "Hi there, Aizel"


    The melodramatic voice of a fairy abruptly jolted him out of his daydream. Aizel turned to face his manager, only to be captivated by her. He had never seen a more stunning woman in his life.


    When ites to her manager, there is noparison, even in the manga, anime, or novels. Is Aizel fascinated with her? Only an idiot would disregard such beauty.


    She is 30 years old. Her eyes are blue, and her hair has silver streaks in it. Her skin is porcin white, smooth, and firm, and it seemed to glow under the light. She''s wearing a ck dress, open from her neckline, showing her entire back, which is bare and wless.


    "Hello, Irene." His lips curled into a genuine smile.


    "So, how''s your therapy going? Is everything okay?" Irene asked.


    Hearing the word "therapy" hit him like a blow to the head. He sighed heavily, not wanting to answer the question.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    From the beginning, Aizel''s life has been difficult. First, he lost his memory up to the age of ten, and he had no idea who his parents were. Later, he was merely considered an orphan who lived alone.


    When he tries to recall his lost memories, he feels pain in his head, as if tiny needles are poking him. He was also tormented in school since he was always a loner from the start; the only good thing he ever had in his life was that he was brilliant and handsome.


    He is about 6 feet tall, 28 years old, and attractive, with an appearance that could make him stick out in a crowd. He has fair, almost pale white skin. His unfathomable deep dark ck eyes stood out against his light skin tone. His eyes were as deep as they were expressive, and you might get lost in them if you stared long enough. His clean and silky ck hair, somewhat messy hairstyle, and athletic body


    Despite his good looks, nothing went smoothly for him because he is shy and antisocial. The only thing he enjoys isics and novels, which also help him deal with his despair. Even if a girl struck up a conversation with him, he would be so shy that he would barely look her in the eyes and hurriedly try to think of something foolish or useless to say.


    "Everything went well. Dr. Shelly told me that everything was fine, suggested some ways to deal with stress, and asked me about some favorite novels and stories that I am now reading," Aizel stated.


    "That''s fantastic," Irene replied with a smile. "If you require assistance, please do not hesitate to contact me at any time. Even if you feel lonely, know that I and Dr. Shelly are here to help you at any time."


    "Okay, continue with your work; I''ll see youter."


    *****


    The full moon shines brightly in the night sky with stars at 8:00 p.m., as Aizel sits beside theke.


    This was one of Aizel''s favorite ces since it gave him withfort and quiet away from the stress and headaches caused by his despair.


    Aizel sipped from the beer can as he reflected on his life: who his parents were, why they abandoned him, where his childhood memories are, why his life is so boring, why he is always alone, why he is not mentally stable, and why his life can''t be like the main character of some novels, who has everything: power, fame, and women.


    Aizel dreamed about magical and fantasy realms filled with dragons, fascinating powers, and magnificent scenery. Only novels can relieve his current stress.


    Aizel sighed while suddenly making some strange expressions.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, why does this beer taste like piss? Wait, why did I think about piss? Have I ever tasted it? What am I thinking? Ahhhhhh, I''ll go insane like this. Goddamn, I also forgot I had to sum up the project this weekend, and I have not even started yet."


    After cursing and drinking beer, Aizel became drowsy and thought about returning to his apartment, but he fell asleep right there near theke under the dazzling moon, spreading its light over him like a warm nket.

 Chapter 2 Am I Dreaming?

    ?While Aizel was sleeping peacefully, a 13-year-old boy appeared next to him, carrying some strange-looking nts and grass in a wooden basket that hung from his shoulder to his waist. The youngster was dressed in conventional light brown robes that appeared to be from the medieval period.


    "Oi, Mr., hurry up and get up. Why are you sleeping in this beast''s forest? I understand that theke is beautiful, and it may have provided you with some enlightenment, but this is not the ce to rest. Let''s go; we have to hurry because we''re in wolf territory right now. They are vicious beasts that will not let their prey escape easily."


    "Is he cosying? What the fuck is he wearing?" Aizel pondered.


    "What wolves and beasts, buddy? I was drunkst night, so why are you acting like one?" Aizel stated with a tinge of irritation on his face.


    "You appear to be a noble if I believe." The boy identified as Aizel was dressed in a light blue in shirt, formal ck pants, and formal shoes.


    "This is not the ce for us to talk, so let''s hurry and leave." The child begged once more, traces of panic visible in his eyes.


    Suddenly, not far away, wolves howled one after the other, with a sh of lightning visible not far from where the kid and Aizel were standing. Aizel clearly heard the howls and began to wonder how the heck the wolves appeared and what this lightning was. Is this a dream, or have I been teleported somewhere else? What the fuck is going on?


    "Oh no, this is bad; this is extremely bad; we must flee quickly; follow me." The child began running, traces of terror obvious on his face.


    Aizel didn''t hesitate for a second and began running for his life as well. He could definitely hear the howls and see the lightning.


    "Is this a dream, yet why does it seem so real? I distinctly recall being on the cliffside where theke is, but now I''m fleeing from the wolves in the forest. This is insane; I''m not even sure whether it''s a dream." While running, Aizel reflected.


    "What are our ns?" Aizel asked while sprinting, not even seeming fatigued because he had always worked out.


    Aizel has been doing numerous things since he was a child, including reading novels, ying the piano, practicing swordsmanship through watching videos on the inte and staying fit. He has spent his 19 years dealing with bullying and sadness in this manner.


    "We need to get to the nearby town as quickly as possible. The guards there may be able to save us from the thunder wolves."


    "What do you mean by thunder... Just as Aizel was about to ask him about the wolves, a lightning bolt went by and struck the boy''s right leg near the calves.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhhhh..." the kid yelled at the top of his lungs. The right leg''s calves had gone pitch ck, with visible smoke and charred skin. Before Aizel could even consider helping the child, a wolf approached and snapped the kid''s neck with a bite on his neck.


    Aizel could now clearly see the wolf, a 2-meter-tall purple wolf with sparks of lightning running all over its body. Long, blood-sttered canine fangs and dark, red eyes Clearly, the child died, and now it''s his turn if he can''t outrun the wolves.


    Aizel took a deep breath and began sprinting with all his strength in the direction whererge, thick trees were on his right while the wolf was busy eating his meal.


    "Why is this even happening? Come on, moron, wake up from this crazy dream."


    Suddenly, a dangerous sensation can be felt from his neck, and Aizel seems aware of it. He has read so many novels that he understands what this feeling is.


    He rolls down quickly without even thinking to avoid the lightning bolt that was aimed at his head. Three wolves can be seen sprinting behind him, charging additional lightning bolts to shoot in his direction.


    More lightning bolts began to strike Aizel''s path, and he ran as fast as he could to escape being struck by them. Even after sprinting for 15 minutes, no town or vige could be seen in sight.


    It seems inevitable that Aizel can even outrun them or dodge the lightning bolts forever, and just like that, a lightning bolt finally struck his left leg.


    "Fuckkk, this is so real; I can feel the pain, yet how could this be a dream? I should have been awake by now. It hurts like hell." Aizel shouted in agony as he clutched his left leg, which was now burning and scorching from the inside.


    Meanwhile, three wolves began to circle their prey. With Saliva dripping from their mouths, they are inly bloodthirsty wolves that are about to savor their prey.


    "So that''s how I''m going to die." Aizel sighed as if he had given up hope of escaping from the wolves'' clutches.


    "I''m not sure if everything is real or a dream, and my only regret is that I couldn''t ask Irene out on a date. I''m thinking about her even as I''m dying. Hehe, I am such a simp."


    Just before the wolves could even start taking a step, an enormous fireball as dark as blood emerged out of nowhere and incinerated the three wolves from the inside out.

 Chapter 3 Larisa

    ?Aizel stood there, staring at the wolves'' burnt ck corpses. They were about to tear him from limb to limb just a minute ago, but now they''re burned from the inside out.


    A person appeared from behind, with a small amount of smoke residue clearly visible on her hands, indicating that she was the one responsible for the fireballs that burned the wolves.


    "Looking at you, I''d say you''re lucky to have only gotten a burn on your leg. Take this and apply it to the burned area on your leg."


    The person smiled and handed over a little ss tube containing a green liquid.


    "uhh.. Thank you for rescuing me."


    Aizel said this while faking a smile to avoid looking like an idiot.


    "I''m Larisa, and we should go if we don''t want additional uninvited guests to arrive."


    "I am Aizel."


    He nced at the woman in front of him. She was about 6 feet tall, with her magnificent crimson hair flowing down to her waist, and she was dressed in a scarlet robe that revealed every curve on her body. She has an hourss figure that any man would die for.


    Aizel carefully applied the green liquid to the burnt region; as soon as the liquid touched the scorched skin, the skin began to mend, and after 10 seconds, the left leg waspletely healed without leaving a burn mark.


    "This appears to be a healing potion." Aizel nced at the bottle with glittering eyes; definitely, he was in a fantasy world where magic and potions were used. He pondered what else this world had to offer¡ªwhether it was a dream or not, it was better than his mundane reality.


    "Can I use magic as well? I can''t wait to learn more." Aizel pondered with a smile on his face, evidently enjoying the predicament he was in.


    "We should now move on."


    Larisa started reminding him that they were still in a dangerous situation.


    Aizel nodded in agreement and began following behind thedy while inspecting his surroundings. He was aware that even though they were progressing, they were still in a risky spot.


    "Are we heading to a nearby town?" While thinking about the boy who told him about the town, Aizel sighed in regret and asked.


    "Not right now; I''m staying in a cave nearby. I need to get some of my belongings and equipment. If we walked, it would take us roughly 4 hours to reach the closest town from the cave."


    Larisa responded with a mischievous smile on her face.


    Aizel nodded in agreement, not thinking about it too much.


    ***


    They arrived at Larisa''s ce of abode after a two-hour journey, during which time neither of them spoke to the other. Aizel was still working through the process of understanding what was happening to him. He wanted to know more about this world, magic, and everything else, but he held off since he needed to be cautious.


    First, he must determine whether he is simply dreaming or has somehow been teleported to another world. He is unsure about Larisa''s reaction if he revealed his otherworldly origins or began asking about magic in general. He should first start learning more about the world, and that town would be the ideal location for that.


    As they entered the cave, Aizel observed that it was muchrger than he had imagined. Inside, there was a tent in the center, surrounded by some crates and a chest, with a wood-burning firece to keep you warm. There were some swords and spears lying near the crates.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I have some fish with me; let''s grill and eat first, and then I want you to answer some of my questions, Lord Aizel''."


    Larisa said as she walked up to the firece and began stacking wood to make a fire to grill the fish she had.


    Aizel nodded in agreement and found a ce near the fire to sit.


    He was exhausted a little bit from the journey and all the running and fleeing, which had also left him hungry.


    "ording to your appearance, you appear to be a noble. Which family do youe from? I know some noble families in nearby towns and cities. I can help you find them."


    With a genuine smile on her face, Larisa said. She clearly wanted to help Aizel.


    Meanwhile, Aizel was staring behind the tent at what appeared to be cage. He can clearly see lifeless human bodies lying on the ground as if their blood had been sucked out of them. He certainly heard it. Larisa asked him several questions. She assumed he was a noble because of the way he was dressed and appeared.


    Aizel was deep in thought about how he should respond to her, given that he doesn''t even belong in this world. He is unaware of the noble families, and what about the people in the cages? Are they dead? What has she done to them?


    Larisa noticed Aizel staring at the cages and knew what he was thinking.


    "Don''t worry; they''re not dead, and they''re bandits. I caught them when they tried to rob me, but they clearly didn''t know what was good for them."


    "So, would you mind answering my previous questions?"


    "Umm, the thing is that I don''t remember anything," Aizel said with a dull look on his face.


    "I...found myself lying near theke when wolves suddenly came and began pursuing me. Then you appeared and saved me. When I think back on the circumstances that led up to now, I wonder how I got here, where I am, and where I belong. My head began to hurt, like if 1000 needles were piercing it repeatedly when I tried to remember myself or the situation I was in."


    Aizel stated while eating the fish, still with a gloomy face.


    "It seems like someone has erased your memories, or you have lost them somehow."


    Larisa appeared to be in deep thought and then continued.


    "So, what more do you recall?"


    "What makes you think your name is Aizel?"


    Larisa fired questions one after another, clearly wanting to know more about his condition.


    "I.. don''t know. I just know my name is Aizel." Aizel stated with a frustrated expression on his face.


    "Well, that''s good. Now I am pretty sure that no one wille to help you." Larisa replied to Aizel while curling her lips upward in a creepy manner.

 Chapter 4 Henry

    ?There''s a little cold inside the cave, even though the sun is shining outside; a chill lingers inside, its darkness concealing any trace of warmth. It''s been about six months since the despicable women kidnapped me and a few others from my vige and brought us here.


    She came to our vige and said she was just travelling through and wanted to stay a few nights here before continuing on to the next town. The women stayed for a week and helped the locals in a variety of ways.


    She asionally assisted in the ying of local beats in order to keep the vige secure. She also assisted residents by supplying various types of potions, some of which were capable of treating sicknesses, regenerating limbs, and many other things.


    After a week, however, she went psychotic, killing everyone, including the elderly and children.


    Only a few people were brought to the cave to use us as test subjects. Yes, yes, that bitch performs some kind of technique within her tent to drain our life energy, pushing us closer to death.


    Many of us have already been sucked to death, leaving only a few survivors, and I am one of the unlucky ones. I''m already old, and it won''t be long before that bitch sucks the life out of me.


    Today was the same day as ever, staying cooped up in the cage. The cold air inside the cave felt like death itself, and the only thing I could do was wait for the day toe when I would eventually be freed, but then something happened in the evening.


    The evil woman led a young man into the cave. He didn''t even appear 25 years old; he''s stunningly handsome, and by the way he seemed dressed, he may be a noble.


    "Spit*... With a frustrated expression on his face, the old man spit on the ground.


    "The young kids would never learn. He could be an affluent noble youngster who fell victim to the vixen trap."


    After around 15 minutes of chit-chat, the women appeared behind the young noble and knocked him down with a chop on his neck. She moved so quickly that it appeared she had teleported behind the kid.


    The woman dragged the youngster by his leg to the cage where the old guy was kept.


    "Another for your collection, huh, bitch?


    With an angry expression on his face, the old man confronts Larisa.


    "Oh, Henry, appearing enraged like this makes me wet." Larisaughed, with a yful smile appearing on her face.


    She opened the cage with a key, threw Aizel inside, and then locked the cage again, double-checking to ensure it waspletely closed.


    "You do not need to act more cautious. We all know that no one is strong or brave enough to escape your grasp."


    Henry said this to Larisa while looking her in the eyes. He was not afraid of her; he already knew he was going to die; there was nothing more that could even scare him.


    "Oh no, Henry, you are wrong. I''m just making sure that my new toy loses all possibility of ever living like you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "He''s unique. Not only is he attractive and has lost his memories, but he also feels different." Larisa answered Henry while heading towards her tent while licking her lips seductively.


    *****


    After an hour, Aizel gradually regained consciousness, only to discover that he was now inside one of the cages he initially saw when he entered the cave with Larisa.


    He tried to stand up and look around for Larisa, but she was nowhere to be found.


    " She has gone out. The bitch won''t be back until tomorrow."


    Aizel''s heart sank as he heard the harsh, gruff voice behind him. He slowly turned around and saw an old man who was bald, showing no emotion on his face.


    "Damn it". Aizel punched the floor, only to feel pain in his fingers.


    "I thought that now I would be safe." Aizel knelt on his knees, a frustrated expression on his face.


    "What kind of a dream is this? When the fuck will it end? Why don''t you simply kill me? Is it a dream or a reality? What the fuck is going on with me? What have I done in my life to deserve this?" Aizel screeched and cried.


    Henry looked at him in pity.


    "It seems like my previous assumption was wrong about this kid."


    Aizel theny down on the ground and closed his eyes, thinking that if it were a dream, he would be able to wake up and end this foolish scenario.


    He couldn''t sleep despite his best efforts. All of his childhood memories, his loneliness, and his suffering as an outcast everywhere came flooding back to him.


    "How did you wind up here?" Henry abruptly asked him the question, shattering the silence.


    Aizel turned to face the old man, who was staring him down like a hawk.


    After a few minutes of silence, Aizel finally answered.


    "She saved me from the wolves." Aizel paused for a few seconds before beginning to narrate everything that had happened until now.

 Chapter 5 Life Energy

    ?Henry quietly listened to Aizel''s story, still wondering if his luck was poor or if this guy was even worse.


    "So far, that''s what''s happened." Aizel finished speaking while describing everything except that he is from another world; if it isn''t a dream, it''s best to keep it a secret from everyone.


    "So, what''s next? What is she going to do to us?" Aizel inquired, his gaze fixed on the old fe. He was terrified to hear the response since, based on the way everyone appears who is locked within the cage, Larisa is definitely doing something terrible with them.


    "Ahh...just She''s going to drain everyone''s life energy, even yours," Henry responded with a nk expression on his face.


    "Wh..what is life energy?" Aizel inquired, stuttering.


    "You don''t know what life energy is?" Henry corrected himself, "Oh wait, I nearly forgot you lost your memory." He then began to exin about life energy.


    "Life energy is the span of all living organisms'' lives. It makes no difference whether you are a human, a beast, or a monster; everyone has life energy from the minute they are born. Everyone has a set amount of life energy. Normal humans can live for 100 years, while humans and beasts who can use mana can live for 1000¨C10,000 years, depending on theirprehension of and attunement to mana."


    Henry lectured Aizel like a teacher about life energy with a serious look on his face.


    Meanwhile, Aizel''s whole concentration was on the word "Mana."


    "He said mana, correct? I knew it. When Larisa used fireball, I knew there was mana somewhere in the world. But why can''t I feel it? If I can simply feel it and figure out how to use it, I might be able to get out of here. Like Larisa, I might be able to wield magic or other powers." Aizel pondered deeply, wondering how he should move from here.


    "So she''s basically absorbing your life energy, and now she''s going to steal mine?" Aizel asked the old man.


    "Yes, she has already sucked half of us to death; only a few of us are now left," Henry answered Aizel while having a wicked smile on his face before continuing. "Don''t worry, she''ll save you forst because you''re full of life energy and handsome, you know what I mean?" Henry winked at Aizel.


    Aizel felt a chill run down his spine as he imagined what Larisa was going to do to him. He began to sweat profusely and considered how he could get out of this messed-up situation.


    "Do you know how to use mana, old man? Could you teach me?" Aizel nervously asked the old man in the hope that, with his knowledge of mana, he could somehow use it to get out of this mess.


    "Do you think I''d be fucking stuck here in the cage with you if I understood how to use mana?" Aizel was answered by Henry with an irritated look on his face.


    Aizel became aware of the foolishness of his query to the old guy.


    "I..I''m sorry. I wasn''t thinking clearly." Aizel spoke as he cast a sidelong nce at the elderly guy, wondering if he was upset with him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Henry sighed and also sat down in front of Aizel and started speaking.


    "My daughter is proficient with mana." The old man took a brief pause before turning to face the cage and resuming his speech. "Though she has a slight affinity for her power and some knowledge of mana, she was able to feel mana rtively early in life."


    "She taught me how to feel it, but I was never able to feel it, so I guess I''ll always be a normal human," Henry spoke with a disappointed expression on his face.


    "So where is your daughter?" Aizel asked slowly. "Is she also...


    "No". She lives in Chester, a nearby town, and you can get there in half a day if you head straight south." Henry spoke while Aizel noted the direction and name of the town mentally.


    "I''ll teach you how to sense mana as she taught me." Henry said, facing Aizel, and then continued, "It will be up to you whether you can feel it or not."


    "All right, sir," Aizel said cheerfully, clearly pleased with the old man.


    "What''s your name?" The old man asked Aizel before standing up.


    "Aizel". Aizel also stood up from his ce. "What''s your name, sir?" Aizel asked further.


    "Henry". The old man paused before continuing, "Now to sense mana, first close your eyes."


    Aizel followed Henry''s instructions and closed his eyes further, waiting for instructions.


    "Rx your mind; try to breathe in and breathe out, focusing on the energy all around you. Try to sense them like strings of energy or water waves¡ªwhatever you can imagine the best. Attempt to sense every part of your body. If you feel something inside your body filling up, like nourishment or energy, that is mana." Henry exined to Aizen how to sense mana in the best way he can; it is now up to Aizel whether he can feel it or not.


    Aizel attentively followed Henry''s instructions and began attempting to feel mana.


    Henry sat down again in the corner without bothering Aizel.


    After two hours without feeling anything, Aizel slowly opened his eyes, and his face was filled with disappointment. He had tried his best to sense mana, but it seemed like an impossible task for him. Aizel sighed heavily, feeling utterly frustrated.


    "Seems like I am a normal human like you, old man." He looked at the old man with a defeated expression, unsure of what to do next.

 Chapter 6 Thats Your Fucking Reason?

    ?Aizel attempted everything in his power to detect mana. He meditated with a clear mind over and over. He next tried yoga to see if it helped, but he still couldn''t perceive mana.


    He became agitated and frustrated.


    "Fuck it." Aizel sighed and opened his eyes, wondering if the old man had lied to him.


    "No, he has no reason to lie to me." Aizel pondered in his mind. "Even though he is on the death door, he has no reason to lie to me. I don''t want to assume, but it seems like I am a normal human just like him." Aizel copsed on the ground, exhausted.


    "Giving up already, young man?" Henry asked Aizel.


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t seem to be able to sense mana," Aizel answered Henry while trying to remember some good memories from his life if he had any.


    "I have already given up my life." Aizel started talking in a low voice. "There is only loneliness, headaches, and pain in my life."


    "I suppose dying here, sucked by that woman, isn''t such a bad way to go."


    "What the fuck did you say?" Henry stood up from the corner and pulled Aizel through his cor to look straight into his eyes with an angry expression on his face.


    "It''s just loneliness, headaches, and agony. That''s your reason to give up on life." Henry''s voice suddenly became loud; it was clear that he was not happy with Aizel''s response.


    "Why the fuck are you yelling at me? What have you done, rotting in the cell; clearly, you''ve also given up on life. Am I right?" Aizel also raised his voice a little.


    "What pain, what headache, what loneliness describe me?" Henry asked with a serious expression. Aizel couldn''t believe this old man. Has he gone insane?


    "I''ve lost all recollections; I didn''t even know who my parents were before I lost my memory." Aizel paused for a moment to observe Henry''s expression, only to be met with an expressionless face.


    "I was bullied throughout my youth. They... He began to sweat just thinking about his high school memories, which made him nervous. I...I, I''ve always been an outcast; no one wants to be near me or be my friend. I was an antisocial person who was always immersed in novels and manga."


    Henry listened patiently, still with an expressionless face.


    "I''ve lived my entire life with depression, and every time I think about my old memories, a pain appears in my mind, as if countless needles are poking me at the same time." Aizel sighed while recounting everything to the old man.


    Henry took his hand off of his cor and then asked him, "How can you remember all this when you told me that you have lost your memory?"


    "There are some things that I still remember," Aizel answered while fixing his cor.


    "So that''s it. That''s your fucking reason?" Henry suddenly startedughing loudly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel stared at him with eyes wide open, wondering whether this old man had really gone mad.


    "And you referred to yourself as a man. Tell me, are you a real man? The old man asked while staring straight into his eyes. Have you ever aplished anything in your life?"


    "Or you just cry about your life problem?" Aizel stared at him in disbelief, and even though he was angry with him, he couldn''t answer him. In a way, the old man was right.


    He has never done anything in his life and simply appears to cry in front of Dr. Shelly about his condition.


    "You know, my daughter was born blind." The old man''s face softened and went back to sit in the corner.


    "Her mother died when she was giving birth to her."


    "I raised my daughter on my own. She was bullied and even abused throughout her life, but she never cried or tried to end her life." Aizel listened patiently to the old man.


    "In her life, she constantly stood up and marched forward. Finally, at the age of ten, she began to sense mana and attempted to learn how to use it. She was able to use mana after a few months." The old man recalls how pleased her daughter was when she first showed him her aplishment.


    "Time passed smoothly, but after six years, our vige had a festival. When a young man from a nearby town came to our vige for the festival, he befriended my daughter and even assisted her in a variety of ways, except on the night of the festival." The old man''s voice became heavy, and his face darkened.


    "That jerk put some type of potion in her drink, and...fucking raped her again and again. Even that was not enough; he even fucking beat her up with whips until the next morning."


    "The next day, my daughter returned to me with a lifeless expression on her face. When I asked her what had happened, she burst into tears. That was the first time I saw my daughter cry. She informed me of everything that had happened to her."


    "I went to that guy''s hut the next night and sliced his throat with this dagger." The old guy removed a little dagger from his baggy sleeves and showed it to Aizel.


    Aizel examined the dagger. It was nine inches long and had a straight, pointed ck de.


    "My daughter then became pregnant. I begged her to abandon the child, but she refused. She gave birth to my granddaughter, who resembled his father. Despite all of this, I still loved my daughter and was determined to be a part of my granddaughter''s life."


    "She raised her daughter happily and continued on with her life. After that, I moved her to Chester town, where she now lives with her daughter. She is the strongest woman I have ever seen in my life." Thinking about her daughter, the old man''s face brightened up.


    "So that''s why you also shouldn''t give up that easily. If she can do it then I am sure you can do it." The old man looked towards Aizel.


    "I am sorry. I should learn something from your daughter." Aizel answered Henry while thinking how he can also have a strong will just like the old man''s daughter.

 Chapter 7 Mana

    ?Henry looked at Aizel with a satisfied expression and nodded in approval. "That''s why I don''t want to die here. I want to escape from here to go and see my daughter once more, and neither you nor I should give up."


    Aizel nodded as well. Finally, he felt his mood rise.


    "We have six days, and that bitch wille after six days to extract thest of our life energies." Henry stated before continuing once again " We have six days to gather whatever we have and devise a n for our escape."


    "If only I could get that sword," Aizel whispered, looking at the weapons rack beside the tent in the center of the cave.


    "Oh, do you know how to use a sword?" Henry asked with a curious expression.


    Aizel gave a small smirk before speaking. "I''ve been wielding swords since I was a child; it''s one of the things that calms my mind and improves my mood."


    "Then use this dagger; it''s littlepared to a sword, but it''s better than nothing." Aizel received the ck dagger from Henry. He held that dagger in his right hand, getting a feel for it. He ran his finger along the de, and a feeling of peace came over him; it wasn''t as good as the sensation of a sword, but it was close enough.


    Aizel took a fighting stance, gripping the dagger tightly. He closed his eyes and imagined how heroes in novels andics fight and use daggers.


    Suddenly, the air around Aizel became dense. It felt as if a small swirl was swirling over his body. Henry''s eyes were wide open as he stared at Aizel. "This...this is definitely mana!"


    Aizel opened his eyes with a rxed expression on his face.


    "I missed this feeling." Aizel whispered softly while Henry suddenly pulled on his shoulder, "Youu... how did you do it? You finally used it." The old man spoke with a face full of hope.


    "What did I use it? Aizel asked the old man with a confused expression.


    "Mana idiot, that was certainly mana," Henry spoke again, and excitement could be clearly seen on his face.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I am 100% certain that was mana. I have seen my daughter using it, so I remember that feeling." Henry answered proudly to Aizel.


    "But why couldn''t you use it before when I asked you?" the old man asked Aizel.


    "I''m not sure, I just followed your instructions and saw mana as a thread of energy around me," Aizel answered.


    Henry facepalmed at himself. "Idiot, I merely used that as an example and advised you to imagine it the best way you could."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So what did you do this time?" The old man asked again.


    "I was just thinking about how I might use the dagger more effectively, using various tactics, and how I could sharpen it to sh it more easily and quickly," Aizel replied.


    "Try to do it once more, but this time also try to sense something around you," Henry asked Aizel to try to sense mana once again.


    Aizel did the same thing once again: he closed his eyes and began imagining the various techniques and also the sharpness of the dagger while concentrating around his body to see if anything differed from before.


    Once again, the air around Aizel became very dense. He could obviously feel something trying to gather around his body. He concentrated on absorbing that sensation when a burst of energy burst from within him, refreshing him and giving him the sense that he could now aplish whatever he desired.


    This sensation... Aizel became aware of the sensation that was filling him up. "So this is mana," Aizel spoke in hushed tones.


    "Can I now wield magic like Larisa?" Aizel spoke excitedly to the old guy.


    Henry, on the other hand, simply shook his head. "No, for the time being, you can only sense mana, which is the first phase. The trouble begins here."


    "How to use it.."


    "We don''t even know which magic affinity suits you, and I don''t know anything about it. Only my daughter can exin that." The old man sighed.


    Aizel''s excitement quickly faded, and he became gloomy once more.


    "Don''t be concerned; I clearly noticed that you were able to manipte mana in your dagger. Even so, you can easily kill someone." Henry spoke to Aizel while heading towards the corner to sleep.


    "Well, you should rest today because we need to start nning our escape from tomorrow," Henry spoke for thest time before closing his eyes without even wanting to listen to Aizel''s reply.


    Aizel stood there for 5 minutes, trying to make sense of all that had happened to him today, before moving to another corner of the cage to sleep.


    The cage wasrge enough to amodate up to 5 people, so there was plenty of space for both of them.


    And just like that, the first day was done, with Aizel spending his first night trapped in another world in a cage. Whether it is a dream or reality, Aizel will soon realize that no matter what he thinks, life does not always go as nned.

 Chapter 8 Monster ?

    ?"Aizellll.....hurry up!" A lovely voice interrupted Aizel''s thoughts.


    Aizel turned around to see Irene standing nearby, dressed in a light blue long skirt and looking stunning. She smiled at Aizel and said, "Come on, we''re going to bete for the movie if you don''t hurry up!"


    "What movie and where am I? Wasn''t I trapped in the cage, and what am I doing here with Irene?" Aizel silently thought while looking around, trying to figure out what the fuck was going on.


    "Why are you acting so strange? Are you going to make uste for our first date?" Irene pouted to appear angry, but it only made her look cuter.


    "What the fuck, what date? I don''t remember anything," Aizel muttered as he rapidly moved away from Irene. "What is Larisa up to? Is she forcing me to witness things like this?" Aizel began to feel anxious. Aizel had no idea what was going on.


    "Aizel, what happened?" Irene approached Aizel, and as she ced her hand on his checks, Aizel suddenly screamed, "Don''t stay away from me; don''t touch me!"


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, it''s me. Calm down," a cranky voice resounded in his ear, and Aizel noticed the old man attempting to calm him down.


    Aizel sighed with relief upon seeing the old man''s face. "What the fuck is going on? Having a dream within a dream seems surreal; have I truly been transported to another world?"


    "Bad dream?" Henry inquired of Aizel.


    "Something like that," Aizel said, standing up from the corner.


    "Forget about that; we should now concentrate on our escape strategy." Aizel cleared his mind and directed his attention toward finding a way out of their predicament.


    "Let''s start with Larisa: can she utilize anything other than fire?"Aizel inquired about the greatest obstacle to their n.


    "No, I have never seen her using something else." While trying to think more about Larisa, the old man said, "Maybe she can use weapons as well." Henry stated while looking towards the weapon rack.


    Aizel agreed, clearly wanting to avoid Larisa as much as possible, but he needed to be prepared for anything.


    "You said yesterday that I was able to manipte mana towards the dagger? What does it mean?" Aizel clearly wanted to know more about mana and how he could use it well.


    "Sure, you can manipte mana towards any weapon once you get used to it; it makes your weapon sharper and stronger, and some of them can even enhance their bodies," Henry replied inly.


    Aizel''s eyes widened in surprise as he learned about the strengthening of their bodies using mana.


    "That''s it. I''ve read in several novels that some main characters can use mana to improve their movement speed or strength." Aizel pondered while considering more straightforward ways to use mana in his current situation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "First, I should start with the dagger," Aizely thought silently, as Henry went into the corner to give Aizel some space to practice.


    And with that, Aizel practiced using the dagger and attempting to manipte mana by imagining the various tactics and sharpness of the dagger. This made manipting mana easier for him. After a while, he began to notice something odd.


    He was able to employ the tactics he imagined from other novels rtively quickly, but when it came to more difficult techniques, a tinge of pain crept into his mind, causing him to lose focus on the mana.


    "That''s odd." Aizel came to a halt while walking towards the spherical jar of dirt that was ced near the cage''s corner. It waspletely filled with water.


    While thinking about something, Aizel began sipping water. "It appears that I will be unable to use any difficult techniques or martial arts with a dagger for the time being."


    "But that pain, that was the same when I tried to remember my past memories." Aizel let out a sigh.


    "Well, I''ll think about itter, but for now, let''s concentrate on body enhancement." Aizel''s eyes glowed just thinking about body enhancement.


    Aizel cleared his head and began considering ways to enhance his body.


    Aizel attempted to channel mana into his arms, making them as heavy as steel. Nothing happened after several attempts.


    "Should I just think about how I did it with the dagger? Is that the correct way for me to use mana?" Aize questioned himself before trying the new method.


    Aizel began to imagine pulling mana from his surroundings to gather around his arm and make it as heavy as steel once more.


    A tingly sensation began to form in his hand, and it became slightly heavier than before, but it was still far from what Aizel expected.


    "That''s it, but more practice is needed." Aizel examined his hand. "Maybe I didn''t imagine things correctly."


    "Well, if it''s up to the imagination, then, hehe " Aizel chuckled and began to consider innovative body enhancement methods from the novels he has read thus far.


    And just like that, Aizel spent the rest of his days experimenting with various dagger tactics, body enhancement methods, and so on.


    Meanwhile, Henry remained in the corner, his jaw agape, observing everything. "How did he be so skilled with mana in such a short period of time using so many different methods?"


    "Such a fucking monstrosity."

 Chapter 9 One Inch Punch

    ?After 5 days of being pent up in the cage doing nothing but manipting mana in various ways, Aizel is not only effective with mana, but he also feels confident about escaping from here.


    "I can now not only manipte mana in a dagger but also boost my body in various ways." Aizel reflected while sweating profusely all over his body.


    "Can you now bend the cage bars or cut them with a dagger?" Henry inquired, his face flushed with worry. They just have today to flee because Larisa will return tomorrow and all their nning will be for naught.


    "It''s difficult to cut the bars with a dagger because the dagger isn''t of high grade and won''t be able to handle so much mana." Aizel looked at the small dagger, then at the bar, and replied, "But I can bend the bars for our escape," winking at the old man.


    The old man''s face lit up with a smile. Finally, after 6 months, he will be able to escape from this cave and reunite with his daughter.


    "Let us just rest for a moment and re-n our strategy. We''ll escape from this cave in the evening." Aizel stated as he sat towards the corner, that he was tired of trying anding up with new ways to use mana over the past several days.


    He frequently had a sharp pain in his brain while using mana or anytime he tried to imagine and perform certain difficult techniques.


    "I can''t wait to get to town and discover more about the world''s magic and powers." Aizel was ecstatic just thinking about it all, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep for a few hours. "I should also have a backup n if something goes wrong somehow."


    While Aizel slept, he had a vivid dream of himself traveling to arge city and engaging in powerful battles with creatures and other magical beings. In his dream, he found himself able to easily use mana and perform techniques with little effort or pain, much unlike what he experienced when awake.


    ******


    After 6 hours of sleep, Henry woke up Aizel, as they didn''t want to take any chances with their escape. The sooner they escape, the better.


    Aizel straightened up, stretching his arms as far as he could, still remembering his dream.


    Aizel nced in the direction of the weapon rack and stared at the swords that were there. "I am itching to use a sword" Aizel whispered while suddenly a noise resounded where the entrance of the cave was there.


    "Hello, my babies, did you miss me?" Larisa''s seductive voice resounded in the cave. Some of the people who were still alive in the cage looked in the direction of the entrance to see a beautiful figure slowly walking toward the cage.


    "What the fuck is she doing here? Didn''t you say she''de tomorrow?" Aizel fired a question towards Henry while looking towards Larisa.


    Meanwhile, Henry remained silent, his expression gloomy, as if he had lost all hope. He knelt down on his knees, mumbling "We are dead" over and over.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Damn it, the old man has gone insane; it''s time for n B." Aizel thought while Larisa came in front of their cage, looking straight into Aizel''s deep ck eyes. Aizel''s heart raced as Larisa''s gaze met his.


    "That face, those eyes, that innocence... ahhh...I can''t wait to suck you dry, Aizel." Larisa said this to Aizel, slightly moaning.


    "But firstes this old man." Larisa looked towards Henry.


    "Wait, I have to ask something first from you." Aizel spoke while mustering up his courage and looking straight into the red eyes of Larisa.


    Larisa didn''t respond; she just looked at him with interest.


    "Why did you inquire about my family background and offer to assist me if you only wanted to kidnap me and steal my life energy?" Aizel asked with a serious expression.


    "You''re such a naive kid," Larisa replied to his question with a chuckle. "Do you think I''d do something like this to someone from a powerful family? First, I seriously considered helping you, knowing that if you belonged to some family, they might provide me with some gold or a reward."


    "But after you told me how you lost your memories and don''t remember anything, I just took advantage of the fact that no one was going to help or rescue you," Larisa replied with a creepy smile on her face.


    Oh, is that so...Aizel''s emotions plummeted as he appeared depressed.


    "Then, can you fulfill my one request? I heard you sucked life energy, so how does it work? I mean, do you really suck it?" Aizel asked with pure intention.


    Meanwhile, Larisa examined him from head to toe before licking her lips and staring at hisher region.


    "Don''t worry," Larisa started opening the cage and then stepped towards Aizel, moving her hands towards theher region of Aizel while whispering in his ears, "I will take good care of you."


    "You know, I know a way to make women wet in apletely different way." Aizel ced his hand near her stomach while Larisa looked at him with lust.


    "It''s a technique called the one-inch punch." Aizel suddenly channeled mana into his palm and delivered the one-inch punch with full force at Larisa''s stomach from such a close distance.


    The impact was so great that it sent Larisa flying straight into the walls of the cave, leaving cracks all over the wall.

 Chapter 10 Aizel Vs Larisa (Part-1)

    ?Aizel has had numerous thoughts during thest five days. There was also a sh with Larisa.


    He had considered many methods of escaping from her. He obviously didn''t include Henry in his strategy because he knew he was a deadweight. Despite the fact that he has helped Aizel, his lifees first. He was not sure whether it was a dream or reality, still, he won''t take any chances.


    Aizel sprinted for the weapon rack near the tent. He knew that a one-inch punch could kill a normal person, but it would barely hurt a magic user who could use mana.


    Meanwhile, Larisa, who was still stuck in the cave walls, finally moved, noticing a small amount of blood dripping from her lips.


    "How is he able to use mana?" Larisa was astounded by Aizel''s power at such a short distance. "What technique did he use? I couldn''t block it from that close."


    Larisa spotted Aizel, who was staring at the double-edged sword in his hand. The sword was grey in color, with a ck handguard at the hilt.


    "So you know how to wield a sword, huh?" Larisa began approaching Aizel slowly, and her body started brimming with mana. "Do you think you can defeat me with a sword? I am a fucking fire mage," Larisa said with a grin.


    Aizel looked up at Larisa and smirked, "Finally, I can practice my technique on you, fucking bitch."


    Before Larisa could say anything, Aizel had rushed up close to her, moving so quickly that it appeared he had used teleportation.


    Aizel raised his sword upward and performed a vertical sh toward his enemy. Larisa jumped backward, her eyes widening as she threw out her hands and unleashed a wave of mes from her palms that headed straight toward Aizel.


    Using his right hand, he performs another vertical sh, this time from below to above, shing mes in the process. As he shed the air, the mes parted and extinguished, leaving him unscathed while Larisa gasped in surprise.


    "You not only know how to use body enhancement but can also manipte mana in a sword. What more secret have you kept from me, huh?" Larisa asked, her interest growing.


    "Why is she babbling in the middle of a fight?" Aizel stood there, carefully observing Larisa. "I''m terrified here; fuck is she trying to distract my attention; such a dangerousdy."


    "Let''s get serious then," Larisa replied, licking her lips. She raised her hand slightly, then vanished, only to reappear near Aizel.


    Aizel had already sensed danger and raised his de to parry another sword aimed at his chest. "Where the fuck did the sword appear from? Did she take it out of her ass? No, no, no, what the fuck am I thinking? Clearly, she must have some storage device or dimension, like in fantasy novels."


    Larisa immediately lifted her left palm, shooting five crimson fireballs in quick session, evidently not wanting Aizel to rx for even a second.


    Aizel evaded rapidly by rolling down to the right repeatedly while boosting his body with mana to aplish quick motions. Despite the danger of the situation, Aizel could not help but be amazed by Larisa''s ability to summon fireballs so quickly and urately.


    "How much mana can she use? Do the people in this world have a mana core, or can they draw it from their surroundings indefinitely?" Aizel knew he needed to learn more about it because his life might depend on it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you start thinking about something else in the middle of the fight, sweetheart, you might get burned," Larisa chuckled, moving her hands.


    Aizel noticed that the ground beneath him was glowing red and jumped aside to avoid the attack, but he was clearly a second toote as a bright crimson color pir rose from the ground where Aizel was standing. Fear began to rise in Aizel''s chest as he was faced with the reality of the situation.


    Aizel just avoided death after having a little burn on his left leg. "Fuck, I got careless." While picking up some stones from the ground, Aizel began running in zigzag patterns while increasing his speed with mana.


    Aizel had been thinking about using mana in various ways to enhance his body for a few days. One of them was a speed boost, which gave him a short burst of speed.


    Aizel gathers mana and directs some of it towards the stone, flinging it one by one at Larisa. The stone shot ahead like a bullet fired from a pistol.


    Larisa dodged them one by one, but when she turned around for Aizel, he was already gone.


    Before Larisa could respond, Aizel was already behind her, utilizing speed enhancement to quickly close the gap while she was upied dodging the stones.


    He shes horizontally toward her torso. "I finally got you, bitch."


    But just as his de was about to contact Larisa''s body, she burst into mes as his sword shed nothing but mes. After a split second, Larisa reconstructed herself from the mes, a grin on her face.


    "Not bad, kid. For starters, you are pretty smart and know how to use mana efficiently, but yet it is not enough to beat me." Larisaughed as she saw the look of surprise on Aizel''s face.


    "Oh, it won''t be much fun if you die like that, because I was only getting started," Aizel smirked as his eyes sharpened and the air around him became dense. "It''s going to hurt from now on, since applying these techniques fucking stings my head." Aizel pondered.


    He has no idea what power system is used in this world, but he has devised something for himself. A sharp pain began to appear on his skull whenever he attempted to doplex dagger skills from novels or anime he had watched in his world. It''s as if applying those techniques depletes some kind of mental energy.


    Larisa raised both hands while keeping her sword back, and crimson-colored spears started appearing above her head.


    One, two, four, six... the count increased until there were over 100 zing spears hovering above Larisa, waiting for hermand.


    Aizel took the inside sword stance, bending his legs slightly in preparation for his showdown with Larisa.


    "This is gonna be fun."

 Chapter 11 Aizel Vs Larisa (Part-2)

    ?Henry watched the young guy fight toe-to-toe with a fire mage, despite the fact that Aizel has only been learning about mana for five days. Henry was both amazed and inspired by the young man''s determination and perseverance.


    "Why the fuck am I acting like a crazy when I should be helping Aizel?" Henry stood up and began to consider how he might assist Aizel in this predicament. Even if he doesn''t know how to use mana, he might be able to assist him.


    Meanwhile, Aizel stood in his inside sword stance, looking up at the zing spears floating over Larisa.


    He began manipting mana in his legs to increase speed; in his weapon to make it more sharp and durable; andstly, in his eyes.


    "This is going to be painful, enhancing three separate parts at the same time." Aizel thought while Larisa startedmencing her attack.


    "Crimson Spears of Death!" yelled Larisa, sweeping her hands in the direction of Aizel. The spears started shooting at Aizel one by one, with such speed that they appeared to be bullets fired from a gun.


    Aizel concentrated his mana on his eyes and began evading spears with a speed boost. He was still having trouble avoiding the spears because they wereing at him so fast.


    By manipting mana towards his eyes, Aizel was able to discern the trajectory of the approaching spears. But it was still difficult to focus on three different areas.


    He also began shing some of the spears with his sword, but there were so many that it made little difference. Derbis flew everywhere as the spears sted into the cave.


    "It''s only a matter of time before you lose, so surrender now, and I might as well start treating you better from now on." Larisa murmured this while licking her lips and watching Aizel, who was dancing around, attempting to evade her fire spears.


    "Shit, this isn''t working; dammit, I should use that, but the question is whether I''ll be able to use it." Aizel was thinking about fantasy novel techniques, which he was able to apply in his dream today, but it requires real focus and imagination to reproduce using mana. Even he is unsure whether it will work.


    "Oh, here goes nothing." Aizel thought as he focused all of his attention on his sword, imagining numerous invisible cutting shes in the air.


    Aizel had already gotten the hint about using mana in the previous several days, and he was now using it to perform aplicated technique.


    He gripped his sword backwards with both hands as the air around Aizel became so sharp that the iing spears began splitting in two, one by one.


    "Face this technique from Mount Hua Sect, bitch." Aizel said while swinging his sword in the horizontal direction with both hands from left to right while shouting, " Falling embrace." (1)


    In a short second, countless invisible shes split every ming spear. Larisa''s technique waspletely destroyed by a single swing. Meanwhile, Aizel began panting heavily, indicating that the attack had taken a toll on him, and pain began to develop in his head. "Man, not now," Aizel mumbled under his breath, trying to refocus on the fight.


    "You are a tricky one," Larisa replied while showing no emotion, quickly appearing beside Aizel with her ming sword, prepared to stab his heart.


    Aizel attempted to parry it, but instead of piercing his heart, it pierced his shoulder. Aizel hurriedly took a step backward, his pierced shoulder still scorching from the mes on the sword.


    Aizel could feel the stinging feeling that was now frying his shoulder, but before he could think about it, the ground beneath him began to sparkle, and zing pirs began to appear one by one.


    Aizel began dodging the pirs one by one, increasing his speed with mana, but just as he began to rx, a small but concentrated fireball pierced his back. That was so rapid that he couldn''t see it clearly even when directing mana towards his eyes. Larisa was going all out on him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhhhhhh... fuck, I''m screwed." Aizel said in panic. Larisa quickly closed the gap between them as she shouted. "ytime is over."


    She started concentrating on another fireball, but suddenly an arrow pierced her shoulder from the back.


    Larisa quickly moved sideways, looking for the culprit. Henry was standing behind a boulder, holding a bow, and preparing tounch another arrow.


    "Well done, old man." Aizel yelled as he hurriedly rushed beside Larisa, inly not wanting to waste that advantage.


    Aizel started swinging his sword madly and clearly wanted to build pressure while Larisa was trying to defend herself with her sword. Another arrow flew towards Larisa, but this time she was prepared for it.


    She produced a zing spear with one hand and a concentrated fireball with the other. The zing spear shattered the arrow, while the fireball held Aizel at bay.


    She summoned the thin wires from nowhere while directing concentrated heat at them, transforming them into a heat ray. Larisa manipted those zing wires towards Aizel.


    "What the heck is that?" Aizel began racing backwards, evidently avoiding being trapped in it.


    Yet, the wires moved so swiftly that they formed a prepared to catch the prey.


    "Do you think this is enough to catch me?" Aizel yelled while bending on one leg, eyes closed, and started swinging in circles like a ballerina.


    The sharpness generated by his sword in circles began to form multiple invisible shes into a tornado, which chopped wires into tiny bits.


    A searing ache came in his head again, but Aizel disregarded it and began racing towards Larisa.


    But what he saw caused him to sway on his knees. Larisa was right beside Henry, her swords piercing him from behind while blood dripped from his chest and mouth.


    "Hehehe...*cough* he coughed blood again while speaking softly. "This is the end for me, Aizel *cough*th...th...th..then please find my daughter and tell her that I loved her very much and died like a warrior." Larisa pushed Henry aside, refocusing her attention on Aizel. The old man''s body dropped to the ground without showing any motion.


    Meanwhile, Aizel was in turmoil; he wasn''t particrly close to Henry, but the old man was extremely helpful. He was able to fight Larisa because of him, but he was now dead.


    And the culprit was standing right in front of her, a wide grin on her face.


    "Laaaaarissssssaaaaaaaaaaaa....."


    Author Note:


    (1) Falling embrace - Well it''s not an official technique of Mount Hua Sect, I just used it as a reference that Aizel used while imagining from his world fantasy novels.

 Chapter 12 Aizel Vs Larisa (Final)

    ?It was nighttime, and the moon was shining brightly in the sky, illuminating the dark sky and creating a beautiful contrast between its silvery light and the darkness of the night.


    Meanwhile, two people within the cave were shing swords at each other in a fury. Both appear to have gone insane and simply wanted the other person to die.


    They were all over the ce, emerging and shing swords everywhere, with some fireballs spotted in between getting cut by Aizel.


    "Now that the old man is gone, it''s your turn," Larisa said to Aizel while locking the zing sword once more, she never would have imagined the two of them would be able to drive her to the edge.


    "I simply wanted to escape from this ce first, but now I''m going to fucking kill you so brutally that you''ll fucking beg me to let you live."


    Aizel took two steps backward while raising his sword with one hand. He directed the mana from the environment towards his de and began imagining the method.


    He shed downward towards Larisa, letting a crescent-shaped white sh shoot forward from his de and straight at Larisa. Larisa''s eyes widened as the sh shot forward, she avoided barely to met with another sh flying straight towards her.


    Aizel was slicing madly, avoiding the pain in his head, because all he wanted was to kill that bitch. The crescent shes were bing increasingly difficult, putting Larisa in a perilous situation. She was sweating profusely, and a look of dread could be seen on her face.


    Larisa escaped the shes while dodging, but a crescent sh appeared from her opposite direction. She didn''t have time to evade the sh, so she let it hit her, dispersing her body in mes.


    "You''ll never be able to kill me, Aizel." Larisaughed, her mes reassembling, only to see Aizel standing right in front of her.


    Larisa''s red eyes met Aizel''s deep, sharp ck eyes. Aizel held his de with one hand in a stabbing position, as if he were using a spear. He was imagining the stabbing technique of the spear to use on a sword.


    "This one''s for Henry." Aizel stabbed Larisa three times while whispering in a deep voice. He stabbed so quickly that it was barely visible to the naked eye.


    Larisa tried to avoid the stab, but it was toote. The sword not only pierced her flesh at the stomach, heart, and lung areas, but it also pierced the cave walls, leaving threerge holes where moonlight entered the cave.


    Aizel dashed towards her, drew the dagger from his wrist, and stabbed her in the neck.


    Larisa fell on her back towards the ground while whispering in a low voice. "Pl..ea..ss.e spare me, Aizz.." Before she could continue, Aizel stepped on her head with his leg, bursting it like a balloon.


    Aizel copsed on his knees, clutching his head in pain, evidently having misused theplex mana techniques. The pain was like a swarm of tiny needles constantly poking his skull. Aizel passed out from pain near Larisa''s body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *****


    It was morning, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky when Aizel finally woke up from his deep slumber, and he could feel the intense pain still lingering in his head like a constant, only to find himself lying on the floor of his apartment.


    "So it was a dream," Aizel murmured softly as he tried to get up from the floor. A sharp pain shot through his shoulder and back, only to reveal deep sword scars on his shoulder where Larisa had stabbed him.


    Aizel''s eyes widened in horror as he realized what had happened to him was fucking real.


    "I really went to the other world and returned safely." While looking for a medical kit to bandage the wound, Aizel thought to himself. If he told someone about his entire experience, they would undoubtedlyugh at him. Well, it''s not like he has someone to talk to.


    "But how is this possible?" Aizel treated his wound while looking for his phone, only to discover a series of missed calls from Irene and Dr. Shelly.


    "Fuck, it''s been a week since no one answered the phone; I should call Dr. Shelly first."


    Aizel dialed Dr. Shelly''s number, and thetter instantly answered the call. "Hi, Aizel. Where have you been? Why aren''t you answering my and Irene''s calls? Is everything all right? "I''m on my way to your ce right now."


    "Hold on, no need toe to my ce, doctor; I''ll see you in the evening to discuss something important."


    "All right, but if you dare to bail on me, I swear I will bepelled to take some serious action; see youter." Dr. Shelly hung up the phone as Aizel exhaled, "Phew. I should leave Irene for tomorrow. For now, I need to clear my head so I can talk with Dr. Shelly, or I''ll go fucking insane."


    Aizel examined his hands and saw Larisa''s blood in them. He murdered a real person. To say he killed her is an understatement; he ruthlessly squashed her head like an insect.


    "I don''t feel anything; what has happened to me?" Aizel feared that he might lose his way.


    "I should sleep first; the ache in my head is fucking killing me." Aizel entered his room, leaped into his bed, and promptly fell asleep.


    Aizel awokete in the evening and went straight to the bathroom to take a bath. He dressed for his appointment in a ck shirt and blue jeans after taking a bath. He shut his apartment door and called a taxi.


    Aizel was nervous about his visit with Dr. Shelly; not only did he have to exin why he hadn''t returned her calls for a week, but Larisa''s death was also bothering him.

 Chapter 13 Doctor Shelly

    ?It was evening, and the sun was setting, casting a soft light over the horizon. The streets were bustling with people; there were office workers returning home from work, and there were youths loitering around. Music filled the air, and aromas of fresh food wafted through the city, signaling the beginning of nightlife.


    A taxi pulled up in front of a lovely, tiny white house with a smallwn in front of it. A young man stepped out of the taxi, his gaze fixed on the house.


    The passerby nced his way, only to be captivated by his appearance. The young man was dressed in a in ck shirt, blue denim jeans, and blue high low sneakers.


    The young man was none other than Aizel. He didn''t even realize that some girls were looking at him while some guys were boiling with jealousy.


    "I hope Dr. Shelly isn''t too upset with me." Aizel thought to himself as he took a deep breath and began walking towards the house.


    Aizel walked up to the front door and pressed the doorbell. In a few moments, the door opened, and a middle-aged woman walked out.


    Her deep, dark, and elegant ck hair was wrapped in a ponytail, and she appeared to be 5.5 feet tall with a wlessly curved hourss body. Her skin was fair, and she was dressed simply in a white tee and pyjama.


    "Come inside," Doctor Shelly said as she invited Aizel into her home. Aizel entered while observing the hall. "Make yourselffortable while I brew coffee."


    Aizel moved over to the sofa and sat down, mentally ready for the uing session.


    After about ten minutes, Dr. Shelly arrived, bringing some snacks and coffee for both of them, and sat in front of Aizel, staring deeply into his eyes.


    "So, Aizel," Larisa said abruptly, her face tense. "Where the fuck have you been? How dare you not pick up my calls, not only mine but also Irene''s? You didn''t even go to the workce or inform anyone; I was so afraid that something must have happened to you."


    "If I were in town, I would have broken into your house and beaten your pathetic ass." Aizel quietly listened Dr. Shelly, he already knew what was gonna happened if he didn''t return her calls.


    "I''d like to have a serious talk with you." With solemnity, Aizel stated.


    Dr. Shelly also quieted down and waited patiently for this young man to speak.


    "A few days ago, after bing intoxicated, I had a dream. Th..the dream was just...a fucking nightmare."


    Aizel began exining his entire experience in the other world while concealing the fact that it was true. He told her everything, starting with how he woke up in another world in a dream, how it felt so real, and how there were beasts, magic, and mana. He informed her about the young boy who met him and died first, followed by his encounters with Larisa and Henry.


    Dr. Shelly carefully listened to him while disying a different emotion each time she heard about Aizel''s experience.


    "That''s what happened; it felt so real that I was scared; I don''t know, I mean, I just killed a human being and I felt nothing; I even felt good fighting with her."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Besides sleeping and eating, I haven''t done anything in thest few days. My phone was on mute, therefore I missed your calls; I apologize for being reckless."


    "I should have called you sooner," Aizel said, feigning fear and sadness while mixing lies and truth.


    Dr. Shelly stood up and approached Aizel, giving him a firm hug. Aizel could detect the lovely aroma emanating from her.


    "I''m sorry, Aizel; you''ve been through a lot in thest few days." Dr. Shelly stated while caressing his back.


    "You shouldn''t pay attention to it, Aizel; it was just a dream, and you did it for survival, and the rules in that world didn''t operate like ours, even if it was a dream."


    "You just have to consider yourself as a hero defeating a viin like in a fantasy story you used to read."


    "I''ll try not to think about it, Dr. Shelly," Aizel stated while clearly enjoying the warmth she was providing her. Aizel has always disliked being touched by others because he has many traumatic memories of being bullied as a child.


    Only Dr. Shelly has been sincere in his desire to take care of his health. Aizel loved the way she cares about him, even when she gets mad at him.


    "Well, until when you''re going to hug me, doctor," Aizel spoke awkwardly.


    After hearing him, Dr. Shelly returned to her coach and said, dissatisfiedly, "That''s why you''re single, stupid."


    While chuckling a little, Aizel stroked his head, trying not to take it too seriously.


    "Oh, and one more thing, you were fired from your work. Irene contacted me and said she attempted to help as your manager but couldn''t persuade the supervisor."


    Dr. Shelly continued, "Well, it''s good; you should take some rest, go on a vacation, or do something else till you find something that you actually love to do."


    "That will also benefit you in your condition." Dr. Shelly nced at Aizel to notice his expression but noticed nothing. He was just sitting there, expressionless.


    "Ohhh.. Is that so? I should call Irer to thank her for everything she has done up to this point. Well, I should go now, I don''t want to miss the new anime that starts today," Aizel stood up from the sofa. He spoke while looking at his watch.


    "Well, take care, and you can call me anytime." Dr. Shelly spoke again as she walked outside with him until he found a taxi.

 Chapter 14 Loot?

    ?The taxi then came to a halt in front of the park. The same young man dressed in a ck shirt and blue jeans exited the vehicle and walked towards the park, his face expressionless.


    The young man walked and walked till he came to a chair in which to settle. He sat there, aware of the stares he was receiving.


    It was nighttime, and there were some folks there for an after-dinner walk, some parents, and some couples having fun.


    The young man''s phone suddenly rang, and when he realized it was Irene''s call, he paused for a while before answering.


    "Hello, Aizel. Are you okay? I spoke with Dr. Shelly, and she exined the issue to me: You don''t need to worry; you may call me at any moment if you don''t feel well; don''t worry about the state you''re in right now; and I can also help you get some frencing projects, okay." Irene sounded sincere as she spoke.


    "Thank you, Irene; I''ll call you tomorrow since I''m exhausted right now." Aizel spoke.


    "Well, goodnight." Irene said, and Aizel hung up without responding.


    Aizel pulled the cigarette box from his back pocket, took one out of it, and lit it up.


    He smoked while calmly gazing at the skies. The passerby gave a brief glimpse towards him as he smoked. Aizel took a deep breath and exhaled the smoke in the air, watching the smoke dissipate and disappear in the sky.


    Aizel closed his eyes and was lost in the moment, undisturbed by any outside influence.


    Then, it began to rain, and everyone in the park began to run towards their homes. Nobody expected it to rain so abruptly, and neither did the weather forecast. Aizel was not phased by the sudden rain and continued to sit there peacefully in the rain while smoking.


    The rain soaked his clothes and hair as he smoked, and no one could tell if he was crying.


    "Am I going to be alone for the rest of my life?" On taking another puff, Aizel spoke slowly.


    "Is this going to be my life, without a single moment of happiness?" Aizel rose up and looked up at the sky, rain pouring down on his face.


    "At least I had fun fighting Larisa; that was the best moment of my life."


    *****


    Aizel returned to his apartment while changing clothes and turning on the television to watch anime. While he enjoyed watching his favourite shows, Aizel could not help but think back on the fight with Larisa and the moment that made him feel truly alive.


    He gave his katana a brief nce before shaking his head. "I don''t even know how to return to that world." Aizel let out a sigh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He had to acknowledge that even though his life was continually in danger, he had never experienced such excitement, exhration, grief, fury, and the rush of killing his opponent in just a week there.


    "I was drunk beside theke near the cliffside. Perhaps there is a teleportation portal or something like that there. Shall I go and investigate?"


    "Absolutely, I should, because if there is a teleportation gateway or something that connects both worlds, there is a risk that people from the other side wille here."


    "That would be too risky." Aizel convinced himself and went for theke.


    He arrived after a half-hour and discovered that the beer can from which he drank was still there.


    "How should I find the gateway to that world?" Aizel looked everywhere near theke but couldn''t find anything.


    "Should I try to detect mana here?" Aizel attempted to concentrate while sensing mana here but failed. "It appears that mana is not present in this world."


    After an hour, Aizel gave up and realized he wouldn''t be able to locate anything here. "It''s already past my bedtime; I should go back and sleep."


    Aizel returned to his home and immediately returned to his bed. As he slept, he imagined his battle with Larisa and everything else the world has to offer there. "I truly want to go there," Aizel mumbled to himself in his sleep.


    And just like that, the night had passed and the sun had risen again in the sky.


    But there was still darkness surrounding Aizel as he opened his eyes to find himself next to Larisa''s decapitated body. He screeched and abruptly moved away from the corpse.


    There were still some mes in the woods at the firece, and while the light from the mes was dim, it was enough to view the corpse.


    "I spent all night trying to figure out how to reach this world, but I just arrived like that without doing anything near that bitch corpse." Aizel was still angry after seeing her corpse.


    Aizel took a deep breath and approached the corpse. He pulled the ring from her finger on her right hand after a quick nce.


    "This had to be some kind of magic ring or storage ring; should I try it?" Aizel pondered while directing the mana towards the ring when a separate dimension appeared in his mind filled with potions, clothes, food, water, and silver and gold money.


    "Damn, this bitch is rich; I struck gold." Aizel was overjoyed as he kissed the ring. "It appears like I obtained the loot by ying an enemy, hehehe."


    "I am finally back."

 Chapter 15 The Hunters

    ?A young man was searching the body for extra valuables within the cave, near the decapitated corpse.


    "Well, it appears that the sword she was wielding is the only weapon I obtained from the ring. The rest of the weapons are kept in the weapon rack, but our fight destroyed some of them."


    The young man was none other than Aizel. He had somehow managed to return to this magical world.


    "But before that..." Aizel looked toward where the old man''s corpse was. He dug a grave in the cave and ced the body gently inside. Aizel stood before the grave, bowed his head, and said a silent prayer for the old man before covering the grave with dirt.


    " I will definitely try to find your daughter and will tell your final message; this is my promise to you, old man." Aizel reflected on how this is the first promise he has ever made in his life.


    He then moved near the cages to see if anyone else was alive, only to see burned corpses everywhere.


    "She must have burned them while we were fighting." Aizel sighed before moving towards the half-destroyed tent. He went inside and found some food, water, and a t table.


    "Well, I should store some food and water in the storage ring." The good thing about the ring was that he could not only carry heavy objects but also store food and water, which maintained their freshness inside.


    "I''m not sure how much it can hold, but it has some more space." Aizel thought while moving out of the cave, ready to head toward the town that the old man had mentioned.


    "If I walk or run in the south direction from here, I will reach Chester town." Aizel turned to face the south and began preparing to run.


    "All right, then, let''s go." Aizel began running in a southerly direction.


    He was running at a medium pace to keep his stamina up while observing his surroundings. Right now, it was morning, and the sun was shining brightly. Aizel could feel the sun''s warmth on his skin and enjoyed the feeling of freedom as he ran through the peaceful fields.


    As he was rushing through the fields, he noticed that he was about to enter the forest field again.


    "I better pay close attention here," Aizel thought as he entered the forest.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the forest on the outskirts of Chester, a small group of three people was making their way toward the forest.


    "Lucas, have you confirmed once more?" A young woman asked the middle-aged man who was marching in front of her, holding a mace.


    "Don''t worry, Alisha, we''re only going to hunt some deer on the outskirts of the forest," Lucas stated without looking back.


    He is six and a half feet tall, strong, and has a darkplexion. He is the leader of the little hunting squad, and they were about to go hunt some deer and low-level beasts.


    "Don''t worry, Alisha; I''ll be there to save you if we get into any trouble." While touching Alisha''s shoulder, a young man with blonde hair said.


    "It''s always me who saves your poor ass, Harry." Alisha giggled and swayed her exquisite dark ck hair.


    "Enough, let''s get moving; we should be back before dusk." Alisha and Harry both nodded in agreement, as Lucas stated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The trio increased their pace as they approached the deer''s territory.


    "First, we should look for some cover," Alisha spoke as she began looking for boulders and suitable tree branches.


    She wields a bow and provides long-range cover and aid to her crew. On the other hand, Harry uses a shield and a longsword.


    Alisha located a suitable tree and climbed it swiftly. She started looking for deer, while Lucas and Harry were also on the lookout.


    Alisha became aware of a disturbance not far away and immediately contacted her team.


    Both Harry and Lucas saw the disturbance, and the group began marching away.


    As the group approached it, they observed something strange. The surroundings were absolutely silent, and the disturbance they had noticed earlier had vanished as if it had never happened.


    A wolf howl resounded close, and a thunder wolf stepped out of the bushes nearby, baring his fangs at the trio.


    "What exactly is the thunder wolf doing here?" Alisha spoke while adjusting her bow position, getting ready to shoot anytime.


    "Who cares? There''s only one wolf. We may get a lot of coins if we kill him in some way." Harry sounded clearly pleased about the loot he would receive after the hunt. He began to consider which drink he should get today.


    "FOCUS!" Lucas yelled as he moved into position, clearly not underestimating his opponent. They could perish here if they make a mistake.


    "Harry, go tank it. Alisha, provide cover for both of us and keep an eye on the surroundings." Lucas gave themand as quickly as he could, demonstrating good leadership qualities.


    "Come, Wolfie!" Harry shouted as he stepped forward while enhancing his shield with mana.


    The wolf did not disregard the invitation, instead leaping for the shield and shing it with his paw.


    The wolf stood two meters tall, and his paw was massive, with long nails protruding from his w. The w appeared to sh the shield like butter, but it resisted the attack.


    Suddenly, an arrow whizzed past Harry and struck directly into the wolf''s eyes. It was so rapid that the wolf couldn''t react.


    The wolf took a step back and yelled out in agony, but suddenly arge mace smashed his head into bits. Lucas seemed unaffected, but Harry was dancing with excitement.


    "As you can see, it''s just one wolf; now that we''re making real money, hehehe," Harry visiblyughed as he reacted to the circumstances that brought them to this lone wolf.


    "Something doesn''t feel right." Alisha said clearly that she wasn''t as excited as Harry was.


    "What do you mean, we just killed a thunder wolf, maybe you should lea..." Before Harry could finish his sentence, the wolves howled again, one after the other, with lightning bolts flying everywhere.


    "Ohh Shit"

 Chapter 16 Hero Dressed In T-Shirt And Pyjama

    ?Meanwhile, Aizel was lurking in another corner, watching everything. He was passing by when he heard themotion.


    "Those three appeared to be weak inparison to Larisa; perhaps they don''t know how to employ magic or power with the use of mana." Aizel thought to himself while watching the trio fight against the thunder wolves.


    He was torn between helping them or taking advantage of them and escaping from there.


    "The fact that they''re here implies that the town is nearby, and if I help them, perhaps I''ll learn more about this world." Aizel remained silent as the trio fought for their lives.


    The wolves were attacking Lukas and Harry furiously. Lightning bolts flew everywhere, and there was no way for the duo to escape.


    Alisha was shooting arrows one after the other to provide cover for both of them; she was some distance away from the duo, and the wolves, strangely, were only interested in Lucas and Harry.


    One lightning bolt struck Harry''s shield and he stumbled on the ground. He was tired of blocking and swinging his shield over and over.


    Just as he was trying not to stumble again, another lightning bolt struck his legs, and another struck his shield.


    "Mommmyyy," Harry cried out in pain, and just as the lone wolf was attempting to rip him apart but a dagger came flying out of nowhere and struck the wolf''s eyes.


    Before the wolf could react, a clean sh to the neck sent his head flying.


    Harry turned to face the young man standing next to him, who was dressed in a ck t-shirt and pajamas.


    Aizel was sleeping in his night clothes, unaware that he would be teleported while sleeping.


    "Whh...who are you?" Harry inquired, stumbling.


    Aizel looked at him with deep, dark ck eyes that sent shivers up Harry''s spine.


    Lucas was too preupied with fighting those wolves to notice the minormotion. He didn''t have a shield like Harry, so he ran around swinging his big mace.


    "I should finish this quickly," Aizel thought as he began sharpening his sword and surroundings with mana. As he searched for every wolf in the area, the air around him became heavy.


    Aizel also increased his speed and moved past every wolf so quickly that they had no idea he had just moved past them.


    It was far toote by the time they noticed. Aizel was putting his sword back into his sheath as wolves'' heads flew one after the other.


    Harry''s jaw dropped, and Lucas approached him, staring Aizel down with hostility.


    Alisha arrived as well, preparing for a fight if one breaks out. She knew they had no chance against this monster who had just saved them.


    "What is your name? What brought you here? I haven''t seen you around before."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucas inquired, keeping his distance from Aizel. While Harry started applying a healing potion to his leg.


    Aizel examined each member of the trio one by one, unsure what to do. Should he trust them, especially if they are like Larisa? He already has trust issues and prefers not to talk to anyone except Dr. Shelly and Irene.


    "No, they must be from Chester Town; they might be able to assist me in finding Henry''s daughter, but I shouldn''t put too much trust in them." Aizel thought.


    "My name is Aizel, and I''m not from here. I was on my way to Chester Town when I noticed you guys, so I just wanted to help you."  Aizel spoke.


    "I wanted to find someone in town and give them a message."


    "We are from Chester town and thank you for your assistance; if you don''t mind, would you like to apany us back to town?" Alisha approached Aizel and inquired.


    Lucas looked at Alisha indifferently, while Harry looked shocked. He had no idea Alisha woulde forward to assist him in this manner.


    "Sure, just a second," Aizel responded, quickly storing the wolves'' corpses in his storage ring. "All right, let''s go."


    "Damn, he''s going to be rich." While moving with Lucas, Harry spoke softly. The trio had grown into a party of four, and they began marching toward town.


    Lucas walked in front of Harry, while Alisha walked behind him, stealing nces at Aizel over and over.


    "If you have a question, you can ask it." Aizel noticed her and expressed his confusion about what to do.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I simply wanted to know where you learned to use mana so well." Alisha inquired while blushing a little.


    Aizel considered his response to her query. He obviously did not learn from anyone; rather, Henry gave him some hints, which he was able to understand.


    "I was taught by an old man," Aizel responded without expressing any emotion.


    "Do you have a magic core?" Alisha inquired if her interest was piqued.


    "What is the magic core? Isn''t it supposed to be Mana Core or something? What should I say? I''m not sure." Aizel pondered with his lips closed. He didn''t want to respond right now.


    "Acting mysterious, huh? Well, fine, keep that secret; it could serve as a trump card." Alisha chuckled as she replied, while Harry listened in on their conversation, trying to uncover secrets about him.


    "We''ve arrived," Lucas spoke as Aizel looked towards the town, which was not far away.


    From a distance, the town appeared to be neither toorge nor too small. There wererge walls all around the town, and guards could be seen moving around asionally.


    "I am getting excited." Aizel thought to himself while moving with the trio.

 Chapter 17 Alisha

    ?The guards stopped the group of four as they approached the town''s gate.


    "How did your hunt go, Lucas?" One of the guards queried Lucas, as his gaze was fixed on Aizel.


    Before Lucas could respond, Harry burst outughing. "Hehehe, we were able to kill the thunder wolves."


    "That''s good; it appears that you''ve got some luck today, and who the hell is he, is he a new guy?" Another guard entered the fray.


    "He''sing to tour the town, but he also knows someone here and needs to deliver a message." Aizel stood expressionless while Alisha spoke.


    "That''s fine; just make sure you teach him about the town''s rules." The guard spoke while allowing them to enter town.


    The squad entered the town with a nod. Aizel noticed that the town''s buildings resembled those he had seen in anime and novels. Tiny two-story buildings with a few little houses scattered about.


    There were numerous marketces nearby, and all were busy.


    Aizel took pleasure in seeing everything around him. He noticed that there were numerous shops offering weapons, potions, and various fruits and herbs.


    "Alisha inform him about the rules while me and Harry will be at the hunter''s guild. See you afterwards." Lucas spoke while heading towards the hunter guild.


    Alisha nodded, while Harry looked dissatisfied but continued to apany Lucas.


    Alisha approached Aizel and extended her hand for a handshake. "You already know who I am, but let me introduce myself properly: my name is Alisha."


    Aizel gazed at the hand for a second, clearly not wanting to be touched by someone else, but he has resolved that in this new world, he will change his weak mentality.


    While Alisha spoke, Aizel shook her hand and said, "The big guy was Lucas, and the blonde guy was Harry."


    Aizel simply nodded; Alisha didn''t mind and began reciting the town rules as they wandered the streets.


    There were rules like no murder or fights inside the town, no stealing in the shops, and so on. Yet there was one additional rule: always act politely in front of the nobles and never dare to insult them.


    "Well, that was to be expected; not only are they shitty in the novel and anime, but they are also shitty in real life." Once Alisha finished telling him everything, Aizel thought.


    "You''re visiting for the first time, correct? Because you don''t have anywhere to stay, let me take you to a reasonable and decent inn." Alisha spoke, and Aizel agreed with a nod.


    As they walked, Aizel was having a mental discussion with himself.


    "Should I ask her to help me find Henry''s daughter? I mean, they own me that much, but I also don''t want to put Henry''s daughter in danger; heck, I don''t even know her name."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Alisha noticed Alizel was buried in thought and asked, "Do you want to ask something?"


    "Umm, the thing is, I havee here to find the old man''s daughter who taught me how to use mana." Aizel said.


    "Yet I have no idea what her name is or how she looks; all I know is that she is blind and has a child." Aizel spoke again in embarrassment.


    "Hmmm... well, with such little information, it will be difficult to find her in town, but I will do my best to help you, so don''t worry." Alisha responded with a sincere smile, promising him that she would truly assist him in finding her.


    "I appreciate it." Aizel responded with a slight smile on his face.


    "Oh, here we are," Alisha stated as Aizel stared up at the four-story structure that appeared to be enormous. The inn''s name was Traveler''s Paradise.


    As they entered, Aizel noted the reception desk in the center and a little bar and restaurant on the right, where people were drinking, eating, and having a good time.


    "Okay, you rent a room for the rest, and if you want to sell the corpses, I can help you." Alisha spoke in hushed tones while Aizel nodded.


    "Then I''ll see you in the morning." Alisha waved farewell and exited the inn, leaving Aizel to proceed towards the reception.


    Aizel saw an elderly woman reading a book as he approached the counter.


    "Uhh, hello, I want a room for one." Aizel spoke as the olddy stared at him.


    "2 Copper coins for a night." The olddy spoke as Aizel retrieved the coin from his ring and handed it to her.


    "Room 3 on the 3rd floor," thedy said as Aizel nodded and headed towards the stairs on the left side of the counter.


    "Let''s see, I have about 100 gold coins, 78 silver coins, and 57 copper coins in the storage ring. I believe that this is sufficient for me, and by selling the wolves'' corpses tomorrow, I will be able to make extra money." Aizel thought to himself while heading towards his room.


    He went up to his room and opened the door. A small bed, a desk with a window on the side, and a bathroom were seen.


    Aizel approached the bed andy down, thinking about how he had returned to this world.


    "Maybe I can travel while sleeping or something. That''s the only thing I can think about now." Aizel pondered whether he might return to his world in the same manner.


    "What should I do next? It''s still evening; should I go sightseeing?" When ncing out the window, Aizel reflected.

 Chapter 18 Daisy

    ?It was twilight, and the sun was sinking, illuminating the sky with a magnificent pinkish-orange hue. The town''s streets were still busy.


    Aizel went out of the inn, unsure of where he should go next.


    "I already have some potions in the ring, some of which are healing potions, while others I don''t know about yet but may be beneficial; I don''t need a weapon because I already have the sword that Larisa used." Aizel wandered around looking for shops that would be of interest to him.


    Suddenly, his gaze was drawn to a small fruit shop. The shop was selling pink-colored fruits that looked like mangoes.


    Aizel approached the shop without even noticing the shopkeeper; he was just interested in the fruits.


    "Perhaps I should try this," Aizel thought when he was interrupted by a lovely voice.


    "Do you want to try it?" the shopkeeper asked.


    Aizel turned to face the shopkeeper, who stood about five and a half feet tall with silky smooth blonde hair cascading down her shoulders, a blue dress that matched her piercing blue eyes, and an alluring smile that made Aizel pause in awe.


    "Sure, what''s the name of this fruit?" Aizel inquired earnestly.


    "It''s called mangrove fruit. It grows on the roots of mangrove trees in swamps and tastes delicious." As Aizel''s attention grew, the woman spoke up.


    She handed the fruit to Aizel, and as he took a bite, wonderful juices began to flow from the fruit into his mouth.


    "It tastes like mangoes but with a slightly superior vor." While eating, Aizelpares the fruits and anticipates eating more.


    Nevertheless, while eating, Aizel saw that the woman was using mana sense to identify the fruit and pick it up with magic as the fruit floated directly to her hands.


    The woman saw the gaze and smiled as she spoke. "Since I am blind, magices in handy."


    When Aizel heard the word blind, he spoke quickly, "Do you have a child, and is your father''s name Henry?"


    When she heard the word "Henry," the woman''s eyes widened.


    "Yeah, he... is my father; do you know where he is? He said he woulde in a month, but I haven''t heard from him in six months."


    Thedy responded quickly, with a hint of hope on her face. Perhaps the man in front of her knows something about his father.


    "Is there anywhere we can sit and talk? There will be a lot to discuss." Aizel said as thedy nodded quickly and invited him inside the shop.


    Aizel took a big breath before beginning as the two of them sat on the couch. "I lost my memories and ended up in the beast forest, where I was rescued by a woman named Larisa..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel told her everything, including how he was apprehended and taken to a cave where he met Henry, how Larisa extracted life force from them, and how they both nned the escape and fought her.


    When she heard how his father not only taught the young man how to wield mana but also battled alongside him against a fire mage and died like a warrior, thedy burst into tears.


    "I''m sorry; if only I were strong enough to use magic, I could have saved him. He saved my life by sacrificing his own. He was a wonderful man who adored you. He wanted to tell you how much he loved you." Aizel said while thedy grab his hands quickly.


    "Thank you so much for spending time with my father in hisst moments. You are such a kind person that you thought about passing on the message of a dying man in this world." Thedy thanked her, still tearing up.


    "Well, I guess I should go back now; you, too, need some rest." Aizel was about to stand up when thedy spoke up again.


    "Wait a minute, you imed you lost your memories and have no knowledge of magic or mana, correct? I can assist you in this, just like my father did for you."


    While Aizel stared at her, unsure how to respond, thedy spoke. He wanted to learn more about this world, about mana, magic core, and how it works. But was it right to enlist the assistance of a daughter whose father died because he couldn''t save him?


    "Are you certain about that?" Aizel inquired.


    "Yes, and don''t worry, I don''t me you for anything; my father decided to assist you as a normal person in a fight against a mage." While wiping her tears, thedy spoke.


    "My name is Daisy, and you cane whenever you want tomorrow," Daisy spoke with a little bow.


    "My name is Aizel, and I''ll see you tomorrow." Aizel also bowed slightly and left the shop.


    While strolling down the street, Aizel noted that it was already night and that the moon was shining brightly in the sky.


    "Well, I should return to my world for the time being; Dr. Shelly may have called or texted me, and I shouldn''t keep her waiting too long." While he walked, Aizel reflected on how he got back to this world again while sleeping.


    "I was simply thinking about my fight with Larisa and my wish to return to this world. Therefore, what I should do now is the pr opposite." As he returned to his rented room in the inn, Aizel reflected.


    While Aizely on his bed, he began to though about his room, his time watching anime on the hall television, and his home world.


    He awoke after 3 hours of sleep; it was still the middle of the night, but he was now in his apartment''s room.


    "So that''s how it works, huh?" "But how can I do this? Am I the only one who can travel, or are there others like me?" Aizel pondered this while a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Of course, with my help, now praise me, huhuhuhu."

 Chapter 19 Loli

    ?Aizel turned around to see a tiny girl about 4 feet tall with a t chest dressed in a pink frock.


    Her pink hair cascaded down her back,plemented by the rosy cheeks that sat atop a small, pointed nose, and big pink eyes that shone brightly with intelligence.


    "Loli" was the first thought that came to Aizel.


    "Are you going to stare at me like an idiot or kiss my feet and praise me?" the loli joked.


    "First, tell me how you got into my apartment, kid." The air around Loli began to thicken, just as Aizel had asked.


    "Who are you calling a kid? If it hadn''t been for the vow I made a long time ago, I would have killed you by now." Aizel could easily sense that the loli was enraged and could clearly feel that, if she wished, she could kill him with a mere thought.


    "I''ll simply share a few things with you that are within your current capacity to understand. Is that clear?" Aizel nodded without thinking as the loli spoke.


    "My name is Alora; and who am I? You do not deserve to know at this time. You could formerly move between the worlds while sleeping thanks to my power." Alora spoke as Aizel understood the gravity of the situation.


    "Why only now, and why am I assisting you? You will understand when the timees."


    "I will live in your apartment starting today, while you can now travel the world with just a thought in your mind," Alora spoke proudly.


    "Wow, that was a lot to take in, so may I ask you a question first?" Aizel inquired clearly that was a lot of information to take, and Alora responded with a nod.


    "When and where did you begin using your power until now?" Evidently having never seen her before, Aizel inquired.


    "The first time at theke because I assumed you were ready, and from where?" Alora pointed to his head.


    "From inside my head?" Aizel inquired as Alora nodded once more.


    "When the timees, you''ll know everything; for now, you''ve got a lot to learn, and I''m sure someone is waiting for you on the other side," Aizel remembered his conversation with Daisy as Alora winked at him.


    "OK, but first let me sleep; I''ll go there tomorrow after speaking with Doctor Shelly." As hey down on his bed to sleep, Aizle waved his hand. He didn''t know how to respond in that situation, there were all the strange things happening around him, first travel between the fantasy world where he can use mana, they were magic and a monster now a loli who suddenly appeared saying that she will live with him.


    He knows he didn''t say no because he also wanted to know all the secrets about him and he didn''t have the power to kick her out of the apartment.


    "This kid is exactly like her," Alora grumbled to herself as she walked down the hall to turn on the television.


    Aizel slept happily until morning when Alora abruptly kicked him out of bed.


    "Oi.oi.oi.oi...wake up and make me breakfast," Alora spoke as Aizel sat down toprehend what had just happened.


    "You know you could have woken me up normally," Aizel grumbled as he began walking towards the bathroom to take a bath.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When he returned from the bath, he was dressed in a sports tee and ck trousers and proceeded into the kitchen to cook breakfast.


    "What should I tell Dr. Shelly¡ªthat I''m leaving town to travel or something?" While preparing eggs and sandwiches, Aizel mulls over the best excuse he can think of for Dr. Shelly.


    "Can you tell me about the magic core, Alora?" Aizel inquired as he served Alora breakfast while sitting next to her to eat his own.


    "Are you not going to learn something about that world today?" Alora inquired.


    "Yeah, but you''d know more and could exin things to me in a better way," Aizel responded, knowing that the loli in front of him was far more powerful than he could have imagined.


    "My work is done; now it is up to you; I will not assist you in any manner. There is a lot of risk in that." While eating the sandwiches, Alora said.


    "What risk?"


    "That is not the appropriate moment for you to know; I will tell you everything when the timees. For the time being, take it slowly and try to enjoy your life more." Alora replied.


    Aizel nodded, apparently unable to do anything else; clearly, Alora knows a lot about him and the world, but getting answers from her will be difficult.


    "Well, I guess I should simply take it slowly and attempt to learn about the magic core and more about that world first." While eating his breakfast and searching for his cell phone, Aizel thought.


    Aizel texted Dr. Shelly a lengthy message in which he stated that he was OK and that he had thought about the trip she mentioned and informed her that he would be leaving town for a few days.


    "So I guess I should go back. Alisha also told me that she would arrive in the morning to help me sell the corpses."


    Aizel returned to his room, carrying a cigarette box with him, and lying down on his bed.


    As Alora indicated, he envisioned that world, and images came to him as though floating in his head; these were all the ces he had spent his time in the other world.


    "Now that''s a cool feature; it means I can teleport to wherever I choose from these images." While imagining his inn room, Aizel thought.


    And with that, Aizel was teleported back to his inn room, as Alora spoke again while ncing towards his room.


    "The idiot had no idea he was using his own magic."


    "So, now that he''s gone and I''m finally free, what should I do? Should I try the local foods?" While licking her lips, Alora thought.


    "Well then, let''s go."

 Chapter 20 Beer In Another World

    ?When Alora was thinking over the food, Aizel had already returned to his inn and was making his way downstairs to wait for Alisha toe.


    "Well, Alisha said she''de in the morning, but I''m not sure when, so I guess I''ll wait for her at the restaurant." As he walked towards the inn''s restaurant, Aizel thought.


    Aizel grabbed the open seat as the waiter promptly approached his side to take his order.


    "Well, I already had breakfast; perhaps I should try the beer here." Aizel was about to inquire about the beer when ady came and sat next to him while giving the order to the waiter.


    "Two Alesmith, please," said thedy with a lovely voice that dazzled the waiter.


    "Sure, ma''am." The waiter rushed over to fetch them both a beer.


    Aizel turned to face thedy, who turned out to be Alisha. Her long ck hair was tied in a ponytail, and she was dressed in a regr shirt and pants with boots that resembled medieval clothing.


    "Just try this beer; I''m sure you''ll love it," Alisha revealed with a wink.


    Aizel agreed, a little excited to drink a different beverage from another world.


    "Well, Aizel, I inquired around the hunter guild about the blind girl with a kid..."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I found her yesterday," Aizel responded.


    "Wait a minute, you found her, but how?" Alisha stated, dejectedly, that she spent so much time looking for the girl because she genuinely wanted to help Aizel.


    Aizel recognized something in her expression and responded quickly.


    "I was looking for some fruit, and she happened to be the shopkeeper. But thank you so much, Alisha, for attempting to help me." Aizel told her with a smile on his face.


    Alisha blushed when she saw Aizel''s smile. "Damn, he is so cute," she thought in her mind.


    "Here are your two Alesmith," the waiter said, interrupting their chat.


    Aizel examined the two sses of beer, which appeared to be regr beers but had the aroma of fruit.


    "Well then, cheers," Aizel said, raising his ss to meet Alisha''s puzzled expression.


    "What exactly does it mean?" Alisha inquired about him.


    "What you don''t know about it." Aizel paused for a bit to gather his thoughts. Maybe they don''t share this tradition in this world.


    "It''s a tradition where I''m from; we lift our sses and shout cheers before drinking," Aizel exined what he knew.


    "Well, okay, cheers," Alisha said, raising her ss.


    Aizel did the same, taking arge sip from the ss. Several vors enticed his tongue as he drank the beer; it was bitter, spicy, and fruity. A superb blend of three distinct tastes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh my god, this tastes like heaven." While taking another sip, Aizel reflected.


    "Did you like it?" Alisha inquired as she watched Aizel sip one after the other.


    "This is the best beer I''ve ever had; can we please have another before we leave?" Aizel said this while staring at her with puppy eyes.


    "He''s so cute, damn, I''m going to fall in love with him," Alisha reflected, blushing.


    And so, after two more beers, they left the inn to go to the beast store.


    When they approached the store, Aizel noted that it was surrounded by stores selling weapons, potions, herbs, and other items.


    "In my free time, I should visit every store." As they both entered the shop, Aizel reflected.


    "How may I assist you today?" the shopkeeper said to both of them.


    "We''vee to sell the corpses of Thunder Wolf," Alisha spoke while the shopkeeper''s eyes sparkled as he heard the thunder wolf''s name.


    "Oh my, that''s pretty hard toe by; may I ask how many you have?" asked the shopkeeper.


    Aizel drew thunder wolves from his ring and ced them on the table. It pilled up like a mountain. The shopkeeper was taken aback; he had never seen anyone sell so many Thunderwolf corpses before.


    "I''ll give you 18, no 20 gold coins for all of that." The shopkeeper shouted loudly, apparently anxious to buy the corpse.


    "Deal." Alisha reacted even faster, hardly giving Aizel time to consider.


    And just like that, the bargain was struck between them, and the shopkeeper handed them the red pouch containing 20 gold coins. Aizel ced the pouch into his ring.


    "If you want to sell more corpses or buy more in the future, young fellow, alwayse to my shop, and I will offer you a good deal." While grinning from ear to ear, the shopkeeper told Aizel.


    Aizel nodded in agreement, and after that, both of them exited the shop.


    "What are you going to do now?" Alisha inquired, her gaze drawn to him. She clearly desired to spend more time with him.


    "Well, I have to go see Daisy in the evening, so I''m free till then," Aizel replied.


    "Daisy.... the blind girl?" Alisha inquired, and Aizel nodded in response.


    "Then let me take you somewhere you''ll love it, and if you''re lucky, you might even find some treasure or a weapon." Aizel''s interest was piqued when Alisha mentioned the treasure and weapon.


    "Yeah, why not?" said Aizel.


    "Let''s grab a carriage then." As Alisa said, both of them walked towards the carriages and found one that was ready and waiting to take them away.

 Chapter 21 Gonda Ruins

    ?The town''s existence revolved around the carriages. The town''s people¡ªmerchants and hunters used carriages on a daily basis to travel from one town to another or go to ruins or forests.


    The carriages were pulled by horses of different sizes and colors. The white horses and the luxurious carriages, however, were strictly for the nobles.


    As Aizel and Alisha got closer to the little carriage that was being pulled by two ck horses and had enough space for both of them,


    "Oh, Miss Alisha, nice to see you again. Where do you want to go now?" the coachman inquired.


    "I am good, Alex, and our destination is the Gonda Ruins." While ruffling Alex''s hair, Alisha said. He was a in-looking 16-year-old teenager.


    "And who could this be, gentleman?" he asked Alisha, gazing over at Aizel, who was now drinking water.


    "His name is Aizel," Alisha said.


    "Is he your boyfriend?" Alex teased.


    When Aizel heard the word "boyfriend," he coughed up the water he was drinking.


    Alisha also blushed, and her cheeks turned apple-red.


    "I am her brother." Alisha and Alex both gave him stunned looks as Aizel spoke.


    Alisha didn''t even know what to say when Alex said, "Good luck," in a low voice.


    The volcano finally erupted as she responded, "You enough nonsense, let''s get moving; we have to return by dusk," with a look of rage on her face.


    "Sure, ma''am," Alex answered, clearly not wanting to y around any longer, while Aizel remained expressionless.


    They both sat in the rear of the carriage as they began to leave town.


    There was awkwardness in the air as they traveled. No one talked until Aizel eventually raised a question.


    "So, what kind of ce are these Gonda ruins?" Aizel questioned Alisha, who replied with a pout, "It''s the most beautiful ce near this town, brother."


    "She really took it to her heart," Aizel thought as he chuckled, making Alisha blush.


    "The Gonda Ruins are located in the waterfall valley. That ce is simply magical." Alisha replied, her gaze fixed on the sky.


    ******


    The carriage traveled without interruption until it arrived at its destination. The yellow flower field began to appear, and wherever Aizel looked, all he could see were beautiful yellow flowers gleaming brightly under the sun.


    The carriage halted as Aizel gazed at Alisha, puzzled.


    "We''re here," Alisha eximed as she exited the carriage, followed by Aizel.


    Alisha spoke to Aizel as they walked "When the sun sets, the hue of these yellow flowers changes. During the night, they turnedpletely white."


    Aizel was surprised at the flowers, indicating that this spot was indeed magical.


    Then his gaze was drawn to a gigantic hole-like crater in the field, which contained a waterfall and ake. But the thing that astonished him the most was where the water wasing from for the fall.


    "Isn''t that magical?" Alica remarked, noticing his surprise.


    "Without a doubt," Aizel agreed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Can you guess where the ruins are?" Alisha inquired, although Aizel already knew after viewing the waterfall.


    "Inside the waterfall," said Aizel.


    "That''s right, so what are you waiting for? Let''s go." Alisa murmured as she threw Aizel into the deep crater and then jumped.


    As they both fell into theke, Aizel felt the water too cold, as Alisha shouted towards him, "Follow me." Aizel did not think twice, trusting Alisha, and started swimming behind her as she entered the waterfall.


    Aizel expected the water to feel heavy when they entered, but it didn''t. It had no effect on him whatsoever.


    As they approached thend, the inside of the waterfall resembled a cave, with small fire torches burning on the walls.


    "Why does it feel like deja vu?" Aizel wondered as a former memory, definitely one he didn''t want to recall, reappeared in his thoughts.


    "We just need to walk a bit further, and the ruin''s gate will appear." Alisha paused, her gaze fixed on Aizel.


    "Let''s pause for a moment, and I''ll exin how this will work. As we opened the gate, it would send each of us on our individual trials, which would be tailored to our strengths. If we pass the trial, we will receive the reward; if we fail, we will be teleported back to the flower field."


    "So no one can die during the trial?" Aizel inquired.


    "Till now, no one has." But it''s still better to take it seriously," Alisha replied.


    Aizel nodded, evidently d that his life would not be in danger.


    They both walked until they reached the massive wooden gate.


    "Now put your hand on the wooden gate with me, and it will open on its own," Alisha spoke as they both ced their hands on the wooden gate, which began to open on its own.


    "Good luck"


    "You too," Aziel said, and they vanished from their spot, ending up on their own trail.


    Aizel opened his eyes to find himself in the frosted valley, with ice on the bushes and trees and a light snowfall falling.


    Aizel marveled at the beauty of the valley, it was like he had stepped into a fairytale.


    He could feel a strange chill in the air and he shivered, a feeling of dread seeping through his body.


    "Man, it''s freezing." Aizel shuddered as he hastily retrieved the hooded ck robe from his ring.


    "Larisa truly had everything for her travels," Aizel chuckled.


    "What should I do now, and how can I find the trial in this vast, frosty valley?" Aizel thought while roaming here and there, looking to find something interesting.


    Roooaarrrrr.....


    Aizel felt a shiver run down his spine as a deep roar resounded throughout the valley.


    As he looked up at the sky, he noticed a white-colored wyvern approaching him quickly.


    "So this is my trial; didn''t she say we couldn''t die here? So, why do I have the feeling that this is thest day of my life? "Aizel stated while staring directly at the Wyvern, as he inly would not be able to outrun that monster.

 Chapter 22 Frost Wyvern

    ?Wyvern, who were they? They were mythical creatures that had two legs and a tiny body shape with wings and pointy tails. They were a species of dragon-like creature that was weaker, smaller, and less intelligent than actual dragons, had animalistic inclinations, and served as apex predators.


    Aizel had seen and read about wyverns in anime and novels. They were terrible monsters, and he never imagined the day woulde when he would have to fight one to defend his life.


    It stood about 20 feet tall, had a wingspan of about 25 feet, and was pure white with a blue tinge on its scales. It was shing the air with its rapid, small body,pared to an actual dragon, and was heading straight toward Aizel.


    Aizel took a long breath to calm himself before pulling the de from the ring. He directed mana from the surroundings towards the sword, his arms, and legs bracing for impact.


    He held the sword with both hands and shouted loudly, "Let''s dance, motherfucker."


    Rooaaaarrr....


    The wyvern collided directly with Aizel''s de, and the force of the hit was so great that Aizel flew like a kite.


    The sword had little cracks from the collision, which was so powerful that even the sword struggled. Aizel''s hand trembled in pain as he continued to roll into the ground as a result of the collision.


    He came to a halt in a few seconds and felt pain all over his body, panting slightly as he observed the wyvern, who was now proudly standing like a statue with a smirk on his face.


    "Is this fucker mocking me?" Aizel didn''t know what to say; the legendary creature was actually feeling proud after winning a strength contest with a tiny human.


    Aizel spotted some minor cracks in his sword. "It will undoubtedly break in this fight."


    Aizel re-sheathed his sword and assumed the drawing stance while he teased the wyvern toe to him with one hand.


    Roaarrr... the wyvern took flight again, howling and flying straight toward him. Apparently, he was offended by the mockery.


    "Here ites," Aizel murmured while manipting mana and imagining the sword skill from a famous game he used to y.


    The air around him became sharp and dense as he concentrated. The wyvern noticed something different but still headed straight in his direction.


    As the wyvern approached, Aizel drew his sword as quickly as he could, and a crescent-shaped sh shot right into the wyvern.


    But the wyvern escaped the sh by gliding in the left direction, and just as the beast was ready to roar, another crescent-shaped sh flew right toward him and shed his leg.


    The sh produced a few sparks when it struck the wyvern''s scales, leaving barely a minor mark. But, another sh was sent at the creature.


    The Wyvern was dodging shes in the air one after the other, yet some were merely leaving minor marks on his body. Aizel was standing still, shing with one hand, one after the other.


    His deep, dark ck eyes were fixed on the wyvern, and his crescent-shaped cuts shot in every direction, but it wasn''t enough.


    "Mana enhancing isn''t enough, mages like Larisa had a chance against this fucking monster, how am I expected to defeat it?"


    Aizel realized he couldn''t do much like that, so he started fleeing while the wyvern was busy.


    "This fucking trial, I don''t think that wyvern just wants to defeat me; that fucker wants to eat me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When the wyvern observed his prey fleeing, he roared and began following him.


    Wyvern sailed into the air as the mana around him began to gather around his body. Medium-sized icicle spikes began to form as heunched them toward the Aizel.


    "Even that creature can use magic, holy sh*t." Aizel''s face went horrified as he rushed at full speed, dodging the spikes that wereing towards him.


    Aizel was narrowly avoiding the spike while pondering a solution to his current predicament.


    He moved into the tiny woond, hoping to find some trees to help him dodge the attack and take a breather. As Aizel rushed in a zigzag pattern towards the woond, the trees and shrubs werepletely covered with snow.


    When Aizel discovered a little hole beneath the tree root to hide in, the spikes began crushing the trees and branches.


    "Damn, I need to figure out how to get out of here quickly," Aizel thought as he panted heavily and looked away from the hole where the wyvern was.


    The Wyvern was flying over the woods, staring down at the ground.


    But then something weird happened: the wyvern''s attack came to a halt, and his throat began to glow a light blue color.


    "I am dead."


    The wyvern opened his mouth and breathed the light blue color me right into the woonds, just as Aizel had said. The Frost Breath assault was so frigid that it froze and shattered everything it touched, including trees, nts, and the ground.


    Roooaaarrrr.......


    The Frost Wyvern roared in triumph as the entire region beneath was frozen and shattered.


    But then a sh broke the tree, and a half-frozen man crawled out of the hole. His body was covered in frost, and his weapon was smashed into countless pieces.


    Aizel survived by digging a little deeper into the dirt and enhancing himself with mana, but now he was at the mercy of the wyvern.


    "S..oo..Co..ldddd" Aizel mumbled.


    "I''m going to live; I''m going to kill that fucker; no one can stop me; it''s cold; I need fire; I want to use fire like Larisa," Aizel thought while racking his brain for ways to use magic.


    He began imagining fire, exactly as he had done with the mana and sword skills. In a few seconds, the frost on his body began to melt. Aizel was raising the heat within his body and around his surroundings with the help of mana.


    As the temperature began to rise, steam began to form in the surrounding area. The wyvern watched the scene, waiting anxiously.


    A man stood in the middle of the steam, cracking his neck and staring at the flying wyvern.


    "Are you ready for round two, fucker?" The wyvern roared in answer, just as Aizel said.

 Chapter 23 Fire Magic

    ?Aizel was continually thinking about how to use mana to perform magic. At the time, he was just imagining how to use magic as he did with the sword and the enhancement.


    He chose fire not only because it was effective against the frost wyvern and the surroundings, but also because it was the closest magic he had ever felt in this world during a battle with Larisa.


    As Aizel stood between the steam, he took a cigarette and ced it between his lips whilebining his index and middle fingers to create a little me to light it up.


    The wyvern roared and began to charge at him. Aizel smoked while concentrating on littlepressed fire spears, just like Larisa did in the past.


    The fire spears began to hover around him, and he began to shoot in the direction of Wyvern with his hand action.


    The wyvern skillfully dodges the spears in mid-air, impressively demonstrating his flying talents while charging his own icicle-spiked assault at the Aizel.


    Aizel enhanced his speed and began evading the spikes as he ran through the ice woond.


    The exchangested a few minutes before the wyvern dove towards Aizel like an arrow,pressing a small ball of frost with his jaws.


    The wyvern closed in on Aizel while releasing apressed frost ball at him.


    Aizel felt that the ball was a bad deal and raised his right hand straight like a sword. As mes appeared on his arm, the mana began to engulf him. He pushed it down further and cut the icy ball downward like a sword.


    Yet, as he cut the ball in half, Wyvern approached, attempting to grab Aizel with his leg.


    Aizel flew through the air, shooting mes like a jet from his leg to avoid the wyvern while constructing a zing trident in mid-flight.


    The trident was at least 3 meters tall as Aizel threw it toward the wyvern while enhancing the strength in his arm.


    The zing trident shot like a bullet, leaving a fire trail behind it, and struck straight at the wyvern''s right wing.


    Rooaarr....


    The wyvern roared again, this time in agony. Just as he was about to fly away, two fire chains pierced both wings deeply, and Aizel sprang forward like an arrow andnded on the wyvern''s back.


    "Where are you going; the bloodbath has only just begun?" Aizel muttered this while raising both hands straight like a sword withpressed fire and shing at the back of the wyvern.


    Blood sttered all over the wyvern''s back scales as he screamed in agony. He began flying in an attempt to knock Aizel off bnce.


    The wyvern stumbles in mid-air, blood dripping from torn wings and the back of the body, while Aizel falls onto the ground.


    The wyvern growled angrily, pping his wings and sending a small ice storm toward Aizel.


    Aizel created a fire tornado to counter the attack while alsounching fireballs at the wyvern. Because he wasn''t as fast or as swift as previously, several fireballs hit the wyvern this time.


    Wyern dashed towards Aizel once more, heading straight for a brawl.


    The wyvern attacked with his tail, which Aizel attempted to block. But the force it generated sent him flying like a rag doll.


    Aizel coughed as he rose to his feet.


    "Gosh, this fucker still has a lot of strength; if only I had a sword right now." While coughing up blood, Aizel said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I need to do something crazy again." Aizel considered this as he shot forward again towards the wyvern.


    The wyvern flew directly at Aizel, unafraid of the confrontation.


    Wyvern opened his mouth as they both charged at each other, showing that he intended to stab Aizel with those fangs.


    Aizel unexpectedly turned into mes, exactly like Larisa had done against him before, as the wyvern entered the mes, bewildered, just as they were going to collide.


    Aizel reconstructed himself and grabbed the wyvern''s tail by sinking ming chains deep inside it.


    The Wyvern shouted out in pain once more and rocketed skyward at a 90-degree angle, Aizel dangling from his tail.


    They were flying for a bit when the wyvern drew his tail towards his jaws. Aizel waited for that time, releasing his right hand from the chain and performing the stabbing action like a spear with his right arm, concentrating mana andpressing the heat.


    He stabbed three times in a matter of seconds, and Wyvern barely noticed.


    The focused heat stab entered his body from within, leaving threerge wounds around his stomach. And with that, the soaring wyvern and Aizel began to fall to the ground.


    They both fell, leaving a crater in the ground.


    Aizel was lying t on his back on the ground, panting from pain in every part of his body.


    "Hell, I can''t even move, and if that didn''t kill him, I guess that''s the end of me." Aizel coughed and looked towards the wyvern.


    The frost wyvern''s blood-soaked bodyy like a corpse. It started to change into a sparkle that seemed like the trial had ended.


    After viewing that, Aizel sighed with relief.


    The sparkle began to encircle Aizel. It began to take the shape of a double-edged sword,pletely ck from hilt to handle to de.


    "A sword as a reward? I needed the new weapon, but that''s all. I fought a fucking wyvern and only received one reward." Aizel appeared pretty pissed.


    Suddenly, he began to sparkle as he reformed back at the yellow flower field, only to see Alisha in some kind of light blue armor.


    "You seemed pretty irritated for someone who had just finished the trial."


    Aizel didn''t know what to say to her. Clearly, he can''t mention the fact that he fucking fought a wyvern and won. He didn''t trust her yet; it was better to hide everything.


    "Well, yeah, I battled a lot of wolves but only got one sword." Aizel lied tly.


    Larisa gazed at the de while saying, "It looks like a really decent sword; we should go to the weapon shop tomorrow to learn more about it."


    Aizel nodded in agreement.


    He wanted to learn more about magic. The use of fire magic was clearly unbelievable. The excitement, the thrill¡ªit was so intense that Aizle imagined himself fighting a wyvern in a video game.


    Daisy will have to answer a lot of my questions now.

 Chapter 24 Goblin Subjugation?

    ?Aizel inspected himself and discovered that all of his injuries from the fight had mysteriously healed. He didn''t even feel tired; rather, he felt rxed and energized.


    "Who the hell formed these ruins? They must be extremely strong," Aizel thought while getting excited to discover all that this world has to offer.


    "So you got armor, and what was your trial?" His gaze was drawn to Alisha''s light blue leather armor.


    "I had to face a single Rocky gori instead of wolves. They have a rock-like body and power, but they move at a snail''s pace. Being an archer, it was simple for me to kite* him down slowly." Alisha responded while spinning 360 degrees to show every bit of her armor.


    "Well, it''s almost evening, so we should go back to town." Aizel nodded in agreement as Alisha spoke.


    He had no choice but to meet Daisy and learn more about the magical core, its strength, and its application with mana.


    Both Alisha and Aizel returned to the carriage, which was not far from the waterfall valley. The sun was setting, and the yellow flowers in the field were turning white. (Look in chapter 21 for a yellow flower field or more details.)


    It was a magical feeling as they strolled and the blossoms gradually turned white. They arrived at the carriage and discovered Alex sleeping.


    "Oye, Alex, let''s go!" Alisha yelled in Alex''s ear, rousing him from his slumber.


    "Oh, you guys are back. I had such a lovely dream¡ªI yed a dragon in my dream. Only if I can achieve it in real life," Alex sighed as he prepared the carriage to go.


    For a brief moment, Aizel''s eyes twinkled. " So there are dragons in this world, which I kind of expected when I saw the wyvern, and I can''t wait to fight one."


    Alisha noticed something and said, "If you are thinking of fighting a dragon, let me tell you that you must be at least a Grade V mage to even stand a chance."


    Aizel looked at her for a second before nodding. His attention was drawn to the word "Grade V mage."


    "So there are different levels of mages. So, which was Larisa''s grade, and the wyvern?" Once the carriage began to journey back to town, Aizel began to ponder.


    ******


    Meanwhile in Chester Town, Hunters guild.


    Lucas and Harry were drinking beers while sitting at a table with another group of hunters.


    "So are you guys joining the goblin subjugation, which is assigned by the Rosewell family?" One of the hunters inquired of Lucas, while Harry waited for his response.


    They have been deciding for a week whether their team should go or not. Despite the risk, the benefits and money are too good to pass up in the end.


    "We''re still deciding; we need to talk to Alisha about it." Although Harry sighed, Lucas responded inly.


    They both stood up and walked out of the guild.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Lucas, what I''m thinking is that we should invite that person as well," Harry remarked, attempting to figure out how Lucas would react.


    Lucas didn''t say anything as they walked through the streets.


    "I mean, you''ve seen how strong he is; we''d feel more secure in the task if he was on our squad. We can''t afford to pass up this opportunity, Lucas."


    Lucas turned towards Harry and said to him, "We have no idea who he is. Where did hee from? We can''t put our trust in a stranger."


    "We''ll leave the decision to Alisha," Lucas stated and Harry nodded. He clearly cannot change his mind and can only hope that Alisha can.


    While they were walking, they observed a particr duo step out from the carriage. They were none other than Aizel and Alisha.


    Harry''s lips curled upward as he approached the duo.


    "Hey, big brother, I just wanted to thank you for saving me yesterday; we were just talking about you." Harry approached Aizel shamelessly, while Alisha gazed at Lucas, puzzled.


    "It''s not a problem," Aizel said, but he didn''t speak as clearly; he wasn''tfortable with him yet.


    "Let him alone, Harry; he needs to go somewhere." Alisha had seen that Aizel was a man of few words. She doesn''t want to irritate him or make him angry with them.


    "All well, see youter, big brother." Harry realized something and made a modest bow toward him. He needs to ask Alisha more about it.


    "We''ll go to the weapon shop tomorrow. Bye-bye." Alisha replied while waving her hand and going away with the group.


    Aizel waved his hand in response, deciding it was time to meet Daisy and learn more about mana and magic.


    "What was it, Harry? Why do you need to speak with him?" Alisha questioned Harry as the three of them moved away from Aizel.


    "I simply wanted to include him in the goblin subjugation," Harry replied truthfully.


    "Why would he help us?" Harry was questioned by Alisha.


    "Aren''t you his friend now? You''ve been hanging out with him since yesterday; he won''t reject you, right?" Harry asked while raising his eyebrow. He imagined that, until now, Aizel would havee close to Alisha.


    "He is not like other men, and I don''t think he will aid us if I ask him right now. He hasn''t really trusted me yet." Alisha responded.


    *Kiting: Kiting refers to keeping an opponent chasing you while simultaneously keeping it at a range where it cannot attack you. This approach is frequently used to more safely assault the opponent with a long-range attack or to confuse the enemy while others attack it.

 Chapter 25 Xelgar

    ?Aizel moved directly in the direction of the fruit shop as the group of three talked among themselves. The time hase to start learning about magic and this world.


    "So I was able to use fire magic like Larisa; does this have anything to do with the magic core? Does this imply that I have that core as well?" While wandering through the streets, Aizel ponders.


    As he approached the shop, he noticed a child reading a book. The child was a girl, perhaps approximately 5-6 years old. She shared her mother''s golden hair and blue eyes.


    "This has to be her child." Aizel paused before inquiring about Daisy.


    "Hello, do you know where your mother is?" Aizel inquired.


    "Someone is here for you, Mama." The child did not even look at Aizel before calling for her mother.


    Daisy came while sensing her surroundings with her mana.


    "Well, you''ve arrived. Come inside, I''ll make some wonderful tea, and we can talk." Daisy said as Aizel entered the shop and went behind the door to Daisy''s little house. It was just a small house, which was enough for a mother and daughter to live in.


    Daisy arrived with two cups of tea for the two of them as Aizel sat on the sofa.


    Before speaking, Daisy took a sip of tea. "I have no idea how you managed to lose your memory or what secret you''re keeping. I will share all of my knowledge with you."


    Aizel remained silent and only nodded.


    "The name of this world is Xelgar, and it contains five kingdoms, each of which is isted from the ocean that surrounds it."


    "The Felgura Kingdom, which is the central kingdom. if you want to master moreplex spells and magic. The kingdom you should aim for is that one. The East Kingdom is often referred to as the Kingdom of Theodora, the Zulivan Kingdom is the name of the South Kingdom, where we are at the moment, and the West Kingdom is also referred to as the Beast Kingdom. The most mysterious kingdom is the North Kingdom, whichesst. No one knows more about the North, and no one even visits there."


    "I don''t know much about Theodora''s kingdom, but the Zulivan Kingdom is referred to as the weakest of all. Normal humans are found more than mages here."


    "We can use magic with the help of mana, which is everywhere. Every person who can sense or use mana has a magic affinity to their respective elements and powers. You can use any element you want if you have specific knowledge about that element."


    "But you can only form the magic core of an element that has the greatest magic affinity for you." Like Larisa, she had the fire core, and I have the wind core. I have my greatest affinity for wind, so it was easy to form a wind core."


    "If a person has a great magic affinity for fire and wind, that person can even form both cores. Mages who can form more than one core, on the other hand, are quite rare and highly valued in the kingdom."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The mana we gathered from our surroundings is transformed into a specific elemental energy with which we can perform magic. The amount of energy that can be stored is always limited, and this is determined by the core grades.


    "There are nine grades, such as fire-core grades I, II, III, IV,..., and IX." Larisa was a "Grade I" mage, and I am a "Grade I" too."


    "That''s it; now would you like to ask something?" Daisy finished the whole structure of magic and the world.


    "I know I have a magic core, but how do I sense it? Is there a way?" Aizel asked.


    "Simply send mana while sensing around your stomach," Daisy responded by taking another drink of tea.


    Aizel nodded and followed Daisy''s instructions exactly. But there was one issue: there were none.


    "How is this possible? I used fire magic, which can only be used by the magic core." Aizel was shocked; he didn''t expect that and suddenly the needle-stabbing pain came once again straight in the head.


    "Why is it hurting now? Wait a minute," Aizel said, sending mana in the direction of the head to sense it. In his consciousness, there was a cracked core with a moon-white color.


    "Why is it here, and why is it cracked?" It puzzled Aizel, but one thing was certain: the source of his headache had been discovered.


    "Can a magic core form in any part of the body?" While waiting for Daisy to clear up the confusion, Aizel asked a question.


    Daisy said "no" without hesitation.


    "All right, Daisy, thank you for everything; I''m exhausted now and need to rx; I''lle back tomorrow for some more fruits."


    Aizel rose up and bowed towards her as he prepared to return. There is only one person who can put his fears to rest.


    "Before you leave, Aizel, there is one more thing you should remember: never trust anyone in this world. This world is based solely on power and strength. For power, the people here will even kill their family."


    Aizel nodded and exited the shop to return to his inn. He has had trust issues and has been a loner since childhood. He didn''t even trust the folks from his world, who were like normal humans.


    "I need to get back to my t and wait for a response from the loli. I''m hoping she''s aware of the cracked core."

 Chapter 26 Mental Core

    ?Aizel walked back to his inn room,id down on his bed, closed his eyes, and thought about his room.


    He was back in his apartment in no time. He dashed off to find Alora, only to discover plenty of pizza boxes littering the hall.


    "What the fuck, how much did she eat?" Aizel wondered as he noticed Alora lying on the sofa, watching a Korean drama series. Aizel coughed briefly to get her attention.


    "You are back already. Did you have fun beating the wyvern?"


    "Wait, how do you know? Don''t tell me you can read my mind or anything." Aizel asked, clearly horrified at all the bad things he had thought about loli before.


    "Something like that, but you''re here to ask me a question, right?" Alora asked while drinking Pepsi.


    "Do you know about my cracked core and why I have it in my head instead of my stomach area?"


    "Oh, you sensed it, huh?" Alora spoke while pondering how much of the information she could tell Aizel.


    "I''ll tell you a few things, but the rest you''ll have to figure out for yourself." While Aizel sighed and nodded in agreement, At the very least, she was trying to exin something.


    "You are unique among mages because you have a mental core rather than a magical core. Mental energy is obtained by processing mana through the mental core. The rest of them receive magic energy associated with their element." Alora finished speaking while Aizel seemed confused.


    "So, which element do I have the most affinity for? Does the fact that I was able to use fire magic like Larisa imply that I have a fire affinity?" Aizel looked up at Alora expectantly, waiting for an answer.


    "I''ll give you a hint about your power. How do you use and manipte mana and magic? That is your one-of-a-kind ability that no one else possesses."


    "Now leave me; the season is just getting started; don''t bother me now, shu shu." Alora didn''t pay any attention after that.


    Before leaving the apartment, Aizel took onest look at the pizza boxes. He needed to go for a walk to clear his head.


    "All of the kingdoms, magic, and everything about Xelgar fascinate me. But what Alora said makes me very curious."


    "I knew I could easily use sword skills, fire skills, and techniques because I had seen and read so many anime and novels. I still can''t believe that there is now a unique power as well."


    "Is it true that I possess the power of imagination, as Alora ims? Isn''t that a little overpowering? However, I was still unable to use some techniques and skills in the fights. The power has a disadvantage and a limitation."


    "Is that because of my cracked core? If I can somehow recover it, will I be able to do anything just by imagining?" Aizel thought.


    "This is so messed up, I''ll think about itter, but for now, let''s get some coffee." Aizel sighed and made his way to his favorite coffee shop.


    He was still dressed in a ck sports t-shirt, trousers, and sneakers. Some girls were looking at him because he had a great body and was 6 feet tall. His face was slim, and he appeared to be the ideal man for a girl.


    He arrived at his favorite coffee shop. The shop''s name was Barista, and he always drank in cappinos.


    As soon as he walked into the shop, he ordered a cappino. After a few minutes, his order arrived, and he found a quiet ce to drink.


    But just as he took his first sip, he was interrupted by a beautiful voice from his side.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Nice to meet you here, Aizel."


    It was none other than Irene, with a guy wrapping his arm around her shoulder.


    Irene wore a regr top and denim jeans, with her light silver hair in a ponytail. Meanwhile, the guy stood around 6 feet tall, had fair skin, and was dressed casually in a jacket, jeans, and cool sneakers.


    Whenpared to Aizel, the guy was attractive but not close enough.


    Aizel looked at him with deep ck eyes like a predator, giving him a chill. Irene noticed something and introduced him right away.


    "Aizel, this is Luke, my boyfriend."


    Aizel was aware that there was a possibility that Irene was dating someone, but he refused to believe it. He always imagined that one day he would summon the courage to ask her out.


    Aside from doctor Shelly, Irene was the only person in this world who had helped and cared for him. He had already decided that if he could, he would do anything for them.


    Aizel took a deep breath and stood up "Hello Luke, my name is Aizel," he said as he extended his hand for a handshake.


    Irene stared at the scene, her eyes wide open. It was Aizel who took the first step toward a handshake. The same Aizel is afraid of everyone and would hate it if anyone touched him because of his bullying life in the past.


    Luke gave him a friendly smile and shook his hand.


    "Thank you, Aizel, for always looking after Irene in the office. She has told me so much about you; you are a wonderful person." Luke spoke up.


    "Well, it''s actually the opposite." As he replied, Aizel chuckled.


    "Aizel, weren''t you supposed to be going on vacation?" Irene stepped in because she needed to ask a question.


    "Yeah, soon enough; right now, I''m deciding where to go. Maybe Japan, because I''ve always wanted to visit." Aizel told them while sipping his coffee.


    "Okay, well, make sure to bring me some souvenirs and let me know if you need anything, okay?" Irene said with a smile, and Aizel nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, Aizel, see you around." Irene and Luke quickly said their goodbyes and walked out of the coffee shop.


    "Seems like life really likes to hurt me again and again, huh." Aizelughed as she sipped her coffee once again.


    A pair of fathers and a kid were seated nearby, enjoying coffee shakes.


    "Dad, see, that guy is crying because he loved the coffee," said the kid as he pointed his finger at Aizel.


    His father sighed, unsure of how to exin about love to his son.

 Chapter 27 Spirit Sword

    ?Aizel walked back to his apartment, his face expressionless.


    Alora was still watching the K-drama, but this time she noticed Aizel. She was already aware of what had urred in the coffee shop.


    "You''re not going to give up on your journey because of that, are you?" Alora asked while staring into Aizel''s eyes.


    "I have seen someone suffer much worse in her whole life. The person is still living with a smile on her face. Compare to that, this is nothing." Aizel responded while going back to his room without bothering to see the smile on Alora''s face.


    Hey down in his bed and slept until the morning, only to be awakened by Alora''s loud voice.


    "Do you even sleep?" Aizel awoke irritably and went straight to the bathroom to take a bath.


    "Make me pancakes and eggs as soon as possible." Meanwhile, she sat at the table, waiting for Aizel to prepare her breakfast.


    After taking a bath and brushing his teeth, Aizel changed into his usual ck t-shirt and track pants and went straight to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    While preparing breakfast, he asked Alora what had been bothering him since yesterday.


    "How did you pay for all that pizza yesterday, Alora?"


    "Why should I even pay?" Alora replied as she ate the pancakes and eggs that Aizel had just served her.


    "Then how did you get so much without even paying? Don''t tell me..." Aizel realized that Alora had to have used her power in some way to aplish this.


    "Instead of paying attention here, you should be more concerned with healing your cracked core. I know what I am doing." Alora responded while stuffing pancake after pancake into her mouth.


    "So I can heal my core"? Aizel asked Alora with anticipation.


    "Yes, but it will take a long time, and you will have to do it alone." Alora finished speaking just as Aizel began to imagine what he could do once his core was fully healed.


    "I should first learn more about magic," Aizel muttered to himself as he returned to the room to return Xelgar.


    Aizel returned to his room at the Traveler''s Paradise Inn and proceeded to the restaurant to drink Alesmith beer.


    He ced his order for beer and waited patiently.


    The waiter delivered the Alesmith beer and ced it on the table.


    Aizel took the first slip slowly to fully appreciate the blend of three vors.


    "The best way to start the day," Aizel muttered as he drank his beer slowly. After finishing the beer, he ced the copper coins on the table and left the restaurant.


    "Alisha said she would take me to the weapon shop, but she isn''t here. I suppose I should go on my own." Aizel reflected as he walked towards the weapon shop to examine the sword he had received as a reward.


    While walking through the streets, he noticed that the streets were still crowded with merchants and people traveling by carriages and horses. Some hunters were getting ready to go hunting.


    There was also some recruitment going on for hunters and adventurers to go on hunts, missions, and other adventures. They were shouting while attempting to recruit new members for their teams in order to strengthen their party.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel arrived at the weapon shop, a three-story, small, pointed castle-style building.


    The first thing he noticed when he entered the shop was how crowded it was. There weremon people, hunters, and guards negotiating to buy or sell weapons everywhere.


    Aizel worked his way through the crowd until he found someone who could tell him about the weapon. He reached out to the elderly man, who had just agreed to purchase a spear from a guard.


    "Hey, I''d like you to look at my sword and tell me more about it," Aizel asked the old man while he nodded in agreement.


    Aizel pulled out the pure ck, double-edged sword and set it in front of the table. The old man looked the sword up and down, impressed with its craftsmanship.


    "It is an umon grade spirit-type weapon. Spirit weapons are rare because they have the potential to grow and even form a spirit," the old man responded after giving a full check.


    "How many different grades are there?" Aizel inquired as the old man gave him a disgusted look.


    "Are you simply wasting my time here?"  The old man replied clearly; he thought Aizel was just wasting his time here.


    "No, I''m serious; I lost my memory and don''t remember now." As the old man finally understood the situation, Aizel said.


    "There are six weapon grades. Common, umon, rare, epic, legendary, and mythic. Your sword is an umon type. Even though it is rare here, you can easily find it in big cities and towns."


    "That''ll be two copper coins for inspection." While Aizel paid him the coins and returned the weapon to his ring, the old man finished speaking.


    "Is there anything you need to buy or sell?" The old man inquired, while Aizel shook his head in rejection.


    Aizel left the shop while pondering about the sword.


    "Even though you are a spirit weapon, you are of an umon grade. You may mature to some extent, but in the end, people will rece you with someone better." Aizel took out the sword again while speaking to it in a low voice.


    "But don''t worry, I''m not like the others. If what Alora said about my powers is true, I''ll make you the best sword in all of Xelgar. Buddy, you and I will rule the world."


    The sword responded by making a little hum.


    "Hehe, you like it; then let me use my power in an interesting way. There''s a saying that if you give your most precious weapon a name, its power increases twice as much."


    "I''ve already nned what I''m going to call you; when the timees, I''ll call you out."


    The sword made two pleasant humming sounds after the choice. Aizel grinned a little despite feeling a tiny headacheing on.


    He detected his mind''s consciousness by sending some mana to the location of his cracked core, and he noticed that some mental energy had been expended.


    Aizel had a devilish grin.


    "Yeah, this is going to be entertaining."

 Chapter 28 Orphans

    ?Aizel was wondering about all the sword techniques he could try out with his new sword as he strolled down the street.


    Just as he was passing by the small houses, he noticed a small alley where some children around 7-8 years old were sleeping on the floor around dirt and garbage.


    "Why the hell are they sleeping here, and why is everyone ignoring them?" Aizel pondered as he approached them.


    He was taken aback by the miserable conditions these children were living in. Three boys and two girls were sleeping soundly, careless of the smell of garbage.


    Aizel woke up one of the boys to inquire about their condition.


    The child awoke with his eyes still heavy from sleep. The five of them were too thin and looked like they hadn''t eaten in a while, so he appeared to be severely undernourished.


    "Where is your parents'' kid? Why are you sleeping in this ce? Do you not have a ce to live?" Aizel asked the kid while kneeling down.


    "We are orphans; we used to live in an orphanage, but noble families destroyed our home, and some of us even died." While telling Aizel about their past, the kid broke down in tears.


    Aizel didn''t know how tofort him, but he felt sorry for them; they were like him, all alone with no one to talk to, whereas Aizel had Dr. Shelly to talk to.


    "Hey, kid, do you want something to eat?" With a gentle smile, Aizel asked the kid.


    While wiping his tears, the kid hurriedly nodded. He went to the other kids and woke them up as well. Finally, someone is ready to help them; they must not pass up this opportunity.


    The other kids woke up while ncing toward Aizel.


    "Come along with me." As the five of them began walking closely behind him, Aizel warned them not to get lost.


    Some people turned to look at them because it was the first time they had seen anyone helping those kids. But after a nce, everyone became involved in what they were doing.


    "People in this world don''t care about anything; Daisy was right¡ªonly power and strength matter in this world." Aizel thought while taking the kids to his inn restaurant.


    People in the inn stared at Aizel and the kids as they entered the inn and made their way to the restaurant.


    The kids were afraid that they would be thrown out of the restaurant. Aizel called the waiter, and the waiter rushed to his table to take his order.


    "Bring five meals for the kids and one Alesmith beer for me." Aizel gave the order as the waiter nodded and left.


    "So do you guys have a name?" Aizel asked while eyeing every one of the kids.


    "Oliver is my name," the boy who was woken up by Aizel said first.


    "My name is Seth, and this is Justin," the second boy said, pointing to the third.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "My name is Ruth, and this is Emma." One of the girls introduced herself while pointing out the other one.


    Emma rose from her chair and made a bow while saying, "tthhhnnkk uuu."


    "She can''tmunicate properly," Ruth informed Aizel as he patted Emma on the head.


    "Don''t worry, you can eat as much as you want." With a gentle smile, Aizel said.


    As Emma sat back, the food arrived, as did the beer for Aizel. The children began eating furiously because they were clearly hungry. Who knows how many days they went without eating?


    While sipping his beer, Aizel asked the waiter to bring more food for the children.


    "Look at you having fun all by yourself." They were interrupted by a voice, and Aizel turned to face the person.


    The kids became terrified, believing that they would be in trouble because of them.


    "Don''t be worried; she''s a friend," Aizel stated as the individual was none other than Alisha.


    Alisha sat down beside Aizel.


    "I apologize for not being able to arrive earlier; there were some issues with the uing mission that we needed to resolve," Alisha spoke quickly, as she thought Aizel might be pissed at her.


    "It''s fine; I already went to the weapon shop to examine the sword; it''s of an umon grade," Aizel spoke while taking a sip of his beer.


    "Umon grade, not bad; by the way, why are all these kids with you?" Alisha asked while ncing toward the kids.


    "I found them in an alley; they are orphans with nowhere to live. I''m thinking about renting them a room here." While ordering another beer, Aizel said.


    "Oh, you''re that kind of person, huh? It''s unusual to see you guys." With a smile on her face, Alisha said.


    "What exactly do you mean?"


    "No one cares about anyone else except themselves; everyone wants to be more powerful or gain more benefits for themselves."


    "I assumed you were the same, but I am d to know you are not," Alisha spoke, while Aizel didn''t say anything.


    "Why not join us in goblin subjugation? You''ll need a lot of money to take care of them from now on, and the rewards for the raid are quite good. If you perform well, the Rosewell family may grant you one wish." Alisa said while trying to convince Aizel to join them.


    "What should I do? My expenses will undoubtedly skyrocket from now on if I want to keep taking care of the kids until I find a suitable home for them. They know I''m too strong for them, so they''re not going to try to double-cross me." Aizel began to think about all the advantages and disadvantages of the mission.

 Chapter 29 Creation Magic

    ?Aizel was considering his next move, as he wanted to hunt more monsters to practice using his new magic abilities and sword.


    "When will the raid take ce?" Aizel inquired.


    "After three days in the evening," Alisha said.


    "All right, but I want to be with your team, and if we split up in the middle of the raid, I want to be with you." Aizel eventually agreed to join them on the raid.


    "Done, nothing to worry about that," Alisha said as she pped her hands. She was relieved that Aizel would be joining them on the team.


    "Let''s go on a practice hunt tomorrow so we can work on our teamwork and other things that will help us in the raid."


    Aizel agreed, going on a practice hunt will not only improve their teamwork but also teach him about the team''s weaknesses and strengths.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow, and have fun with the kids until then."


    Alisha said her goodbyes and exited the inn. Meanwhile, Aizel was looking at the kids, who appeared to have finally calmed down after having nice meals.


    "Let''s go; let me take you to your new ce," Aisel said, and the kids stood up and followed him closely.


    They arrived at the reception desk, where Aizel requested a new room from the olddy.


    "I''ll give you arge room, but it will cost you four copper coins per night." The olddy asked Aizel to confirm it.


    "No problem," Aizel said while giving four copper coins to thedy.


    The new room was also on the third floor, close to Aizel''s as they make their way to their new room on the third floor.


    As they entered their new room, they noticed that it had three beds that could be shared by the children, two desk tables, and tworge windows on the wall and the bathroom.


    "From now on, this is your new room; my room is nearby, so you won''t have any problems going to rest for the time being. If you have a problem or require something, please inform me."


    "And don''t open the gate or talk to anyone else, okay?" Aizel said a few things while everyone nodded to his instructions.


    Aizel left them alone in the room while he left the inn and went into the forest zone.


    "Finally, it''s time to push the boundaries of the imagination." Aizel rubbed his hands together in anticipation. He clearly wanted to know how much magic he could conjure up with his imagination. And what else can he do? Can he create things out of thin air? Can he bring the dead back to life? Is he capable of healing himself? Can he teleport from one location to another or stop time?


    As he passed by the guard town, he noticed arge number of hunters'' teams preparing for the hunt.


    He gave them onest look before heading alone into the forest, just to make sure no one was following him.


    It was important to him to keep his unique power hidden. Not only are people with multiple magical cores extremely rare, but God knows what will happen if they discover that he can use any magic or technique simply by using his imagination power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Certainly, some powerful mage or powerful family will kidnap him and conduct experiments to gain that power.


    He''d had a bad experience before, and Daisy had warned him not to trust anyone.


    He noticed that he had already reached the forest zone''s corner as he walked through the forest path.


    He checked again to see if anyone was following him, and after confirming that no one else was around, he went deep into the forest.


    "So, what should I test first?" While running through the forest, Aizel ponders how he should first test his power.


    Aizel discovered an ideal location for putting his power to the test. It was a small pond surrounded by trees and bushes, with boulders and a small hill on the other side.


    He stopped running and took a few deep breaths before slowly walking near the pond.


    "How about I start with creation?" Aizel stopped near the pond while wondering what he should create.


    He used his mana to detect the mental energy in his cracked core first.


    "I think this much must be what a Grade I core must have, and mine is still cracked; I''m curious about the grade and how it cracked."


    "I should start with something simple and easy; I remember thest time I fainted against Larisa. That must be because I must have exhausted my mental energy."


    "Pencil," Aizel mumbled as he imagined a pencil and how it was made, with the wood and graphite process.


    A pencil appeared out of thin air as Aizel chose the color, and after a few seconds, he was holding a ck pencil with his name written on it.


    Aizel examined the pencil and burst outughing.


    He quickly assessed the amount of mental energy expended. It was only about 2¨C3% of the total, which was quite satisfactory.


    "This is amazing, totally amazing; what should I do next? I can''t wait to try more things."


    "Let''s make some food this time. What should I consider?" Aizel began to consider what he should eat when he remembered the pizza boxes in his hall.


    Aizel immediately began to consider the pizza dough, how it is made, then the toppings of onions, tomato, and capsicum, and regr tomato sauce with ck pepper.


    And then, out of nowhere, a six-piece pizza appeared in Aizel''s hands.


    "I didn''t know much about the pizza sauce, so I couldn''t imagine it properly; let''s check the energy." Aizel sensed the mental energy and noticed that it was 7-8% this time.


    "Cool, now after eating the pizza, I will try magic." Aizel thought while he started eating the pizza that he had created.

 Chapter 30 Lightning

    ?While eating the pizza, Aizel was thinking about what kind of magic and elements he should experiment with using his imagination power.


    After finishing the pizza, he prepared to put the magic to the test.


    "I''ve read so many novels and watched so many animes that I can easily imagine the various types of elements, skills, and spells."


    "My all-time favorite element has always been lightning, so I should start with that." Aizel pondered this while picturing a lightning bolt on his fingertip.


    He intended to begin with a needle-length lightning bolt as a test. Small sparks of electricity began to appear on its fingertip and a small lightning bolt of light blue with a tinge of white formed. His heart raced as he looked in awe at the tiny lightning bolt.


    He fired the lightning bolt at the tree, and it went straight through it, leaving a small hole in it.


    "hehe amazing, can''t wait to try something more difficult." Aizel looked up at the sky, visualizing the numerous lightning bolts striking the ground one after the other.


    However, he was met with severe needle-stabbing pain in his head, indicating that his mental core is currently unable to perform that skill.


    "As I suspected, the power must have limitations and drawbacks. It must be because my core is cracked; I must improve my core, just like any other mage must improve their core''s grade; perhaps then it will work." While attempting the same thing with different elements, Aizel reflected.


    *****


    A young woman strolled through the forest with a katana on her waist, just like Aizel was practicing alone in the forest, She had short golden hair that reached her shoulder, bangs on her forehead that covered one eye, and another deep blue eye scanning the surroundings.


    She was dressed in a white and gold armored leather suit that looked quite luxurious. She definitely appeared to be from a wealthy or noble family.


    "Today is a good day since I finally have some free and alone time, and it''s time to hunt those fucking monkeys." She thought to herself, feeling relieved to be away from the endless obligations and responsibilities of her family.


    She knew that she had been born into privilege and luxury, but all she wanted to do was explore the world and live her own life without being held back by the expectations of those around her.


    She began to walk slowly, hiding behind bushes and trees. She knew she was in their territory, and a whole herd of monkeys will arrive in an instant if they know someone is in their territory.


    These monkeys were intelligent monsters, capable of reasoning and evenying traps for hunters.


    She cautiously made her way through the forest, aware of the dangers that lurked around her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After a half-hour search, she discovered a small group of monkeys. They were two meters tall and ck, and they resembled monkeys from the Aizel world in every way except one. They had four arms rather than two.


    "One, two... seven of them, and none of them appeared to be mature." The young woman was getting ready to hunt them down.


    The monkeys were hanging and ying on the tree''s branches, and the young woman began lurking in the shadows to get under them quickly.


    The woman tapped her foot on the ground as she flew straight toward them like an arrow.


    Before the closest monkey could even grasp what was happening, she quickly drew her katana, beheading him from the body.


    The other monkeys, shaken by the sudden and unexpected attack, began shouting and started attacking the woman.


    The woman silently waited for the monkeys to attack her as she stood next to the corpse on the branch of the tree.


    The first monkey approached her and punched her in the face. The woman simply avoided the punch by turning her head sideways and shing upward to cut the monkey''s arm.


    The monkey screamed in agony, but before he could do anything, his head was rolling on the ground.


    The woman charged towards the surviving monkeys, dodging their punches and tails and counterattacking by slicing their arms and heads.


    The group of seven monkeys was dead after a short while, and the woman examined the carcasses before cing them in her storage ring. As she stood up, she finally let out a sigh of relief before sheathing her katana.


    "Now I need to find more small groups like this and quickly eliminate them." She thought while tapping her foot on the branch as she moved so fast around the different branches of the tree that it appeared like she was flying through it.


    She noticed amotion after a few minutes of traveling. Many different groups of monkeys were rushing in one direction.


    "Some idiot must have disturbed the herd of monkeys; now it will be difficult to hunt them in suchrge groups." The woman clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction while following the monkeys from behind, maintaining a safe distance from them.


    She finally arrived at the scene of themotion, and what she saw just blew her mind. She has never seen anyone fight so many monkeys on their own in her entire life.


    "Who is this monster."

 Chapter 31 Grade II Monster

    ?Aizel heard a noiseing from the bushes as he tested his power.


    He pondered as he hastily called forth his new spirit sword from the ring, "Did someone sneak up on me?


    The voices starteding from everywhere, and they got louder and louder.


    Aizel was astonished when two groups of monkeys suddenly appeared. They were all ck-furred and had four arms.


    "Damn, they''re at least 14¨C15 monkeys; I hope they don''t use fucking magic." Aizel began to enhance himself with mana while getting ready to fight.


    "Let''s try something different." Aizel quickly took a quick draw stance and began manipting the mana around him. The air around him became sharp and heavy quickly.


    Small sparks of lightning began to appear on his sword as the monkeys were just a few meters away. He quickly drew his sword as crescent-shaped lightning shes split all the monkeys in half.


    "Awesomeeee." Aizel''s eyes twinkled from the move he had just performed.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the tree, a young woman watched the same movement and murmured quietly. "What a monster!"


    She quickly emerged from her hiding ce and walked straight toward him.


    Aizel noticed her and became very serious, not knowing what to expect.


    "Who are you? I''ve never seen anyone like you before." The young woman inquired, her gaze fixed on him.


    "I just moved to town a few days ago," Aizel responded.


    "What''s your name?" she asked.


    "Why should I tell you?" he answered.


    For two minutes, there wasplete silence as they stared at each other.


    "Are you a guest of the Paul family?" the young woman inquired, her face slightly hesitant.


    "I don''t know any Paul family," Aizel responded with the same expressionless expression.


    The young woman sighed, indicating that she was involved in family or political matters.


    "Let''s move on; we''re in monkey territory, and while they''re weak, they''re a force to be reckoned with in numbers. We don''t want a herd of them to show up."


    Aizel wanted to say something, but before he could, a chorus of monkeys'' voices echoed around the area.


    "Damn it, they''ve arrived;e on, follow me." As she began to run away, the young woman said. Aizel paused for a moment before sprinting after her.


    "I should make an effort to avoid using any other elements or techniques. She may have noticed me using the lightning with the sword technique. I''ll be more cautious from now on." While running behind her, Aizel reflected.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Isn''t she a little fast?" Aizel noticed her as she ran through the trees and bushes. Meanwhile, the monkey groups began to close in on them as they ran.


    Some of them began closing them from the right side, while others began from the left. Some were running, while others were swinging through the branches of the tree with their four powerful arms.


    "You handle the right ones, while I handle the left." While running, the young woman yelled.


    While running, Aizel counted. "One, two... at least ten of them. Four are on the branches, while the others are running."


    As he was running, Aizel began charging small thin lightning bolts on his finger. As the monkeys tried to approach him, he aimed it at their heads and fired the lightning bolts one after the other.


    The lightning bolts were so fast that they left a small, finger-sized hole in their heads as they died one by one.


    When Aizel turned his gaze to the left, all he saw were monkeys lying dead everywhere, split in half from the middle.


    "She''s strong," Aizel thought as he approached her side.


    "Are we now safe?" Aizel inquired of her as the woman began to take inspect her surroundings.


    "No, we should go to the forest corner zone; we''re too deep in the forest. Arge number of deaths will not go unnoticed." She responded, and Aizel nodded in agreement. Aizel took the woman''s advice, and they made their way to the forest corner zone.


    As they traveled, they encountered many pairs of monkeys. They all got killed while some corpses were being stored in the storage ring.


    Aizel''s focus was not only on the monkeys but also on the woman. He observed her using her katana as well as her magical abilities. She was making use of the wind element because she sometimes makes herself fly by sprinting or making quick turns with the help of air. She also used air shes to cut the monkeys at times.


    They were still in the middle of the forest when they noticed that the monkeys'' attacks were bing more frequent, and their numbers were also increasing.


    "They''re getting closer and closer to us. Stay close because we may have to go all out from now on."


    After fighting the monkeys so many times, Aizel was irritated.


    A loud roar resounded everywhere as he was about to say something, and many monkeys who were running and jumping came to a halt like statues.


    The young woman moved closer to Aizel, whispering in hushed tones into his ear. "Make sure you use all of your power or we''ll all die."


    Aizel wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. The reason was that there was a giant monkey with white fur and tworge w-like hands with spikes growing on both of them. They were also four long, curved backward horns of a purple-red color on his head.


    The giant monkey moved slowly towards them, while the rest of the monkeys stood still, terrified by the presence of that monster.


    It stood at least 5 meters tall and had long, sharp teeth.


    "That''s a Grade II monster and the area''s boss." Aizel''s eyes widened in horror as the woman spoke. The monster in front of him was a Grade II monster. He could be even more powerful than the frost wyvern he fought in the trial.

 Chapter 32 Monkey King

    ?Both Aizel and the young woman stared silently at the monster, who was slowly making his way toward them.


    He was exuding the same presence and aura as the King of Monsters.


    "Can he also use magic?" While getting ready for another death battle, Aizel wondered if this one would end his life.


    The young woman drew her katana and assumed her battle stance, too.


    "Does it have a name of any kind?" Aizel queried


    "The locals called that monster "Monkey King," the woman replied.


    "He could be strong, butpared to the monkey king, what crap is this?" "Monkey King, you''ve got to be kidding me." Aizel thought whileparing that monster from his own world monkey king.


    But before Aizel could respond, the monkey king had vanished from his spot and appeared in mid-air, wielding arge club made of earth, dirt, and rock-like materials.


    "Dodge," the young woman yelled as she used the wind to escape the area, while Aizel increased his speed by manipting mana.


    The monkey king mmed the club into the ground so hard that it created a deep crater and sent shockwaves all around him, sending some small monkey monsters flying.


    The monkey king grinned as he looked at Aizel and the young woman, showing his long, sharp canine teeth.


    "Holy shit," Aizel thought, taking back all the shit he had previously thought.


    The young woman fired some small air bullets at the monkey king.


    It waspressed air in the shape of a small bullet that appeared to be capable of prating anything. But just as the bullet was about to hit the monkey king, a stone wall made of earth and gravel appeared out of nowhere and stopped the attack.


    The air bullet wasn''t able to prate that.


    The woman rushed towards the monster, gaining speed with the air, while Aizel focused on finding a weak point to attack.


    Just as the monkey king was about to swing the club at the woman, she used the wind to leap into the air, missing the swing of the club while charging many small air bullets in mid-air.


    This time, she fired small air bullets directly into the monster''s body. But that didn''t even scratch his white fur.


    Just as the monster''s attention was drawn to thedy, Aizel appeared on the monster''s backside, performing a downward sh with his new sword, which had a few lightning sparks on it.


    This time, the sh left a small burn mark on the monster''s fur, which irritated the monster.


    Aizel backed up quickly to avoid a direct confrontation with the monkey king. He realizes the monster must have a lot of strength, which he can even double with the earth element.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But suddenly, the monster threw his club toward Aizel. It was so fast that Aizel barely managed to avoid it by shifting his body slightly to the right and increasing his speed.


    But the monster appeared right in front of him, wearing two earth-type gauntlets with spikes on his arms and punching Aizel.


    Aizel used lightning to improve his reflexes while also increasing his speed. He deflected the punch, but then another, and another came.


    The monkey was throwing punches like crazy, and one slip could turn Aizel into a bloody pulp.


    A wind tornado blew into their path, sending both of them flying. Small cuts appeared on Aizel''s body, but the tornado was primarily focused on the monster.


    The young woman appeared in mid-air, floating, conjuring two more tornadoes in the direction of the monkey king.


    The monkey roared as he mmed his fists into the ground, trying to construct a dome out of earth and rocks.


    Tornadoes collide with the dome, tearing the dirt and rocks everywhere, but the dome eventually stood still until the end.


    Aizel raised his sword with both hands while manipting mana towards it, sharpening it and adding lightning to it.


    He shed it downward, and the lightning-filled sh split the dome in half. The youngdy was taken aback by the technique Aizel had just demonstrated.


    The dome quickly turned into dust, with nothing to be found inside. Aizel quickly realized what had happened.


    But it was toote when the monkey king''s hand grabbed Aizel''s leg from beneath the ground.


    Aizel quickly realized his mistake: the monkey king was an earth element user; how could he forget that the monster must have some method of traveling beneath the ground?


    The monster appeared from beneath the ground, repeatedly mming Aizel into the earth. Aizel screamed in agony as he tried to strengthen his body with mana.


    The monkey king threw him into the trees like a baseball pitcher. Aizel flew around, tearing down trees one by one.


    He flew 1 km away from the fighting area beforeing to a halt on the ground while still rolling with momentum.


    He groaned in pain as he realized his entire body was a total mess, with multiple fractures on his ribs, legs, and arms. There were numerous internal injuries in his body, making breathing difficult.


    He quickly took out the healing potion from the ring and started drinking.


    "Damn, this is going to be difficult."

 Chapter 33 Sekki

    ?Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the young woman alone was fighting with the monkey king.


    "Did he die? How the fuck am I going to handle this now?" She pondered while shooting wind bullets and tornadoes at the monkey king.


    The monkey king dodged as he summoned stone arrows and fired at the woman. They exchanged magic based on their elements.


    The creature suddenly conjured up arge boulder, threw it at the woman, and turned to go in her direction. It''s obvious that the monster desired close-quarters fighting to utilize his full strength.


    Thedy shed the boulder with her katana while beginning to fly in the air with the wind to avoid getting too close to the monkey king.


    Even so, all of a sudden, the square-shaped earth pir soared into the sky as quickly as the woman was flying, and the monkey was sitting on top of it.


    The young woman''s eyes widened in surprise as she sent three air shes through the pir. However, the monkey king seemed unfazed as he jumped from the pir in midair and headed toward the woman.


    As he was about to grab the woman, a lightning-fast small boulder struck him in the ribs as it changed direction.


    The monkey king began to fall while another lightning boulder struck him in the face, breaking his nose.


    Aizel was creating small boulders out of nowhere, powering them with lightning, and throwing them like railguns with enhanced strength from afar.


    He was doing everything at once, which was draining his mental energy quickly.


    The attack was like a machine gun, with small lightning boulders hitting him continuously as he fell to the ground, which created a deep crater.


    The other four-armed monkey monsters didn''t even dare to intervene in the fight. They are aware that they will only be involving themselves in their worthless death.


    The woman saw the opportunity and dashed forward, charging the wind on her katana.


    She quickly formed four wind spears in midair andunched them toward the crater.


    The four spears created a deep dirt explosion in the ground as the woman shed her katana in a horizontal way. The wind sh was so sharp that it cut everything in half. The dirt was still clearing as some of the areas near the crater started toe into view.


    "Damn, that woman is insane; I have to be careful around her." Aizel thought as he quickly closed the crater to check on the monkey king''s condition.


    As the dirt cleared, the monkey king stood proudly, but a deep horizontal mark appeared on his chest, with some blood dripping and coloring his white fur red.


    "Even that was not enough," Aizel spoke slowly while the young woman approached him quickly.


    "We need to get out of here. To kill that beast, we need more Grade I mages or a Grade II mage." While looking at the monkey king, the young woman said. The monster stood motionless, his deep red eyes fixed on them.


    "We can''t get away together. To safely escape, one must buy time for the other to escape. You won''t do it for me, and neither will I." Aizel said as he stared into the monster''s eyes. Something was boiling inside of him.


    It was like the excitement of fighting to the death. He just wanted to fight that monster alone, using all of his strength, with no regard for the rest of the world.


    But he knows he can''t tell anyone about his secret.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What should we do now?" The young woman asked; clearly, she wanted to escape instead of fighting that monster.


    "We''re going to kill that monster," Aizel said while looking towards his sword.


    "I had no idea the time woulde so quickly that I''d have to use your name now," Aizel said as he sighed. The young woman looked at him with a confused gaze.


    "Can you use your magic to increase my speed?" Aizel inquired, and she nodded in agreement.


    "All right, here''s the n." As Aizel exined her n, the young woman looked at him as if he were insane.


    "Why are you hesitating? If the ns fail, it will be me who will die." Aizel said as the woman sighed and nodded in agreement.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr. Monkey King. Let''s have some fun." Aizel said this while smiling at the monster.


    The monkey roared and banged his hands on the ground as Aizel rushed through the trees in a zigzag pattern with the help of lightning and wind.


    He moved so quickly that the monkey couldn''t pinpoint his location. He can only see some lightning trails as Aizel runs in a zigzag pattern around the monkey.


    As he ran in circles around the monkey, Aizel began shing with crescent-shaped lightning shes. The shes came from all directions so fast that the monkey couldn''t avoid them.


    As the monkey roared in pain, burn marks began to appear on his body.


    Monkey began to conjure the earth dome around him to protect himself from the shes, but Aizel appeared around the half-formed dome and shed it in half while running in circles.


    A sudden gust of wind threw the monkey in the air as many air shes came towards him.


    The monkey conjured the earth armor to cover his whole body while in midair to protect himself from the air shes.


    As air shes continued to chip away at the earth''s armor one by one, the monkey king began to fall.


    "It''s now up to you, stranger." The young woman said softly while Aizel stood firm on the ground in a sword-drawing stance, just beneath the free-falling monkey. His sword was humming slightly on the sheath.


    The sword was clearly ecstatic about what was about to happen.


    The monkey came closer and closer while Aizel was in his position.


    "Here it goes. It doesn''t matter which grade you are; it doesn''t matter which type of sword you are. Here in this world, you are my closest partner, and I am yours, and together with my powers and yours, we will even split the world in half."


    I give you the name "Sekki".


    "Now split this monkey in half for me," Aizel shouted as he quickly drew the sword while enhancing it with mana and lightning to make it even sharper. The Sekki Hum, with its new name as a blue lightning sh, split the monkey king in half with its armor.


    The upward, one-handed quick draw sh was so sharp that even the nearby trees, ground, and cloud in the sky also split in half.

 Chapter 34 Lilly And The Kids

    ?The young woman looked around in shock; not only had Aizel cut the Grade II monster in half, but the surroundingndscape had also suffered as a result of the attack.


    She saw the monkey king''s body shed in half and Aizel smiling at his sword.


    "You really did kill him." She spoke in hushed tones, while Aizel smiled at her.


    "No, we killed it," he replied, moving his hand to perform a fist bump with her.


    The young woman was puzzled as she looked at him. Clearly, she didn''t get the fist bump. Aizel realized this and quickly cleared up the confusion.


    "We perform this fist bump when we encounter someone after a long time or as a celebration. You can say this is a tradition where I came from." Aizel exined while performing a fist bump with her.


    "I am Aizel."


    "I am Leah."


    "I suppose we should eliminate the remaining monsters?" Leah agreed as Aizel asked, and they both started to hunt the remaining monkeys.


    They both met at the same ce, where they fought the monkey king after hunting down every monkey in the surrounding area.


    "So, are you going back to town, or are you going to spend some time in the forest?" Leah asked.


    "No, I''m tired as well, and I have some things to take care of, so I guess I''ll be heading back," Aizel responded by stretching his arms and yawning a little.


    "Let''s go back then, and by the way, why did you tell me your name now but not when I asked you earlier?" Leah asked as they began walking towards the town.


    "Well, I didn''t trust you. I mean, I don''t trust you now either, but we still fought to the death without trying to escape while leaving another one behind. And I acknowledge that you are strong."


    Leah was clearly at a loss for words. She''d never met anyone like Aizel before.


    "You are a strange guy." She eventually replied.


    "Are you going to participate in goblin subjugation?" she asked Aizel, as for some reason she really wanted to know the answer.


    "Yes, are you?"


    "No, I had to deal with a family matter." Lead sighed and said.


    They were both chatting when they arrived at the town''s gate, where the guard standing there looked at Leah with fear. As they were about to bow and say something, she red at them like a hawk as the guard stood there like a statue.


    "It seems like they are scared of you," Aizel asked while noticing their expressions.


    "If they had seen you fighting with that monster, they would have been more scared of you than of me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel chuckled as they both approached the inn where Aizel was staying.


    "Goodbye then," Aizel said as he was about to leave Leah hurriedly asked something.


    "How about we go monster hunting again after the raid? Of course, if you''re avable."


    "Of course, why not?" As soon as Aizel responded, he went straight to the third floor to check on the kids.


    Meanwhile, Leah was heading somewhere else with a small smile on her face.


    Aizel knocked on the door as he approached the room. "It''s me, guys."


    Emma quickly opened the door and hugged him.


    "You missed me, didn''t you? Do you want to go somewhere?" As he patted Emma''s head, Aizel asked everyone.


    No one replied while they stared at each other. Clearly, they were still a little afraid to ask him something.


    "Then let me take you somewhere. Come on, let''s go." As Aizel said, everyone stood up and stood behind him closely.


    Aizel led them to the Daisy Fruit Shop as they left the inn.


    Daisy and her daughter were both sitting on the counter when Aizel and the children approached the shop.


    "Daisy, could you please give us all of the mangrove fruit?" Aizel asked while Daisy had to use her mana sense to count how many people were present with Aizel.


    "It appears you made some new friends." Daisy chuckled a little while her daughter distributes the pink fruit to everyone.


    "Well, I am taking care of them for now. You guys go ahead and eat. it''s really delicious." Aizel said while he also took the bite.


    "You can be friends with them, Lilly; go introduce yourself," Daisy spoke to her child. Lilly nodded quickly before introducing herself to everyone.


    "Well, Daisy, I have a favor to ask. After 3 days, I will be going to Goblin subjugation, so can I ask you to take care of the kids for that day? I don''t trust anyone here, and you are the only one I can ask for help from." Aizel said.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to trust anyone?" Daisy responded as she heard the children introduce themselves and converse with Lilly.


    "Well, yeah, but it''s you that I am talking about. You are better than every person I have met in my life. To tell you the truth, you have inspired me in some way to keep going in life." Daisy blushed slightly as Aizel spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I will be happy too, and I think even kids will enjoy each other," Daisy said, as Aizel also noticed, that the kids were happy to spend some time together.


    "Let''s go, kids; tomorrow when I go out, I''ll leave you with Lilly so you all can have fun together." As Aizel said, the kids waved goodbye to Daisy and Lilly as they headed toward the inn.

 Chapter 35 Human Greed

    ?It was evening time as Aizel and the kids headed towards their inn. The kids ate their dinner in the restaurant and then headed straight to their rooms.


    Aizel instructed them to go to their room to sleep. He''ll take them to Daisy''s shop first thing tomorrow morning. The kids nodded and went back to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Aizel returned to his world. He wanted to go to a nice restaurant for dinner.


    The first thing he noticed when he returned to his apartment was that Alora was still watching K-dramas.


    "Don''t you have anything better to do than watch the online series?" Aizel asked while Alora did not even bother to respond.


    "I''m going out to dinner; do you want toe?" Just like the magician used the magic words, the word dinner had the same effect on Alora. She stood in front of Aizel, already dressed in a ck skirt and with her pink hair tied in a ponytail, her puppy eyes staring at him as if she anticipated that he would take her to dinner.


    "Wow, that was fast." Aizel looked at her in surprise. This loli is a real foodie.


    "Oye, hurry up and get dressed; I want to eat something nice," Alora spoke with amanding voice, while Aizel chuckled and went to dress up.


    Aizel dressed quickly in a in ck t-shirt and ck jeans, a ck bomber jacket, and ck sneakers.


    "Let''s go, man in ck," Alora said while both of them left the apartment and headed downward.


    Aizel called up a taxi, and they were on their way to the rooftop restaurant in a matter of minutes.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, they went straight to the rooftop, while some people stared at them. Alora and Aizel ignored everyone''s stare as they made their way to their rooftop table.


    "I''m going to get ramen with fried chicken. How about you?" Aizel asked Alora while she kept pondering what she should eat.


    "I wantsagna." Alora expressed her eagerness to taste thesagna as her eyes sparkled.


    Aizel nodded and gave the order to the waiter while they both enjoyed some red wine until then.


    "Do you think mana will reach Earth, Alora?" Aizel inquired because this was the most important thing he needed to know right now.


    "Soon," she replied, as Aizel coughed up some red wine and stared at her, dumbfounded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What will happen then? Will this world be like Xelgar?"


    "I''m not sure; I''m not from this world, so I can''t really answer, but one thing is certain," she said while Aizel listened to her carefully.


    "When the people of this world are able to learn how to use mana, the true doom will fall upon the world then. Human greed is the worst enemy; it doesn''t matter if it''s Xelgar or Earth."


    Aizel gulped in fear, foreseeing what the people would do once they could use mana. As the apocalypse approaches, crime rates will rise, and the entire government system will be in an uproar.


    "When the timees, the first thing I need to do is teach Dr. Shelly how to use mana and defend herself." Aizel thought while Alora understood what he was thinking and asked.


    "What about Irene?"


    "She has a boyfriend now. I''m sure he''ll keep her safe." Aizel said this while trying to keep his emotions stable.


    "Good, you should always remember that you are Aizel."


    Aizel looked at her with a confused gaze as Alora said, "You will get to know in time what I said."


    Aizel didn''t even consider it for the time being; there are many things he would like to know, but as Alora pointed out, there is still time to learn. Right now, his primary focus is on sharpening his imagination power.


    After a few minutes, the food arrived. Alora finally got a taste of thesagna she wanted to eat and ordered more of it. They spent their evening in peace while eating dinner on the rooftop.


    Aizel sipped his wine quietly while gazing at the gorgeous full moon.


    "I''m not sure why, but seeing the moon gives me a sense of peace, calm, and love," Aizel whispered while Alora also looked towards the moon while smiling.


    They took a taxi back to their apartment after finishing dinner and paying the bill. When they arrived at the apartment, Alora went straight to the TV and resumed watching K-dramas.


    Aizel sighed as he changed into morefortable clothes and went to bed to sleep.

 Chapter 36 Mysterious Person

    ?Aizel awoke in the morning, went to take a bath, made breakfast for himself and Alora, and then went straight to the Xelgar.


    The first thing he did was go straight to the children''s room to check on them. Emma quickly opened the door and hugged him again. He was still puzzled as to why this girl was so attached to him.


    "Let''s go, guys. Let''s have breakfast, and then we''ll go to Daisy''s." While the children quickly followed Aizel to the breakfast table at the restaurant, they were eager to y with their new friend Lily.


    Aizel took them to the Daisy Shop after breakfast. He asked Daisy about the various potions he was carrying in the storage ring while the kids went with Lilly.


    He pulled out three different-colored potions. The colors seem to be blue, red, and white.


    Daisy sensed with her mana that they were potions of three different kinds. She understood what he was asking.


    "The blue potion is an energy potion. It is useful for mages who are running low on core energy. It takes time for mana to replenish the core''s lost energy. The red one is rage potion, which, as the name suggests, gives a temporary boost to strength, and the white one is the rare one."


    "It''s known as a mind potion. It aids in concentration and mental consciousness. Many mages prefer to use illusion or mental attacks."


    "How did you get that one? It''s only avable in big cities or small towns." Daisy asked while Aizel stared at the mind potion with greed.


    "I guess I got lucky because Larisa had it in her storage ring," Aizel said, while his thoughts were on the mind potion.


    "This is it; this can help me strengthen my mental core. If it helps in strengthening the mental consciousness, then it may also help for the mental core."


    "If you''re going on the goblin raid, Aizel, you should keep something in mind. The Rosewell family arranged it. They are one of the noble families, along with the Paul family." Daisy said while Aizel listened. He wanted to know more information about the raid.


    "They don''t care about anyone and will only look for benefits. You must try to escape if you believe your life is in danger or something is wrong. And try not to show too much strength in front of them; they also feared the mages, who are stronger and more difficult to control." Daisy reminded him about the nobles and their ways.


    "Okay, I understand. Thank you, Daisy; I''ll remember that." Aizel spoke while Daisy smirked a little.


    He left the kids there after a brief conversation and went near the hunters guild. Today was the day he was going on a hunt with Alisha and her squad. They needed to work together, and Aizel needed to see how strong they were.


    He was already aware that they were not Grade I mages, and he also wished to cover up his strength in the uing raid. It would be preferable if he simply hid behind his team and assisted them in clearing the raid.


    "You''re already here." Alisha''s arrival with Lucas and Harry interrupted his train of thought.


    "Good morning, big brother," Harry spoke as his eyes sparkled; it appears that this guy regards Aizel as a hero or something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t call me big brother; call me Aizel," Aizel spoke up, and Harry nodded.


    "Where are we going to hunt?" Aizel inquired as Alisha turned to face Lucas.


    "We''re going to assist someone inpleting the mission that was assigned," Lucas said with a serious look on his face.


    "And who is it, Lucas? You haven''t even told us about the mission." With a stern expression on her face, Alisha said. Clearly, she was irritated that Lucas was keeping the mission details from them.


    "You''ll find out soon enough, so let''s get started. The person is waiting for us." Lucas stated as he began to walk towards the town exit. Meanwhile, Harry, Alisha, and Aizel exchanged a few nces before following Lucas.


    "He''s hiding something; I should be more careful and prepared if things don''t go as nned." In the end, Aizel thought while moving carefully.


    As they approached the forest zone, they noticed a single person dressed in a brown robe and hood standing alone. Aizel was also dressed in Larisa''s dark red-ck cloak.


    Aizel looked surprised as the person removed the hood.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me; if you wanted to go hunting together, you could have just asked me," Aizel said.


    "Well, since you said you were busy, I figured I''d just hire you guys to help me with something." The person responded while Alisha stared at Aizel for an exnation.


    "Her name is Leah." As soon as they heard her name, the trio turned to face her in fear.


    Lucas, Harry, and Alisha all bowed quickly. "I''m sorry, Miss Leah, we didn''t recognize you."


    This time, it was Aizel who was perplexed as Leah moved forward and extended her fist for a fist bump.


    "My name is Leah Rosewell, and I am the Rosewell family''s oldest daughter."


    "So, why did you hide these details yesterday?" Aizel inquired, wary of her intentions. When ites to Noble, he must be on high alert.


    "If I had told you yesterday, you might have acted differently. This is how people behave in front of a noble."


    Aizel was strangely silent. But he knew she was correct; if he had known she was a noble, he might have tried to leave her alone to fight the monkey king.

 Chapter 37 Perks Of A Noble

    ?Lucas, Harry, and Alisha stood motionless, allowing Aizel to speak. Theycked the courage to even look Leah in the eyes while Aizel chatted away as if he were talking to an old friend or something.


    "So, what is this time, more monkey hunting or something?" Aizel enquired.


    "No, what we''re going to do is different and you won''t even get paid by hunter''s organization or from my family, but don''t worry, I''ll pay you guys personally," Leah said while Aizel looked at her with interest.


    "Two months ago, a nearby vige chief requested assistance because they were dealing with bandits. They required assistance from our town, but our town''s noble families desired to upy that vigend. They didn''t even respond to the request for assistance or send anyone."


    "So I''m guessing your family and other families thought they could raid the vige or after it was destroyed, so they could easily upynd instead of fighting bandits straightaway," Aizel spoke while listening to Leah.


    "Correct. So we''re going to help the vigers." The team looked at Leah in disbelief as she spoke.


    "Sorry for interrupting, Miss Leah, but how can we save the entire vige with just the five of us? We don''t even know how many bandits are present, let alone if any mages are among them." Harry spoke while Lucas and Alisha nodded in agreement.


    "Will your family bring backup?" Alisha inquired, hoping for a little assistance in making this mission a sess.


    "No, it''s just the five of us; my family has no idea what I''m going to do."


    "Why are you worried? We have Aizel with us. We will be enough for them, while you will save the vigers." As the trio stared in confusion at Aizel, Leah spoke confidently.


    From the re, Leah deduced something and asked, "Don''t tell me they don''t even know how strong you are."


    Aizel didn''t know how to answer her. He just showed a weak smile on his face.


    Leahughed briefly before confirming whether or not they would work with her.


    "Let me ask you something; why are you helping them?" Aizel inquired because he was curious about her intentions.


    "I don''t need a reason to save them; I''m not like my family, who only sees the benefits. I have my own ambitions and goals. Whether you help me or not, I''m going to go try to save as many as I can." Leah said it with a serious look on her face.


    Aizel understood that there was some deep meaning behind those words, which he couldn''t understand.


    "And finally, do we have to kill the bandits?" He asked the main question he had. Even though he killed Larisa in self-defense, he needed to speak with Dr. Shelly to feel at least better.


    Despite the fact that this world is very different and has different rules, he is still not a fan of killing. He wanted to avoid killing someone for as long as possible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You are really a strange guy," Leah said while understanding something from his expression.


    "You decide what you want to do, but you won''t get in my way," Leah said while Aizel nodded in agreement.


    "So, guys, I''m going to assist Leah. You should make your own decision about whether or not to join." Aizel said, looking towards the trio.


    "How much are you willing to pay if we decide to assist you?" While Harry and Alisha waited for an answer, Lucas wanted to know.


    "Each person receives 20 gold coins. Money will not be an issue." While winking at them, Leah said.


    "I don''t know about either of them, but I am in," Harry said, with his eyes sparkling, when he heard the reward.


    "Well, I guess we''re all in this together." Alisha agreed, as did Lucas.


    "Well then, let''s kick some ass," Leah said as she whistled loudly when a luxurious royal carriage came in their direction.


    "Perks of being noble," Aizel spoke, while Leah chuckled at that remark.


    As they entered the carriage, everyone sat quietly in their seats as the carriage began to move in the direction of the vige.


    "So, Aizel, where do youe from? I know you''re not from around here." Leah inquired, breaking the silence.


    "Hmm, from the Kingdom of Felgura." Aizel lied calmly as Leah''s eyes sparkled, while Alisha also paid attention to that.  (Central Kingdom- Felgura Kingdom)


    "I''ve heard there are many institutes and academies for magic," Leah said while expecting some stories from Aizel.


    "Huh, the thing is, I was trained by my master, so I don''t know much about it, and as for traveling, this is the first time I have traveled alone and so far."


    Leah sighed as she looked dejected. She wanted to know more about the different ces and the central kingdom.


    "You''re very fortunate to be alone; you can go wherever you want," Leah spoke while staring at the sky.


    "Hmm, what does she know? How does it feel to be alone? She is lucky to have a family at least." Aizel thought in his mind.

 Chapter 38 This World Is Changing Me

    ?"Miss Leah, could you tell us how you met Aizel?" While everyone was looking at Leah, Alisha inquired about their rtionship.


    "Oh my, how should I exin this? I was trapped in a herd of monsters with no way out. There I met Aizel, who came across as a hero and saved me from all the evil monkeys. That''s when I realized fairytale princes really exist." Leah exined as she blushed like a little girl and quickly covered her face with her hands.


    They nce at Aizel with surprised expressions, and Aizel looks at Leah with disbelief.


    "You''re a master at exaggerating things," Aizel said while Leahughed her ass off.


    "Well, you could say he assisted me in killing the monkey king," Leah said.


    "What! "You helped Miss Leah kill that beast?" Alisha asked with a surprised look on her face. She knew Aizel was strong but didn''t know that he could even fight against a Grade II monster.


    "Not helped, he killed the beast while I was assisting him." While everyone was looking at Aizel in a new light, Leah revealed the truth about yesterday.


    "Can''t you keep some things to yourself?" Aizel stated that he was clearly dissatisfied with the attention.


    "Why don''t you want fame, girls, and money? The achievements will assist you in obtaining whatever you desire."


    Aizel didn''t answer Leah this time. He didn''t want to get involved in all these stupid things.


    "Don''t you need money to look after the kids? The blind girl and her child, too. Don''t you want to back them up?" Aizel''s spirit sword, Sekki, was already inches away from cutting Leah''s head off as those words left her mouth.


    "Let me tell you something: if you or anyone else gets near them or stalks them from now on, I will not hesitate to uproot your entire family from the Xelgar." Aizel threatened Leah as his sharp, dark ck eyes stared into her blue eyes like he was going to consume her in the depths of his abyss.


    "You misunderstood what I said. Aizel, I was just wondering what you were up to and where you lived in town. I''m not going to do anything like that. I, too, want to help you take care of those children. I''ve already decided that as a reward for today''s mission, I''ll give you and the kids a house where you and the kids can live without paying for the inn."


    While storing Sekki in his ring, Aizel quickly calmed down.


    "Sorry," Aizel said as he began to ponder why he suddenly acted like that. Except for Irene and Dr. Shelly, this was the first time he had cared for anyone.


    "It''s fine; I like how you look after them. It''s a good thing, and don''t worry, I''ll make certain that nothing bad happens to them in this town." Leah smiled and said, while Aizel simply nodded his head while closing his eyes to take a quick nap.


    For the time being, the trio felt awkward. They had no idea Aizel would be capable of killing or giving death threats to the noble family so easily.


    They simply hoped that Miss Leah would not take it seriously and include them in the punishment. After a few minutes of silence, everyone began to take a nap.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The royal carriage traveled through forests,kes, and mountains before arriving at the nearest hill area around the vige after 2 hours.


    The carriage came to a halt as everyone awoke from their slumber.


    Aizel yawns and stretches his hand. "Are we close to the vige?"


    "Yes, this is the closest hill near the vige," Leah answered as everyone exited the carriage while surveying their surroundings. The vige seems to be just a few minutes walk from here.


    "So, what''s the game n?" Lucas inquired as everyone huddled together to discuss their next course of action.


    "We will strike them in the night like assassins. ording to the investigation report, there is three Grade I mages here, with the remaining bandits numbering around ten." Leah exined the details.


    "Three mages¡ªwhy are they even helping those bandits? Is any other town involved in this?" Harry asked, clearly he didn''t expect that there would be three mages.


    "We''ll only find out after we beat the crap out of them. Don''t be concerned about the mages; leave them to me and Aizel while you deal with the rest of the scum." Leah spoke while everyone nodded.


    They have alreadye this far; the only thing they need to think about now ispleting this mission as soon as possible.


    "In the evening, we should send someone to scout the vige while we head towards the hill to camp." Aizel proposed to the group the next step.


    "It''s a good idea. How about I and Aizel go scout them while you guys set up camp? Even if we were discovered, we could both easily escape." Leah spoke while Aizel pondered for a few seconds before nodding in agreement. They were both mages, so it will be easy for both of them to handle the scouting.


    The three of them went to the hill to set up camp, while Aizel and Leah went to the vige.


    "It''s unfortunate that the vigers are involved in this and must wait and carry out the n. If not, me and you would have raided the vige from the front gate and dealt with them all at once." Leah said this with a cruel smile at the end.


    Aizel locked his gaze on her for a few moments before curling his lips upward and saying, "You are right, a straight fight with all of them¡ªthe trill of that would be insane."


    "I knew it. You are just like me, a battle maniac." Leah said while giggling.


    Aizel simply nodded while thinking in his mind. "This world is really changing me, but I like it."

 Chapter 39 Birdie

    ?While Aizel and Leah were scouting the vige, Lucas, Harry, and Alisha were preparing their camp near the hill. There was still time for the evening, but they wanted to be ready for the night ahead. If they aren''t focused and prepared, it could be theirst night.


    "Do you think they can take on three mages?" Harry asked while setting up the tent with Lucas.


    "We''ve seen Aizel''s strength, and he didn''t even use magic to kill the wolves at that time. I''m not sure about Miss Leah, but she''s also a Grade I mage who yed the Grade II monster." Alisha answered.


    "We should think about ourselves because we have to look after the rest of the bandits. We must ensure that the vigers are not killed. This time, the stakes are too high to make any mistakes." Lucas said while Alisha and Harry nodded in agreement.


    "Do you think Aizel will be a member of the Rosewell family?" Harry asked Alisha.


    "I''m not sure, but I hope he doesn''t, or he''ll regret it for the rest of his life." Alisha sighed and spoke while thinking about something in her mind.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Leah and Aizel reached the vige''s outskirts while still hiding in the nearby trees.


    "Wooden fence, not too shabby; there are only two guards near the gate. The rest must be spread out in the vige." Aizel reported while observing the vige.


    "So how are we going to check on the numbers of bandits and vigers?" Aizel asked Leah while she just whistled, and suddenly a little hawk appeared out of nowhere and abruptly descended straight upon Leah''s shoulder. With a ck beak and dark brown eyes, the hawk was brown in color.


    "Birdie will report everything to us; all we need to do is rest here," Leah said as she stroked Birdie.


    "What a unique name. Was that bird flying in the air up until now with us here?" Aizel pondered while waiting for "Birdie" to begin collecting information.


    Leah whispered something near Birdie, and after that, the hawk took flight and flew straight toward the vige.


    Aizel looked at the flying hawk and thought, "We might even be able to tame or pet the monsters or animals here. When the timees, I should try to tame a fucking dragon. Standing on the dragon''s head while he destroys everything with his breath attack will be fucking awesome."


    "How did you get that bird?" Aizel asked Leah.


    "It was a gift from my mother." Leah teased him by curling her lips and asking, "You want to? I have an extra snake at home; do you want that?"


    "No, I hate snakes." Aizel turned down her offer.


    "Is there a ce we can buy one?"


    "Yes, but you have to visit big cities or tame it on your own, which is the most difficult," Leah answered Aizel while Birdie returned after doing his duty.


    Keeeaarrr... The hawk screeched twice, while Leah understood what he wanted to say.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Some of the vigers were kept in cages, while others were kept in their homes. There are 11 normal bandits. Two if we count the gate, which brings us to thirteen without any sign of mages. Perhaps they are hiding in the viger''s house." Leah reported this information to Aizel.


    "Wait a minute, how did you understand everything with just bird screeches?" Aizelw was surprised at how Leah was able to understand the bird.


    "I have blood contact with the animal, so we canmunicate and share our thoughts through our minds. Have you forgotten what you learned in the Central Kingdom? I''m sure they have even better methods than this." Leah spoke while Aizel expressed a weak smile.


    "Well, my master never taught me about this, so I didn''t know about it," he said.


    "And how about your parents?"


    "I am an Orphan"


    "I see. I''m sorry. But don''t worry. If you want to know anything, you can ask me, and I will assist you to the best of my ability." Leah stated as she raised her fist to perform a fist bump with Aizel.


    Aizel looked at her for a second and then gave her a fist bump with a sincere smile on his face.


    "At least I am making friends here," he thought.


    "So we should go back now and inform them as well. We should decide how to proceed at night." Leah said while Aizel nodded, and they both, along with Birdie flying in the air, went towards the campsite.


    They arrived at the campsitete in the evening. They smelled something when they saw Alisha grilling some fish on the woodfire using skewers.


    "Come on in and have some food." Harry greeted them while devouring fish like a beast.


    "Did you have any information?" As they sat near the woodfire, Lucas inquired.


    "There are thirteen normal bandits with no sign of mages. Some vigers are imprisoned, while others are trapped in their homes." Aizel reported while Alisha and Harry looked toward Lucas. Now they have to take care of 13 bandits.


    Leah noticed the tension and spoke. "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of the bandits who are guarding gates while any hidden mages are present, no matter how many there are present. I and Aizel will fight them, while you must sneak around and clear the rest of the area while saving the vigers."


    "I understand that saving everyone will be difficult, so do your best to save as much as you can. Nobody will hold you responsible for their death." Leah spoke while the trio nodded.


    When Aizel heard that, his stomach churned. Even now, he isn''t at ease knowing that some of them will be killed. How can people in this world treat life so casually?


    "I should concentrate on the mission for the time being; I''m not sure how many mages are present, but I''ll make sure to give them a beating of their lives."

 Chapter 40 I AM AIZEL

    ?The moon appeared in the sky, shining its lovely light everywhere. While the Aizel group was finally preparing to head towards the vige to save the vigers.


    Aizel and Leah led the way, with Lucas, Harry, and Alisha close behind, and the birdie scouting the area in the air.


    No one spoke or chatted unless it was absolutely necessary; Lucas, Harry, and Alisha were calming their nerves because they had to fight at least 10¨C11 bandits while saving the vigers.


    While Aizel and Leah were thinking about the mages. They have no idea how many mages are present or how dangerous the situation may be.


    "There are many aspects of my power that I do not understand fully. I can put some skills and techniques that I imagined from fantasy novels and anime to use. But there are still many skills that I can''t use no matter how hard I try." Aizel pondered as they were walking toward the vige.


    "Maybe it''s because I have a cracked core and can''t have as much mental energy, or maybe there are some things that I simply can''t imagine without first learning the fundamentals and concepts.


    "It stands to reason that such a skill would have some drawback or limitation. I should start learning about useful things on the inte. For example, you could learn more about fire, its temperature, and how lightning works.


    "There are many different elements and uses to which I must pay attention, as well as sword skills. I should begin my own training."


    "We''ve arrived." As they approached the vige, Leah broke Aizel''s chain of thought.


    From the distance, they could easily see the two bandits sitting near the gate while having drinks and chatting.


    "How do we get rid of them quietly?" Alisha inquired, even though she was a bow user; she wasn''t confident in getting rid of both of them without alerting anyone, while Leah turned to face Aizel.


    Aizel nodded and picked up two stones from the ground nearby.


    The trio looked at him with puzzled expressions, but Leah knew exactly what he was going to do.


    "I need to imagine the stones as heavy as a boulder to ensure that bandits would still die even if they used mana maniption to enhance their bodies."


    He began to imagine while scattering lightning sparks across the stones. He aimed the left guard directly at his head and threw it with enhanced strength.


    The stone flew at lightning speed and pierced the left guard''s head, creating a pebble-sized, see-through hole.


    The other guard stared at the body in a daze, too drunk to fullyprehend what had just urred.


    Before he could respond, another stone flew and pierced the remaining guard''s head.


    "So he''s got a lightning core," Alisha muttered; this was the first time they''d seen Aizel use magic, and in such an interesting way.


    "Nice one, let''s get moving." While Leah was already on her way to the body, she said. She ced the body in her storage ring while everyone dashed inside the vige.


    From a distance, they can see some cages in the center of the vige with the vigers inside fully naked, and some marks and blood can also be seen as they appear to have been beaten. They were four bandits sitting around a fire, chatting and drinking.


    Aizel''s group was hidden behind a small hut.


    "The rest appear to be inside the vigers'' house." The rest of them nodded as Lucas spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, Aizel''s attention was drawn to the vigers. "Even children are abused. I don''t want to know what they''ve done around here."


    He noticed some children lying helpless and others hugging their parents. There was one girl in particr who appeared to be disabled. She was lying in the corner, tears streaming down her cheek.


    "ns have changed. You guys and Leah are assisting the vigers in clearing out the bandits who are hiding in the houses. I''ll look after them." Aizel said this while pointing to four bandits who were drinking andughing without a care in the world.


    "Wait a second..." Before Leah could say anything, she looked at Aizel and realized that something has happened to him.


    "All right, we''ll take care of the rest. Do you need anything?" She asked.


    "Do you have a whip?"


    *****


    Meanwhile, the four bandits were enjoying the night under the full moon by eating meat and drinking beer near the woodfire.


    "Hehe... *hup*, when do you think we''ll leave from here?" One of the bandits, who appeared to be bald, inquired.


    "Hup.. don''t know man, but the boss said they are close to striking some kind of deal in Chester town." One of the thinnest bandits replied. He appeared to be quite skinny, just like a skeleton.


    "Why do you want to leave, huh? We have food, drinks, and women; hehe, why do you want to leave this heaven?" The third bandit said while gulping down the beer jar in one breath.


    "When is the boss going to return?" Thest bandit asked as he was staring at the naked woman while licking his lips.


    "Hehe... *hup* He said he would be back by midnight." baldy said while noticing something.


    He turned back to see if anyone was staring at him, but all he saw was darkness around the huts.


    "What are you staring at, Baldy? Are you drunk already?" the thinnest banditmented whileughing loudly.


    Baldy snorted while the third bandit, who was enjoying his beer, also noticed something.


    "Hey guys, is it me or can you see someone slowlying at us from the hut direction?"


    This time everyone stared in that direction when they noticed someone was really walking slowly.


    He appeared to be around 6 feet tall while dressed in a dark red and ck cloak. The man was slowly heading towards them with a whip in his right hand. His dark, deep ck eyes were so sharp and deadly that it gave them goosebumps just staring at them.


    *hup* ...Yo,,you who are you? How did youe here?" The baldy asked while gulping in fear.


    "I am Aizel"

 Chapter 41 Whipping

    ?Meanwhile, Leah and the others were rescuing vigers from one hut to the next. Some were still alive, while others were brutally murdered. Women and children were mostly kept alive, while most men were killed by the bandits.


    "Shh, I can hear her bandits, and there appear to be three of them inside," Leah spoke as the trio moved into position to apprehend the bandits as soon as possible.


    Leah smashed the door open, followed by Lucas, Harry, and Alisha. They noticed bandits chatting casually on the bed with women.


    Before they realized who had smashed the door, Lucas Mace had already smashed one of the bandits'' heads into a pulp.


    The other two bandits stood up quickly while swinging their des towards Lucas, but only to get blocked by Harry''s shield.


    Two air shes quickly separated their heads from their bodies while Alisha went to check on the people who were in the house.


    "Two women and one child remain alive, while two men have been killed," Alisha reported while Leah''s mood turned sour.


    The majority of the vigers were discovered dead in their homes, leaving only a few survivors.


    "We should have arrived much sooner." Leah sighed as Alisha approached her and asked, "Do you think Aizel will be okay?"


    "I don''t know about him, but I''m sure the others will enjoy their time with him," Leah said while giggling.


    *****


    It was nighttime, and the bandits, who were enjoying themselves and chatting without any tension, suddenly found themselves in front of a mysterious man with a whip.


    "Who, Aizel..*Hup* Who the fuck you are asshole?" The thinnest bandit said while taking out his saber.


    "Look at this kid, hehe, thinking like he''s some kind of hero or prince, hehe..*hup*..who the fuck do you think you are, acting all high and mighty." The baldy said while he also took his sword while stumbling into his position.


    They were so drunk that they couldn''t even take their proper battle position.


    "I am nobody, but you guys will remember me even in hell if it exists," Aizel said with a deep voice while walking towards them slowly.


    He was not afraid of anyone right now. He wasn''t thinking about magic, skills, or his emotional state. There was only one thought that kept running through his head.


    How to make them suffer so much that they beg him to kill them.


    "You fucker.." The baldy couldn''t take it anymore as he ran straight towards Aziel with his sword.


    The baldy stumbled and swung his sword, which Aizel easily avoided by sidestepping and cing his left leg in front of the baldy, causing him to trip on the floor.


    The baldy fell on his face, and Aizel shed his arm with his sword as he walked towards the other bandit.


    The smallest bandit also ran furiously towards Aizel.


    "You fucker, only I can cause baldy pain; how dare you..." Before he could finish speaking, Aizel punched him so hard that he flew toward the rest of the guys. His teeth were broken in half, and his jaw appeared to be dislocated.


    Aizel dashed towards the other two before punching them in the face as well. They were so weak that it took less than a minute to take down four of them. Aizel has fought monsters such as Larisa, the frost wyvern, and the monkey king. These bandits were like an insect in front of them.


    He grabs their ankles and drags them towards the baldy, who was screaming in pain while clutching his arm.


    "Don''t think you are going to die so easily; I haven''t started yet," Aizel spoke with a cruel smile on his face. He ripped their clothes one by one before taking out the whip.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The bandits finally figured out what that whip was for.


    *sob*... Please don''t, I beg you." One of them started crying and begging.


    "Don''t you like having fun while being naked, beating children, and raping women? The night has only just begun, and we still have a long way to go." Aizel said while taking out the whip and started beating them with full force around their naked bodies.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh......


    Pleaseeeeeee donnnnn''tttt......


    Saaavvveee meeee......


    Mummmyyyyyyyyyyy.......


    Their cries could be heard throughout the vige. The vigers who were imprisoned turned to look at Aizel, who was beating bandits like a monster. He was wiping them down repeatedly.


    The whip shed the air so quickly that it left quite a mark on their naked bodies.


    Whip noises and bandit cries could be heard so far away that even Leah and others, who had just taken down thest bandits, noticed.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to miss this." Leah said with a cruel smile.


    Aizel was whipping their bodies from every possible angle.


    "You guys really like to use your bottom part. Let''s give that a taste, shall we?" Aizel said, as he quickly grabbed their legs and started positioning them for a better angle.


    "No, please ..*sob* please not there." The baldy spoke while looking like a dead corpse. His nose was running while his arm was bleeding.


    "Why, isn''t that the ce that''s going to make you scream the most?" Aizel said while starting to whip them again around their private parts.


    nooooooooooooooo........


    ahhhhh........


    fuuuckkk..........


    Pleaseeeeeee.........


    This time, the cries were the loudest. It appeared that there was apetition going on to see who could scream the loudest and longest.


    Leah and the others arrived with thest of the vigers they had just rescued. Everyone noticed a single man whipping four naked people madly whileughing.


    "What happened? Where did your manhood go? You were living like a king here, right? Why aren''t youughing right now? You''d haveughed and had a good time with those kids and women, right? You''d have had a good time killing thest man and the older adults, right?" Aizel said while whipping them again and again around their bum and private region.


    When Aizel saw the state of those children, something inside him broke. He has never before cared for anyone. However, his time in this world has begun to shape him. He was beginning to build a new life for himself.


    Despite the fact that the world''s rules were different. Aizel discovered something good in Xelgar. He wanted to forget everything that had happened to him until he saw the children''s condition.


    That reminded him of his own childhood condition. The lives of total mistreatment and bullying.

 Chapter 42 Paul Family

    ?The vigers who had been saved were now standing far away from where Aizel was beating the bandit like a madman.


    Meanwhile, Leah and others began to free those who had been imprisoned. Except for the one who died, every viger was rescued one by one.


    Leah approached Aizel, who stopped beating them after noticing her.


    "What about the other bandits?" Aizel inquired.


    "All are dead; there is no sign of mages, it appears they have gone somewhere," Leah responded while noticing the bruises, swelling, and whip marks all over the four bandits'' bodies.


    "Damn, he is really ruthless." She thought.


    "You....your name is Leah Rosewell right?" While in pain, one of the bandits spoke.


    "Please save us from this monster; we will tell you everything, including our boss''s name and the reason we are here." He began crawling towards her. His nose was running, and tears were streaming down his cheeks.


    "Aizel?" Leah looked towards Aizel, who looked dissatisfied but still nodded. He knew right now that information about the mastermind was important.


    Aizel approached the children, who were hiding behind their parents. Some were crying, some appeared to be sleeping, and some even fainted.


    He took the healing potions from his ring and gave them to Harry to use on the kids. He noticed that there were now only five healing potions left, along with some rage and mana potions.


    The most important potion, however, was the mind potion, of which he only had ten bottles.


    "Larisa must be extremely fortunate to possess such a rare potion. I''m curious about where she got it, and there must be different grades as well. I had never paid attention until now, but I should learn more about the potion when I have some free time." Aizel thought while staring at the children who were getting treated one by one by Harry and Alisha.


    Meanwhile, the bandits told Leah everything because they were afraid of being beaten again by the monster.


    "So you''re saying that this was all nned by the Paul family and that your boss went to Chester town to meet them?" Leah asked, while the bandits quickly nodded.


    "Aizel, it seems like we have the answer."


    Aizel walked towards her while Leah started exining the situation.


    "I had my doubts, but now I have proof. It appears that I can finally ask my family for assistance." She said.


    "What will they do then?" Aizel inquired.


    "I''m not sure; it depends on my mother. It appears that the boss who left will not be returning anytime soon. We should get moving."


    "What about the vigers?" Lucas asked, they have nowpleted their mission. But still, the safety of the vigers was still there. They can''t leave them just like that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How about we take them with us back and ask your family to handle the vige situation? We even have these four bandits as proof." Alisha suggested.


    "It''s not bad, let''s do it that way. We will take them with us back and let my family handle the situation from there." Leah spoke while everyone nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t know, but why am I feeling that something is wrong with this whole situation? It shouldn''t be that easy." Aizel kept his thoughts in mind while everyone started traveling back to the town.


    Everyone had to walk back until they reach the town, as there was only one carriage avable in which the most severely ill vigers and children were traveling. Aizel and their group helped everyone with the food and water that were stored inside their storage rings.


    They marched back to town as the entire night passed. They arrived in town the next morning without a hitch. There were no monster attacks or traps set up for them.


    Surprisingly, they returned from the same area where Aizel and Leah had fought the monkey king and his monkey herd, which caused Aizel to reconsider the situation.


    "Am I overthinking things? This must be a coincidence, right? I should talk with Daisy about this," he thought as he was walking in thest to make sure the safety of the vigers throughout the trip.


    As they approached the town gate. The guards noticed and rushed towards them.


    "Miss Leah, good morning; could you please tell us why there are so many people with you?" One of the guards asked.


    "Family matters. Move." Leah spoke with amanding voice. The guards quickly moved aside while letting all of them pass. The crowd stared at them and started gossiping about the situation.


    "I will first discuss the situation with my family, and after everything gets sorted out, I will personally visit you guys to give you the reward. Good work, guys; now rest well. See youter." Leah said this while bidding them goodbye and taking the rest of the vigers and the captive bandits with her toward her house.


    "We should also get moving because the goblin raid is the day after tomorrow. We should take a break." Alisha said with a yawn. She was tired and wanted nothing more than a good sleep.


    "I guess you are right. Goodbye, guys." Aizel said while bidding his goodbyes and heading toward Daisy''s house.


    He didn''t expect he would be thatte. He went out to practice teamwork but ended up saving the vige.


    He reached towards the fruit shop only to see the kids ying with some rubber balls together.


    They noticed Aizel, as Emma ran as fast as she could and hugged him tightly, while some tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    "You, what happened? Why are you crying?" Aizel asked thinking that something might have happened here when he was not there.


    "It''s because of you; you said that you would return soon." Emma thought you ran away, just like her parents did." Ruth exined the situation to Aizel.


    "Sorry, Emma, there was some kind of problem with a mission that made mete. Don''t worry; I will never leave you. Let''s go inside and have some mangrove fruit shall we?" Aizel said while patting her hair.

 Chapter 43 Something Worse

    ?While the rest of the kids were still ying outside, Aizel and Emma entered the house.


    "Would you like to go somewhere else, Emma?" Aizel inquired, while Emma simply shook her head in rejection.


    "Okay, Daisy. I''m here." Aizel announced as both Emma and Aizel sat on the couch to wait for Daisy.


    Daisy appeared after a minute, dressed in a lovely yellow gown that matched her golden hair.


    "What took you so long?" She asked as she sat with them on the couch.


    "Huh, well, we got a mission from Leah to help a nearby vige save it from the bandits," Aizel said as he exined everything to Daisy that had happened until now.


    Daisy listened patiently while Aizel exined everything to her.


    "So you saved them and even helped the kids, correct? What''s the problem with that, Aizel? Isn''t that a good thing?" She asked.


    "I don''t know how to say it, but I expected it to be difficult. It was so simple, and everything seemed to be going our way. We didn''t even face the mages. They just left when we arrived there. Everything seems strange." Aizel exined the thing that was weighing on his mind.


    "Even so, why should you care? Shouldn''t you be proud of yourself for saving all the unfortunate and poor children and women from bandits? They will be able to move on to a better life now that they have been saved from those who trapped them there.


    "Tell me, Aizel, why do you want to be more powerful?" Daisy asked while Aizel stared at her for a few seconds; he didn''t even think about that. His goal was to learn more about this world of magic, heal his core to unlock more potential in his imagination power, and get the answers from Alora.


    "If you want to learn more about magic and power, you should go to a magic institute in one of the major cities or another kingdom. And if you want to help others, you should not consider the current economic and political situation.


    "Aizel, people like us do not belong in that group. They will only use us, and when we are no longer useful to them, they will discard us and find someone else. You will be unable to lead a happy life."


    Daisy finished speaking while Aizel was in deep thought.


    "You are right, Daisy," Aizel said while looking at Emma. She was listening to the whole conversation without understanding a thing.


    "How about we go to Waterfall Valley tomorrow with the kids? We will make some bbq meat and spend a good time there. What do you say, Emma? Do you wanna go to a magical ce where flowers change color at night?" Aizel asked as Emma''s eyes sparkled. She nodded her head happily, while Daisy also giggled.


    "Everything is fine, but what is bbq meat?" Daisy asked in a confused manner.


    "Grilling meat on the fire," Aizel answered.


    "It will be a good rest for me also, because a day after tomorrow, there will be a Goblin raid, and I don''t know what I will face there. I need to have a calm and clear mind." Aizel said.


    "That''s the right approach, and by the way, what do you get as a reward for saving the vigers?" Daisy asked as she was thinking about what reward Leah had offered Aizel.


    "Well, Leah told me she will gift me a house big enough that me and the children can live therefortably."


    "That''s good; it will save your daily expenses from now on," Daisy said with a smile on her face. She was happy that the children and Aizel could live safely in their own ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Do you think she will really gift it to us? Isn''t that going to cost her a lot?" Aizel asked.


    "I mean, she is a noble and the oldest daughter from the Rosewell family. I am pretty sure money isn''t a problem for her." Daisy replied.


    "Let''s just forget about that, Daisy. Could you please look after the kids today as well? I have some important things to do. I''ll be back in the morning. If you require anything or money for taking care of them, please let me know." Aizel asked as Emma hugged him again tightly, as she didn''t want to let him go so soon.


    "Don''t worry about anything; I like them here ying with Lilly. Go and do your work." Daisy replied while Aizel patted Emma.


    "Don''t worry, Emma, I wille tomorrow, and then we will go to a magical ce together," Aizel spoke while Emma nodded.


    Aizel left the house before meeting the kids and exining to them that he would return tomorrow.


    He left the ce and headed straight towards his room in the inn.


    "I should go and meet Dr. Shelly. Even though I told her I was traveling, I should at least meet her once. I don''t want her to barge into my apartment only to find that I am missing and a loli is living in the hall watching K-dramas." Aizel thought as he headed back to his apartment, with a thought while closing his eyes.


    "That loli power is surely incredible."


    "Alora, I am back."


    Aizel looked in the hall, but to his surprise, the TV was switched off and Alora was not there. He looked everywhere, but she was not there.


    "Where did she go?"


    Aizel looked at the balcony and found Alora standing there, silently staring at the city.


    "What happened? Is something wrong?" He asked; he had never seen that serious look on Alora''s face.


    "Is it about mana? Is it going to appear finally?"


    "No, something bad has happened." She replied.


    "What can be worse than an apocalypse?" He asked.


    "Something much worse," Alora replied while Aizel was running his mind at full speed. "What can be worse than mana? Did someone else find the way to the other world, or did some high-grade monster enter here?"


    "The series I was watching had a main character who died of lung cancer after finally expressing his love for his childhood friend."


    "Huh"

 Chapter 44 Date

    ?Aizel had considered numerous dangerous scenarios that could ur on Earth.


    But he didn''t expect Alora to get serious about a series.


    "You must be kidding, right? Don''t you have anything better to do? Aizel asked with an irritated expression on his face.


    "Have you fallen in true love, Aizel?" Suddenly, Alora asked.


    "I guess no."


    "Then you won''t understand a thing." She replied while heading straight to the hall.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what to say; I just came here to tell you that I am going to go see Dr. Shelly. You can order food for yourself," he said.


    "I am alsoing with you," Alora said, which made Aizel confused.


    "What would you do, and how would we exin our rtionship?" He asked.


    "Don''t worry about that; I will handle it," Alora said while pumping out her t chest.


    "Do whatever you want; let''s go." He sighed as they both headed toward Dr. Shelly''s home.


    Aizel quickly rang the doorbell and Dr. Shelly answered the door as they both arrived at her house by taxi.


    "Wow, what a surprise, Aizel, that you were eager to see me...Before Dr. Shelly could say any further. She stared at Alora from head to toe while staring at Aizel again.


    "I didn''t know you were into this kind of stuff, Aizel. I know you have some issues, but this may lead you to jail."


    "Wait a minute, what are you even thinking? Oye oye, Alora quickly exined yourself," Aize told Alora to exin the situation.


    Alora sighed before exining. "I am his long-lost cousin sister."


    "He doesn''t have any sister. Who are you, kid..." Again, just as Dr. Shelly wanted to finish speaking, she quickly felt silence. She looked at Alora again, and then a smile blossomed on her face.


    "Alora, Long time no see, you finally had some time to meet me, huh." Dr. Shelly hugged Alora while bringing both of them inside her house. "This loli is really incredible," Aizel thought as Alora used her power.


    "So tell me, Aizel, how are you? Is everything with you now?" Dr. Shelly questioned as everyone was sitting on the couch while she served them some coffee.


    "Yes, everything is good. How about you, Doctor? Did you find someone to date?" Aizel asked as Dr. Shelly stared at him.


    "Now that''s new, Aizel asking me about my love life." She said with a chuckle while Aizel scratched his head.


    "Who would date this poor olddy? I spent all my weekends watching TV in my room.


    "Why don''t you take me somewhere nice today?" She said this while winking at him.


    Aizel gulped as he looked at Dr. Shelly. "It will be my pleasure, Doc."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "First, why don''t you just call me Shelly?"


    "Okay, Shelly," Aizel said while Alora quickly came in front of them while speaking. "Let''s go then. I am hungry."


    "Wait a minute, why would you want toe with us?" Aizel said as Alora red at him like she was going to eat him.


    "Okay, okay, you cane with us." He finally sighed and agreed to her request.


    Dr. Shelly went to dress up while Alora and Aizel waited for her in the hall.


    She arrived after about 10 minutes, dressed simply in ck denim and an oversized sweatshirt.


    "Let''s go." The trio went out as they ordered a taxi.


    "So where should we go?" Aizel asked as he was pretty confused, about where they should go.


    "Anywhere is fine, but that ce should have some nice food," Alora replied.


    "How about we go to a theme park? We can enjoy some rides, y some games, and eat some food there." Dr. Shelly suggested, while both Alora and Aizel suddenly became excited and nodded in agreement.


    "Hehe, I haven''t driven a go-kart in a long time. Let''s have a race; the loser will pay for food." While curling his lips upward, Aizel said.


    "Fufu... I think it''s finally my time to revel in some of my drift skills." Alora said this while puffing out her t chest while Dr. Shelly giggled.


    The trio traveled in a taxi and arrived at the theme park in a few hours.


    "Shelly, I have something to ask." Aizel suddenly wanted to ask something as the trio was standing in line to buy the tickets.


    "What will you do when suddenly everyone in this world will possess superpowers like in films or anime?"


    The question took Dr. Shelly by surprise, and she pondered it for a minute.


    "I guess my job will be useless; I''ll have to find a new way to fit in that society, I guess," Shelly answered.


    "And what do you think I should do when that happens?" Aizel asked with a serious expression.


    "You should do whatever you feel like doing, except for killing innocent people or robbing them or something like that.


    "Wait, be my bodyguard when that happens," Shelly said while chuckling.


    Aizel sighed as the trio finally bought the tickets for the theme park and went inside to have some fun.


    "Let''s try that rollercoaster first," Alora said while pointing her finger toward the rollercoaster. Shelly joined in on the excitement and said, "I heard it''s the fastest one in the park; we''re in for a wild ride!"


    Aizel couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, but he didn''t want to be a party pooper, so he put on a brave face and followed her friends towards the rollercoaster. As they strapped themselves in, Aizel took a deep breath and prepared herself for the thrill of the ride.

 Chapter 45 New Home

    ?Throughout the day, Aizel, Alora, and Shelly tried a variety of rides and games. Surprisingly, Dr. Shelly won the go-kart race, with Aizel second and Alorast.


    Alora had to pay for the food, but not exactly because she used her power for that.


    "It was fun, right?" Dr. Shelly asked while eating her ice cream.


    "Yeah, I still can''t believe you won the race," Aizel said as he was drinking cold coffee.


    "It was good, but the burgers were the best," Alora said.


    "Should we head home?" Aizel asked while stretching; he was feeling a little sleepy with all the fun they had today.


    "Yes, I had a good time with you two; we should do more things like this." Dr. Shelly with a smile as the trio headed back to their home.


    *****


    Aizel and Alora headed back to the apartment. It was evening time Alora went straight into the hall while turning on the TV to resume her K-dramas.


    Aizel sighed as he made his way back to his room. He walked straight to the piano, which he hadn''t touched in a few weeks.


    "I missed you," he said while sliding his fingers smoothly on the keys and ying some beautiful melodies to soothe his mind.


    After some time spent on the piano, he picked up the wooden sword and started practicing some sword arts that he had learned from the inte. Just like that, he practiced the sword and then his workout.


    "Hmm, I guess I should do some inte research to see if it can help me with my power. The more knowledge and applications I learn, the better for my imagination."


    Just like that, he spent all night on the inte before going to sleep.


    The next morning, he awoke and followed the same routine, making breakfast and eating with Alora before returning to Xelgar.


    Aizel went straight to Daisy''s shop. As he approached the shop, he noticed that someone was waiting for him. It was none other than Leah.


    "Aizel, good morning. Are you excited to see your new house?" She said while Aizel felt a little excited. It was a proper house that he would have in this world.


    "Wait, let me bring the kids with me." He said as he rushed into the shop while calling Daisy and the kids.


    Emma came first, running straight into Aizel.


    "Let''s go, guys. We are going to have our own ce to live from now on." He said as the rest of the kids also got excited and rushed behind him. Meanwhile, Daisy and Lilly also came with them to see the new house.


    "You must be Daisy. It''s a pleasure meeting you." Leah said while greeting Daisy.


    "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Miss Leah. Not only have you helped save the vigers, but you''ve also given Aizel and the kids a ce to live." Daisy spoke while smiling.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Compared to the amount of help I''ve received from Aizel, the house is nothing." She said while they headed towards their destination.


    The house was located on the outskirts of the main town market. But it was a two-story house with a big garden in front.


    "Wow, look at that big garden; we can y freely here," Oliver spoke with excitement.


    "This house is yours now, Aizel, and I thank you for your help. Because of all of you, my family awarded me some good merits." Leah said as she bowed towards Aizel.


    It made Aizel feel a little embarrassed.


    "It was nice helping you, and what about the vigers?" Aizel asked as he wanted to know whether they were settled here or not.


    "Don''t worry, all the vigers have been treated well, and we have provided some small houses on the outer side of the vige. They have also been provided with different job opportunities in different fields by my family, so they can earn for themselves and for their families."


    "Well, that''s good; now I don''t have to worry about them and can focus on the raid tomorrow," he said while confirming that situation with Leah.


    "Regarding that Aizel, my brother will lead that raid, and despite his weaknesses, he needs to make it a sess in order to prove himself in front of the family.


    "I haven''t told him or anyone about you, Aizel, so if he acts strong like a stupid noble, please bear with it. Just report it to me if he does something stupid, and I will take care of him.


    "And please, can you make sure that he doesn''t die? Even though I am not so close to him, he is still my family." Leah asked as she bowed her head again.


    "It''s okay, Leah; don''t worry. I will make sure that he returns home safely." Aizels aid with a smile.


    "Well, I should go now. See you after the raid." Leah said her goodbyes to everyone and returned to her house.


    Meanwhile, Daisy and Aizel headed toward the house.


    As they entered the house, they discovered arge hall fully furnished with two rooms, a kitchen, and a bathroom. Then there were the stairs that led to the second floor, where there were three more rooms, each with its own bathroom.


    "Damn, this house is big; we can live here pretty easily," Aizel said while inspecting as Daisy sat on the couch while sensing the house with mana.


    "It''s good that you won''t have any problems with the kids anymore." She said.


    "Yes, now let''s go and do the preparation for today. We have to buy some good quality meat and some good beers."


    "Aren''t you excited just like the kids?" Daisy said while giggling.


    "Hehe, I am a kid too."

 Chapter 46 Do You Have Any Wish?

    ?The kids also went inside their new ce and quickly chose their rooms.


    Oliver, Seth, and Justin each chose a room on the second floor, while Emma and Ruth chose a single room on the ground floor, leaving one for Aizel.


    They quickly became acquainted with the house, and after a few minutes of excitement, they all left the house and went to the market.


    As they prepared to travel to Waterfall Valley, Aizel and Daisy purchased some equipment, meat, spices, and beer.


    They then went to book their carriage for the trip.


    While looking for a carriage, Aizel ran into young Alex, who had previously driven him and Alisha to the waterfall valley.


    "Hello Aizel, big brother; I didn''t know you had your own family," Alex said while greeting him, Daisy, and the children.


    Daisy blushed as the children began tough upon hearing this.


    Aizel rubbed his nose in annoyance, wondering why no one had yet taught this kid a lesson.


    "Are you free right now? Could you take us to Waterfall Valley?" Aizel asked.


    "Absolutely, it will be my pleasure, but how will you return from there?" Alex asked while Aizel facepalmed himself.


    "I totally forgot about that. Could you perhapse at night to take us back?" He asked.


    "Sure, no problem at all if you offer me a good price," Alex said while rubbing his hand.


    "How much do you want?"


    "You are totaling 8 people, so around 50 silver," Alex said while Aizel nodded in agreement.


    All of them entered the carriage as they headed towards the Waterfall Valley.


    "Aizel, who was that prettydy who gifted us a house?" Ruth asked as they were traveling.


    "Her name is Leah; you can consider her a friend of mine," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "Aizel, what about your parents''?" Oliver asked while Aizel sighed and responded.


    "I am just like you guys; I don''t have parents."


    "We heard you can use magic just like Daisy; could you teach us all, please?" Seth asked while the rest of the children looked at him with pleading looks.


    "Well, yes, but I can''t guarantee you''ll be able to learn." He responded while the rest of the children high-fived each other. Clearly excited about learning magic.


    Just like that, they continued to chat throughout the entire carriage ride until they arrived at the waterfall valley.


    "Alright, you guys have fun; I wille to pick you up at night," Alex said as he dropped them off and headed back to town.


    Meanwhile, the children''s eyes sparkled as they looked around the area at the yellow flower fields. They didn''t go too far near the Gonda ruins because Aizel and Daisy didn''t want to run into anyone who was just looking for ruins.


    "First, let''s set up the tent and woodfire," Aizel said while the children helped him set up the tent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The kids then went outside to y while Aizel and Daisy built a woodfire and began preparing some bbq meat.


    "I wish I could see these fields at night. I have heard they are quite beautiful." Daisy sighed while grilling some meat on skewers.


    "Isn''t there any way to treat your blindness?" Aizel asked.


    "There is, but do you think something like that will be avable to this small town? Even if I visit some big city, I won''t be able to buy it because to buy that type of potion, only people who are from big families or have worked for them can buy it, or else you have to gain merit for the kingdom.


    "I can''t leave Lilly alone, and I don''t think it is safe for a blind girl to work for any noble family," Daisy spoke while Aizel pondered the situation.


    "How about this: when I visit the magic institute in the future, I will find a way to buy it for you," Aizel said.


    "Didn''t I warn you not to trust anyone?"


    "And didn''t I tell you that if it''s you, it doesn''t matter?" Aizel replied while Daisy smiled after hearing that.


    "Well, let''s just call the kids and eat before the meat gets cold." She said while they called the kids and had the bbq meat.


    While Aizel and Daisy sip Alesmith beer with meat.


    "So, Daisy, do you have any wishes for your life?" Aizel suddenly asked, which startled Daisy for a minute.


    "Hmm, apart from regaining my eyesight, I always wanted to see the night, the stars, and the moon." She replied while slowly sipping beer.


    "Hehe, your wish will be granted soon," Aizel said while giggling.


    "What about you?" She asked this time.


    "Apart from learning about magic, hmm, I don''t know, I haven''t really thought about it." He replied.


    "Isn''t there anything you want?"


    Aizel turned to face the children, who wereughing and ying with one another. There was a cool breeze in the air, a beautiful sun that was set, and a yellow flower field that was turning white.


    "Maybe a family?" Aizel thought in his mind while, suddenly, Emma came running towards him.


    "Aiiizzzzz..." Emma spoke while Aizels stood up.


    She gripped Aizel''s hand tightly and began spinning in circles with him. Aizel and Emma both burst outughing as they spun in a circle quickly.


    As Emma tripped over Aizel, he fell to the ground. They both startedughing, and the rest of the kids joined in. Daisy sat in the field with a smile on her face.


    "I hope you canugh with the kids for the rest of your life," Daisy said softly.


    Meanwhile, Alora was looking down at the scene from above the sky, where they were. She had returned to her original form, standing at least 5 and a half feet tall with a great hourss figure and massive bosom. Clearly, she was the total opposite of how she appeared on Earth.


    "Aizel If you want to live a life like that, you must be much stronger. You have no idea what this world has in store for you. The world in which you intend to build your new life will doom you. I hope you realize this sooner rather thanter before something bad happens.


    "I''m not sure how I''ll be able to help you if that happens."

 Chapter 47 David

    ?It was already nighttime, as Kids and Aizel were still ying in the fields. Alex arrived on time, as promised, and the enjoyable day spent together came to an end.


    "We wanted to y with you some more," Ruth stated, while the other children nodded in agreement.


    "It''s alreadyte, guys; we''ll go somewhere else after I return from my mission," Aizel said.


    "Then promise us you''ll bring us all back together." She said this while crossing her arms around her chest.


    "I promised okay; now let''s go," he said while the children quickly ran together to give him a group hug.


    And just like that, all of them traveled back to Chester town without any issue.


    As they arrived in Chester town, the children excitedly talked about all the things they wanted to do together. The promise he made had brought them closer than ever before.


    Aizel and the kids said their goodbyes to Daisy and Lilly as they went on their way to their new home.


    "I think I''ll sleep here today." Aizel thought as he went to his room while the rest of the kids went to their personal rooms.


    They were all exhausted and quickly fell asleep.


    *****


    Meanwhile, at the same time, there was a young man with short blond hair and deep blue eyes in the beautiful white-colored house that looked like a castle straight out of a fantasy movie. He stood about 5 and a half feet tall and had an arrogant expression on his face.


    "Sister, don''t you want to wish me sess for the raid tomorrow?" He said this while conversing with her older sister, Leah.


    "It''s not like you''re going to do anything with so many hunters and guards present for the raid," Leah said while yawning, she wanted to go to sleep but that stupid brother of hers was not letting her go.


    "Just wait and see; when Iplete this raid, mom will praise me in front of everyone, and I will finally secure my foot for the family session." He said with so much confidence that he was sure that nothing wrong would happen on the raid.


    "Is that so?" Suddenly, someone interrupted the conversation. Leah and her brother both turned around to see a beautifuldy with golden hair dressed in a white nightgown standing behind them.


    "Mom, what are you doing here? I am sorry; I didn''te here to brag about anything; I just wanted to have a chat with my sister, that''s all." Leah''s brother said while he panicked after seeing his mom.


    Their mother wielded the most power in the family, and everyone feared her. She was not only beautiful, but she was also a ''Grade II mage''.


    "Instead of bragging, you should prepare for tomorrow; believe me, this is thest chance I am giving to you; there won''t be another one, David." She said as her cold blue eyes stared at David. Sweats started appearing on his forehead as he quickly bid goodbye to both of them and went to sleep.


    "What about you, Leah?" How''s the situation?" She asked as she sat near her on the bed; they were currently in Leah''s room.


    "Everything is going well; we won''t have any problems. I hope you will keep your word." Leah said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you are able to pull this off, I will keep my word," her mother said as she left the room while Leah went to sleep too.


    *****


    Aizel awoke the next morning, remembering that he was not in his apartment.


    "Well, I shouldn''t worry about Alora; knowing her, she would have ordered something for free while using her power and was now enjoying her meal in front of the TV." Aizel thought.


    He was spot on, as Alora had ordered some noodles and was now enjoying them while watching K-drama.


    Aizel walked into the hall after quickly taking a bath.


    He found the kids were not there, as their noises wereing from outside. He went to see that Lilly and the rest of the kids were ying together. "Let''s go, guys," he said as he led the kids to Daisy''s shop.


    Aizel dropped the kids off with Daisy and headed to the hunter guilds, where he would meet Lucas, Harry, and Alisha.


    "I hope nothing goes wrong today," he thought as he walked, while suddenly someone pulled his shoulder.


    He turned around to see that it was none other than Leah.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked as he was confused; Leah was hiding her face with a scarf and had a deep ck hood.


    "Listen to me, there might be a Grade II monster. I am not 100% sure, but the chances are high. Make sure you treat the raid seriously, as there might be other hidden dangers too. Please make sure to return safely; there are more thrilling ces that I want to visit with you." She said with a concerned look on her face.


    While Aizel was in a deep dilemma, if what she said is true, then he has to give 100%. He does not know how many people are going to participate in the raid. How many of them will be mages?


    "All right," Aizel said as Leah went back, and he headed towards the hunter guild.


    He discovered Harry and Alisha standing outside the guild.


    "Where is Lucas?" Aizel asked after noticing he was not there.


    "He''s inside, and he''s told us to go to the meeting spot where everyone will meet. He''ll go straight there." Harry replied.


    "Let''s go then."


    Just like that, Harry, Alisha, and Aizel headed toward the meeting spot.


    Note- Another Chapter will drop at Night.

 Chapter 48 Different Treatment

    ?Aizel, Harry, and Alisha were on their way to the Goblin Subjugation meeting point.


    "Is this your first raid of this kind, or have you done them before?" Aizel asked as he wanted to know more about how it was going to work.


    "Not this type of raid, but we helped defend a nearby vige from monster herdsst winter," Harry replied while trying to think of more details to provide.


    "Don''t worry, just stay with us, and don''t talk to anyone unless absolutely necessary," Alisha replied.


    "There is one more thing I need to mention; beforeing here, I met with Leah, and she told me there was a possibility of a Grade II monster," Aizel said as both Harry and Alisha''s eyes widened in shock, with a tinge of fear visible in them.


    "This was not mentioned at the time of listing," Harry spoke with a stern expression.


    "If the Rosewell family issues the mission, I believe there will be mages avable as well.


    "And Aizel has also in a Grade II monster before right, so he can at least fight it and kill it with the help of other mages," Alisha said, trying to instill some hope and confidence in the raid.


    "I mean, I''m not sure what we''re going to face, but it''s better to be serious and alert during the raid," Aizel replied even though he had killed the Monkey King at that time, it was also done with the help of Leah, and if he rated the abilities of the Monkey King with its magic usage, then the monster was very weak in the magic department.


    "Well, let''s hope nothing bad happens," Alisha said as they arrived at their meeting point.


    The meeting ce was a small town bar. It was near the local market, and, from the looks of it, it appears to be of a decent type. Dolothy''s Bar was the name of it.


    Aizel and the rest of them walked into the bar and were met withplete silence. As everyone sat quietly, drinking and staring at each other, there was an unspoken tension in the air.


    From the inside, the bar appeared to be quite decent, with basic wooden furniture and a counter simr to what Aizel had seen in anime.


    They quickly walked over to an empty table and took a seat.


    Aizel noticed that the patrons seemed to be on edge as if waiting for something to happen. He wondered if it was because of their sudden entrance or if there was something else going on. Aizel decided to keep his guard up and observe his surroundings carefully.


    "Don''t worry; everyone is nervous about the uing raid. They know it''s not going to be as simple as it appears." After noticing Aizel, Alisha spoke up.


    Someone else opened the door and shouted authoritatively.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let''s go; Mr. David is waiting for us at the town''s gate."


    Everyone stood up and started to leave the bar, including Aizel, Harry, and Alisha, who did the same and followed everyone at the end.


    Aizel took notice of the people around him. Some were middle-aged men, some were young women, and everyone was carrying different weapons and exuding the aura of a seasoned hunter.


    Everyone arrived at the town''s gate, where they saw some guards dressed in proper uniforms, as well as mages wearing robes and bearing the same symbol.


    It was a flying hawk symbol, and there was one man who shone like gold. He was dressed in gold and ck leather armor and carried a massive longsword on his back.


    "That guy is David Rosewell, Miss Leah''s younger brother," Harry said as Aizel took a nce at him.


    "So, I have to make sure that idiot reaches home safely; what a pain in the ass." Aizel thought in his mind.


    He didn''t care about him, but he did care about the benefit. He wanted to have a good rtionship with Leah, not only because she was the oldest daughter of her noble family, but also because she was strong and might help him in the future in many ways. She also assured him that she would make sure no harm came to the kids while he was not there.


    "Where is Lucas, and why hasn''t he returned yet?" Harry asked while Alisha looked concerned.


    "Listen up, everyone. You''ve alle to help me conquer Lockwood Town, which is currently infested with goblins." Suddenly David started speaking with an authoritative voice.


    "Many experienced hunters and guards have arrived to join the raid. Grade I mages are also present to assist us in defeating those beasts and seizing control of the town. After we conquer the town, everyone will receive gold and a feast." He said while everyone cheered him after hearing the award.


    "Those guys in the robes are all mages; from the looks of it, there are ten of them, eleven if we include Aizel," Alisha said as Aizel looked towards the mages who were standing proudly behind David.


    "So mages are treated differently than the rest of them," Aizel spoke softly, making sure no one heard him except Alisha.


    "Of course, do you see the one who is standing in the middle, the dude with the short ck hair, He is Thomas.


    "He is the uing genius in the Rosewell family. He is a water mage, and everyone has high expectations that he might be able to form an ice core too." She said as Aizel took a nce at him.


    Thomas appeared to be quite skinny, with fair skin. However, based on the expression on his face, he appeared to be quite proud and arrogant.

 Chapter 49 Do They Think I Am A Noob?

    ?The afternoon seems to stretch on forever as the sun beats down on thend, casting long shadows from the trees. The air is still and quiet, with only a few birds, calls breaking the silence.


    The group of hunters and mages have gathered in a clearing, their weapons at the ready, as they await the start of their goblin raid. The hunters wear leather armor and carry bows, swords, sabers, etc while the mages wear long robes adorned with mystical symbols.


    Despite the tension, there is a sense of anticipation in the air. For weeks, the hunters and mages have been preparing for this raid, and they are excited to put their skills to the test.


    The sun begins to dip towards the horizon as the afternoon progresses, casting a warm orange glow over thend.


    Aizel noticed that David and the mages were engaged in discussion.


    "It seems like they are about to start the raid." He said.


    "What about Lucas? He hasn''t arrived yet; is he noting with us?" Harry inquired, his gaze drawn to Alisha as if she might know something.


    "I''m not sure; he hasn''t told me anything." She said it with a sigh.


    "Well, I think then it''s just the three of us," Aizel said as he nced toward the town''s gate as everyone started moving out, indicating the start of the raid.


    As the group of hunters and mages sets out towards Lockwood town, the sound of wheels rolling on the dirt road and horses galloping fills the air. The carriages were lined up in a tight formation, with the hunters riding ahead to scout for possible dangers.


    The mages were riding alongside David, not only to protect him from any potential threats but also to show some pride and arrogance towards the hunters. While some of thest remaining hunters were riding behind them. Aizel and his group were among them.


    There were two more hunters riding with Aizel, Harry, and Alisha in the carriage they were traveling in.


    A young woman with brown hair and chestnut eyes wielding daggers around her waist and a young man with ck hair and ck eyes wielding dual swords.


    "My name is Harry, this is Alisha, and that handsome young man is Aizel." Harry broke the silence and introduced his group with a smile.


    Aizel expected both of them to ignore Harry, but the girl smiled and introduced herself, much to his surprise.


    "I am Alisme, and this is my husband Nathan." She introduced herself and her husband, who simply nodded.


    "Is this your first raid?" Harry further asked as it seemed like he was interested in conversing with both of them.


    "Yes," Alisme replied.


    "Ours too; we should stick together. What do you say, Alisha?" Harry asked as he looked towards Alisha who nced towards Aizel as she was waiting for his approval.


    "I don''t mind," Aizel said.


    "Do you think the raid is going to be difficult? I mean, we had so many hunters and even 10 mages." Alisme inquired with a shaky smile.


    "Why do you think we have 10 mages and so many hunters with us? It''s quite the opposite; even if they haven''t mentioned it to keep the atmosphere calm, everyone knows the difficulty of this raid." Alisha replied to her honestly.


    Meanwhile, Aizel was lost in thought. He''s been feeling strange since the day they arrived after saving the vigers from the bandit.


    He suspected that something was wrong, but he wasn''t certain; he had taken Daisy''s advice to heart, which was not to trust anyone in this world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let''s see what you''ve got nned for me for this raid," he thought as he closed his eyes and took a short nap.


    *****


    After a long journey, the sun had already set, and the half-moon was shining brightly. Carriages came to a halt. The hunters and mages could hear the sounds of the forest as they set up their camps and started a fire. Owls hooted in the trees, and small animals could be heard rustling in the underbrush. The hunters gathered wood and built a fire.


    While the mages did the same for themselves and for David.


    Aizel and his group, along with two new members, set up their own tents and woodfire while grilling meat and drinking beer to relieve the stress and fatigue of the journey.


    "Hey Aizel, do you have any girlfriends?" Suddenly Harry asked as they were drinking together,


    "Nope," Aizel replied while taking a sip from his favorite beer, Alesmith.


    "Man, what will happen to me if a guy like you is single?"


    Aizel looked confused and asked further, "What do you mean by a guy like me?"


    "I mean, you are handsome, you have quite a build, and...he got closer to Aizel and whispered in his ear, "You are a fucking mage."


    Aizel finally understood the meaning behind it.


    "It''s not like that; it''s just that I haven''t found someone yet," Aizel replied.


    "What about Miss Leah?" Harry asked with a tease, while Aizel spit the beer while coughing upon hearing that.


    "Dude, are you crazy? What if someone hears that and don''t ever think like that. There''s nothing between us." Aizel replied while averting his eyes.


    "Hehe, everyone says that at first, but after a while, they start bing all lovey-dovey." Harry chuckled while Aizel stood up and went for a walk in the nearby forest.


    The half-moon continued to shine brightly above the camp, casting a silver glow. The hunters and mages ate and drank to their hearts'' content, enjoying the warmth of the fire.


    As the night progressed, the hunters and mages retired to their tents, tired but content. They were well aware that they had a long journey ahead of them, but for the time being, they were safe andfortable in their camp, surrounded by the beauty and mystery of the forest.


    Meanwhile, Aizel was walking alone through the forest.


    "Hmm, tomorrow we''ll arrive in town and attack the goblins, where I''m expecting the Grade II monster.


    "Even if it''s a Grade II monster, there will be plenty of hunters and mages to hunt him down. Leah informed me that this raid is crucial for his brother.


    "Lucas has not joined us for the raid, and the mage who was the boss of the bandits went to Chester town to strike some deals; he might have noticed the vigers arriving. Leah told me that he might be one of the Paul family members.


    "Paul family and the Rosewell family are both noble families.


    "Do they fucking think I am a noob?"

 Chapter 50 Scout Team

    ?When the hunters and mages awoke the next morning, they began preparing for the impending battle with the goblins in Lockwood town. They quickly packed their belongings, dismissed the fire, and began their journey. Aizel had already returnedte at night, as he was with his group.


    As they walked through the forest, the hunters and mages were aware that danger lurked around every corner. They kept their weapons ready and remained vignt, looking for any signs of goblin activity.


    Aizel was yawning slightly as they rode in the carriage.


    "Did you not get enough sleepst night, and were you also scared?" Alisme inquired; she was still concerned about the uing raid.


    "Just didn''t get a good sleep in the tent," Aizel replied.


    "I slept well knowing that Aizel is going to be there with us when we fight against those goblins," Harry said with a grin on his face, while Aizel rolled his eyes away.


    "Is he strong?" Alisme asked in a hushed tone, while Harry did the same and replied, "Very strong."


    The atmosphere was tense as they rode in the carriage toward Lockwood Town. The hunters and mages were each preupied with their own thoughts and preparations for the task at hand.


    Finally, they arrived on the outskirts of town. But what they saw made them question themselves about the raid.


    There were many skeletons of animals and humans lying on the ground, while others were hanging by the town walls. There were also some alive people hanging by the rope on the town walls naked, while others were dead.


    Nobody knows if they were screaming or pleading for help because they all appeared to have lost hope.


    The hunters and mages were astounded by what they saw on the walls of the town. The sight of animal and human skeletons on the ground, as well as those hanging from the walls, made their stomachs turn. The sight of people hanging by ropes from the town walls, some naked and some even dead, made them sick to their stomachs.


    "What kind of monsters could do something like this?" Alisme spoke in hushed tones, her voice trembling with fear and rage.


    "That''s what goblins are: hungry and lustful beasts," Nathan replied while putting her hand on her shoulder to give her somefort.


    Alisha cast a quick nce at Aizel, remembering how thest time he saw something like this, he turned into a monster on his own, but nothing happened, much to her surprise.


    In fact, Aizel didn''t show any emotion on his face. He had the same nk expression on his face.


    "I must remain calm and vignt at all times. There is a bigger picture here, and this raid will not be easy." Meanwhile, Aizel thought.


    He knew they were monsters; something like this he would eventually face, but still, he didn''t expect this level.


    "Goblins are really cruel," Harry spoke while he was fuming with rage.


    "All right, hunters, gather yourselves." David suddenly yelled, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "You guys will band together and charge straight for the town gate, with mages supporting you from behind." David while getting some mixed reactions from the group.


    "Is this guy an idiot, charging the upied town like that?" Aizel predicted that dealing with this guy would be a pain in the ass.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t worry, guys; they are just goblins. We have no need to fear them; we are going to hunt every single one of them today." David said while trying to raise the morale of the group.


    Suddenly, the skinny mage Thomas approached David, whispering something in his ears.


    "*cough*.. Let''s send a small team ahead to scout first. I''m looking for brave hunters who are quick and agile." David said it again while the Hunters began discussing among themselves who should go first.


    "I will go," Aizel said while raising his hand.


    Everyone was staring at him, and his own group was stunned. This was not part of the n.


    "I have a group of five people; I think it will be enough for scouting," he said again.


    "Good. I admire your bravery, young man. It has been decided that you and your group will scout the area and return in the next two hours. If you do not return by that time, we will consider you dead." David said this while acting like a general.


    "This guy is really a piece of art." Aizel thought as his eyebrows twitched a little after listening to this stupid asshole.


    Aizel gathers up his group while they stare at him with shocked eyes.


    "You..you what did you do? You should have asked us first." Nathan said he was dissatisfied with it.


    "It''s fine if Aizel has decided something; then there might be a reason behind it," Alisha said while trying to calm things down.


    "If you don''t want toe with us, you can leave; I will find others."


    "Wait, we will go with you." Alisme quickly said as Aizel nodded, and the group headed towards the town gate.


    Hunters and mages stared at them from behind as they made their way to the gate. Alisha walked alongside Aizel as she inquired further.


    "Why did you apply yourself for the scout?"


    "I wanted to see with my own eyes first what we were going to face inside the town, as goblins are not the only thing we have to look out for," he replied, while Alisha looked a little confused.


    "Are you talking about the Grade II monster?" She asked.


    While Aizel just smiled in response as they got closer to the town''s gate.


    *****


    Note: 50 chapters done. Kinda proud of myself.....hehe...There are many more toe, as the story is just getting started. I will make sure to keep updating daily with quality chapters. I can proudly say that the story that Ie up with is going to be filled with excitement, action, etc etc, but it will also shock every reader to their bones. I have also been contracted, so you guys will also be able to support my work. My ambition is to ce my novel in the top three on Webnovel. I know it has potential in further chapters, and I am going to work my ass off to deliver. Peace out!

 Chapter 51 I Will Stay Behind

    ?Aizel and the rest of his party could easily see the sight as they approached the town''s gate. The sight of dead bodies, both human and animal, scattered all about the ground.


    "How long have these bodies been dposing here?" Alisme questioned while using her fingers to cover his nose.


    "Maybe for 3-4 days," Harry replied.


    They arrived at the town gate, where some bodies were still hanging by the rope.


    As Aizel summoned his sword, he cut down the rope that was hanging by the wall, and the bodies started dropping to the ground one after another. They were all dead, the ones who looked like they were alive from far, were already dead the moment they saw them from close.


    He joined his hands together and prayed for them: "I am sorry, but we will give you all a proper burial afterward."


    As the other guys saw him acting in that manner, they followed suit and started walking toward the gate. The gate appeared to be sturdy and was constructed of wood.


    "What do you think of the possibilities of the trap?" Alisha asked while Aizel pondered for a bit.


    "I don''t think there might be a trap, but on the other hand, we might face some guards." He responded.


    "Let me enter first, and if I don''t give the signal to you guys, then run as fast as you can." He spoke while the rest of the guys nodded.


    Alisme and Nathan have some doubts, but they remain silent. If the rest of the guys believed in him, they decided to give it a shot as well.


    Aizel took a deep breath and slowly opened the gate.


    He squeezed himself inside because he hadn''t fully opened the gate, and what he saw inside was essentially nothing.


    There were a few guard posts at the beginning of town, but everything was quiet. There were no dead bodies or goblins to be found. The town was silent and still as if frozen in time. The once-bustling streets were now strangely silent, devoid of any signs of life. The structures that once housed shops, cafes, and homes were now empty shells, with shattered windows and doors hanging off their hinges.


    "Are they hiding somewhere?" Aizel thought while giving the signal for the rest of the guys to enter, and they joined him in one of the empty guard posts.


    "Why aren''t there any goblins here? Where are they?" Alisme inquired quietly, while the rest of the guys were puzzled.


    "They could have killed everyone in town or held them captive somewhere," Alisha replied.


    "Is there arge enough space here where they can hold everyone captive?" Aizel asked further.


    "The town hall," Harry said, pointing to therge tower-style building in the town center.


    "What should we do? Should we go and check first, or should we inform the others?" Alisme asked, while Aizel pondered for a minute and then replied.


    "You guys should go back and inform the situation; meanwhile, I will go ahead and scout for more information."


    "That''s insane; you''ll be in danger if you go alone?" Alisme raised her voice.


    "Are you sure?" Alisha asked, while Aizel simply nodded.


    "Then best of luck. Let''s go, guys." Alisa said while Alisme stared nkly at her. They left the town and headed back towards their camp.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Alisme couldn''t take it anymore and asked Alisha about her decision.


    "Why did you guys leave him alone? Don''t you care about him? He is part of your group."


    Harry chuckled a little and said, "He doesn''t need us because if anyone can scout the area alone, then it is him."


    "Is he a mage or what?" Nathan asked who had been quietly observing the situation from the start.


    Harry just grinned a smile and didn''t respond to that question, while Nathan understood the meaning behind it.


    They all went towards the camp to inform them of the situation in the town, while on Aizel''s side, he was on the roof of one of the small houses.


    "Now that I''m finally alone, not only will I be able to use my power more easily, but I''ll also be able to keep an eye out for any new problems that may arise.


    "I think I''ll let them charge towards the town hall and see where things go from there." He thought as he waited for the group to arrive.


    *****


    Alisha and the others reached the camp and made their way straight to David. The mages who were guarding David stared at them closely as they gave them a warning not to try anything stupid.


    "So, any news, and what about your leader? Is he dead?" David asked after noticing them.


    "Nope, sir. He had stayed there to further scout the area, basically the whole town.... She began exining the whole scenario to David, who simply nodded after hearing it.


    "Ok, good work. Because of you, we now know the situation.


    "Everyone gather, we''re going to attack the town hall right away. We can expect goblins might have kept the town''s people captive there. They might use them as a shield or trap for us, but our priority is defeating the goblins first.


    "What about the town''s people?" Alisme questioned them while the mages stared daggers at her.


    "They might have already been killed, but who knows? We will save them after we defeat the goblins if anyone is left alive." David simply replied while everyone started preparing to enter the town.


    "Don''t worry about the people; that''s why Aizel has stayed behind," Alisha whispered into Alisme''s ear.


    Alisme''s eyes widened in shock after hearing that.


    Clearly this time Alisha has misunderstood Aizel''s intention to stay behind.


    Everyone made their way straight to the town gate, with hunters in front and David and Mage in the back.


    Alisha and her group were leading them as they opened the town''s gate, and the rest of the group also saw the same situation.


    "Don''t stop; head straight towards the town hall; it''s to kill the goblins," David said with a shout as the group headed straight for the town hall.

 Chapter 52 Goblin King

    ?As the town fell silent, the hunters prepared to charge towards the town hall, with David and the mages supporting them from a safe distance.


    They moved slowly and steadily towards the town hall, keeping an eye on their surroundings and checking the nearby houses, restaurants, and shops. There was a chance this was a trap, but they had no choice in this.


    "What do you think, Thomas?" David asked the skinny water mage about the situation.


    "Considering goblins and their nature, even if it''s a trap, it doesn''t matter. We can easily get rid of them, no matter how many there are here." He replied with confidence.


    "How many Grade I goblins might be here?" David asked further.


    "2-3 or maximum 5, that''s it."


    David sighed, and a confident smile appeared on his face. He knew that with so many mages and hunters, they could easily defeat that many Grade I monsters.


    If they could also save some townspeople, this raid would be a definite sess, and he would be rewarded by his mother.


    "Thomas, you must ensure that nothing goes wrong; this is critical for me," David stated.


    "Don''t worry, with me and these guys here, this raid will be easy." Thomas ced his hand on David''s shoulder to reassure him.


    "By the way, where is that guy who went alone to scout?" Thomas asked, as David also looked confused.


    "Hey you, where is your team leader?" David called out Alisha for confirmation.


    While Alisha showed a weak smile and spoke, "He isn''t here."


    "Well, leave it; let''s focus on the town hall," Thomas said, the town hall was just in front of them, but there were still no signs of goblins or any noise.


    "Let''s head inside, Huntersssss.


    Break through the door." David shouted with all his might while raising his fist in the air as all the hunters quickly ran to break the door of the town hall.


    The hunters in the front quickly manipted mana in their muscles and began breaking down the door, while the rest of them stood by to provide backup if needed.


    *Thud*


    The pounding of the hunters finally broke down the door as many of them rushed inside.


    David''s heart was racing as he followed the hunters into the town hall, ready to confront the monster that had terrorized their vige for weeks. The adrenaline rush was intense, but he knew they needed to act quickly before it was toote.


    What David witnessed caused him to puke in his clothes. The hall was filled with nothing but humans'' and children''s corpses, as all of the blood, had pooled in it. The bones, muscles, intestines, and other body parts were swimming around in the blood.


    Some hunters puked, while the rest of them began searching for any goblins or survivors.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After an hour of searching the whole town hall from the ground floor to the roof, they found nothing. There was no sign of goblins or any sign of any survivors.


    "Do you believe the goblins fled after killing the vigers?" David asked Thomas while trying not to look at the corpses.


    "It''s possible, but the report stated that they saw goblins in the town." Thomas started to ponder.


    hooonnnkkkkk...


    Suddenly, a weird type of horn sound came from the outside, which made every hunter and mage''s eyes widen in shock and horror.


    Everyone rushed out of the town hall.


    What awaited everyone was 100-200 medium-sized goblins, about 2 meters tall, deep green in color with deep red eyes, and two canines, sharp teeth extending from their jaw with some blood and saliva dropping from them.


    With ten 3-meter-tall goblins with simr features, the difference was in their build and muscles. They all looked like generals, except for a 4-meter-tall, red-colored goblin with thick skin and a hammer resting on his shoulder.


    "10 Grade I goblins and a Goblin King with an army, we are doomed." A mage whispered silently, shocked, while the rest of them clearly heard him.


    "Th..this was not mentioned in the report; what the hell is happening?" David said, while panicking, that all the dreams he had and all the merits he thought he would get afterpleting the raid would be gone. He can clearly see he is going to die today with everyone here.


    "Calm down. Listen to me. When everyone is fighting, I will try to make sure we both can escape safely." Thomas whispered in his ear so that no one could hear him.


    David felt a little hopeful after hearing that, but still, he couldn''t help but shake from the fear of the Goblin King, who was staring them down like he was looking at some insects huddled up in front of the town''s hall.


    At the same time, Aizel was looking down from one of the house''s rooftops at all the goblins who were surrounding the hunters and mages with nk expressions.


    "Right now, if I have to gauge my strength, I can consider myself a Grade I mage who can fight against a Grade II monster because of my unique power.


    "I don''t know how I will fare against a Grade II mage, but for now that is not something to worry about.


    "I don''t even know how I can advance my mental core grade because it is cracked. I have an idea that I have to heal it, but how would I know that it has been upgraded or healed to a certain level?


    "Maybe I should ask this from Alora while bribing her with some food; that Loli might have a way." Aizel ponders while staring at the goblins.


    He can see Alisha and her group slowly heading back, looking for a way to escape, while David and Thomas were doing the same.


    "This is really going to be a pain in the ass." Aizel sighed.


    As he sat on the rooftop and watched them fight. He had no desire to help mages and hunters who were strangers to him.

 Chapter 53 The Goblin Generals Rampage

    ?Lockwood Town...


    The town that once was always bustling with people is now on the brink of destruction.


    More than 100 goblins, all armed with clubs, charged toward hunters and mages, while the rest of the Grade I goblin generals and the Grade II Goblin King stood by, waiting for their army to destroy the insignificant humans.


    "Let''s show these monsters what we''re made of, everyone." One of the hunters shouted while raising his spear in the air; he was a well-built, 6'' tall guy who gave off the aura of the general.


    "Yeah, let''s show them."


    "Hehe, I am dying to test my new sword."


    "Yeah, even if we''re going to die, let''s take as many fuckers as we can."


    One by one, everyone shouted and cheered and rushed toward the goblins, while they did the same. All of the goblins rushed with clubs as weapons, and soon both met head-on in a sh.


    The end result of that was brutal; goblins began swinging clubs wildly, as the weapons were so heavy that they simply mashed the hunters into pulp if they were hit by them.


    Hunters were doing their best to avoid and inflict damage on thick-skinned goblins. The man fighting with the spear was disying his incredible skill.


    He was fighting four goblins who were swinging clubs at him one after the other, while the man was just dodging and stabbing them one by one with his spear''s mana enhancement.


    He killed them one by one while focusing on the others, and everyone else did the same. The hunters were fighting goblins in groups, covering each other''s backs.


    Mages had it easy; they just stood in the back, shooting fireballs, water bullets, and so on. One mage was building stone walls and trapping goblins one by one, while the other was grilling them with fire.


    Alisha and the rest of the group were fighting and covering each other in the back. Alisha was in the middle, using a bow. While Harry was her shield and Nathan was inflicting and shing the goblins with his dual swords, Alisme was like an assassin, quickly slicing throats and stabbing them with daggers after Nathan had done the damage.


    *Huff* If only Aizel had been there, it would have been much easier." Harry said this while gasping for air and attempting to block the club from the goblins. The weight of the club and goblin strength was so heavy that his arm shook in pain.


    "Well, he is not; just focus on the task now; one mistake and we would be dead," Alisha said while shooting arrows one after another, enhancing them with mana, and aiming for the goblin''s eyes and brain.


    That was one of the thick-skinned goblins'' weak points. The hunters were doing everything they could to reduce the poption, but it wasn''t enough. As there were only about 50 hunters and only 10 mages, more and more were being smashed to a pulp by goblins.


    "This isn''t going to work, Thomas; they''ll all die before they can even buy us time. The Grade I goblins haven''t moved from their spot, and there''s also the Grade II Goblin King." David said this as he stood behind Thomas with his longsword, trying to find a way out of this hellish situation.


    The Goblin King, who was standing quietly, took a curved, bone-shaped horn and blew it just as Thomas was about to say something.


    *honnnkkk.....<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The ten Grade I goblin generals who had been standing silently finally made their move.


    The Goblin Generals began running towards the hunters and mages, carrying arge, heavy club on their shoulders.


    One of the hunters, who was also wielding arge, heavy shield, dashed forward to block the goblin general''s first strike. The club, swinging at full speed and mming into the shield, sent the hunter flying straight back.


    Before the rest of the group could react, two more goblin generals dashed forward, swinging their clubs with full force and smashing them to pulp.


    It was pure carnage everywhere those ten Grade I goblin generals moved; they were smashing the hunters to mush.


    Because they knew only Grade I mages could fight them, all nine mages stepped forward to fight alongside them. Only 20 or more hunters were left to support them.


    The hunters were outnumbered and outmatched, and their only hope was that the mages could defeat the goblin generals with their magic. With so few hunters left to support them, the mages knew they needed to act quickly and strategically if they were to survive.


    The earth elemental mage began erecting stone walls and swamps in front of the goblin generals.


    While the fire mage began shooting fireballs one after the other, the wind mage was wielding a fan as a weapon and directing wind tornadoes at the goblin generals.


    That did nothing but stall the time for them; meanwhile, Thomas started gathering mana around him as he was preparing for something.


    He raised his hands in the air, and, out of nowhere, a big tsunami wave came and washed in to ward off the goblin generals.


    "Wow, that might be close to a Grade II mage power." One of the magesmented after witnessing the power.


    But suddenly, Goblin King, who was standing still, ran slowly, jumped high in the air, andnded straight in front of the goblin generals.


    He raised both palms as Mana began to flow, releasing a torrent of mes that vaporized the water tsunami.


    Roarrrr..............


    He roared in victory while the rest of the goblin generals did the same.


    Aizel, who was quietly watching everything from the roof, stared at the Goblin King closely.


    "So you can use fire, huh?"

 Chapter 54 Showcase Of True Power

    ?The remaining hunters and mages were speechless as the Goblin King easily vaporized that tsunami.


    Roaaar.....


    The Goblin King roared once more, and the rest of the goblin generals began running toward the remaining mages and hunters.


    "Here theye again; prepare." The hunter with the spear yelled, still alive and ughtering the goblins one by one.


    While swinging hisrge club, one goblin general charged straight at him.


    The hunter easily avoided the swing by quickly increasing his speed with mana while stabbing the general under the armpit with his spear.


    The spear easily pierced the skin and went deep into the goblin general''s skin as the monster roared in pain, while two arrows shot straight to his eyes and pierced both of them.


    Alisha was the one who shot the arrow; she took advantage of the situation and dealt a fatal blow to a Grade I monster; the mages noticed this and immediately began casting spells to finish off the monster.


    Before the goblin general could react, he was bombarded one after another with the mages'' magic spells.


    The Grade I goblin general''s body dropped dead on the ground while the rest of the goblin generals roared in anger and started swinging their clubs madly.


    This time, the Goblin King joined the attack and swung his hammer at the hunters, smashing them to a pulp. No one could stop him; he was not only strong, but his hammer was so heavy andrge that it crushed the hunters'' shields and weapons.


    The hunters died like flies, and there were now only 10 or so left, while the mages did everything they could to stop the Goblin King.


    All of the spells they used to target the Goblin King were being wasted as the goblin generals ran and took damage while shielding the Goblin King.


    The Goblin King raised one hand in the air and started generating a huge fireball like a sun. It was getting bigger and bigger as its mes and brightness not only raised the temperature but also brightened up the town area.


    "Oh fuck, use everything you can or we are all going to die by that huge ass fireball," Thomas shouted as he started generating the water shields in front of them.


    While some used stone walls and others summoned the winds, every mage was doing his or her best to deflect the iing attack. The hunters improved their bodies while quickly returning to the backs of the ones holding shields.


    Harry enhanced his whole body and shield and stood like a rock while Alisha, Alisme, Nathan, and the spear guy were behind him.


    "I don''t know if this is a good time or not, but Alisha, I always wanted to take.." before Harry could even finish speaking, Alisha pped his head from behind.


    "You idiot, focus. This is not the time for that."


    "It seems like this is the end of all of us. That Aizel was smart. He ran off alone while leaving us here." Alisme said after a long sight.


    Nathan didn''t say anything, but the spear guy responded, "You mean the guy who went to scout ahead?"


    "Yes," Alisme responded.


    Before the spear guy could respond, the goblin king released a huge fireball toward the remaining mages and hunters.


    The fireball ripped through the stone walls; the winds and cyclones had no effect, and the water shields were vaporized. It sted toward the hunters and mages, spreading mes everywhere.


    Rooaaaarrrr.....<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Goblin King roared at the devastation he had wreaked. The hunters were motionless on the ground, and the mages werepletely burned from head to toe, but there was one group that was unusually safe and sound.


    It was none other than Harry, Alisha, Alisme, Nathan, and the spear guy. But behind them were two more guys, David and Thomas.


    Everyone looks back at the guy in the ck robe, while small coils of electric sparks can be seen from time to time around him.


    Phew.. Seems like I Made It in Time." Aizel said while Harry quickly hugged him from behind.


    "I knew it; you won''t leave us behind," Harry said, while Aizel quickly shrugged him off.


    "I never left, dude; I was here all the time."


    "Then why didn''t you help us sooner? So many of them would have been saved." Alisme said.


    "The goblins are not the only enemy." His response not only surprised them but also left them a little confused.


    "What do you mean, and if you were a mage why didn''t you told me sooner?" David said, while Thomas also looked confused.


    "You will get to know it soon if my predictions are right." Aizel while scratching his head.


    "Now help me kill them fast," Aizel said while slowly moving ahead toward the goblin''s army.


    There were some normal goblins still remaining, and they were now standing around the Goblin King, awaiting his order.


    "But there are so many of them that we don''t even have the strength in numbers; we should try to escape from here," Nathan said while Alisme nodded in response.


    Harry looked towards Alisha, who was simply trying to think about what Aizel said about the other enemy.


    "Sekki"


    Aizel called his sword while the spear guy suddenly shouted.


    "That''s the sword he used."


    "Used for what?" David asked in confusion.


    Suddenly, all the mana in the surroundings started gathering toward Aizel. The air became as sharp and dense around him. The sword was humming with mana and sharpness as electric coils ran around it from time to time.


    Aizel''s concentration was so intense that he wasn''t paying attention to anything else. His left arm was on the sword sheath, and his right arm was on the sword grip. He was holding the sword vertically to his chest, his gaze fixed on the remaining normal goblins.


    He began slowly drawing the sword from his right hand while his left remained on the sheath. Electric sparks began to fly around him, and the sharpness increased.


    Just as he was about to fully unsheathe the sword, he quickly forced it back into the sheath while small electric shes were sent toward every goblin in the army. They were so fast that no one could react, and every single goblin was cut in half.


    Everyone was stunned to the point where no one could say anything.


    "If I had been a Grade II mage, I could have easily cut the Goblin generals as well. I can''t produce that much power from my cracked core just yet. It appears that I must find a way to heal it up to Grade II. This small amount of mana is insufficient to use skills like that repeatedly." Aizel pondered.

 Chapter 55 Teamwork

    ?The Goblin King, who had been proud of his goblin army, was now down to just nine goblin generals. He looked around to see his army corpses lying in green blood, split in half all over the ce.


    In unison, the goblin generals roared in rage. The only thing they wanted now was to kill that person who had appeared out of nowhere on the battlefield.


    "Holy shit brother, that was awesome." The spear guy said it with sparkling eyes. Finally, the rest of the guys snapped out of their shock.


    "Y..You are really powerful; you should have helped us earlier." David said this while trying to sound confident.


    Aizel took a nce at him and then looked toward Thomas.


    "We have to cooperate with each other if we want to kill all of them, and try to save some energy of yours because we might have to face some more enemies after that," Aizel said, which surprised everyone once again.


    He has already informed them there might be more trouble on the way, but they still wanted to have some hope.


    Thomas nodded, while the rest of the guys also focused their attention on the remaining nine goblin generals, who were running in a frenzy toward them.


    Aizel used mana to increase his speed and began running toward the first goblin general. The spear guy did the same and followed Aizel.


    The goblin general swung his big club down at Aizel with full force, wanting to smash this human to a pulp.


    With his speed, Aizel easily avoided the attack, while the spear guy quickly stabbed the goblin general with his spear. The spear pierced the goblin general''s thick skin, causing the monster to roar in pain. The goblin general attempted to take a step back, but a water spear, simr to a drill, quickly pierced his chest, leaving arge hole in it.


    The spearman wanted to celebrate a little, but he saw two more goblin generals approaching.


    Thomas cast a smallke-sized water spell above the two goblin generals'' heads and flushed it downwards towards the monster.


    The two monsters stumbled in the water spell, while Aizel quickly struck the water with lightning. The lightning struck the water quickly, scattering sparks and stunning the two goblin generals.


    Nathan quickly took the chance to grab the advantage as he shed with his dual swords, targeting the neck area, while Alisme did the rest with her dagger to deal double damage around the neck.


    And just like that, three goblin generals were dead in a matter of minutes, leaving only six with the Goblin King.


    The remaining goblin generals paused for a moment, intimidated by theirrades'' quick defeat, but quickly regained theirposure and charged towards Nathan and Alisme, weapons raised, when they heard the angry roar of the Goblin King.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Man, if I could only go all out, I would have finished them much more quickly and easily." Aizel thought in his mind. Not only has he researched many things on the inte, but he has also researched many spells and techniques that he can imagine for different elements through anime or fantasy novels.


    Aizel stood back and watched as Nathan and Alisme fought off the goblin generals, waiting for the right moment to use his own magic.


    This time, all six of the remaining goblin generals were attempting to attack them. Alisha shot arrows one after the other, attempting to aim for their eye, but the running and moving around made it difficult.


    Meanwhile, Harry stood like a rock in front of David at the back, wanting to join his friends but being told repeatedly not to leave his side by this noble.


    Thomas was casting a water-controlling spell; he summoned some water tentacles that kept the six goblin generals apart, and Aizel was casting lightning spells from time to time through water tentacles.


    Because the water was a good conductor of electricity, he was making full use of it. Thomas also noticed that and started using more water spells, which can help with the Aizel element.


    "If this goes on, we can pretty much have a decent chance to escape from this situation, but why is that Goblin King not attacking us? Is he so confident?" Thomas pondered as he saw the goblin king just staring at them from the distance with an angry look.


    The group eventually dispatched all six remaining goblin generals, one by one. The cooperative spell of Aizel and Thomas, as well as everyone''s teamwork, made it simple for them.


    "Only the Goblin King is left. Kill him, guys." David shouted from the back. He finally sighed in relief; what once felt like an impossible situation was now pretty much clear. He finally had a chance to survive and return home.


    The Goblin King red at them with hatred and eventually shifted his position. He began to approach them slowly, a hammer resting on his shoulder.


    "Everyone must protect David at all costs. Only me and Thomas will fight against the Goblin King. No matter what, don''t try to help us or leave your position. Go back now." Aizle shouted quickly, while the rest of them seemed pretty confused.


    But they still did as they were told and quickly went back to cover David from all sides.


    Even David was confused by the situation; he thought Aizel might be sending them to protect him from the Goblin King.


    "We can easily kill this monster, Thomas. Your power can collide with his head-on, so concentrate on that and leave the job of killing him to me." Aizel said while Thomas was a little hesitant about it. He thought, how can it be easy to kill a Grade II monster?


    What he didn''t know was that Aizel had already experienced a fight with a Grade II monster. He also has knowledge of the fire element, and he has faced worse situations than this.

 Chapter 56 This Corpse Is Mine

    ?Lockwood Town....


    It was evening, and the sun had already set; the town was rtively quiet. There were corpses of hunters, mages, and goblins all over the ce.


    With a hammer on his shoulder, the Goblin King walked proudly toward hisst group of prey. Meanwhile, Aizel was doing the same thing, while Thomas was a little further away.


    They came face to face as Aizel looked up into the Goblin King''s deep red eyes. The monster stood 4 meters tall, and in front of his thick muscles, Aizel looked like a 2-3-year-old child looking at the adult.


    The Goblin King stared at Aizel intently in order to instill fear in him, while Aizel stared back nkly. The monster roared loudly in an attempt to bulge him, while Aizel simply yawned in front of him in an attempt to piss him off even more.


    The Goblin King swung his massive hammer at Aizel.


    Aizel imagined his "Sekki" to be as heavy and strong as his opponent''s hammer, while he also manipted mana to increase his strength.


    Aizel''s sword and the Goblin King''s weapon shed, generating a small wind force around them. Neither of them shifted from their positions. The goblin king was taken aback by his opponent, while Aizel only smirked.


    "What kind of weapon is that, and how can his strength bepared to that of the goblin king?" Nathan spoke as if he were in disbelief. He would have never thought that anyone could rival a Grade II monster in strength


    "How can an umon-grade spirit sword be that powerful?" Alisha thought in her mind, she was aware of the sword of Aizel.


    Aizel quickly backed away after that sh and used his lightning and speed enhancements to increase his speed.


    He shed his sword in the air two times in a cross shape, sending two lightning-fast crescent-shaped cross shes toward the goblin king.


    The Goblin King offered no defense and remained motionless. He burst into mes just as the shes were about to hit him because the shes cut nothing but mes.


    Aizel dashed towards where the mes were attempting to reform.


    "Idiot, do you think I don''t know this move?" Aizel said as the Goblin King reformed in front of him while Thomas used the water spell at the same ce.


    Water started appearing like a bubble around the Goblin King, holding him in a water prison while Aizel poured the lightning into it again and again.


    *Buzzzz*


    The lightning buzzed and electrified the goblin king continuously.


    The Goblin King roared in pain inside the water prison. He tried using a fire spell, but the lightning was stunning him again and again, and the water was not giving any way for the fire to ignite.


    They kept doing this for 15-20 minutes continuously stunning Goblin King with lightning inside of the water prison again and again.


    After continuous torture on the Goblin King, Aizel raised his sword in the air while it started humming. The mana started to gather around it as the air became dense, and it also increased its sharpness.


    Aizel used a little heat ray on it as it started to glow and lightning started to gather around it.


    He shed it down towards the water prison. The sh not only cut the water prison in half but the great Goblin King, who has installed fear in everyone today in the raid, was also cut in half.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thomas stared in shock as he saw the goblin king''s dead body drop on the ground while Aizel quickly stored it in his ring.


    "What are you all staring at me for?" I killed him, so his corpse belongs to me. You guys can take the rest of the corpses." Aizel said.


    "That''s not the point," Thomas replied while Alisha quickly covered for him.


    "Leave him; he is like that."


    Meanwhile, David quickly ran towards Aizel with a happy face.


    "You are awesome; thank you for saving me. Just tell me what you want. I will give you everything: money, women, heck, I will ask my mother to offer you a position in my family."


    "Calm down; the job is not over yet. We have to reach each Chester Town first safely."


    "Yes, what you were attempting...


    "Well, well, well, David Rosewell actually survived this. I still can''t believe it" A young man''s voice interrupted everyone.


    Everyone looked towards the roof of the small restaurant that survived the aftermath of the battle.


    Four men stood there wearing blue robes with hoods bearing a castle symbol. A 6-and-a-half-foot-tall man with red hair stood in the center, dressed in red leather armor.


    "Tintin, what are you doing here?" David shouted while everyone finally understood what Aziel was trying to tell them.


    "Why are you acting dumb? Do you think your family will get away after what you guys pulled at that vige by killing our men?" Tintin spoke.


    "Hahahaha... I can''t take it anymore; the dude''s name is Tintin; how the fuck are you all notughing?" Aizel startedughing madly while everyone stared at him. His group especially looks at him in disbelief, while Tintin was making strange angry faces at him.


    "How dare you? My name is Tintin Paul. I am the oldest son of the Paul family, and yet you dare tough in front of me." He said this while fuming with anger.


    "Tintin Paul...hahahahhaa...." Aizel continued tough.


    "Y..You might be a Grade II mage, but it doesn''t matter; you will all die here today."


    "Oh, so you are saying you, whose name is "Tintin," is going to kill us?" Aizel said, while the rest of the guys also chuckled a little after hearing him.


    "I am not an idiot that I can fight against so many of you, but don''t worry. I have also brought someone who can give you a nice littlepetition.


    "Meet the elder of our family, Mr. Tristian Paul. He is a Grade II mage like you." Tintin introduced a man, who stood forward and removed his hood.


    He looked like he was in his 40s, with a little beard on his face, a well-built body, ck hair, and a in-looking face.


    "I really wanted to fight against a Grade II mage. It seems like you will be the first one to die by my hands." He said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 57 Breaking Sound Barrier

    ?Aizel''s new magical life in the world of Xelgar had only recently begun. But he has been in constant danger since the moment he stepped foot in this world.


    This time is no exception; it will be his first encounter with a Grade II mage. Larisha was thest mage he battled. He might have been fighting against different monsters, but he knew one day this situation woulde up.


    "Now, David, let me see what you''re going to do when your two mages die pathetically," Tintin said while Tristian jumped down from the rooftop while the rest of the three mages stood close to Tintin.


    Tristian summoned his weapon from the storage ring, and it was a mace. It was not big or heavy; it was a thin and long metal staff, and at the end of the metal staff was a heavy head.


    "Let''s have a good time..." Before Aizel could finish speaking, a dense sound wave hit him and the rest of the group.


    "Fuck, he has a sound core," Thomas yelled while covering his ears with both ends. Tristian just used a basic spell, but its impact was far greater.


    "Damnit, that guy will be difficult for them to handle," Nathan said while shaking his head. Everyone on the ground felt the impact of the sound wave.


    "Yes, but Aizel can handle him," Harry said. He used mana to enhance his shield to brace the impact of the sound wave.


    "Yeah about that... Alisme pointed her fingers towards Aizel, who was holding his head with both hands.


    "Holy shit, I never thought about this. This guy is my mortal enemy; he can easily kill me." Aizel thought while shaking his head to concentrate on the uing fight. Because of the cracked core, his mental consciousness was pretty weak. So it can be considered that the sound attacks, mental attacks, illusions, and so on will be deadly for him.


    "Are you okay? You know that was just a basic attack." Thomas said after seeing what just one simple sound attack did to Aizel.


    "So you are weak to sound; it seems like I am destined to kill you today," Tristian said with a smirk on his face.


    Thomas raised his palm and shot some water bullets towards him, while Tristian simply released a small amount of sound wave to disrupt the flow of the bullets.


    "Let me get rid of the weak one first," Tristian said while boosting his speed with mana enhancement and heading straight toward Aizel.


    While bracing for an impact, Aizel quickly summoned his sword.


    "I need to think about something quickly," he thought while Tristian reached toward him and swung his mace in his direction.


    Aizel was about to block that mace with his sword, but Tristian used a sound wave not only in the direction of Aizel but also a small amount in his weapon at the critical moment.


    Because it was so close, he felt a pain that he couldn''t describe, and because of that, he lost focus, and the mace swing hit him in the shoulder, sending him flying like a kite toward a destroyed house.


    "You are fucking weak; I don''t know how you guys managed to kill that Goblin King," Tristian said.


    Thomas quickly used some water tentacles toward Tristian, trying to move him away.


    "Damn it, what happened to him? Is he already out of his magic energy?" Thomas thought in his mind.


    Tristan dodged the tentacles while running and was making his way toward Thomas.


    Meanwhile, Aizel was in derbies, lying there with some blood around his ears; his shoulder was dislocated, and he could barely move. He knew he had toe up with a n quickly if he wanted to survive this fight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Damn it I was really getting cocky after realizing my unique power. How can I forget that I will be weak against this type of attack." He thought while popping his shoulder back into his pocket and drinking a healing potion.


    Aizel looked at the empty potion bottle while remembering something after seeing it.


    His lips curled upwards into a weird smile while he took out a potion that contained a milky white liquid.


    "Let''s see what you can do," he thought.


    *****


    The fight between Tristian and Thomas was still going on, as they were exchanging spells with each other one after the other.


    "Do you think we should help them?" Harry said this while looking towards Alisha, who seemed a little concerned about Aizel.


    "But he told us not to leave David alone; that guy has three more mages with him right now." She replied with a sigh. She wanted to help Aizel to the best of her ability, but she wasn''t that delusional. She knew they wouldn''t stand a chance against mages, and it would only make it hard for Aizel and Thomas.


    Tristian was using sound attacks to not only disrupt Thomas''s attack but also slowly dealing him damage.


    Just as Tristian was about to hit Thomas with his mace, a lightning spear quickly pierced his shoulder and disrupted his attack.


    Tristian held his shoulder and nced back to see Aizel smiling like a clown while running toward him.


    He sent a sound wave attack towards him while dashing towards him.


    Aizel held his head with one hand while still continuing to run toward him. As they both met again, Tristian used the same strategy as he had before, sending a sound wave attack toward Aizel and also toward his weapon.


    Just as their weapons were about to collide once again, Aizel quickly reacted and dodged the attack pretty easily, stunning Tristian as he shed downward to cut his arm from his body.


    It was the same arm that was pierced by his lightning spear, leaving Tristian with only one arm.


    Thomas quickly acted and created a water snake that headed straight for Tristian. He wanted to deal maximum damage to him.


    Tristan was panicking as he quickly generated the sound barrier with one hand to block the attack. The water snake collided with the barrier and burst into a water wave. It was not able to pierce the sound barrier, but just before Tristian could sigh in relief, Aizel pierced the sound barrier with lightning speed and got past Tristian so fast that he wasn''t able to react in time.


    Aizel was standing behind him and was sheathing his sword slowly before anyone could react...


    *Thud*


    Tristian''s head falls to the ground, slowly rolling towards Aizel.


    "Idiot, lightning can easily break sound barriers."

 Chapter 58 Proceed With Caution?

    ?In little towns like Chester in Xelgar, Grade II mages were at the top of the food chain. They could have been elders or perhaps the heads of noble households.


    But now a Grade II mage has died just like that, and the one who killed him was looting his corpse leisurely.


    "This guy has a lot of stuff; let me take it all hihihih." Aizel kept his thoughts in mind while quickly storing everything in his storage ring.


    "You, how dare you treat my elder like this; you will fucking die; I will kill you myself," Tintin shouted from the roof with a furious face.


    Thomas rushed to Aizel''s side, whispering slowly enough that only Aizel could hear it.


    "How much lightning energy do you still have?"


    "About 30%," Aizel replied.


    "I am down to only 10%; we still have to face three more mages along with that stupid," Thomas responded. He was pretty tired from all the fighting. But there were still some enemies left before they could truly be safe.


    Despite his exhaustion, Thomas knew he had to push through and defeat the remaining mages to ensure their safety. He took a deep breath and readied himself for the next battle.


    "Don''t worry guys, we will fight with you guys." The spear guy said as he, Nathan, and Alisme joined Aizel and Thomas while Alisha and Harry were ensuring David''s safety. Aizel wanted to say something but in the end, he simply nodded.


    Meanwhile, Tintin jumped to the ground from the roof, so enraged that he only wanted to kill them as quickly as possible. The other three mages jumped behind him as well.


    "Sir, we must proceed with caution." One of the mages spoke with a shaky voice. Even though the enemy has been fighting all day and is tired, they still hesitated because Aizel killed a Grade II mage pretty easily.


    "Shut up, you idiot; they have to die here right now or there won''t be any next time. Remember what my father will do if we fail this mission." Tintin replied while all three remaining mages felt a chill run down their spines at the mention of Tintin''s father.


    The mages understood that failure was not an option and that Tintin''s father was not to be trifled with. They prepared for the final battle with heavy hearts.


    Tintin summoned his shiny, golden-colored sword and dashed towards Aizel with full speed, with mages following him.


    "I know you guys are low on magic energy," Tintin said this while wildly shing his sword at Aizel.


    He was just swinging the sword in a cross-shaped pattern, which made it easy for Aizel to predict and dodge.


    "What an idiot, let me waste his time and find an opening against the mages to dispatch them quickly." Aizel thought while pretending to be in trouble in sword fighting against Tintin.


    Meanwhile, the remaining three mages attacked together towards Thomas and others. One sent a flying boulder in their direction while the other two guys boosted their speed and headed toward the hunters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They knew that getting rid of the hunters first would tip the scales in their favor.


    Thomas concentrated water in a thin stick shape while increasing the pressure on it, which made it like a waterjet cutting process.


    He easily cut through the boulder with it while quickly transforming the rest of the water spell into a water whip and quickly grabbing one of the mage''s legs with it.


    The mage fell to the ground while the other one headed toward Alisme and Nathan. They were both getting ready to fight to the death with a mage, but suddenly many arrows flew past them and headed straight for the mage who was running in their direction.


    The mage dodged the arrows pretty easily, but the arrows bought the time that was needed for Aizel, who was just ying with Tintin, to charge toward them.


    Aizel quickly increased his speed with lightning, and by the time the mage could generate a rock shield, his head had fallen to the ground while Aizel panted heavily.


    Now there were only two mages remaining who were engaged inbat with Thomas, who was trying to keep them apart using water tentacles. Both Aizel and Thomas were getting low on energy, and they needed to finish them quickly.


    The spear guy noticed this and headed straight toward Thomas to help him. He enhanced his spear with mana while generating a thick, concentrated aura on the spearhead.


    He rushed toward one of the mages and thrust the spear quickly toward him. The mage wanted to use his wind ability to dodge it, but one of the water tentacles grabbed his leg, which disrupted his bnce, and a spear thrust pierced his chest, making a huge hole in it.


    The other mage quickly rushed back towards Tintin; he knew if they didn''t try to escape now, they were going to die.


    "We should escape, sir; we won''t be able to kill them with just the two of us."


    "What two of us, we had the perfect n. We used goblins to massacre their whole team. We even brought a fucking Grade II mage with us, but we still couldn''t kill a single one of them." Tintin shouted madly while holding his hair.


    He was raging furiously as Aizel headed straight toward him. He wanted to capture this guy as he was the son of the noble family; maybe, with the help of Leah, they can extort some rewards from the Paul family.


    The mage quickly noticed that Aizel was heading towards them and used a fireball in his direction, which Aizel just sliced with his sword.


    The mage wanted to use another spell, but suddenly Alisme sneaked in between Tintin and the mage and attacked the mage on its back while Aizel quickly threw a lightning spear in his direction.


    With thebination of their attacks, the mage died with his eyes wide open, leaving Tintin behind alone.


    "Now what should we do with you?" Aizel spoke while everyone quickly rushed towards him, trying to stop Tintin from running away.


    But suddenly, an arrow with enhanced mana flew so quickly that it pierced his head, leaving a see-through hole in his brain.

 Chapter 59 Best Friend [Bonus ]

    ?Everyone turned to face Alisha. She walked calmly towards them with David and Harry.


    "Why did you kill him when we could have used him for information?" Aizel was annoyed. He never expected this from Alisha. His hopes of extortion were gone.


    "Do you believe he would have said anything? He would have squandered our time, and if you think we could have demandedpensation or a reward by bringing him to the Rosewall family, let me tell you, they would have killed him instead." Alisha said calmly. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Mr. David here."


    Aizel looked at David, who just nodded.


    "Well, guys, now we are safe, right?" The spear guy said as everyone turned to look at Aizel.


    "I don''t know, I just predicted that we might get attacked because of this guy," Aizel said pointing his finger at David, who felt a little guilty about the situation.


    "We''ll talk about it when we get to town, but for now, let''s grab whatever we can and get out of here as soon as possible to avoid any ambush or danger." Thomas quickly changed the topic while reminding everyone about their situation.


    Everyone nodded and dispersed to grab whatever they couldy their hands on. There were still mages'' corpses, goblin generals'' corpses, and regr goblins'' corpses scattered around. Thomas instructed everyone to be careful while collecting the items and to keep an eye out for any signs of danger. He also reminded them to leave no trace behind so they couldn''t be tracked.


    Aizel and Thomas kept the mage corpses and their storage rings for themselves, while David stored the body of Tintin.


    After that, Aizel went alone in the direction of the goblin corpses. He wanted to try something, so he raised both hands in the direction of the corpses when he arrived and began imagining what he had in mind.


    Even after five minutes of standing like a statue with his hands raised, nothing happened.


    "This guy is really weird, Alisme; you should stay away from him," Nathan said while noticing Aizel. Alisme giggled in response.


    After five more minutes, suddenly, Aizel copsed on his knees while holding his head in pain.


    "Fuck, this fucking pain, I just wasted my whole mental energy for nothing; damn this Grade I condition; I can''t even try any cool stuff," Aizel thought massaging his head.


    "What happened, brother? Is everything alright?" The spear guy asked as he approached Aizel. He was nearby when he saw Aizel on his knees, holding his head.


    "Yaa, don''t worry; I am just a little tired and have a headache, that''s all. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Mathew."


    "What was that thing you used on your spear when you killed that mage?" Aizel asked. He was very interested in learning new things.


    "Oh, that was nothing; instead of enhancing my whole spear with mana, I just concentrated the amount toward the spearhead."


    "Ah, thank you, buddy," Aizel said with a smile and shook hands with him. He was getting better at having conversations with strangers and getting used to touching.


    So it is like Sword Aura or something, that I have seen and read about in anime and novels. I should try that in my free time.


    But these guys were really weak, even that Grade II mage. He just had the advantage because of his sound core. Did these guys really n it well, or perhaps they didn''t know enough about me and Thomas?


    "I think if I were not present today in this raid, they might have seeded. These noble families and their politics are so scary and troublesome." Aizel sighed after thinking about the whole situation. It was better to focus on the current task.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We are done with everything." Alisha broke the chain of thought for Aizel.


    He became aware of his surroundings when the corpses of goblins, hunters, and mages vanished.


    "We will bring them back to the hunter guilds. They can inform their family members and get them a proper burial," Alisha said and Aizel nodded.


    "We should head back before more troublees for us," Thomas said.


    They soon left the half-destroyed town.


    They made their way to their carriages on the outskirts. They had brought many hunters and mages, but now, only a few remained.


    "This raid was a disaster; I don''t know how I can even face my mom now. Fuck this." David cursed loudly.


    "There was nothing you could have done to avoid this," Thomas said.


    They entered the carriage; there were so many of them that everyone decided to choose one for themselves.


    Aizel immediately fell asleep. He had to replenish his mental energy.


    They slowly made their way back to Chester Town and arrived the next morning without incident.


    Aizel bid his goodbyes to everyone and headed straight toward Daisy''s house. David tried to lure him to his house, clearly in an attempt to deepen their rtionship, which Aizel politely denied. They were promised rewards the next day by David.


    When Aizel arrived at Daisy''s house, he noticed that all of the kids were reading books inside the fruit shop, while Daisy and Leah were chatting.


    They all noticed Aizel''s presence when Emma leaped up and went straight to hug him.


    "Aiizzz.."


    "Yes, Emma, I am back," he said, patting her head. For some reason, his bond with Emma had grown to be the strongest of anyone in Xelgar. Not like he didn''t like the other kids.


    "Why does Emma always get to hug Aizel first?" Lily said pouting. Ruth and the others giggled.


    "What book you were guys reading?" Aizel asked. He was curious about it.


    "It''s about the fundamentals of mana and magic," Oliver spoke with sparkling eyes. They were all very excited about learning magic.


    "Where did you get that?"


    "That would be me. The kids said you''d teach them magic when you returned, so I figured I''d give them something as your best friend, right kids?" Leah smiled and all the kids nodded in unison.


    "Best friend? When did that happen?"

 Chapter 60 Manipulation

    ?Aizel was exhausted from the fighting and the journey. All he wanted now was to soak in his bathroom''s long, hot water bath. He also wanted to ponder over the mind potion he used during the raid, which was a treasure to him. He wanted to know how he could get more.


    That''s why he ignored the bickering with Leah about the Best Friend stuff and headed straight for the dining hall.


    Daisy had already prepared some extra food and was serving it to him.


    "Oh, thank you, Daisy; you are an angel," Aizel said, gulping his food as if he hadn''t eaten in days.


    Daisy chuckled while serving some food to Leah.


    "Wait a minute, what are you doing here? I mean, why are you eating with us? Don''t you have food at your home?" Aizel said as he nced at Leah.


    "Why? Can I not be here? Daisy is my friend too."


    "When did you two be friends?" Aizel asked. He was visibly confused.


    "While you were gone," Leah said casually.


    Aizel suspected there was more to it and made a mental note to ask Daisy when they were alone.


    "So, I heard you guys had it rough," Leah said. She already knew everything as soon as they had arrived.


    "Yes, and without your advice, I think it would have been much more difficult."


    "Well, if you want to thank me properly, go out with me next week," Leah said. Aizel coughed on his food.


    "To a city. I will take you there with me. If you like something there, you can have it." Leah giggled.


    "You should speak properly, and about that visit, I will think about it?" Aizel snorted.


    "Never mind. Have fun. I should go back. There might be a lot going on in the household right now after the recent raid." Leah got up from the table and left abruptly.


    "Now that we are alone, how did you be friends with her?" Aizel nced at Daisy. She sipped her tea quietly.


    "Who said we were friends? She just assumed that." Daisy smiled.


    Aizel was at a loss for words.


    "Let''s just focus on eating I guess," he thought.


    *****


    On the Northern side of Chester Town....


    Aizel and the kids were at the center, amongst the marketce of the town. His new home was on the outskirts on the Eastern side, while to the west, there were mostly homes for normal people. But the North was exclusively for mages and hunters who could use mana and had a respectable standing in the town.


    Both noble families had huge castle-like homes here as well.


    The Rosewell Castle...


    Not only was it made of pure white marbles that were extremely thick, but the entire castle looked magnificent. The Rosewell banner, which bore a flying hawk, hung on the walls and various other locations.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The inside of the castle was as magnificent as the outside. The great hall was the centerpiece of the castle, with high ceilings, grand halls, and spacious rooms, with a roaring firece, ornate tapestries, and a long table fit for the family.


    With canopied beds, soft feather mattresses, and plush carpets, the bedrooms were opulent. There was also a private library in the castle,plete with leather-bound tomes, history books about Xelgar, and rare manuscripts.


    Overall, the structure was grand and impressive, fit for royalty or any powerful nobility.


    Inside the Grand Hall...


    David stood with Thomas in front of the head of the Rosewell family, David and Leah''s mom.


    "I know the raid was sessful, but it was far from what I promised. I don''t have any excuse for that." David kept his head down.


    "Do you agree, Thomas?" A sharp, crisp voice resounded from David''s mother. It was enough to make Thomas sweat buckets.


    "Yes, Mrs. Rosewell, if that mage was not there with us in the raid, I think we wouldn''t have been able to make it back."


    "Is it because you are weak David? If you were like that mage, would it have made a difference?" She asked.


    "Y...yes mother, definitely," he replied.


    "You are wrong; you just didn''t use your brain enough. Let me show why you have always been stupid and useless." As she finished speaking, Leah walked through the grand hall and stood beside her mother. There was another person who followed. David and Thomas were surprised.


    "You know David, not only did Leah save the nearby vige, which was under the rule of the Paul family, but she also cleared the whole path to travel across that vige safely. She even destroyed the Paul family Grade II mage, three other mages, and the oldest son of their family, without needing to lift a finger or sacrificing our members."


    "What do you mean ''she'' did that? It was me who arranged the team, and we killed them together; she was not even present there." David yelled, unable to ept what his mother was saying.


    "That''s why you have always been useless, brother," Leah smirked.


    "What was the name of the mage who killed Tristian?" His mother asked.


    "Aizel."


    "Then who do you think recruited him? Forget about recruiting; your sister has been using him from the start, since he even entered the town. Do you see this girl? Her name is Alisha. She met him in the forest, where he saved her group. She is a loyal follower of your sister.


    "She reported back about the situation to Leah; your sister understood the talent of that young man with just the summary Alisha provided to her. She ordered her to maintain a rtionship with him while she went herself in the forest, following him, to see whether he was worth it or not.


    "She chose the monkey king territory for a reason. She knew if this mage was as powerful as Alisha imed, then with his help, they could clear the path that leads to the vige.


    "They killed a Grade II monster and his underlings while making a small team to rescue the vigers and killing the Paul family bandit.


    "Alisha somehow convinced him to join the goblin raid as they nned to lure out the Paul family members. They knew they would not sit idle after the vige incident, so they used your useless ass and hired some hunters and mages to lure them out.


    "What happened next, you know it; if the n failed, it would not be our family''s loss. We would have just lost a single useless son and some hired mages and hunters.


    "Not only did you return safely, you all even managed to deal a heavy blow to them."


    David and Thomas'' jaws were wide open. David wasn''t even able to think properly as he stared into the hall between her mother and her sister.

 Chapter 61 Stay Out Of It

    ?David, who thought he was tasked with goblin subjugation, would be rewarded if he was sessful. He not only nned everything with Thomas about recruiting top mages and hunters from town, but he also went on the trip despite being weak.


    Even though he couldn''t use mana, a shame for a noble, he still believed in himself and was willing to go the extra mile for the raid. He knew he might die if he went on the raid, but went anyway and led everyone fearlessly; only to discover he was a pawn used by her sister to entice the Paul family members and get rid of them. They didn''t care if he lived or died.


    "What are you going to do next? The head of the Paul family might act upon his son''s death." David looked at his sister.


    "Hmm... You see, David, I nned everything up until now, I already expected a situation like this.


    "This is just the start; my goal has always been to get rid of thempletely, and I now possess everything to make it happen," Leah said.


    "And how will you do it?" David asked. He wanted to know if he would be made a sacrificialmb.


    "Now that you guys have killed one of the Grade II mages from their side, there are only 4 Grade II mages left in their household.


    "And we have 5." She shed a cunning smile.


    David was confused. There were only four Grade II mages in their family as well, but he quickly realized what his sister meant.


    "Y... You don''t think he will help us get rid of them, do you?"


    "Whether he wants to or not, he will be forced by himself, and we will cooperate with him." Leah looked at her mother in thought.


    "And why would he do it?" David wanted to know everything his sister and mother had nned.


    "Because I have already tipped the information about him and his group, who were responsible for this incident. You know what the Paul family will do, right?"


    "So, you will make him a sacrificialmb." He said disgustedly. He couldn''t believe his sister would go to such lengths to achieve her goal.


    "No no no no... why would I do that? He is mine; no one can take him away from him." Leah red at David with murderous intent.


    "You''ll soon find out what''s going to happen; until then, just stay out of it or you''ll die in the scuffle." Leah turned and left the Grand Hall for her room. Alisha left with her.


    David and Thomas stared at each other.


    "Just make sure you don''t involve yourself in this matter," his mother said as Thomas and David bowed and left the hall.


    While walking down the corridor, which was bright as the castle and was fully furnished with paintings on every wall, Thomas asked. "What are you going to do next, David?"


    David stopped walking and turned to face Thomas. "I am leaving for the east, Thomas.


    "At least Katherine is there; she really cares about me. I don''t want to live here, where my own family would use me as amb on any given day.


    "You are released from duty, Thomas. Take care, my old friend." David left for his room.


    Thomas stood silently, watching him leave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I hope everything goes well for you; I don''t know what Katherine''s family will do if they know you have left your family." Thomas sighed.


    *****


    At the same time...


    The sound of ss shattering came from arge, luxurious room in another castle.


    This was Paul''s household castle. If one were topare Paul and Rosewell''s castles, the only difference would be their household banners.


    "How did it happen? You said nothing would happen to my Tintin; you promised me, and now my dear Tintin is dead." A beautiful red-haired woman shouted as she threw vases at a man who stood silent.


    "You said he would be safe, you fucking liar. Get out of here and never show your face again." The woman fell to her knees crying.


    The man wanted tofort her, but he knew it wasn''t the best time. He sighed and left the room.


    As he walked, a mage rushed towards him and reported the situation.


    "Did you find it?" The man asked the mage.


    "Yes, sir, someone tipped us off, and we confirmed it. David had Thomas, five hunters from the hunter guild, and a Grade II mage who was secretly protecting him on his journey. Because of that mage, the whole n got foiled."


    "Who is he?"


    "He is someone new, but we have found out where he lives. He lives on the east side, on the outskirts of town, and I think he takes care of orphans."


    "Very good. You know what you need to do, right?


    "Yes, sir, at night, it shall be done." The mage bowed and left while the man slowly walked towards a big window, staring towards the Rosewell castle.


    "You guys yed pretty well, and it appears that the future will be challenging. No one is more cunning and nasty than Leah, thus it must be her doing.


    "Now your brother is dead, Bretta, and your mother mes me. Instead of him, I should have sent you... As her daughter appeared out of nowhere, the man sighed.


    "Don''t worry father, we will make sure to pay each and everyone including the Rosewell household for this, they won''t be able to escape from this.


    "I believe you should send the mother back to grandma for the time being; she will be safe and will feel good there." her daughter said while the man looked up ahead in the sky.


    Meanwhile, Aizel didn''t have a single clue about anything happening around him. He leisurely strolled around the market.


    "Hmm, so Daisy said the potion has the same grade as weapons and the mind potion is a rare rank potion. I might get a chance to buy some more of that when I visit the city with Leah. That potion is my lifeline here, and I need to talk with Alora about it as well. She might provide more information about it if bribed correctly with food," Aizel didn''t have a care in the world.

 Chapter 62 Alora Saw Aizel Elephant [Bonus ]

    ?Aizel was strolling through the market when he noticed a man wearing a ck hood trying to signal him toe in his direction.


    Aizel shifted his gaze back and forth to see if the man was calling to him or someone else. He went there to meet him after observing he was calling to him.


    "Hey Aizel, it''s me, David. I wanted to give you your reward before I left the town." He said this while taking Aizel to a small alley behind a herb shop.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, I am going to the east side to meet my fianc¨¦e, so I wanted to give all the guys the rewards I promised before I left the town.


    "Here, take this; this is what you have earned." David gave him the storage ring, which was ck in color, clearly, by looking at its shine, Aizel can guess this must be a higher grade than the current one he is wearing.


    Aizel put the ring on his right hand''s middle finger and sent a little mana to inspect what he had received as his reward. What he saw sent shivers down his spine.


    "Y...You why are you giving me all this? I can''t take that much. I wasn''t the only one who helped you." Aizel said he wanted to return the ring he had just received.


    "Just take it; not only have I provided everything for the families of the mages and hunters who died in the raid, but also for every member of your group too.


    "You might think that you didn''t do this alone or that you don''t deserve it that much, but let me tell you one thing, Aizel: You saved my life while no one else cared for it. I am here, standing in one piece, and going to meet my fiance just because of you."


    "Well, I think it''s not like that; I mean, your family should have saved you, and they also care for you; you have a mage like Thomas guarding you all the time and a sister who cares for you.


    The thing is that your sister requested that I do everything in my power to make sure that youe home alive." Aizel said while trying to cheer up David.


    After hearing about his family and sister, David chuckled a little.


    "There''s always more to a story, Aizel, and Thomas has informed me that you are taking care of some orphan kids; this will help you and the kids in the long run too.


    "So please keep it and be safe and careful. I hope we can meet again someday." David said this and then left Aizel standing alone in the alley.


    "Man, I thought he was some stupid noble, but surely he has a good heart. Well, I should also head back to my apartment; it''s been days since I haven''t returned.


    "There is a lot I want to ask Alora." He sighed and went back in the direction of his house on the outskirts.


    When Aizel arrived home in the evening, he noticed that his children were reading the same book that Leah had gifted them.


    Even Emma, who was always the first to notice Aizel and hug him, was so engrossed that she didn''t notice Aizel''s return.


    "Guys, I am back. Are you hungry?" Aizel announced his return as the kids who were so engrossed finally noticed him.


    "Yes"


    "I am hungry. Make some meat, Aizel."


    "No meat; that vegetable sd you made once for us, please."


    "No veggies, they are gross."


    While Emma was riding on the back of Aizel, the kids began bickering among themselves about what food they wanted to eat.


    "Rx guys, I will make both," Aizel spoke while the kids cheered in unison.


    Aizel went into the kitchen and made meat and sd for the children.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When the food arrived, the kids quickly put down their books and ate until they were full.


    "Now you all go to your rooms; if you want to read the book, you can read it there, but sleep early, okay?" The kids nodded as they quickly grabbed their books.


    "I am tired, so I will be going to sleep in my room. Goodnight everyone." Aizel bid everyone goodbye and went to his room.


    He sat on his bed, closed his eyes, thought about his apartment, and then, "puff," just like magic, he was back at his apartment.


    The first thing he did was check on Alora.


    He discovered some more pizza boxes, some empty Pepsi cans, a K-drama on TV, and a loli on the sofa.


    "So you''re back, huh? I was getting tired of staying in the apartment all day; let''s go somewhere." Alora said while Aizel shook his head in rejection.


    "No, I am tired. I would like to spend some time alone in my room," he replied.


    "Y..you, how dare you to reject me, fucker?" Alora was shocked by his rejection.


    "I haven''t slept well, and I am dead tired, and I have no interest in entertaining you when you don''t even answer me properly about the things I asked."


    "What you want to know," Alora said while tapping her foot in frustration. This guy was definitely doing this on purpose, she thought.


    "Where you wanna go?" Aizel asked instead.


    "I want to try that shawarma and some ice cream," Alora replied while trying to act normal, but she couldn''t hide her excitement when it came to food.


    Aizel chuckled after seeing that and replied, "Let me take a quick bath, and then we will go."


    Aizel went to take a nice hot bath, filled the tub with hot water, dropped some bubble soap in it, went inside, closed his eyes, and went for a nice nap.


    "Now this is heaven," Aizel said while enjoying his bath.


    After 15 minutes, Alora burst through the door, an angry expression on her face.


    "How much time are you going to waste like this? Hurry up and dress; I''m hungry."


    "Woah woah...girl, this is not the way to break into someone''s bathroom; a man needs his space," Aizel said while quickly cing more bubbles towards hisher region.


    "Why are you so embarrassed?" I have no desire to see your ant."


    "What did you say?" Suddenly, Aizel stood up from the bathtub furiously.


    His entire body was on disy as Alora examined him from head to toe and then the area where an ant should be present.


    She never expected to be surprised in this world, but she was dead wrong.

 Chapter 63 Shawarma And Ice Cream

    ?When Aizel realized where Alora was looking, he quickly covered it, and his face flushed.


    "Y... You, why are you still standing here? Get out. I''ll be there in 5 minutes." Aizel said pretending nothing had happened.


    Alora giggled and left.


    Aizel entered the bathroom. He stood in front of the mirror and sighed. "She isn''t a kid, is she?"


    "I heard that." Alora''s voice resounded in his mind and gave him a minor heart attack.


    "Hehe, I''m just joking, Alora; I know a very good vor of ice cream you will definitely enjoy," Aizel said quickly, trying to butter her up.


    "Hmm." With that, her voice left his mind.


    "Her power is really incredible; maybe I will get to use it for myself one day." Aizel thought. He had countless ideas on how he could take full advantage of his imagination power but stillcked the needed core grade to do so.


    Aizel soon got dressed. He wore a grey t-shirt, ck denim jeans, and pure white sneakers. He applied some men''s perfume over himself and prepared to go out.


    Alora, too, was dressed up. She was wearing a ck top and jeans. If anyone looked at them, they would think a loving brother was taking his little sister out for dinner.


    "Let''s go; should we call Shelly too?" Alora asked. Aizel thought about it; he didn''t know if Dr. Shelly woulde.


    "We could give it a shot." He took out his phone and dialed Dr. Shelly''s number. After a few rings, Dr. Shelly picked up.


    "Hello Aizel, is everything alright?" She started by enquiring about his condition.


    "Yes, Dr. Shelly I just wanted to ask you if you were free and would like to join me and Alora. We are going out to eat shawarma and ice cream."


    "I''d love to, Aizel, but I''m currently out of town visiting my mother and won''t be back until Sunday." Dr. Shelly replied.


    "Okay then, goodnight. I''ll visit you when you get back." Aizel said. Dr. Shelly replied in kind and hung up the phone.


    "Guess it''s just the two of us," Alora said. Aizel nodded, and they called a taxi.


    After half hour, they reached the shawarma shop.


    The aroma of spices and grilled meat filled their nostrils as they entered, making their mouths water in anticipation. They quickly ordered their shawarmas and found afortable spot to enjoy their meal. Soon their order was served up apanied by aplimentary drink.


    "Oh my God, I was not expecting a drink. The Shawarma is so delicious; the meat is tender and juicy, and the crispy onions and crunchy potatoes go so well with the sauce. And this drink is fabulous as well." Alora chatted excitedly. "Aizel, could you please get me another one? I need to have more of this." She gobbled at her Shawarma


    "Easy now, finish that first," Aizel said enjoying the taste of Shawarma.


    As Alora and Aizel ate their shawarma, two girls were headed in their direction.


    "Hey Aizel, fancy meeting you again." Alora''s face stiffened. Aizel was startled by the voice.


    "Why do I always meet her when I go out?" Aizel thought, looking towards the girls.


    The girl who spoke was none other than Irene, and with her was another girl who had big round goggles that framed her cute face perfectly and straight ck hair flowing to her waist.


    "Hello, Irene; nice to meet you here," Aizel replied while offering them a seat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Who is the little girl with you? Is she your sister?" Irene asked. She looked at Alora, who was eating her shawarma and staring at her.


    "Ahh, yes, she is my cousin."


    "I didn''t know you had a cousin," Irene said.


    "Well, it''s a long story. And who is this with you? A friend?" Aizel asked trying to change the topic. He didn''t know how he would exin the whole situation and the way Alora was ring at Irene, it was clear that she would not use her power to clear this situation for him.


    "Sorry for my manners. I am Sherlyn, and I am a childhood friend of Irene." Sherlyn introduced herself.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Sherlyn," Aizel said with a smile.


    "Aizel," Alora spoke abruptly. Aizel looked at her. She had finished her shawarma and was now waiting for another one.


    "You guys want shawarma?" Aizel asked as both Irene and Sherlyn nodded.


    Aizel went to get shawarma for everyone.


    The three girls were now alone, and there was an awkward silence between them.


    Irene broke the silence by asking Sherlyn about her new job, and they began talking about their work experiences. The atmosphere became more rxed andfortable as they talked.


    "Are you dating anyone?" Alora inquired; her gaze drawn to Sherlyn.


    "Uh...no, I''m single," Sherlyn responded, taken aback by Alora''s sudden question about her rtionship.


    "How about Aizel? He''s single as well; you should try to go out with him; he''s a nice guy." Alora said. Irene looked at her surprised. Aizel''s little cousin was setting him up with her childhood friend.


    "About that, Aizel is really not into things like that," Irene replied quickly.


    "You never know," Alora smirked.


    "It''s not nice to ask a stranger for a date when you meet them for the first time," Sherlyn said.


    "Who asked you to go on a date? Just go out for dinner or something; be friends." Alora said. Irene simply looked at the two girls as they talked about rtionships.


    "Here you go, guys." Aizel came back with the shawarmas, which brought a halt to all the rtionship drabble.


    "Aizel, Shelryn wanted to ask you out to dinner but was hesitant because she said she was afraid you would turn her down." Irene and Sherlyn were taken aback by what Alora said.


    "Ahh..no..I mean if it''s okay with you." Sherlyn blurted out.


    "Sure, how about Sunday?" Aizel said casually. This shocked Irene even more. She never thought Aizel would befortable going on a date with a stranger.


    "Okay, Sunday sounds good."

 Chapter 64 Different Phases Of Mental Core

    ?They continued talking amongst themselves, mostly about their current lives; Irene and Sherlyn mentioned their jobs and everyday happenings. Irene also inquired about Aizel''s situation, who was currently jobless.


    She was curious about how Aizel was handling it. He told her there was nothing to worry about. He lied about some savings and that from time to time he was able to find some frence work.


    Alora was taking care of everything with her power, which saved them a lot of money. He didn''t like it, but he also knew he couldn''t offend Alora.


    Sherlyn and Aizel exchanged phone numbers and the group then left the shawarma shop.


    Aizel and Alora parted with Sherlyn and Irene and went their separate ways. Now that they were alone, it was time to eat some ice cream and talk about the more important questions he needed to be answered.


    Aizel and Alora arrived at the ice cream shop. It was only a short walk away from the shawarma shop.


    They ordered their favorite vors and found a quiet spot to chat. Aizel took a deep breath and asked what he had been meaning to.


    "I want to know more about my mental core and mind potion.


    "I recently used the mind potion during a fight, and it was of great help. It created a small protectiveyer around my mind''s consciousness, allowing me to focus and concentrate more effectively.


    "Does it also help improve my mental core, and are there more upper-grade mind potions avable?" Aizel finished. He waited for Alora, who was savoring her ice cream, to respond.


    "Yes, there are upper-grade mind potions avable, but they are only made by a few famous or noble potion masters. You would have to find them on your own.


    "But it will not help you increase or heal your mental core; it can only relieve pain and calm your mind, which can help you focus better and increase your thinking power." Alora finished her exnation. Aizel was now in deep thought.


    "So can I increase... I mean, heal my core then?" Aizel asked. He was puzzled.


    "The more magic you use, the more imagination you use, and the more knowledge you acquire of magic in Xelgar, coupled with mana; your mind core will heal on its own.


    "But be very careful, Aizel; never try to use a power your core can''t handle under any circumstance. It''s already cracked, and it won''t be able to handle more. If you do that, your core will burst along with your head." Alora warned Aizel. It made him disturbed how his life was hanging by a thread.


    "You mean I was close to death before I lost my childhood memories? How did that happen? There is no mana in this world, so how would I have been able to use my power here?" Aizel bombarded Alora with one question after the other.


    He wanted to know just what the hell had happened to him.


    "It is not the right time; as I said before, you will know everything when the timees. For now, just focus on healing your core and try to make some new friends, go on dates, and fall in love with someone. Enjoy the life you''ve never had and only dreamed of."


    "How...How do you know all this?" Aizel was startled.


    "Did you forget already?" Alora smirked.


    "Damn it, that means you knew everything about me from the start; this... this is not eptable. Just forget about everything now." Aizel said in anger. He couldn''t believe Alora knew everything about him. He felt naked in front of this loli.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Shut up, idiot, I have helped you more than you can imagine. When the dayes when you realize that, you will treat me like your queen." Alora said with pride, licking her chocte brownie ice cream.


    "Yeah, yeah." Aizel sighed. He knew if she said no, nothing could change her mind.


    "Just let me get stronger, and I will show you who''s the boss." Aizel thought. Alora simply chuckled, which sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Uh, one more thing. How will I know if I advanced or healed my core to the next grade?" Aizel asked. He wondered if system-type information would show on some magic screen or if some kind of number or power would appear in his mind.


    "Normal ways don''t work on you; you will not know whether you have advanced to grade II or not," Alora said.


    "Then?"


    "Your mental core works differently. I''m sure you have noticed it is shaped like a circle that looks like a moon.


    "It will start to glow slowly as your core heals; in the first stage, it will glow a crescent shape, just like the crescent-shaped moon. That means your core has been healed up to Grade III.


    "In the next stage, it will glow like a half-moon, which means it has healed up to Grade V. When it glows like a waning gibbous moon, that means it has healed up to Grave VII.


    "And then the full moon glow. You know the rest." [ Look at the end of the chapter for the note]


    "So, it works just like the phases of the moon; that''s pretty interesting, but how do you know about this,"


    "It was you who told me about this," Alora answered.


    "Damn, who the fuck was I before?" Aizel murmured.


    "An idiot."


    Aizel ignored Alora and pondered over other questions he might have had for her.


    "So, I will be able to use more power when it reaches the crescent-shaped glow, right?" Aizel asked with excitement. He was getting goosebumps just knowing how much he would be able to aplish with his powers.


    "Yaa, about that, don''t get drunk on your power; you know what will happen, right? Try to keep your power a secret no matter what; do not tell anyone about it; even Daisy." Alora warned him again.


    "I know, I don''t want to be ab rat for some powerful old mage stroking their long beard and experimenting with my head."


    Author''s note: To imagine better about the mental core of Aizel, try searching for different moon phases on Google. Peace out!

 Chapter 65 Attack On Aizels House

    ?Aizel was deep in thought about his mental core while Alora enjoyed her ice cream.


    He now knew how to heal his core to the next grade, when it would upgrade to the next grade and the dangerous situation with his cracked core and the limitations that caused.


    Alora, on the other hand, was savoring the sweetness of her ice cream, blissful in the midst of their daily chaos. She''d never tasted anything better than ice cream.


    "The food in this world is on a whole another level," Alora said and Aizel nodded.


    "Let''s head back home unless you would like to eat something else?" Aizel asked. Alora nodded in rejection.


    "There are only two episodes left in the season; after that, I will start another show. Let''s quickly head back."


    Aizel sighed.


    They called a taxi.


    After a half-hour drive, they finally reached their apartment. Alora went straight to the hall, turned on the television, and resumed her K-drama series.


    Meanwhile, Aizel was at a loss. He had no idea what to do; there was still time; it was only 9 p.m., and he didn''t want to sleep that early.


    "There''s also nothing to do in Xelgar right now, and I''m not in the mood to watch any anime...hmm." Aizel pondered over how he could spend his time.


    He remembered a book he''d been meaning to start for a while, so he grabbed it and decided to settle in for a night of pure, unadulterated reading pleasure.


    And just like that, he read the book and went to sleep.


    *****


    Meanwhile in Xelgar...


    A group of seven people dressed in robes and hoods slowly made their way toward the Aizel house. They snuck onto rooftops, keeping a close eye on their surroundings.


    Their movements were calcted and precise, indicating they had done such things several times before. As they approached the Aizel house, they seemed to prepare for something big.


    "Are you certain there is only one Grade II mage in the house?" One of the women asked as they slowly inched closer to Aizel''s house.


    "Yes, the information ispletely urate. Only one Grade II mage and five children live in the house." One of them replied.


    "And what about the kids?"


    "The orders are to make sure the Grade II mage dies first; ignore the kids; if they die in the scuffle then so be it. But if anyone remains, we have to bring them back to Paul''s."


    "So that they can turn them into their ves and soldiers." The woman said.


    "We''ve got nothing to do with whatever they wish to make of the children; the main objective of our mission is to kill that Grade II mage."


    "But I heard he killed Elder Tristian the other day." Another person asked this time.


    "He didn''t do it alone; he had the help of Thomas and some other hunters." The men replied.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Damn that Thomas managed to get lucky; I want to fight him; I really want to pluck his eyes out." As they approached Aizel''s house, the group of seven people whispered amongst themselves.


    One of them suggested they celebrate their sess with some drinks, while another warned them to keep their voices down in order to avoid drawing unwanted attention. They all agreed and quickened their pace.


    They arrived near Aizel''s house after discoveringplete silence. There was no movement or sound that emanated from within.


    "They might already be asleep; this looks like it might be an easy mission if we don''t make any mistakes."


    They approached the door while paying close attention to it. They quickly broke it down, trying to enter the house as quietly as possible.


    They spread out and searched the entire house for Aizel, but only found the children sleeping peacefully. There were no signs of Aizel himself.


    The group used some herbs on the children to make sure that they would not wake up and make any noise as they brought them all into the dining hall.


    "The mage is not here; what should we do?" the woman in the group asked.


    "He might have gone towards the market side of the town; we should take the kids with us and leave for now; let the boss decide after that." One of the men who appeared to be the leader said. The others nodded in agreement.


    "Oh my, what''s the rush, guys?" Suddenly a woman''s voice came from the front door, shocking the group of seven people.


    They quickly assumed battle formation and turned their gaze to the woman.


    It was Leah, with Alisha by her side and the rest of her family''s mages dressed in light blue leather armor with a flying hawk symbol on it.


    "Damn it, this was a trap." The woman said while everyone red at each other without making any moves.


    "Why don''t we take it outside? We don''t want the kids to wake up from their slumber, right?" Leah said. She didn''t want to do anything stupid.


    She did not care about the children''s lives, but Aizel did.


    She hoped that with his help, she could get rid of the ones who would attack at night while manipting him into believing that the Paul family would not rest until they got rid of him.


    She would have taken the children to her castle for safety, and with Aizel''s help, they would have fought the Paul family head-on.


    But she never expected Aizel to suddenly disappear, leaving the kids alone in the house. If anything happened to them, the entire n she had concocted would be ruined.


    "Aizel will never forgive me if something happens to them in my presence. How did ite to this? And where the fuck did he go?" Leah thought in anger but maintained a neutral expression on her face.


    She didn''t want to give away anything that could put her at a disadvantage.


    The group of seven didn''t move from their ce. Each group was waiting for the other to make the move first.

 Chapter 66 Cruel

    ?It waste at night, and there wasplete silence on the east side of Chestertown. Everyone was asleep in their homes, and no one could have predicted that a battle would soon break out in one of them.


    One of the mages from Leah''s side noticed the tension and quickly made the wise decision.


    He immediately raised the stone wall that separated the invaders and children.


    "After me!" Leah yelled and charged fearlessly toward the seven of them with her katana.


    "I will handle her, try to take as many kids as you can, and use the escape scroll." The invaders'' leader said as he rushed towards Leah.


    Alisha noticed that and quickly shot arrows at the group as her team rushed them from both, the right and the left, attempting to nk.


    The woman from the invaders'' group used wind magic to disrupt the arrow''s trajectory, while another invader''s mage broke the stone wall with his hammer.


    If the invaders got close to the kids, Leah knew they wouldn''t be able to do anything when they used the escape scroll.


    The miraculous scroll that could only be found in noble families was the escape scroll. The scroll is cast on your magic core, and a magic circle is cast on the location to flee if an emergency arises.


    When used, the magic scroll would return a person to wherever they had cast the escape magic circle, and the opponent would be powerless to stop you.


    The earth mage from Leah''s group used stone bullets, while Alisha shot more arrows.


    Leah was shing swords with the leader of the group when she saw an opportunity.


    She used the wind to change the trajectory of arrows toward the leader of the group while boosting the speed of stone bullets.


    The arrows changed direction and pierced the leader''s back. Leah quickly separated his head from his body with a quick sh and dashed toward the kids while speeding up.


    The stone mage started making small earth domes toward the kids and the boosted stone bullets hit the rest of the group of invaders.


    The woman from the invaders'' group knew they wouldn''t be able to escape with all the kids, so she decided to get her hands on at least one of them and use the scroll to escape.


    Leah struck wind shes at the invaders.


    The woman ignored her group and dashed towards thest kid where the earth dome had notpletely generated, grabbed the kid, and used the escape scroll. She surrounded the kid with a manayer, and after 2 seconds...


    *puff*


    "NOOOO...." Leah shouted, but it was toote.


    The earth mage quickly dispersed the earth domes as Alisha and Leah made their way toward the kids. The rest of the invaders were dead from Leah''s wind sh and stone bullets.


    Leah took note of which of the kids was missing.


    "We are fucked..." She whispered slowly with a defeated expression.


    "We should first move them to the castle, along with Daisy and her kid; we can''t take any chances," Alisha said. They quickly took the kids out of the half-destroyed house.


    As Leah and her group were taking the children with them, noises from their fight had woken up the neighbors.


    Leah''s group returned the children to the castle. Leah and Alisha, on the other hand, went to Daisy''s house.


    *****<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sun rose over the cityscape, casting a warm glow over the bustling streets and skyscrapers. Honking horns, revving engines, and the chatter of people rushing to their destinations filled the air.


    The streets were already congested withmuters and workers heading to offices and shops. People rushed past on sidewalks, their faces buried in phones or newspapers. Coffee and breakfast food aromas wafted from cafes and food trucks, mingling with exhaust fumes and the asional whiff of garbage.


    Aizel woke up with a yawn; he had a great sleepst night. He headed straight to take a bath.


    He went to the kitchen to make breakfast after; for some reason, Alora was not watching K-drama in the morning. She sat quietly on the table waiting for breakfast.


    "What happened today? Did you get tired of the series?" Aizel inquired while serving breakfast.


    "I''ll watch itter. Come sit down and eat a proper breakfast; it''s going to be a long day for you."


    "Long day, what do you mean?" Aizel asked with a confused look on his face.


    "Just sit down and have breakfast first," Alora replied. Aizel followed and sat with her and ate.


    "How did you feel when you killed Larisa?" Alora asked.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Just answer." She insisted.


    "I... I didn''t feel anything, even when I burst her head. I even went to talk to Dr. Shelly about why I didn''t feel guilty when killing a human, even though she wanted to kill me.


    "It felt easy like I could do it many times again without feeling anything as if I have done this before."


    "How would you feel if you killed a human in this world?" Alora asked.


    "Why would I ever do that? This is not Xelgar."


    "When manaes to this world, this world will be like Xelgar. Why is Xelgar different from your world?"


    "If we take mana out of the equation, Xelgar is somewhat crueler than my world," Aizel replied.


    "Somewhat crueler? You haven''t even stepped out of a little town. If you keep thinking that Aizel, you will be broken down by what you face in the future.


    "What you are going to face next will be a true test for you, Aizel.


    Alora stood up, got close to Aizel, and held his hands together.


    "What has happened to you today?" Aizel inquired, his hands sped in Alora''s soft little ones.


    "No matter what you do or how people see you, I will always be with you, Aizel." A single tear fell from her eyes.


    Before Aizel could say anything more, he found himself back in Xelgar.


    He blinked his eyes a few times to make sense of what just happened.


    He then looked at his destroyed house in a daze.


    "Huh"

 Chapter 67 Glimpse Of Hell

    ?Aizel had never experienced anything like that in his life. He was always alone and lived a quiet life. He always dreamed of having friends he could spend time with and have fun with.


    He dreamed about having a girlfriend he could love unconditionally and make ns to have his own family, which he never had.


    But when he got teleported to Xelgar for the first time, some of those things became real. He made some friends here, and he fought with them in a life-and-death situation. He found some kids who were just like him, lost and alone.


    The bond he formed with them was nothing short of a real family, but it felt like it had been shattered before he could even begin to fully experience it.


    "No, no, no..this can''t be happening." Aizel desperately ran and searched for the kids. He didn''t want to even imagine finding them dead under all the debris.


    He searched the entire area several times but found nothing.


    "Oh no, Daisy..." Aizel ran as fast as he could to Daisy''s house.


    He hoped she and her kid were safe. His heart was pounding in his chest. As he approached the house, he prayed his worst fears would note true.


    He noticed the house was intact and Alisha was sitting on the closed shop by herself.


    "Where are Daisy and Lily? Are they safe?"


    "Listen, Aizel,e with me; everything will be clear," Alissa said, trying to calm him down.


    Aizle looked straight into her eyes. Alisha seemed to be very calm.


    "Come with me." She said. Aizel followed her.


    Aizel soon noticed the Hawk banner from afar and realized they were walking straight toward the Rosewell castle.


    Seeing that, Aizel sighed with relief.


    "Seems like she really saved them," Aizel thought.


    When they arrived at the castle, the guards saluted them, which confused Aizel, but he ignored it. The only thing on his mind right now was the kids and Daisy.


    He would be unable to forgive himself for the rest of his life if something happened to them.


    They arrived at the castle''s grand hall, with Aizel admiring the castle''s beauty.


    As they entered the hall, Aizel noticed Leah, who was standing with her mother, who looked exactly like her, the difference was with the long blonde hair she had.


    Then he looked at Daisy, and the kids standing next to them sighed in relief.


    "What happened...?" Before Aizel could finish speaking, a girl rushed towards him and hugged him tightly as she cried.


    Aizel did not notice at first and assumed it was Emma.


    But something broke inside him after hearing what the girl said.


    "Aizellll....they took Emma away with them. You promised us you would take us all back to that beautiful flower field. You have to save her; she can''t speak properly, you don''t know what they will do to her now, and she might be crying alone right now.


    "Please, Aizel, save her..." Ruth started crying as she told everything; Emma was closest to her as, from the start, she had been taking care of her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel''s hands began to shake as memories of Emma flooded him. He had the strongest bond with Emma, and now, she had been taken away by someone. He didn''t know what to do. He looked around at the other kids. They were all scared and crying. Then he looked at Daisy. She seemed quite worried for him.


    Finally, he turned to face Leah. A chill ran down her spine as she found herself on the ground, Aizel on top of her, one hand choking her.


    Leah''s mother was taken aback because she couldn''t keep up with Aizel''s movements.


    "You said you''d protect them and nothing bad would happen to them. How do you exin this?


    "Why couldn''t you save her, ANSWER ME!!!" Aizel shouted loudly.


    "I did whatever I could; I saved the other kids; if you were there at that time, nothing would have happened; they had the escape scroll; one of them managed to slip away." Leah barely managed to speak as Aizel loosened his grip.


    She started coughing. "I don''t know where they took her, but I know one thing for sure, it was done by Paul''s Family. Emma might be alive, and the only way to get her back is to go to their castle and attack them.


    "That''s what they do, Aizel; did you already forget about the situation of the vige we saved together?"


    Aizel hated to admit she was right. The only person to me was him; if he hadn''t left them alone at night, things would be different right now.


    "Listen, Aizel, don''t worry. I and my family will help you bring Emma back safely. You just need to trust us." This time it was Leah''s mother who spoke.


    Aizel looked at her and nodded. He didn''t have any options; the only thing he could do now was to cooperate with them and bring Emma back.


    Leah sighed as she stood up and went towards her mother''s side.


    "Damn, that was close, but everything went well; now we just have to erase the Paul family from Chestertown and everything will go back to the way it was before." She thought, keeping her emotions in check.


    "Leah, go tell everyone to get ready; it''s finally time to make Paul''s family pay for their crime, and also inform your brother not to leave the house no matter what."


    "Yes mother," Leah said. She bowed to her mother and left the hall.


    She informed all the mages and members of the family about the situation. On the way, she also met with Thomas and informed him about it.


    "So, it''s finally happening, huh?"


    "Yes, Thomas, go get ready; you areing with me, and make sure to inform my stupid brother to not go outside," Leah said, but Thomas only nodded and left without telling her that her brother had already left town.


    In the Grand Hall...


    Aizel went to the other kids and they all hugged him.


    "Don''t panic, guys; I promise I''ll bring her back, and then we''ll all go to that lovely yellow field together, okay?"


    "Aizel beat the bad guys who took our Emma away from us," Lily spoke in tears.


    Aizel smiled at her. "Don''t worry, I will show them a glimpse of hell."

 Chapter 68 A Man Should Never Show His Weak Side

    ?The entire Rosewell castle was buzzing from within as everyone prepared for the battle. Hunters were also hired, and the same was going on at Paul''s family castle.


    They had already been informed by spies and hunters that Rosewell would be paying them a visit. The hunters were debating who they should fight for.


    They only considered benefits and rewards; it didn''t matter who was right or wrong.


    They were tense because they knew their decision could have serious consequences. They were, however, adamant about making the best decision for themselves and their families.


    Rosewell Family Castle...


    Inside one of the luxurious rooms, Leah was preparing herself for the uing battle.


    She stared in the mirror wearing light blue leather armor that emphasized every curve on her body.


    In the mirror, she saw a young girl with long blonde hair ying with her father and her brother.


    "I know what I''m doing is wrong, and I know you wouldn''t be proud of it if you were here.


    "But this is the only way; even if I have to sacrifice every life in this town, I will dly do it." She said.


    She exhaled deeply and left the room, determined to carry out her n and fulfill her twisted sense of purpose. As she concentrated on the mission, the image of the young girl in the mirror faded.


    In the Grand Hall,


    The family mages were gathered around and chatting among themselves. Leah''s mother was engaged in conversation with two men who gave off a stronger aura than the rest of them.


    "So, sister, is that him?"


    "Yes brother, he is kind of frustrated right now, as you can see, so it''s better not to include him in the nning." Leah''s mother told her brother.


    Her brother stood about 6 feet tall, with broad shoulders, short blonde hair, and sharp blue eyes that stared at Aizel.


    "Hoho, Yelena, your daughter has found someone really worthy." The old man said as he stroked his long beard.


    "Yes, father," Yelena replied.


    She was proud of her daughter, who matured at a young age. Whenpared to her son, she was clearly on a different level.


    Daisy approached Aizel, who was sitting in the corner, closing and opening his fist slowly and repeatedly, while the Rosewell were discussing among themselves.


    "The kids are asleep in the room," she said sitting next to Aizel.


    Aizel nodded and sighed.


    "I should have not left them alone at night; if something happens to her, I won''t be able to forgive myself for it," Aizel said, as tears started running down his cheeks.


    "A man should never show his weak side in front of anyone," Daisy said, wiping his tears.


    "What will kids think of you if they see you like this?"


    "I just hope nothing happens to her before I get there."


    "Don''t worry, Aizel, you shouldn''t think about that; instead, think about how you can save her and bring her back to us."


    Aizel nodded in agreement at Daisy''s advice. The grand hall door suddenly opened and Leah entered with Alisha and Thomas.


    "What is Alisha doing with her? Is she going to participate?" Aizel asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah...something like that," Daisy replied with a shaky smile.


    Leah approached her mother and informed her that everything was ready and they could attack the Paul family castle in the evening.


    *****


    All the hunters had gathered around the castle gate and were talking amongst themselves. There was a chance that some of their friends or known ones from the town could fight against each other.


    But, for the people of Xelgar, benefits, and powers came first. People here were so cruel that they would go against their own families without hesitation.


    Aizel hadn''t witnessed even a percentage of what Xelgar had to offer, and had no idea what the future held for him. But for the time being, his focus was solely on one thing.


    As he walked towards the castle gate, he exuded the aura of a beast ready to bare his fangs.


    The hunters made way for him because they didn''t want to mess with him right now. The fact that Aizel was a Grade II mage was already well-known among them.


    His feats with Leah¡ªkilling the Grade II Monkey King and then killing the Goblin King with his army¡ªalong with Paul''s family elder Tristian and the Paul family''s eldest son Tintin put him ahead of everyone else.


    Aizel''s reputation as a powerful mage preceded him, and his recent victories only enhanced his enigma.


    "Hey, isn''t that Aizel? Is he also taking part?" Alisme noticed him in the crowd.


    "Yes, he is the cause of what is happening," Nathan replied to her.


    "Let''s go and meet him," Harry said while he alone headed towards Aizel.


    Nathan and Alisme raised their brows, not wanting to meet Aizel for the time being but still followed Harry.


    "Hey Aizel brother, are you alright?" Harry spoke casually, cing his hand on Aizel''s shoulder.


    Aizel was already frustrated and irritated, but when he saw Harry, he rxed a little.


    "Harry, I have a favor to ask," Aizel said.


    "Yes, brother, I will go to any length for you." Harry smiled.


    "Follow me from afar, and when I call,e help me," Aizel said.


    "Sure brother."


    "Why are you both participating in it?" Aizel asked looking towards Alisme and Nathan.


    "Of course, for the rewards; what else would be the reason?" Nathan replied.


    "What about Lucas? Did you find where he went?" Aizel asked.


    "Yeah, about him; he has been missing ever since the goblin raid. No one knows where he went."


    Lucas had been close to Harry for many years, and now that he had gone missing, he couldn''t seem to do anything to find him. It frustrated him greatly.


    "Maybe after this, we can ask Leah for help, maybe she can help us with that," Aizel said, trying tofort him.


    "ARE YOU ALL READY?" Leah''s thunderous voice resounded in the areamanding everyone to look at her.


    She was dressed in her light blue leather armor, with her mother behind her. It was obvious that Leah would be in charge of the mission.

 Chapter 69 Transform

    ?It waste in the evening, and the air around the town was somewhat dense. All the bustle was rtively quiet. Only noises of grasshoppers chirping could be heard every now and then.


    There was no one on the streets. Everyone knew what was going to happen in a few hours and no one was stupid enough to get caught in the noble families'' affairs.


    Leah led her family with the hired hunters, her mother beside her in the same light blue leather armor with their family symbol on it.


    Behind them was Yelena''s brother, who stood out from the crowd not only because he was tall and attractive but also because his broad shoulders and big personality made hunters avoid making eye contact with him.


    Yelena''s father was walking beside him with his eyes closed, deep in thought.


    Alisha and Aizel walked side by side, and Harry, Alisme, and Nathan followed them behind.


    "This will be different from anything I''ve done before.


    "I have to fight my way through a crowded area while looking for Emma. This time, I might have to kill a lot of people, which I really don''t want to do. That exins Alora''s odd behavior.


    "But for Emma, I will do anything; I am not cruel, and I am not a psychopath; I am just saving Emma; I am not going to lose myself to the depths of hell and insanity." Aizel thought.


    Everyone was in their own world, each with their own method of preparing for the battle.


    Slowly, they approached the Paul castle, which was as magnificent as the Rosewell family castle.


    The castle door was locked. Guards and hunters stood near the gate, and some stood over the walls.


    "Would you do the honor, Uncle?" Leah said, bowing slightly to her uncle.


    Her uncle nodded and walked slowly towards the castle. Aizel''s attention was now focused on him. He wanted to learn everything he could to help him with his own power.


    The only thing he knew was sword fighting and closebat. He had ideas and knowledge about magic from anime and novels, but real life was very different.


    He had to focus a lot and imagine as clearly as he could to make it work. He didn''t know how difficult it was going to be to learn higher levels of magic in the future.


    "MAGES!!! ATTACK WHEN HE GETS CLOSE!!!"


    One of the men shouted from the wall''s highest point. All the mages were gathered near the wall.


    As the mages prepared to shoot long-distance magic at Leah''s uncle, he began running slowly towards the castle gate.


    "What is he doing? Is he going to be okay?" Aizel asked with furrowed brows. This dude was basically running headfirst by himself into the magic spells.


    "Don''t worry, this level of magic is like throwing stones at a mountain," Alisha replied.


    "What do..." before Aizel could finish, he saw something that blew his mind off.


    While running, Leah''s uncle''s body gradually began to transform. His muscles began to grow in size as ck fur began to cover his entire body.


    Roooaarrr...


    He roared as he ran on all four limbs, while enemy mages cast their spells from afar, some with fireballs, others with earthen boulders.


    Some were hurling lightning bolts at the man getting close to the gate.


    "Did he just transform into a gori, so people can transform into animals or monsters here with magic?" Aizel thought, he was very intrigued by it.


    Leah''s uncle dodged some magic spells while jumping; the ones that hit his body didn''t even manage to put a scratch on him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How tough," Aizel whispered.


    Leah''s Uncle reached the gate as the hunters who were guarding it quickly rushed towards him. They started using their weapons against him, but he only needed to swing his huge right arm to send them flying like cannonballs.


    He began banging on the castle gate with his massive fists, and after a few minutes, it broke into pieces. The power generated by those fists wasparable to that of massive hammers.


    "EVERYONE, ATTACK!!!


    Leah shouted, and everyone around her, hunter or mage, started running towards the entrance.


    Leah''s uncle had made them an easy way to enter the castle. Aizel also rushed as he enhanced his speed with mana.


    The only thing on his mind was Emma; he just wanted to find her quickly and escape from this ce.


    As everyone entered the gate, they made their way to the garden area, where there were some flower fields with fountains.


    Hunters and mages from both sides began to sh, and various types of spells began to fly around like fireworks. It was so cluttered and crowded that it was difficult to keep track of one''s group.


    Roar....


    Leah''s uncle roared as he rushed towards the entrance of the hall, wrecking everyone in his path.


    Leah, Yelena, and her father started following him behind as Aizel noticed them. He quickly rushed towards them while using lightning to enhance his speed and reflexes.


    His concentration was now on his surroundings; the attacks wereing from every direction and he was just dodging and shooting smallpressed lightning bolts.


    More mages and hunters attacked them as they entered the hall.


    "Damn it, where should I go?" Aizel thought.


    He ignored everyone, while someone shouted at him from behind.


    "Aizel,e with me," Alisha said.


    Aizel simply nodded and followed her. He didn''t have time to think about anything else.


    They both moved towards the corner of the stairs in the grand hall, dodging magic spells.


    Aizel asionally shot lightning bolts into the limbs of hunters and mages to immobilize them. He tried to avoid killing as much as possible.


    They approached a room with an iron door. It appeared to lead into some sort of basement down below.


    Two men were already waiting for them patiently.


    One was Mathew, the spear guy Aizel met during the goblin raid; the hunter was quite strong and a master of the spear technique.


    Another one was the guy who went missing on the same day, Lucas.


    "Lucas, what are you doing here? Where did you go? Harry was searching for you everywhere," Aizel asked, as he walked towards them. Alisha quickly grabbed his arm to stop him.


    "Aizel, they are on the Paul family side."

 Chapter 70 Aizel Wrath [Part 1]

    ?"What do you mean he is siding with the Paul family?" Aizel asked as he looked toward Lucas. He believed that Mathew would have joined them for the rewards, as he didn''t know that guy well.


    But Lucas was different; he was in the same group with Alisha and Harry for so many years, and now he was going to fight against them.


    "Is it for the reward? Help me instead, Lucas. I can pay you better than they can. Whatever you need, just tell me."


    "This is not about the reward, Aizel. This door behind leads to the basement, where all the ones who have been kidnapped by the Paul family are kept." He said while gritting his teeth, it appears like he was struggling with something.


    Aizel stared at him with a confused gaze. If this guy was really against them, then why was he telling him about the room? Clearly, he knew how strong Aizel was.


    "Should we just knock them out?" Aizel said to Alisha.


    "No, you have to kill us if you want to go ahead; we are going to die anyways. At least I will fight like a warrior before I die." Mathew said as he rushed towards Aizel with his spear.


    Alisha stood there like a statue; her gaze fixed on Lucas.


    "You¡­ why are you going to die?" Aizel dodged the spear thrust with his sword.


    Mathew started condensing mana on the tip of the spear and started thrusting it with more speed toward Aizel''s vitals.


    Lucas also summoned his weapon and headed straight for Alisha.


    "Damn it!" Alisha ran backward. She knew she wouldn''t be able to fight Lucas at close range.


    "Why are you doing this, Lucas?" Alisha shouted; she was shooting arrows around Lucas''s limbs, trying to immobilize him as he ran.


    "I didn''t want to do this either, but I''m helpless," Lucas said while enhancing his speed with mana.


    Aizel noticed Lucas getting closer and closer to Alisha. He was constantly dodging spear techniques without counterattacking. He wanted to know why they were doing this.


    He used a little lightning around him, which scared Mathew and he quickly backed away, Aizel ran towards Lucas and blocked his mace, which was going tond on Alisha.


    Mathew saw this; he didn''t want to do it, but he still rushed toward Aizel. They started shing their weapons.


    It was slowly getting harder to fight against both Mathew and Lucas without trying to hurt them.


    Alisha shot arrows from far away toward them. Mathew easily intercepted with his spear.


    "Aizel, just kill us before it''ste; the little girl is still there," Lucas said.


    Aizel felt a little relief in his mind after hearing about Emma.


    "Why are you gonna die? Is someone ckmailing you?" Aizel asked as he again dodged the mace while parrying the spear thrust.


    Slowly, from time to time, the spear was grazing at his body. Aizel was not very proficient with his sword yet and fighting two at the same time was a lot harder than he expected.


    Finally, one of the arrows hit Mathew''s left leg, making him stumble a little. Aizel quickly took advantage of the situation.


    He kicked Lucas away and he quickly grabbed the spear with his left hand, ced his left foot behind Mathew''s foot, and made him fall to the ground.


    "I finally got you; let me knock you out first," Aizel murmured.


    But before he could do that, Mathew summoned a small dagger and quickly sliced his own throat.


    Aizel saw him choking on blood as tears streamed from Mathew''s eyes. The whole thing made Aizel''s face pale.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Why did you do that?" He quickly summoned a healing potion and attempted to use it on his throat, but it did not work.


    "Aizel, watch out!" Alisha shouted.


    Aizel heard her as he rolled to the side. The mace swung down where he was before and smashed Mathew''s face in pieces.


    Aizel looked at Lucas, who was crying but still kept attacking in a frenzy.


    "Someone is manipting them like puppets," Alisha said.


    "Damn this Paul family!" Aizel said. He quickly used lightning all over his body and rushed toward Lucas.


    Lucas swung down his mace. Aizel easily dodged it with his speed and shed Lucas''s hand in one clean cut.


    He made him fall to the ground in the same manner and held his other hand tightly.


    "You guys should have told me about this from the beginning," Aizel said.


    Lucas was struggling with his grip as he spoke weakly.


    "That bitch was trying to keep our mouth shut. I am sorr..." but suddenly Lucas bit his own tongue using mana.


    Aizel watched in horror. He tried to use the healing potion again, but it didn''t work this time either.


    He banged his fist into the floor repeatedly.


    "WHY WHY WHY?" He couldn''t believe he watched the two of them die right in front of him without being able to do a single thing.


    "Aizel, go and save the ones who are trapped down in the basement; we can''t afford to have remorse right now; but we will make them pay for their crimes," Alisha said. She quickly stored their bodies in her storage ring.


    Aizel stood up and stared down the Iron Door with hatred. Alisha ran towards the upper floor of the castle, leaving Aizel behind.


    "Alora was right; I was naive to make light of her advice. I should have taken it more seriously the day I saw what the bandits did with the vigers.


    "If that''s what you want, I will show no mercy from now on." The air around Aizel became dense.


    Aizel was letting his imagination run wild for the first time.


    He kicked the iron door with his bare foot and the door broke and went flying.


    "Huh, what was that?"


    "Did someone break the door?" The hunters who were in the underground basement heard the loud metal noise.


    "Let''s check it; we have to make sure no one enters the cer area."


    They took the stairs and headed straight up toward the Iron door. Aizel was slowly walking down the stairs when he heard several footsteps approaching him.


    The hunters saw a single guy who wasing towards them with a nk expression on his face.


    "Hehe, it''s just one guy. Someone go get rid of him." One of the guys said.


    "Let me do it, I was getting bored anyway while everyone is out there having fun."

 Chapter 71 Aizel Wrath [Part 2]

    ?One of the hunters approached Aizel; he was a big guy, even taller than Aizel.


    He swung his big right fist at Aizel''s face. Aizel ducked, and quickly delivered an uppercut to the big guy''s chin, stunning him for a split second.


    Aizel quickly summoned the small dagger Henry had given him and repeatedly stabbed him in the chest, blood spurts out like a fountain in the hall.


    The man died on the spot as his massive body fell to the floor, leaving some hunters stunned, and others eager to fight.


    They rushed towards Aizel, some barehanded and some armed with weapons.


    The first person to approach him shed his small dagger toward Aizel''s waist. Aizel quickly backed away. The other guy swung his hammer from the left at his head, attempting to squish it into a pulp.


    Aizel ducked once more and used wind magic to disrupt their footing on the ground, causing them to fall t on their faces.


    *Thud*


    He smashed their heads into pulp with his legs, enhancing them with mana. He rushed towards uing hunters without mercy on the big stairway leading to the basement.


    His face waspletely nk of emotions, all the while killing these men. One of them threw a big saber in his direction, and he quickly summoned the earth wall to block the saber.


    Every hunter''s eyes went wide with shock. This mage was able to wield not only wind magic but earth magic too.


    "That guy has dual core." One of them shouted as all of them rushed towards him together. Some mages were also present in the group. They rushed as well regarding hunters as a meat shield.


    Aizel quickly converted the earth wall into earth bullets and fired them toward the approaching horde.


    He was rushing towards them with his dagger as well, stabbing them ruthlessly in their eyes, ears, faces, and everywhere he could to make them feel pain.


    The stone bullets hit the hunters while Aizel stabbed them one by one.


    One of the hunters made his way through all the mess and rushed towards him. He grabbed Aizel by the waist and mmed him against the wall.


    Aizel felt the pain when his head and back crashed into the wall, but he ignored it and stabbed the guy in the back with a dagger repeatedly.


    He noticed an iing fireball, so he burst into mes, leaving the guy who had grabbed him to be hit instead.


    He reformed in a different location while all hunters and mages were staring in utter shock and disbelief.


    "Another core; what the fuck did he do to get so lucky?" One of the mages shouted as he summoned roots from the ground that gripped Aizel''s leg.


    Three hunters saw the chance and jumped toward him, making him fall to the ground. They started stabbing him with daggers madly towards his waist.


    But suddenly they got their stomachs pierced by a pointy, sharp earth spike.


    Aizel threw them off to the side while summoning more earth spikes, piercing their brains. Blood and matter sprayed onto the ground. Aizel''s waist was fully covered in earth armor, broken in a few ces. The smell of blood was getting more strong in the room, as Aizel continued his madness.


    He joined his hands and started using creation magic. He imagined a medium-sized steel pipe, which manifested out of nowhere.


    The front-row hunters who were now rushing stopped for a moment. It didn''t look like whatever that weapon was, was summoned out of a storage ring.


    Aizel walked slowly with the steel pipe in his hands towards them. It was not very long, but it was shiny.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A mage suddenly used a wind cyclone towards them, catching Aizel and some hunters with it. Aizel used his arm as a sword as he envisioned sharpness by enhancing it with mana and then cut the wind cyclone in half along with some hunters on the way.


    He rushed towards the mage with lightning speed and swung the steel pipe towards his head with both hands at full speed.


    It was so fast and powerful that the mage''s head burst open with one hit, and blood and brain matter sttered the ground and some nearby hunters.


    Aizel started beating the hell out of everyone with the steel pipe. He was using wing magic and earth bindings to make them fall or disturb their footing. Then he rushed them and started banging steel pipe ruthlessly till they turned to mush.


    The mages who were using long-distance spells slowly started backing away and running toward the basement.


    Aizel blocked their spells easily, by dodging and using earth walls.


    He could have finished all of them quickly with the sword, but he wanted to be crueler and instill fear in them.


    The hunters quickly realized that even though they outnumbered him, they were mere insects in before this man. He was single-handedly bashing them all.


    They joined the mages running towards the basement, kicking each other to escape first. Aizel slowly walked towards them, at times using fireballs and wind to push them in his direction, after which he would start beating them again with his pipe.


    "ahhhh... Monster¡­"


    "Runnnnn, he is fucking insane¡­"


    "That guy has many magic cores; quickly, someone inform the elder..."


    The mages and hunters started panicking for their lives. Their faces paled when they turned to see him; he waspletely drenched in blood, beating and stabbing them ruthlessly, one after the other.


    The rest of the hunters and mages who were guarding the basement noticed themotion, and some of them got curious and rushed toward therge staircase area. They saw the group that had gone ahead, horrified and running back for life.


    "What happened, how many came?" One of the mages grabbed the hunter, who was running for his life with only one hand remaining.


    "J....Just one, He is a monster. Run for your life." He pushed the mage and started running towards the cer area.


    They watched in the direction where screams wereing, one after another.


    NOOOOOO...


    Pleaseeeeeeee...I have a famil...


    Saveee......


    They watched as the shadow grewrger andrger, approaching them like a devil.


    Suddenly, a guy was sent flying toward the wall, and then a steel pipe came flying and pierced his face.


    Aizel walked slowly as he turned to find more hunters and mages waiting for him. They were all staring at him, in anger, and disgust, but most importantly, in fear.


    He stared back with his dark, ck eyes; blood dripping from his hair; and half his clothes stained with it. A shiver ran down their spines when their eyes met with the devil''s.

 Chapter 72 Aizel Wrath [Part 3]

    ?Aizel saw some of the hunters and mages fleeing from him, while others just stood there, staring at him nkly.


    He looked around the basement, which was unusuallyrge, and observed cers made of iron on the right and left.


    He noticed there were captives in some of them. He tried to search for Emma, but she wasn''t there.


    "You are really powerful, as the report says." Suddenly, a thin male voice interrupted his search.


    Aizel turned to face the voice. There stood a man about the same height as him and with a simr build. He had curly brown hair and ck eyes, and hunters and mages stood behind him.


    "Pardon my manners. My name is Shelton Paul." The man bowed slightly as he introduced himself. "It seems little Bretta really made it hard for you."


    Aizel looked at him confused; he didn''t have a lick of an idea who this man was talking about.


    "The one who made your friends dance on her fingers." Shelton chuckled. "How did it feel to watch them die at your hands? I can''t wait to see who she selects to y with next.


    "Who are you here for? Is it your mother? Your lover? Wait, let me guess.


    "It must be that new brat who arrived yesterday, right?" Shelton curled his lips in a cruel smile. while rubbing his hand. He was getting bored down in the basement but he had to follow the orders which were given to him.


    Aizel walked slowly towards him; his face void of emotion.


    "Come on at least show some emotions.


    "BORING.... I suppose I should get rid of you as soon as possible." Shelton sighed in disappointment and dashed towards Aizel at full speed.


    Aizel stood still as he saw Shelton make two thick rock-like gauntlets in his hand, just like the Monkey King had done when they fought.


    He swung his right arm towards Aizel.


    Aizel dodged by moving sideways. Shelton rushed again, swinging at him with his other arm.


    Aizel tried to dodge, but suddenly a small tform rose under his right leg, making him stumble, and Shelton managed to punch Aizel with full strength on his chest, sending him flying toward the wall.


    Sheltonughed maniacally. He proceeded to say something nasty, but before he could, he saw a dagger flying towards him at full speed with lightning sparks.


    He quickly rolled to his right to avoid the dagger, but when he stood up, Aizel was already on him with the same rock gauntlets about tond a punch.


    Shelton dodged sideways, but suddenly a familiar small tform rose under his feet, making him stumble. He knew Aizel was doing the same thing he had done to him, so he quickly formed a rock shield in his free hand.


    But then the dagger he had dodged earlier, stabbed his left leg. Aizel had changed its trajectory towards Shelton with wind magic.


    "Damn it, how many cores do you have?" Shelton cried in pain gritting his teeth, as he blocked Aizel''s heavy punches with his shield.


    The rock shield shattered after a few hits. Shelton quickly formed pointed earth spikes on the ground to put some distance between them.


    Aizel zigzagged backward dodging them. He moved his hand while dodging as he tried to imagine a me pir rising from the ground under Shelton''s feet.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Shelton noticed the red glow and quickly made a dome out of the earth that covered him entirely. The me pir rose beneath the earth dome but failed to burn it.


    Aizel moved his right hand into a stabbing posture imagining it was a sword. He rushed towards the earth dome and pierced at its center with his hand.


    But he didn''t feel like he pierced the body; Shelton came out from under the ground right behind him.


    He punched Aizel''s ribs in quick session. He went for a big blow right at his head.


    Aizel made earth spikes, which pierced Shelton''s ankles. He quickly dodged Shelton''s right fist by moving his head.


    They made some distance between them, panting heavily. Aizel was already drained of blood; spears and daggers had grazed him, and the heavy gauntlet punches from Shelton were making his entire body scream in pain.


    Shelton was the same as him, with a dagger still stuck on his left leg and both ankles pierced by earth spikes, the ankles bleeding profusely and making it difficult for him to move.


    He was aware that he couldn''t use the healing potion because Aizel was staring at him like a hawk waiting for its prey to make a mistake.


    Neither mages nor hunters moved from their positions. They could only stand behind and watch two great mages fight each other with their lives on the line.


    Aizel formed the rock gauntlet again and rushed toward Shelton. Both started exchanging punches with their gauntlets.


    It was a brutal closebat; sometimes Shelton managed to hit Aizel, while other times Aizel got the strike in.


    If they had gloves instead of gauntlets, this might look like a boxing match, with both boxers going for the KO.


    As Aizel started gaining more momentum, Shelton''s ankles were making it impossible for him to move properly to dodge and he started receiving more hits.


    Aizel could have used wind magic to make it easy, but he didn''t want to.


    He started punching Shelton more and more in his face. He broke his teeth, his nose, and his jaw.


    Shelton stumbled and fell on his back. Aizel approached him slowly and sat on his chest.


    He dispersed his gauntlet and punched his face twice with his right fist.


    Shelton''s whole face swelled. Aizel held him by his curly hair, raising it, and bashed it into his own multiple time.


    Aizel stopped when he noticed Shelton''s breathing be faint. He put his mouth near his ears and whispered softly.


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure to have fun ying with Bretta." Just as he said that, he stood up and bashed his head repeatedly on the ground until there was no more head, only brain matter, mush, and blood.


    He stood up and red at the remaining mages and hunters.


    "Who''s next?"

 Chapter 73 Dual Core Mage

    ?The remaining mages and hunters were terrified; their faces pale from fear. Some were sweating profusely, and some were praying for their lives.


    They had already given their hopes and faith in their survival to Elder Shelton from the Paul family. They had hoped he would emerge victorious, but now even he was dead.


    Aizel approached them with the same nk expression on his face.


    "I should get rid of them all at once; I need to save mental energy for any problems ahead." He thought.


    He summoned Sekki, and the pure ck double-edged sword finally made its appearance. He observed every hunter and mage and imagined a small knock-up wind under their feet.


    All of the hunters and mages were thrown into the air. As they hurriedly tried to cast a spell to save themselves, lightning-sharp crescent shes came flying right at them, splitting everyone in half.


    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


    Their bodies began to fall to the ground one by one, with their blood raining on all sides.


    Aizel was drenched in blood and resembled a walking corpse. He wiped his face with his hands, clearing the blood.


    He took a deep breath and surveyed the scene, looking for survivors or enemies who were still breathing, but all he saw were lifeless bodies scattered around him.


    Aizel went to Shelton''s corpse and searched his entire body for his storage ring. He did the same with the other corpses before venturing deeper into the basement.


    *****


    On the other side of the battlefield...


    Leah and her family were heading straight toward the grand hall.


    Leah''s uncle was a wrecking ball; no mages or hunters dared stand in his way, and they easily made it to the grand hall.


    As they reached the grand hall, they noticed two men standing around corpses and blood, waiting for them.


    "So, you all came together, huh?" The old man said eyeing the four people in front of him.


    "You are not scared, right?" Yelena''s father taunted and chuckled.


    "Scared of you? Today will be the day I give your old bones a rest."


    "Where is the one who killed my child?" The man who was standing quietly with the old man spoke. He was tall and handsome but didn''t share the same red hair as the rest of the Paul family. He was the head of their family, the father of Tintin and Bretta, Tommy Paul.


    "It doesn''t matter where he is," Leah said taking her katana out. "You will pay for your crimes today."


    "Son,e with me; let''s handle the old man first; leave that Tommy for Yelena and Leah." Yelena''s father said. Leah''s uncle quickly went with him to fight the old man outside the hall.


    Now only Tommy, Leah, and Yelena were left in the grand hall.


    "So, you two are going to fight me, are you sure?" Tommy said with a mocking smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about that; I will make sure to separate your head cleanly and send it to your wife as a gift. I know she escaped from here."


    Tommy''s smile froze. He stared at Leah in anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He rushed towards both of them taking out his longsword.


    "I will cut you, little girl, just like I cut your father." He cried as he shed the sword downwards toward Leah.


    Leah quickly avoided the sh by rolling to her left while answering Tommy with wind shes.


    Tommy''s body began to emit lightning as he boosted his speed to avoid the attack. Yelena flew in the air with the help of wind and attacked with her own wind shes which Tommy had dodged.


    He dodged once again and headed straight for Leah to fight in close quarters.


    Leah fought with him head-on as they both started shing their weapons. She knew she couldn''t defeat him alone. She was still a Grade I mage and Tommy was Grade II.


    And that was not all he had; what made him more powerful was his second magic core. He was the only person in the town who had a second magic core.


    Yelena was using small wind spears from far away to provide support to her daughter, which was making it hard for Tommy to fight.


    He had to dodge the spears from time to time while also being cautious against Leah.


    Tommy realized he needed to devise a strategy to defeat Leah immediately, or else Yelena''s support would be too much for him to handle.


    He quickly made some water snakes sparkle with lightning. He smartlybined his magic core powers to create powerful magic.


    Leah and Yelena both pulled back, their eyes wide from horror. They didn''t have the confidence to evade every single one of the water snakes with lightning.


    *****


    At the same time...


    Aizel arrived at the bottom of the basement where he noticed a final room with a half-open door.


    He slowly walked towards the room. The sound of his footsteps could be clearly heard. It was ghostly-quiet in the surroundings. Aizel opened the door to enter the room.


    "Oh, you are back, uncle..." the girl''s mouth went quiet as she stared at Aizel. Panic could be seen on her face as she started to sweat.


    The first thing Aizel saw was Emma tied down in rope, sleeping quietly in the cage with some other kids.


    "You must be Bretta." He slowly walked towards her.


    Bretta started backing away in fear, she only had the power to make anyone who was not a mage her puppet by touching their heads and using her power on them.


    She didn''t have the confidence to fight against Aizel, who was able to beat her uncle.


    "Y... you what did you do with my uncle?"


    Aizel ced his hand on her shoulder and spoke, "You were the one who was using two hunters as puppets and made them kill themselves, right?"


    "Y¡­ you can''t kill me; my father is very powerful; he is a dual-core mage. You still have a chance; if you beg before us and swear fealty for the rest of your life, I will help you get spared of your crimes."

 Chapter 74 Why Are You Crying?

    ?Bretta tried to stay calm, knowing she wouldn''t be able to do anything if Aizel wanted to kill her.


    "You are here for that kid right, go take her with you; we haven''t done anything to her." She said. It had little impact on Aizel.


    He walked towards the kids who were in the cage.


    "Open the cage," Aizelmanded.


    Bretta quickly searched for the keys; they were hanging from the wall in the key holder. She hurriedly took them and rushed towards the cage.


    She was struggling to open the cage as her hands were trembling with fear. Aizel was right behind her, standing with a nk expression.


    When Bretta finally managed to open the cage, Aizel stepped in to check the children''s conditions. He breathed a sigh of relief when he realized everyone was fine.


    "Y... you know, you should be careful," she said.


    "It was Leah and her friend, that hunter named Alisha, who tipped us off about you and the kids.


    "I found outter that it was all orchestrated by that bitch; she even used you for her own advantage."


    Aizel didn''t say anything; he took out a clean robe from his storage ring and covered Emma with it while cing her gently on his shoulder.


    "You, whose kids are those and the other people who are kept in the cer outside?"


    "They are all the ones who either went against us or haven''t paid their debts," Bretta replied quickly and with honesty.


    "Bring them with us; we are moving out of the castle," Aizel said. Bretta quickly nodded at his order.


    At least she was still alive; she just needed to follow orders and wait for her father toe.


    They went ahead and freed everyone in the cer. As they reached the castle hall, Aizel could see some hunters were still fighting with each other.


    He quickly noticed his group, along with Alisha.


    "HARRYY..."


    He shouted as Harry noticed Aizel and quickly rushed towards him, while the rest of them followed as well.


    When they reached him, they saw Aizel with Emma and other kids, as well as more people, along with Bretta.


    "You... what happened to you?" Alisha asked. Aizel was fully soaked in blood and even reeked of a corpse.


    "Nothing. Harry, could you please take Emma back to Daisy and the other kids at the castle safely?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, of course."


    "Alisha, youe with me," Aizel asked and Alisha nodded.


    Harry took Emma and the rest of the kids and the people who were locked in the castle with him. He, Nathan, and Alisme went back to Rosewell Castle, while Alisha went with Bretta and Aizel.


    Alisha was eyeing Bretta from the corner of her eye to make sure she did not try anything funny.


    No one spoke as the trio headed towards the grand hall, from where the sound of battle was echoing.


    "Is he an idiot? Why would he take me back to my father after what we have done with him? I guess he is also scared." Bretta thought.


    As they reached the hall, they noticed Leah and Yelena were badly damaged and injured.


    Tommy, Leah, and Yelena noticed the neers who arrived at the hall.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That''s your dad, right? Go," Aizel said to Bretta, which shocked Alisha the most.


    Bretta quickly bowed to him and said, "Don''t worry; after my dad gets rid of them, I will make sure to tell him about you. I am sure he will forgive you now that you are joining us."


    She ran towards her dad with a smile on her face.


    "Y... you Aizel, what did you do?" Alisha asked in disbelief.


    Aizel didn''t say anything as he watched Bretta go toward her dad.


    Tommy noticed his daughter wasing in his direction, and he quickly made some spells to keep Leah and Yelena away.


    Just as Bretta was about to reach him, a lightning sh came so fast at her that it cut her in half right in front of her dad.


    "BREETTTTAAAA..."


    Tommy quickly ran towards her body. He kneeled and held her corpse in his arms.


    Tears ran down his eyes as he realized that all of his kids were now dead and the culprit was standing right in front of him.


    "Why are you crying?" Aizel asked.


    Everyone looked at him in surprise. They never thought Aizel would act so cruelly.


    "I will soon send you where I sent your kids, and you can be with them again."


    Tommy couldn''t take it anymore and rushed towards him with his longsword.


    "BASTARD, I WILL TEAR YOU TO PIECES AND FEED YOU TO ANIMALSSSS...."


    He started shing his longsword madly at him. Aizel started parrying and dodging it with his sword.


    The weight behind the longsword was a little more than Aizel had anticipated and he was having trouble parrying it.


    He started backing away from it, but suddenly noticed a water tentacle grip his ankle. Tommy was rushing in his direction.


    Bretta did inform him that her dad had a dual-core, so he knew he wouldn''t be able to fight against him in the open while holding back.


    He used fire magic to quickly free himself from the tentacle, which surprised everyone, including Tommy.


    "Y... you were hiding your fire core," Tommy said.


    Leah, Alisha, and Yelena also stared at Aizel, surprised¡ªeven they hadn''t known about it.


    "Well, someone said to me it is good to have a trump card with you," Aizel said.


    "I have to make sure to get rid of you now," Tommy said gritting his teeth.


    He started making water snakes with lightning over them, the same move that injured Leah and Yelena.


    "Oh. That''s a nicebination; let me copy and show you mine." Aizel said as he started making long fire spears floating above his head and added a little lightning over every ming spear.


    Tommy sent his spell towards Aizel, and every water snake went in his direction with lightning speed leaving blurred images.


    Aizel sent his ming spears to intercept the water snakes. As their spells collided, they burst into steam flying everywhere.

 Chapter 75 Aizel Vs Tommy

    ?The atmosphere inside the grand hall grew increasingly steamy, and a mist began to swirl in the air.


    Leah, Yelena, and Alisha felt their bodies heat up and beads of sweat forming, while Aizel and Tommy locked eyes in a fierce gaze.


    Their fierce spells shed with equal strength, and neither could overpower the other.


    Aizel charged forward, his eyes locked on Tommy, as the other warrior did the same.


    Tommy''s longsword sliced through the air, but Aizel deftly parried the blow and stumbled backward under the force of the strike. The weight and power of the weapon were still proving difficult for him to handle.


    As Tommy prepared to swing again, Aizel surprised him by hurling his own sword through the air. Tommy quickly raised his longsword to parry the iing de, but Aizel''s lightning-quick kick struck the grip of the sword with full force, sending it flying from Tommy''s grasp.


    Tommy''s left hand crackled with lightning as heunched a lightning-fast jab at Aizel''s face, but his quick thinking made him dodge the attack with a swift movement of his head.


    Seizing the opportunity, Tommy delivered a powerful kick with his left leg, but Aizel reacted in time and blocked the strike with his right forearm.


    Despite his quick reflexes, the impact of Tommy''s lightning kick was heavy and fierce, sending a shock of pain through Aizel''s bones.


    Seemingly unfazed, Tommy followed up with another jab, which Aizel managed to block with his forearm shielding his face.


    Aizelunched a lightning-quick uppercut at Tommy''s chin, but he backed away just in time to avoid the blow.


    They bothunched a simultaneous right-hand strike, each deftly dodging the other''s attack by shifting their heads.


    But in the process, their forearms became entangled, and they both struck with their left hands, mming into each other''s ribs with lightning speed.


    As they pushed each other away, Aizel gritted his teeth in pain but remained determined to capitalize on the moment.


    Tommy seized the advantage, striking Aizel with a powerful punch straight to his stomach. The impact was like a thunderp, knocking the wind out of Aizel and causing him to fall to his knees.


    With lightning coursing through his body, Tommy followed up with a brutal knee strike to Aizel''s face, shattering his nose and sending blood spraying through the air.


    Aizel felt his head swimming with dizziness as he copsed to the ground. His mouth was filled with the metallic taste of blood, and the caustic aroma of his own terror rose up from his sweat-drenched body.


    He knew in his mind that if he took a single moment of rest, Tommy would kill him without mercy.


    Like a bolt of lightning, Aizel rolled with the speed of a striking serpent, his body coiling with the raw power of electricity. The air crackled with energy as he came to a stop, his senses buzzing with the thrill of his own velocity.


    As he staggered to his feet, Aizel''s senses were reeling with pain and disorientation. He tasted blood in his mouth and spat it on the ground with a grimace.


    Through his blurry vision, he could see the shape of his opponent closing in on him once again. Tommy was like a force of nature, a whirlwind of water and lightning that propelled him forward like a rocket.


    As they charged towards the grand hall, Aizel could feel the adrenaline rushing through his veins. With a powerful grip on his waist, Tommy led the charge, and together they broke through the towering walls.


    The hall shook and crumbled under their might, causing debris to fly in every direction. As they soared out of the castle, their bodies collided with nearby homes, shattering them into rubble.


    Aizel gazed in terror as innocent bystanders were crushed beneath their feet. "This fucker!"


    As they crashed to the ground, a deep crater formed beneath them. Aizel quickly rose to his feet, ready to face Tommy once again.


    Aizel darted to his right, his hands aze with fire as he hurled fireballs toward Tommy. But the nimble man dodged and weaved through the air, getting closer with each passing moment.


    Suddenly, Tommy conjured a small stream of water in front of Aizel''s foot, causing him to slip and lose his bnce. In an instant, a tentacle made of water shot out and wrapped around Aizel''s neck, mming him face-first onto the ground.


    Before he could recover, Tommy was upon him, delivering a powerful kick to his ribs that sent him hurtling through the air like a cannonball.


    The impact of his body against nearby homes reduced them to rubble, leaving destruction in his wake.


    Aizely sprawled in a ruined house, pain writhing through his body as he registered the fact that his ribs were fractured from the force of the impact.


    *Cough* *Cough*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His coughs echoed with agony, and he tried to rise. He noticed a young child, simr in age to Emma and the others, clutching his sister tightly and weeping.


    His eyes met Aizel''s as he watched him with hatred.


    Aizel had made up his mind to do whatever it took to save Emma, even if it meant leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. He had shown no mercy to anyone who stood in his way.


    Even still, a twinge of sadness pierced his heart when he witnessed the child grieve over his deceased sister.


    With a heavy heart, Aizel left the ruined house, knowing that the child would never forgive him for the destruction he had wrought.


    He had made his choice, and he was willing to pay the price, even if it meant facing the wrath of the child in the future.


    As he walked away, he heard the child''s anguished cries ringing in his ears, and his heart burned with a fierce mixture of guilt and rage.


    Gritting his teeth, he let out a shout.


    TOOOMMMYYYYY, I WILL FUCKING FEED YOU TO THE DOGS!


    Aizel''s fists were aze as he called forth spear after spear of fire, which soared through the air in an arc like a flock of arrows. Tommy reacted quickly, weaving between them with incredible speed.


    But Aizel moved faster, still managing to close the distance until they stood face-to-face, inches apart. Tommy''s eyes widened in terror.


    Aizel harnessed the energy of lightning and wind to propel himself toward Tomas.


    He reached out with one hand and formed a raging chain of fire that clung to Tommy''s foot. With each tug, Tommy spun helplessly through the air before crashing into the ground, over and over again.


    Tommy frantically twisted his leg with all of his might until the metal spikes that bound him nged to the ground and blood oozed freely from his ankle.


    Tommy rushed towards him while kicking him with a left and then a right kick, which Aizel dodged by backing away.


    Tommy used water and lightning to propel his right kick again with speed toward Aizel''s right ear, which he quickly blocked with his right forearm.


    Tommy tried to jab him in the face, but Aizel saw iting and dodged sideways, quickly grabbing his right arm and punching him in the face with his right fist.


    He made Tommy roll with his hand on the ground along with him and then started punching one after the other in his face.


    Tommy quickly responded as he kicked him away.


    He kicked Aizel on his left rib; a small grunt escaped from Aizel''s mouth as he clearly felt the pain.


    Tommy''s foot connected with Aizel''s ribs once again, and he followed it up with a brutal punch to the face. But Aizel refused to give up.


    Seizing the opportunity, Tommy aimed another kick at Aizel''s already bruised ribs, but Aizel was ready this time.


    With a deft movement, he grabbed Tommy''s leg and used a powerful gust of wind to send him crashing to the ground with bone-shattering force.


    *Thud*


    As Thomas struggled to rise, Aizel closed in, determination etched on his face.


    In a blur of motion, Aizel delivered a swift, powerful kick to Thomas''s face, the impact sending his head spinning 180 degrees and breaking his neck in an instant. Thomas''s body slumped to the ground, lifeless.

 Chapter 76 A Kiss That Did The Magic Like No Other Could

    ?Alisha gave healing potions to Leah and Yelena as they watched from afar the epic sh between Aizel and Tommy.


    The destruction wrought by their battle left debris scattered, houses in ruins, and countless wounded and dead in its wake.


    "Is it over?" Alisha inquired, supporting Leah, who struggled to walk with her wounded legs.


    "Someone''sing; be ready," Yelena warned.


    In the distance, they saw a figure dragging another by the leg, moving closer to their location.


    As the figure drew near, they recognized Aizel hauling Tommy''s body behind him. With a sudden motion, Aizel flung the limp body towards them.


    Leah''s voice trembled as she spoke, "He''s dead, isn''t he?"


    Aizel hobbled over to a half-copsed pir, taking a seat on the ground, and wincing in pain from his injuries.


    *Argh* A painful grunt escaped from his mouth as he slowly sat on the ground and breathed slowly, trying to relieve the pain.


    Aizel surveyed his surroundings, taking in the sight of devastated homes and mournful people. The sounds of shing swords and spells echoed in the distance as hunters and mages fought.


    He looked down at his hands, stained with blood from the battle.


    AIIIZELLLLLL........


    All of a sudden, shouts echoed in the air, and Aizel turned his head to see a group of children rushing towards him, apanied by Harry and Daisy.


    "I tried to keep them at the castle, but they didn''t listen," Harry said.


    As they approached Aizel, the children paused, taking in the destruction surrounding them. The ruins of buildings and the sight of bloodied bodies caused them to shudder in terror.


    When they finally looked up at Aizel, they saw his body covered in blood, and his dark, piercing eyes seemed to glow with otherworldly energy, making him appear monstrous.


    The children froze in ce, too afraid to move closer.


    Aizel noticed their fear and let out a heavy sigh, knowing that the events of the day had forever changed him.


    "It''s better to leave them; living with me will only hurt them and put them in danger. I don''t think things would be the same as before." he thought, a small tear falling in the process.


    Aizel''s head drooped slowly, drained of mental and physical energy.


    "It appears I was meant to be alone forever," he whispered to himself.


    In an instant, a young girl''s footsteps rang out through the deste area, and Harry, Daisy, and the other children gazed as she sprinted toward Aizel.


    "I need a good sleep. I think I should go back..Aizel thought to himself, but before he could react, the girl wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace.


    As he sat amidst the chaos of the battlefield, he caught a whiff of her scent, like that of a delicate jasmine flower blooming in the midst of destruction.


    The girl was none other than Emma. She leaned in and ced a soft kiss on his cheek.


    That one kiss did the magic as no other could.


    The weight of his remorse, despair, exhaustion, and fury lifted, leaving him feeling renewed and alive once more. He gazed into Emma''s eyes, his hand gently caressing her hair, and felt a sense of peace wash over him.


    Other kids also ran in his direction and hugged him while crying.


    "We were not scared; we were just afraid that you were injured," Oliver said in guilt.


    "Emma took the first ce again," Lily said while joining with others.


    "Guys, I''m still injured," Aizel said with a chuckle.


    "Come on, kids, let''s take him back home," Daisy said, the kids stood up quickly while helping Aizel stand.


    Leah, Alisha, and Yelena watched them go back on their way quietly without disturbing them.


    Roar....


    Leah''s uncle also came with Yelena''s father; they appeared to be in good condition.


    "Did you kill the old man?" Yelena asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hoho, I would say it was pretty easy. What about you?"


    She showed the body of Tommy lying in the corner.


    Leah''s uncle changed back to his human form; he approached the body and stored it in his storage ring.


    Yelena''s father stroked his beard and spoke, "How did you do it?"


    "Why don''t we head back to caste first?" Leah said as everyone nodded and went back to the castle.


    Though they had managed to defeat their enemies, the task was far from over. The conflict between the mages and hunters still raged on, and the destruction wrought upon the Paul family''snds needed to be addressed.


    The weight of their obligation fell hard on them as they stood among the debris. They were thest remaining noble family in town.


    *****


    At Daisy''s home...


    After taking a much-needed bath, Aizely sprawled out on the sofa, listening to the sound of children''s voices chattering away around him. Their home had been destroyed, and they were forced to seek refuge with Daisy for the time being.


    As they settled into their temporary lodgings, Daisy entered the room, carrying a tray with tea for Aizel and herself.


    *Slurrp*


    Aizel slowly sipped the tea, slowly enjoying the warmth and taste of it.


    "Daisy I will be leaving this town after two days with kids," Aizel said.


    Everyone looked at him with surprise.


    "You already reminded me not to trust anyone from the start, but I still made the mistake, and because of that, I almost lost the kids."


    "Not only do I want to get away from here, but I also want to explore Xelgar more."


    Daisy didn''t say anything as she sipped her tea slowly, and after listening to Aizel, she finally spoke.


    "That''s good for you and the kids."


    "And I''d like you and Lily to apany me."


    She stared at Aizel with her eyes wide in surprise; she hadn''t expected Aizel to be so calm after asking that.


    "You will be in danger too; they might use Lily and you to get me; who knows, it would be better if you came with me," Aizele exined himself.


    "Ohh,"


    "Why do I feel dissatisfied with that type of exnation?" She thought in her mind.


    "Please, mom, let''s go with Aizel; I don''t want to leave Emma and others," Lily said as she hugged her mom.


    The other kids followed her lead and hugged Daisy.


    She started chuckling and said, "Okay, okay, we wille with you."


    *****


    The carriage rattled and swayed with each bump and jolt as the horses'' hooves hammered on the luscious grass of the open fields. The breeze blew over the passengers'' hair, carrying with it the lovely scent of wildflowers and the earthy aroma of the countryside.


    A man sat between those passengers, his face hidden below the hood.


    " I am finally here, Katherine."


    -------xxxxx---------


    End of Volume 1, Part 1¡ªThe Beginning


    Part 2 - The Rise of a Common Man


    Will start tomorrow.

 Chapter 77 "Beautiful"

    ?As the silver moon illuminated Chestar Town, Aizel stirred from his slumber in the dead of night.


    *arhg*


    With a pained groan, he struggled to stand up from the couch, clutching his side.


    He stepped out into the open air, hoping to clear his mind amidst the surrounding stillness.


    "I wish we could leave quietly tomorrow without causing anymotion," he muttered under his breath, annoyance etched on his face.


    With a heavy sigh, he settled himself near a nearby shop, ruminating on how Leah and her family were going to react after they have learned of his dual-core mage status.


    He moved his gaze to his middle finger, which had a gleaming ck ring. It was the same storage ring that David had given him as a reward.


    "It has so many healing potions, 200¨C300 gold coins, and many weapons of different grades, which I have no use for now.


    "But there is not a single mind potion. If even David didn''t have it on him, then how did Larisa had the potion?" Aizel furrowed his brows, "Does she belong to some big noble family or from some big city or another kingdom?"


    "What are you thinking so deeply about?" A voice echoed from behind, catching his attention. As he turned around, he spotted Daisy utilizing her mana sense to locate his spot.


    She approached him and took a seat by his side.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking, where are we gonna head next?'' he answered.


    "It depends on you, what you want to do after moving out from here." Gazing up at the moon with her piercing blue eyes, she spoke in response.


    The moonlight cast a gentle glow on her face, entuating her beauty, though she could not fully appreciate it due to her disability.


    Aizel detected a subtle shift in her expression and spoke up, "I wanna learn more about magic and find a cure for your blindness."


    Daisy''s eyes sparkled as she looked up at him, and a warm smile spread across her lips. "Then Felgura City will be best for it," she said in a melodious voice.


    "It is home to the best magic institute in the Felgura country, and it is ruled by the Felgura royal family."


    "This Felgura family, are they the rulers of this kingdom?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, they have been the rulers of this kingdom as long as the magic was first recorded. Every kingdom is named after the royal family that has ruled over the years," Daisy exined.


    "This Felgura city will definitely have more stuff and information about magic; there is also a chance to find the mind potion there." Aizel thought.


    He turned towards Daisy, as he was finally a little rxed enough to notice her clearly.


    Her skin was pale but not with the pallor of sickness, and her blue sapphire eyes shone under the moonlight. She was wearing a simple strapless yellow gown with yellow tulip-shaped sleeves.


    Her blonde hair was tied up in a bun, but a few strands were loose and dangling over the bun, framing the side of her face.


    "Beautiful," he whispered under his breath, causing Daisy to turn and blush at his words.


    Aizel, too, became acutely aware of his own reddening ears, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Uhh, I guess we should head to sleep. Tomorrow is gonna be a long day." He swiftly diverted the topic as they both rose to their feet and made their way indoors to rest for the night.


    *****


    At Rosewell Castle, in the dining hall...


    The dining hall within the castle was nothing short of grandeur. The high-vaulted ceilings were adorned with intricate carvings, and a slew of gleaming chandeliers cast a warm, golden glow over the vast space.


    Long wooden tables and benches were polished to a mirror shine, andrge portraits depicting heroic battle scenes hung on the walls.


    The enticing aroma of freshly prepared food floated through the air, making one''s mouth water. Servants walked smoothly around the room, delicately setting tters of roasted meats, freshly baked bread, and bowls of steaming vegetables on the tables.


    A luscious roasted hog, glistening with juices and spices, ready to be cut by the family members, was the focus of the feast.


    Yelena''s father took a sip of his wine and asked, "So you are saying that brat is a dual-core and he killed Tommy?"


    "Yes, father, he has lightning and a fire core," her daughter said as she sipped her wine.


    "Ensure that he weds Leah and bes a member of our family," he dered firmly. "We can''t let a golden goose fly away from our hand."


    "Don''t worry, grandfather; he is already in my grasp," Leah replied.


    Noticing an empty seat beside him, her grandfather inquired, "Please tell, where has David been? I haven''t seen him in the past few days."


    Leah gazed worriedly at her mother, her heart heavy with unease.


    Ever since their return from the castle, she sensed that something was amiss. And then she stumbled upon a note in David''s room.


    The note revealed David''s departure from his family, seeking a life free of society''s obligations. He wished to be free of the harsh sting of failure and the humiliation of his own family.


    "He has left the family for good," Yelena replied without showing any emotion on her face.


    Yelena''s father mmed his fist upon the wooden table, causing it to tremble and creak beneath the force of his anger. His face furrowed and distorted into a violent grimace as he locked his rageful gaze on his daughter.


    "I advised you several times to let him live his life as he wishes, but you didn''t listen.


    "Now, who will be held ountable if something bad happens to him? And what will you say to the Gilles family now?"


    "There is nothing to say; he is not part of the Rosewell family anymore.


    "Our focus should not be him, it should be Aizel instead," Yelena replied while voicing her pitch to match her father.


    Leah stood up, leaving her arguing grandfather and mother to their quarrel. Exhaustion weighed heavily on her, and she longed for thefort of sleep.


    Tomorrow promised to be a difficult and uncertain day, but she clung to the dream of meeting Aizel, her heart racing with excitement.

 Chapter 78 Greatest Gift

    ?The sun''s warm embrace banished the shadows and heralded a new day as the night gave way to dawn. With the first light of morning, the town''s natives rose from their slumber and set about their daily tasks.


    The sounds of carts creaking and childrenughing echoed through the streets as people went about their daily business. However, the scars of yesterday''s battle remained in the town''s northern region.


    Broken walls and shattered buildingsy in ruins, while brave hunters worked tirelessly to clear the rubble and rebuild what they could. Injured survivors limped through the streets, searching for a new home amidst the wreckage.


    Aizel awoke from his sleep as the sound of children''s chatter filled the air.


    He rubbed his eyes and stretched his limbs, feeling the stiffness of a restless night. He yawned as he dragged himself from the sofa and shuffled towards the bathroom.


    As Aizel approached the door, his hand outstretched to grasp the handle, a sudden gust of wind caught him off guard.


    The door swung open before he could react, revealing a figure cloaked in a thin, yellow cloth. Aizel''s eyes widened in surprise as he recognized Daisy.


    Her body was cloaked in a thin, yellow cloth that fluttered in the breeze. Aizel felt a sudden heat rising to his face as his eyes took in the sight before him. Daisy''s naked figure was barely concealed by the flimsy fabric, her curves, and features hinting at whaty beneath.


    He averted his gaze, feeling a sudden flush of heat rising to his cheeks.


    Daisy''s senses tingled as she sensed Aizel, causing her to flush with embarrassment.


    She hastily clutched the thin yellow cloth around her body, struggling to contain her emotions. Without a word, she turned on her heel and hurried back towards her room.


    "Damn it, how did I forget that I am not in my apartment? It''ll be awkward when I have to face her." Aizel thought and headed to take a bath, trying to forget that little ident.


    After his refreshing bath, Aizel made his way back to the hall, where the kids had gathered for breakfast. They were already seated at the long, wooden table, the air was heavy with the aroma of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat, and Aizel''s stomach rumbled with anticipation.


    Daisy ced a dish of food in front of Aizel while avoiding his eyes. He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, recalling the earlier event in the bathroom.


    Lily watched them closely, sensing something. Finally, unable to contain her curiosity, she spoke up. "Did something happened?"


    "Nothing happened; I didn''t see anything." Aizel quickly replied.


    Lily didn''t understand a thing about what Aizel meant by that, while Daisy chuckled a little at his response.


    "You all just finished your breakfast; we''re leaving this ce and heading to a big city after that."


    "YEAH!" The kid''s eyes sparkled with excitement as they cheered in unison, thrilled at the idea of exploring a big city.


    After the meal, the group began to pack their bags with necessary goods for the long journey ahead.


    Aizel watched as Daisy sold thest of her fruit stock at a discounted price, knowing that it would help her prepare for a fresh start in the city of Felgura.


    He already had a good amount of gold coins and was more than happy to spend them to help her. He anticipated the adventures that awaited them on the trip to Felgura.


    Aizel searched the area for Alex as the group made their way to the carriage. When he spotted him, he noticed that he had switched to arger and more spacious carriage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He was relieved to see Alex and the new carriage, knowing that their journey would be morefortable.


    Aizel approached Alex, bracing himself for what was about to happen.


    "Haa, Aizel... I see you are here with your family again.


    "Hello kids, Is your father again taking you sightseeing?" Alex asked, and the kids started giggling.


    "Yeah, yeah, we wanna head towards Felgura City; how much are you gonna charge?"


    As Felgura City was mentioned, Alex''s eyes lit up with greed. "That''ll be eight gold coins¡ªone for each individual," he said as he rubbed his hands together.


    "One gold coin is too much for the kid; shouldn''t you take 50 silver coins instead?"


    "You know, the path is dangerous and long, and I believe in equality."


    The hefty fare caught Aizel by surprise, and he let out a heavy sigh as he paid with coins.


    He made a mental note to work on his negotiation abilities before his next trip. The kids and Daisy boarded the carriage after the fare was agreed upon, while Aizel and Alex chatted outside for a few moments.


    Aizel and Alex were talking when they saw a ruckus close. Two girls in light blue leather armor with a flying hawk symbol on their armor were approaching them.


    One of them approached Aizel, looked him in the eyes, and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "You promised me that you would go out with me."


    "Yeah, well, guess what that promise was made to a friend, not someone who maniptes and tries to frame others for their own crimes. I don''t care for any reason why you did it.


    "Leaving you both alive is the greatest gift I can give to your family, and if you try to go after me again or for the kids, I will make sure there will be no Rosewell family in the Xelgar," Aizel responded with a deep and menacing voice.


    As Aizel and Alex left town, the two girls stood motionless, their gaze focused on the carriage until it disappeared.


    "What are we going to do now, Leah? Should we try to stop him?"


    "No, let him go; if he thinks that he can get away that easily, then he is wrong.


    "Try to find out where he is headed," Leah ordered.


    Alisha sighed and went back to the castle.

 Chapter 79 Lets Escape Together

    ?The horses ran with remarkable pace as the carriage thundered through the uneven terrain, their hooves hammering the dirt into submission.


    The woond soon swallowed the passengerspletely as the trees started to close in and their crooked, old branches tangled overhead.


    The smell of loam and moss filled the air, and the horses'' breathing resonated through the stillness.


    The passengers gazed in astonishment as they emerged into a clearing, surrounded by tall trees. Each was over a hundred feet tall, with trunks as thick as houses and branches that stretched out like a wide, leafy canopy.


    The leaves shimmered like silver in the sunlight, rigid and thin like grass des turned upside down.


    The carriage rumbled through the forest till it arrived at a small town surrounded by the same tall trees.


    The coachman gestured towards the town ahead as the carriage came to a halt. "Wee to Strykewood Town," he said, as the travelers gazed in awe at the charming yet mystical town ahead.


    Ignoring the beauty of the town and the woond, a hooded person leaped from the carriage and headed for the town''s heart.


    As he entered the town, he saw a bustling scene with hordes of people. The marketces were filled with hunters, proudly disying their products. Yet he observed that there were few mages among them.


    Despite this, the sound of children''sughter rang through the streets, filling the air with innocence and joy.


    He made his way to the town''s center, where the most imposing structure loomed towering and proud. It was the Gilles family mansion, a reflection of their wealth and power.


    A magnificent mansion was nestled in the middle of a tiny town, made of both solid brickwork and rich, warm tones of wood. The structure protruded boldly from the ground, its roof falling beautifully to the ground, and its walls were covered with delicate carvings.


    The mansion''s many windows glinted in the sunlight, enticing passersby to nce inside and wonder at the splendor within. The aroma of freshly cut wood blended with the lovely scent of flowering flowers as one approached, engulfing them in aforting hug.


    This was no ordinary mansion; it was a symbol of the ruling family''s wealth and power.


    The hooded person walked purposefully towards the mansion''s entrance, where a pair of guards kept watch.


    "Halt, who are you?" One of the guards spoke.


    "I am David, the sole son of the Rosewell family," the man replied, removing his hood.


    "Pardon sir, pleasee with me." The guard bowed and took David inside the mansion.


    As they entered the hall, As they entered the hall, instead of walking down the hall, David went right for one of the rooms. The guard didn''t object since he knew where David was headed.


    David approached the door.


    *knock* *knock*


    He knock upon it twice as the gate creaked open.


    A beautiful figure rushed towards him, wrapping him in a close embrace and flooding his senses with her alluring fragrance. David could feel the warmth of her skin on his as he held her tight.


    "I missed you." She spoke,


    "I missed you too Katherine."


    "Come inside." They both headed into the room.


    "So, you missed me so much that you journeyed all the way from Chester just to see me," she spoke as they settled onto her bed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You can say that." He replied while holding her hand.


    When he gazed deeply into her dazzling, light brown eyes, David''s fingertips caressed the delicate swirls of her brown hair. "You are the most beautiful woman in all of Xelgar," he whispered, his words full of adoration and love.


    She was dressed in a flowing ck gown that highlighted every curve. David''s left hand caressed the silky curves of her waist as he leaned in for a delicate kiss, sending shivers down her spine.


    Her lips, a lush shade of rosy pink, parted in response to his touch, and the two lost themselves in the passion of the moment.


    After their intimate moment, Katherine asked, "So when are you taking me to your home?"


    With a heavy sigh, he prepared to convey the reason for his visit to her.


    "I''ve left my family, and I''m no longer a Rosewell."


    Katherine''s eyes widened in shock as she heard the news, and she swiftly asked, "Why? Has something happened?"


    He informed her of everything about the recent events in town, about the raid, and about his family''s situation.


    "What should we do, David, if my father finds out?" He will break off our marriage. He agreed simply because of your grandfather.


    "Now since you are not even a member of a noble family, I am sure everyone will oppose it," Katherine asked, her voice trembling as she leaned in close to him, her expression mirroring the fear that was slowly rising in her heart.


    "That''s why I came here, Miss Katherine Gilles; will you leave your family behind and escape together with me?"


    David stood up, as he bowed like a gentleman, and ced a hand in front of her while asking.


    "Of course, let''s escape together and run as far away from everyone," Katherine replied, cing her palm on his.


    They both smiled at each other while suddenly,


    *knock* *knock*


    They heard the knock on the door.


    With hesitation, Katherine walked over to the door and grabbed the doorknob.


    She pushed it open and was immediately face to face with a bald man who was grinning ear to ear. His chubby frame was decked out invish nobleman''s attire, with a little sword buckled at his waist.


    "David, how are you?" In a swift motion, he closed the distance between himself and David.


    "I''m fine, Sir Gilles; I apologize for stopping by Katherine first," David said as he bowed toward him.


    "You don''t have to be sorry; she is going to be your woman soon."


    "How are your mother and sister doing?"


    "They are doing well, Sir Gilles."


    "They didn''t inform me that you were going to visit us. If I had known ahead of time, I would have prepared a feast for you."


    Katherine and David exchanged nces as they both gave him an awkward smile.

 Chapter 80 Our Love Is More Beautiful

    ?David, Katherine, and her father walked towards the vast dining hall, their steps echoing off the polished marble floor. David''s gaze traveled over the room as they passed through the doorway, taking in the sight of the servants bustling about, setting tters of food on the long, wooden table.


    The trio took their seats at the head of the table, eager to enjoy thevish feast that greeted them.


    The aroma of roasted meat and freshly baked bread filled the air, making David''s stomach growl in anticipation.


    "So David, when are you going back?" Katherine''s father asked while they were enjoying the feast.


    "Tomorrow morning, sir," David replied while slowly sipping his wine.


    "Tomorrow, good.


    "You should be careful on your way back. The riots are getting more and more frequent nowadays."


    "Riots?" David asked in confusion.


    "Yes, there have been instances of normal people and hunters causing problems for mages and the Noble family."


    "I don''t know how the royal family is going to handle this situation, but the noble families are not going to sit quietly. "Shortly, they might take action against it."


    "Hmm, this might be a good thing. I can take advantage of this to take Katherine with me and escape further away from everyone." David thought.


    They talked during the meal, discussing a variety of topics and enjoying each other''spany.


    David found himself in Katherine''s room as the hours passed, assisting her in gathering her belongings and preparing for their uing escape.


    Their n weighed heavily in the air, and a sense of urgency propelled them to work swiftly and effectively.


    "Are you certain you want toe with me? You know we''ll both be hunted down." David said this as he hugged Katherine from behind.


    "I will rather die than marry a mage without my choice and live with him for more than 1000 years.


    "That''s what makes us special, David, everything is more beautiful, our love is more beautiful because we both are doomed to die at any moment.


    "Let''s live together and enjoy everyst moment of our lives," Katherine spoke as she turned toward him, her lips meeting his in a tender embrace.


    They quickly gathered their belongings and made their way to the window, feeling a sense of urgency. Thankfully, Katherine''s room was on the ground floor, which made their escape easier.


    They sneaked through the shadows, their hearts beating as they made their way to a remote street corner, avoiding the guards'' watchful eyes. A carriage in the distance was just getting ready to leave, so they quickened their pace in the hopes of making it there on time.


    They hastily paid the fare and climbed onto the carriage, ready to leave the town of Strykewood behind.


    The horse whinnied in answer to the driver''s demand, and they were off with a jolt, their road ahead cloaked in mystery and uncertainty.


    In the far distance, another carriage thundered down the road with great speed.


    Aizel sat at the front with Alex, while Daisy and the children huddled at the back, their journey through the rugged terrain of the town fraught with danger and excitement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As they made their journey toward Felgura, the kids'' emotions were high, their excitement apparent as they talked and joked amongst themselves.


    "So that''s the mountain you warned about?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, Fangspire, the snakes'' catbs.


    Aizel looked towards it.


    It was a massive mountain that towered over the surrounding terrain, throwing a long and sweeping shadow. Its rocky top is crowned with a twisted pile of rocks and boulders shooting out at strange angles, giving it a threatening look.


    "The mountain is known to be their of a terrifying Grade III snake-type monster and its horde, making it one of the most deadly ces in the entire kingdom of Felgura.


    "The mountain is supposed to be cursed, and many brave hunters and mages who have attempted to discover its secrets have perished.


    "Few survivors speak of enormous predators lurking in the shadows, their scales gleaming in the faint light, and the thunderous hiss of the snake monster that rules over them all," Alex said.


    "So why do they even attempt to go there if they know there is a Grade III monster there?"


    "Well, despite the danger, the mountains hold many treasures and artifacts." There is also a rumor that there is ake there inside the Grade III monsterir; it can help a mage to advance its core."


    Aizel''s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing those words.


    "So that''s the reason; even I want to visit there now, will it be able to help my mental core heal to some extent? I have to confirm with Alora first." Aizel thought.


    "The path we have taken right now, It''s gonna take us one extra day to reach Felgura city?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, it''s better to avoid that mountain path. I don''t want to die young." Alex replied.


    "There''s a chance we''ll run into some small hordes of monsters or bandits. You can take care of them, right?"


    Aizle didn''t respond to Alex as he stretched his arms and closed his eyes to take a nap.


    "Right?"


    They were approaching the outskirts of Felgura city when the sun rose the next day. The carriage came to a slow stop, and the passengers took some time to stretch their legs and tend to the animals.


    Aizel and Alex led the animals to a nearby stream to drink and graze because they were inly exhausted and hungry.


    They set up a tent and started a fire as they settled in for some much-needed rest. As they pulled a few beers from their storage rings, the aroma of roasted meat filled the air.


    Alex and Daisy dly told Aizel stories of Fangspire and other notable spots in the Felgura kingdom as they sat around the campfire.


    Daisy''s expression changed abruptly as she turned her head in a specific direction. She had detected something with her mana sense, prompting her to pull on Aizel''s robe in concern.

 Chapter 81 Felgura City

    ?Aizel leaned in closer to Daisy, sensing she had something important to tell him.


    "We have somepany," Daisy warned.


    Aizel''s eyes darted back and forth as he searched his surroundings for potential threats.


    He gathered the kids behind him in a practiced motion, making a protective barrier. He automatically summoned his sword, ready to defend himself against any threat lurking around.


    Aizel''s attention was drawn to the rustling of leaves and twigs. His keen eyes swept the surroundings and observed many individualsing from the bushes. The group of seven men wore leather armor and gripped their weapons tightly as they advanced toward them.


    "They don''t seem strong; at least there is no mage among them," Daisy whispered.


    "Should I knock them quickly?"


    "No wait, let''s see what they are here for; we still have kids with us; if we can solve the issue without fighting, that would be good," Daisy said while Aizel nodded.


    "HEY YOU, where are you headed?" One of them shouted toward Aizel and spoke.


    "To the city," Aizel said while pointing in the direction of Felgura city.


    "Are they one of them?" He asked his group while they turned their heads in rejection.


    "You can leave; remember things might be difficult in some months; make sure you guys don''t get close to any noble." The man warned and left with his group.


    Aizel, Daisy, and Alex stood motionless, watching as the group of men walked out of sight without making any ruckus.


    "That was not how it was supposed to go; I was pretty sure they would try to rob us, and then I would smack their asses one by one. That''s what I read in all the novels until now." Aizel thought.


    "What was he talking about? Getting close to noble and all?" Aizel asked as they stored their stuff in the storage ring.


    "Even I don''t know; maybe there is something going on with the nobles," Alex replied.


    "Yeah, well, I don''t care; I don''t want to get involved with any noble now," Aizel said.


    "We should head to the city first to avoid any further troubles," Daisy said.


    They boarded the carriage and began their journey to Felgura City, which was only a short distance away.


    Aizel could feel the ground tremor beneath his feet as the carriage approached the city. The sound of pounding hooves and nking metal got louder with each passing second until the city walls loomed in front of them.


    They towered over the terrain like stone and steel giants, stretching upwards for at least fifty feet and encircling acres ofnd within their protective grasp.


    Aizel''s pulse beat faster as he marveled at the breathtaking sight before him, anxious to discover the magic and treasures hidden within the city''s walls.


    The carriage came to a halt beside the city''s towering gates, their overwhelming presence casting a shadow over the travelers and those waiting in line to enter the city.


    Aizel, Daisy, and the children bid their goodbyes to Alex before disembarking from the carriage and making their way to the long line at the city''s gate.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel and his group finally made it to the front of the line. His keen eyes were drawn to the guards stationed at the gate, all of whom were seasoned hunters dressed in glistening, cold leather armor and armed to the teeth.


    The leader, a magician brandishing a medium-sized staff, stood at the helm,manding respect and admiration.


    "Six kids and two adults, that would be 10 silver." One of the guards spoke.


    Aizel retrieved ten silver pieces and handed them to the guard as the toll for their group''s entry into the city. The gate cracked open, letting them onto the busy streets beyond.


    As Aizel and the kids stepped into the city, their eyes widened with amazement.


    The city covered acres ofnd and was a sight to behold. Numerous roads diverged in front of them, each going to a different market brimming with potions, weapons, armor, clothing, and artifacts.


    Hunters and magicians bustled around them, filling the air with a chorus of noises. Carriages passed past in a never-ending parade, traveling from one location to another.


    "Aizel, the city is so big," Oliver spoke as his eyes sparkled.


    "Yeah, I know right? Let''s first find a ce to stay, then we will take a tour together." Aizel said while the rest of the kids nodded.


    They approached a carriage and asked to be taken to the city''s best inn.


    The group boarded the carriage, which began its journey to the city''s eastern side. They talked amongst themselves as they traveled, marveling at the countless stores, markets, and restaurants lined their path.


    Finally, the carriage came to a halt, and the group disembarked in front of a magnificent white structure that seemed more like a pce than an inn. It would be an injustice to call it such, for it was a masterpiece of architecture and elegance.


    And the name of the inn was " The Pearl Inn."


    As they entered the inn, they were greeted by a group of servants dressed in fine clothes far beyond their own.


    Everybody wore a weing smile, and there was not a single sign of discontent on their faces as they weed the guests with open arms. It was evident that they were eager to meet their every demand.


    Aizel made his way to the reception area, which was supposed to be a pure white stone counter that served as the focal point of the inn.


    "Do you have two big rooms avable with you?" Aizel asked.


    The person looked towards Aizel and his group and spoke, "Sir, how would you like to have a specialty room of ours? It has 4 rooms in it, each with a bathroom of their own, a big dining hall, and a kitchen."


    Aizel looked towards Daisy, who simply nodded.


    "Okay, how much is gonna cost?"


    "It will cost you around 10 gold coins per month, sir."


    Aizel retrieved ten gold coins from his storage ring and paid the room rent at the counter before leading the group to their rooms.

 Chapter 82 The Royal Letter

    ?Aizel, Daisy, and the children entered their allotted room after going to the second floor.


    The interior of the room was pristine white, with a warm, reassuring aroma of nature. Therge room had nicely constructed hardwood furnishings and plenty of space for Aizel, Daisy, and the kids to rest and unwind.


    Everyone took a short nap after the long and exhausting travel to regain their vigor.


    In Evening,


    Daisy chose to stay in the room, leaving Aizel and the kids to have an evening tour of the city.


    The group chose to tour the city on foot, wandering through the bustling streets, visiting the many marketces, and tasting a wide range of foods and dishes. Aizel took mental notes of numerous locations he wanted to explore on his own the next day.


    After a long hunt, Aizel encountered what hadpelled him toe here in the first ce.


    "The Felgura Magicial Institute"


    As Aizel and the kids walked down a tiny path leading to a small, hill-like structure, he saw a towering institute that reminded him of the big castles he had seen in movies.


    The sheer vastness of the establishment awed him, and he couldn''t stop himself from getting excited at the possibility of exploring its depths.


    "Now, calm down, buddy; we will visit here tomorrow." Aizel calmed himself down. He can''t wait to explore and learn about magic.


    He couldn''t help but notice the fine elements in the architecture and the magical items on disy as he wandered around. He was certain that tomorrow''s visit would be a memorable experience.


    Aizel and the kids returned to their room at the Pearl Inn after their tour.


    While the kids told Daisy about their adventures in the city, Aizel excused himself to take a well-deserved bath.


    Once Aizel finished his bath, he approached Daisy in the hall and struck up a discussion, anxious to learn more about the magical institute.


    "So, do you know how I can apply for the institute?" Is there any restriction on joining?" Aizel asked.


    "No, anyone can join the institute if they know how to use mana. But there will be a small test that I have heard so far; other than that, I don''t know."


    Aizel felt a sense of relief wash over him. His concern was that individuals who weren''t of noble birth or part of a family might be denied admission to the magic institute.


    "So how much is it gonna cost?" Aizel asked.


    "Cost? Why would you have to pay to join the institute?" Daisy replied in confusion.


    "You mean it''s free?"


    "Yes, of course. As far as I have heard, every magical institution is free. I don''t know about the other kingdoms, but in most of them you don''t have to pay anything."


    "Then how do they afford everything? Are they just teaching for fun or what?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, don''t worry about that; you will have to serve them in other ways, like by doing some missions, making potions, participating in tournaments across the kingdoms, and so on.


    "The magic institute is owned by the royal family, so when youplete your courses, you might as well receive the chance to work for them. You might earn some good merits for them, from which you can buy all the secret artifacts, potions, knowledge about magic, and so on." Daisy exined.


    "Is there any other way to buy that stuff if I don''t like to work for the royals?" Aizel asked.


    He now desired peace and had no interest in nobles or the royal family.


    "There might be, but I don''t know how; you have to find it on your own," Daisy replied.


    "Well, I should think about that when the timees, but first I should get my way into the institute first." He thought.


    Aizel and Daisy had a talk about various topics ranging from the world of Xelgar to other things.


    While peace reigned at the Pearl Inn, chaos engulfed the Gilles mansion, with servants scurrying around and guards on high alert.


    Harold Gilles sat in his study, his brow furrowed as he read the letter in his hand. The paper was thick, and the royal family''s seal indicated its importance. As he stood up, the creak of the hardwood flooring echoed, his thoughts racing with the implications of the letter.


    "Sir, we have sent the letter to the Rosewell family." One of the guards showed up and spoke.


    The urgency in Harold Gilles'' voice as he spoke to his guard was evident. "Put that matter aside for the time being; we have more essential problems to attend to," he remarked.


    He paced around the room, his mind racing. He came to a halt and turned to face the guard. "We must call Katherine''s mother as soon as possible following her visit. The royal family has requested a meeting with all of the nobles, and we cannot afford to miss it."


    "It''s finally time to respond to the riots."


    "And what to do about Miss Katherine?"


    "Leave it; she might have gone with David to his ce. We will get a letter from them. Now go."


    Harold gazed out the window with furrowed brows, his mind deep in thought, as the guard bowed and left the room.


    Noble families throughout thend were thrown into turmoil by the unexpected summons from the royal family. However, amidst the chaos, some saw an opportunity for the nobles toe together and strategize on how to handle the riots that have started appearing.


    In the Rosewell castle...


    Leah was gathering her belongings, ready to embark on their journey with Thomas and Alisha, when she was stopped in her tracks by a familiar voice. Her mother appeared, standing between Leah and the door with a solemn expression.


    "You are not going anywhere, Leah, for now."


    "What do you mean, didn''t you tell me to go and find where Aizel is?"


    Leah''s gaze was drawn to the royal family symbol inscribed on a paper presented to her by her mother. Her eyes grewrger and wider as she began to read the contents, almost bulging from her skull.

 Chapter 83 Assassins Hood

    ?As the first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon to announce the beginning of a new day, the noble families of the kingdom busied themselves with preparations for the impending royal gathering.


    Meanwhile, Aizel found himself sitting at the breakfast table with the kids and Daisy.


    Today was a big day for him because it was his long-awaited trip to the magical institute. Never before had he felt such a tidal wave of excitement, with the idea of learning about magic, artifacts, and all kinds of mystical things driving his every thought throughout the night.


    After finishing breakfast and saying his goodbyes to Daisy and the kids, Aizel left the Pearl Inn and made his way to the bustling markets.


    Perhaps he''ll find some valuable goods to buy, items that wille in handy in theing days.


    Aizel''s eye was drawn to a certain shop as he explored the marketce¡ªthe potion shop. With the idea of getting a mind potion on his mind, he entered the store to begin his quest.


    Aizel saw the shop''s sparsely filled interior upon entering, with only a few mages scattered about the area examining the various potions on offer.


    As he approached the counter, the woman standing behind it quickly drew his attention. Her big bosom was prominently exposed in a tight, purple dress, and she donned a cap evocative of witches'' hats.


    Her long, flowing purple hair cascaded down to her waist, framing her dark eyes as she flipped through a book.


    The woman''s gaze flickered up to Aizel as he approached the counter and lingered for a moment. His deep red robes set him apart from the other customers, as did his athletic form and handsome face.


    But it was his eyes¡ªa deep, midnight ck¡ªthat truly captured her, drawing her in like a vortex, as if she were about to be swallowed by their depths.


    "In the name of Xelgar, I haven''t seen such a fine species."


    As Aizel''s eyes flicked toward the woman''s ample cleavage, she leaned forward, drawing closer to him.


    "What''s your name, boy?"


    "Aizel." He gulped while answering.


    "Now what would you like to buy? I might give you a discount for showing me such a lovely face." She said this while winking at him.


    "Oh, thank you for the generosity; then I will not shy from it. I would like to know if you have the mind potion." He asked.


    "Of course, I have everything from themon grade all the way to the rare grade of mind potion."


    When Aizel''s eyes were drawn to the potion he had been looking for, he couldn''t help but clench his fist in excitement. Even while he knew it wouldn''t hasten the healing of his mental core, he knew it would offer him important protection in times of danger.


    Furthermore, he was aware that the potion''s rxing effects would aid him in maintaining concentration, which was critical for enhancing his imagination and perfecting his magical skills. He felt confident in his capacity to ovee any challenge thaty ahead with the potion in his grasp.


    "So are you a noble, a student at the magic institute, or do you work for the royals?"


    Aizel''s excitement came crashing down as soon as he heard the woman speak.


    "Can''t you just let me buy it? I won''t say anything to anyone, and I will also offer you a good deal for it." Aizel quickly whispered.


    "As much as I like to help you with that, I don''t want my head to roll on the ground, pretty boy."


    Dejection weighed heavily on Aizel as he let out a sigh. However, a sudden realization dawned upon him¡ªhe would soon be joining the magic institute.


    "I am going to join the magic institute soon; what about then? Will the discount still be there?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, have you passed the test?"


    "No, but I am sure I will easily pass it."


    "Okay, then, if you passed, the offer stands."


    "Then, I will see youter."


    "Wait a minute, here, take this." The woman tossed a small card towards Aizel, its deep purple color adorned with a skull mark.


    "What''s this?" Aizel asked.


    "Show this to your examiner when you pass the test. Make sure not to lose it or let anyone take it from you."


    "Okay...Thank You."


    "It''s not for free. In the future, I can request your service anytime, and you can''t deny it." She said it with a grin.


    Aizel simply nodded and left the shop.


    "What this card''s gonna do, might put me in the mage''s good books in the academy." As he made his way toward the magic institute, Aizel rubbed his chin in thought.


    As he was about to leave the market, Aizel''s gaze was drawn to a garment store in the corner.


    "No freaking way." Aizel''s attention was drawn to a particr hooded robe disyed at the shop.


    "I have to buy this at any cost." He whispered as he entered the shop as fast as he could.


    The shop was deserted, with only an old man sitting behind the counter, engrossed in a book.


    "How much for that robe, which is on disy?" Aizel quickly shouted.


    The old man''s gaze shifted from his book toward Aizel and then to the hooded robe.


    "8 gol..no wait, 10 gold coins."


    Aizel swiftly retrieved ten coins from his ring and extended his hand toward the old man, offering them as payment for the hooded robe that had caught his eye.


    "Tsk, I could have asked more." The old man thought.


    Aizel left the shop with a huge grin on his face and the new hooded robe safely stored in his ring.


    "I can''t believe I found the same robe from that assassin''s game I used to y. And the best part is, it''s ck in color." He thought while grinning from ear to ear.


    Aizel set off towards the path that led to the magic institute.


    A short walk brought him to the grand gate, towering over fifteen feet in height. Two mages stood guard, chatting amongst themselves.

 Chapter 84 Power And Benefits Reigned Supreme

    ?As Aizel approached the gate, the guards stepped in front of him, blocking his way.


    "What business do you have?" One of the guards asked.


    "I am here to take a test to enter the Felgura Magic Institute," Aizel replied politely.


    "Okay, then head straight from here; you will find a big statue in between. From there take a right turn and go straight. That''s where the newbies are all gathered for the test, and don''t wander around, or you might get kicked." The guard replied as he opened the gate for Aizel.


    Aizel nodded at the guards and moved quickly toward his destination. His heart was beating fast with anticipation and excitement.


    The vivid surroundings fascinated Aizel as he walked along. Flowers of all kinds grew in fields as far as the eye could see. However, he knew the institute was still a considerable distance away.


    As he arrived at the designated area pointed out by the guard, Aizel''s eyes fell upon a towering statue of an elderly man with a beard that cascaded down to his waist, holding a book in his left hand and a staff in his right.


    The intricate details of the statue''s features were breathtaking. The wrinkles etched onto the statue''s face and the intricate patterns on the robe the statue wore seemed almost lifelike.


    The name inscribed at the base of the statue read "Cedric Felgura," the founder of the Magic Institute and the revered father of the Felgura Kingdom.


    As Aizel neared the statue of Cedric Felgura, he spotted three paths branching out from it. One way led to the left, another straight ahead, and the final one to the right, which was the one he meant to follow.


    Aizel chose the right path and followed it with purpose. He had no desire to wander aimlessly and risk being expelled from the institute.


    He couldn''t help but notice the many people passing by, as he walked along the path. They were all adorned in luxurious robes, some even bearing the symbol of nobility.


    "Well, that was expected," he thought.


    "Listen Aizel."


    A sudden shock coursed through Aizel as Alora''s voice resounded in his mind.


    "Oye, don''t do like that, I might have a heart attack someday."


    "You idiot, listen to me first; I don''t have much time." She replied anxiously.


    "I am listening."


    "They will give you the mana ball, which will test whether you have the ability to use mana or not, and the ball can even tell which affinity suits you the most.


    "Try to imagine the affinity you wanted to show everyone; don''t try to think about many things at the same time; the ball might react differently, which might cause trouble for you.


    "I won''t be able to help you in that world, "remember it". Alora finished exining everything she wanted to say.


    "Okay, I got it, but why can''t you help me here?


    "Alora? hello, you there? Tsk this loli." he thought with annoyance,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel realized he had arrived at the testing area. He could see a bunch of novice mages gathered together in the wide woond before him.


    He also observed a few older mages wearing the same characteristic robe, who was most likely acting as examiners for the magic institute.


    Aizel moved quickly towards the mages, taking care not to break their concentration. He found a spot in the back and stood silently, observing his fellow aspiring mages.


    "It seems everyone is here." One of the examiners came forward and said.


    "Wee to the "Felgura Magic Institute," everyone. My name is Liam, and I am a professor at the institute.


    "Let''s not waste any time and get straight to the point. One by one,e forward and test the mana crystal, so we can determine your affinity and mana usage."


    The professor retrieved a crystal ball from his ring, its white tone sparkling in the sunlight, as Aizel observed. The mages took turns stepping forward to test their affinity and mana usage.


    Aizel waited patiently for his turn, watching as other magicians tested their affinity and mana usage before him. When it was finally his turn, he firmly approached the professor and stood before him, prepared to listen to his instructions.


    "ce your hand over the crystal ball and pour your magic energy from your core into it."


    Aizel followed the professor''s advice and approached the crystal ball, focusing his mental energy on a bolt of lightning.


    As Aizel focused his mental energy and imagined lightning, the once-white crystal ball began to glow and transform. Bolts of lightning flickered within the ball, each one crackling with energy.


    "Okay, you can go now."


    Aizel nodded as he returned to his spot among the mages.


    "Now that everyone here qualifies to take the test, we will tell you what it is going to be."


    "The test will take ce in thisrge forest area; there is currently only one type of monsters here.


    "Crimson Wolfs" is a wolf-like monsters with red-colored fur. It can use fire magic to a certain extent and hunts in groups without fear of death. It also has razor-sharp ws and fangs capable of causing serious harm in closebat."


    "Your job is to hunt at least one pack of wolves and bring them here as proof. Only five mages among the groups that will hunt the fastest will pass the test."


    When the professor presented the task, the entire group fell silent, even Aizel. The difficulty of hunting a pack of crimson wolves was not to be taken lightly, but what actually shocked them was the number of contenders and the restricted slots avable.


    Out of the fifty aspiring mages present, only five would pass the test.


    "There are no rules; if you want to steal from others, you can do it. Your life will be in your own hands. Do whatever you want; we will only judge the first five who will show the result first."


    The air became tense as the members of the group exchanged suspicious nces. The earlier sense of friendship had faded, reced with a sense ofpetition and self-preservation.


    In Xelgar, power and benefits reigned supreme, above all else.

 Chapter 85 Thunderclap

    ?"Get ready, everyone."


    Liam''s voice drew the attention of the gathered mages. All eyes were on him, waiting for his every word. Only five mages would be chosen to pass the test, therefore each of them had to give their all.


    "On the count of three."


    "One¡­


    The air around them started to shimmer as some of the mages began to summon their weapons.


    "Two¡­


    When beads of sweat dripped down the faces of some mages, Aizel could feel the tension in the air. Some were nervous, and others were whispering prayers under their breath.


    "Three¡­


    The mages dashed into the woond as soon as the signal was given. Some took the straight path, while others turned right or left.


    Aizel darted forward as well, but unlike the others, he infused lightning into his steps, creating fuzzy afterimages of himself to appear as he elerated.


    Aizel closed his eyes and focused on his surroundings, using his mana sense to reach out.


    He was astounded at how quickly and easily Daisy had mastered this skill, which had taken him two painful hours to learn the night before.


    Though he couldn''t sense surroundings at a wide distance like Daisy, he found it useful. As he moved farther into the forest, he noticed shrubs, trees, and strange nts and herbs.


    As he traversed through the forest, Aizel witnessed mages engaged in battles with one another, while others were still on the lookout for the crimson wolves.


    He avoided the areas where mages were fighting, keeping a close eye on his surroundings as he proceeded forward.


    "Where are they? Why can''t I find even a single wolf?


    "Damn it, if this goes on, I won''t be able to pass the test." He thought.


    Aizel sprang up the trunk of a nearby tree and leaped from one branch to another, swiftly making his way through the treetops like an agile monkey. He examined the forest below from this vantage point, looking for any sign of the red wolves.


    Finally, after leaping from tree to tree for a few minutes, he discovered a pack of wolves running through the forest nearby.


    Aizel stalked the wolves, picking up the pace as he got closer to them.


    He leaped down with lightning racing around him, slicing through one of the wolves'' necks with a burst of thunderous energy, when he was close enough. The force of the impact created a small crater in the ground.


    Aizel''s tremendous speed caught the wolf off guard, giving it no time to protect itself.


    In retaliation, the remaining wolves scattered and beganunching fireballs from their mouths.


    The iing barrage of fiery projectiles from multiple angles tingled Aizel''s senses. He calcted their trajectory and position quickly, then spun around in a lightning-fast twirl.


    He wielded his de like a dance partner with each twirl, expertly shing each fireball in half before it could harm him. He deflected a dozen fiery orbs from all directions, creating a spectacr disy of sparks and embers in his wake.


    In a sudden sh of sparks, two wolves leaped towards Aizel, their ws bared and ready to strike.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With swift precision, Aizel summoned his dagger in his left hand and held Sekki in his right, blocking their attack by shing the des against their deadly ws.


    The wolves'' attack was powerful and heavy, causing Aizel''s legs to slide back slightly.


    Aizel quickly infused earth magic into his feet, firmly anchoring himself to the ground. He took care to conceal his magic from any potential observers, as he didn''t know if the Examiners were watching them from afar.


    By boosting his strength with mana, he pushed his sword and dagger forward, imagining them as heavy boulders, and mmed them into the wolves, sending them flying backward. The force of the hit shook the ground beneath his boots.


    Aizel reacted with lightning speed as the wolves growled and leaped at him, simultaneously thrusting his dagger into one wolf''s jaw and his sword into the other''s.


    He ripped both weapons down their bodies with a strong resolve, tearing the wolves apart from jaw to waist in a spray of blood and fur.


    Aizel''s senses tingled as he became aware of a wolf approaching from behind. While still fighting the other wolves, he focused his attention on his mana sense.


    It was a tip he received from Daisy to improve his senses, but it was wearing him down because his concentration was now divided between his mana sense and his imagination power.


    As the wolf leaped towards him from behind, Aizel agilely rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding its attack.


    With his sword, Sekki, now crackling with lightning, he sent a powerful crescent-shaped sh toward the wolf that cut him in half.


    He focused on his surroundings, extending his senses to the area. When his senses detected movement, he realized that the remaining six wolves were fleeing from him.


    "Oi, oi, what happened to no fear of death?"


    Aizel began to run after them.


    He could feel the wind on his face and his heart throbbing as he ran into the forest. The distant echoes of spells and battle got louder as he closed in on the fleeing wolves.


    He knew they were on their way to where the other mages were fighting.


    As he chased them, Aizel leaped over fallen trees and dodged branches, the forest blurring around him in his haste. He gritted his teeth as he ran, trying to catch up to the wolves before they reached.


    The wolves emerged into view as Aizel approached. He closed his eyes and visualized his hands as heavy and powerful as a hammer as he gathered more and more lightning.


    He then pped his hands together, releasing a strong shockwave toward the group of wolves.


    The thunderp sent shockwaves through the wolves, causing them to stumble and cough up blood as they fell to the ground. The internal injuries caused by the thunderp had clearly weakened them significantly.


    "Let''s finish this."


    Aizel came to a halt, his body motionless as he lifted his right hand, forming his fingers into the shape of a gun.


    "Lightning Chain."


    In an instant, a bolt of lightning formed into the shape of a bullet, crackling with electricity. It flew towards the first wolf and hit it straight in the head, killing it instantly.


    Aizel immediately shifted his focus toward the next wolf, and the lightning bullet followed, striking the second wolf with lethal precision. The chain attack continued, each lightning bullet hitting its target with deadly uracy until all six wolvesy lifeless on the ground.

 Chapter 86 The Skull Card

    ?The forest resonated with the echoes of magic spells and the snarls of wolves.


    Aizel dashed to the dead wolves and began neatly picking up each of their bodies, carefully storing them in his storage ring one by one.


    With a final surge of mana and lightning, Aizel elerated toward the meeting ce with tremendous speed, his footsteps thudding heavily against the forest floor as he moved.


    The repeated use of lightning spells and mana sensing had left Aizel''s mind depleted as he sprinted towards the gathering area.


    Despite this, he could still feel his mental energy rushing within him, his core beginning to radiate a faint crescent-shaped glow.


    As he felt the warm glow emanating from his mental core, Aizel knew that he had finally advanced to be a Grade II mage.


    "Now that my core is healed up to Grade II, I might be able to use moreplex powers and spells.


    "I need to test my abilities and limitations of Grade II power afterward." He thought.


    Aizel''s keen senses picked up on the chaos surrounding him as he dashed towards the gathering point.


    He observed his fellow mages battling furiously with both the wolves and each other for the corpses. Aizel easily maneuvered around them, moving through the chaos without drawing attention to himself.


    As Aizel emerged from the forest, he saw the examiners waiting for the mages. However, to his surprise, only one mage had arrived before him.


    The mage was the woman.


    Her silver hair fell down her back in lovely curls that glinted in the sunlight. Her eyes were as bright and silver as a full moon on a clear night, and her skin was fair. She wore a basic brown robe that was unadorned and unassuming.


    Aizel made his way toward Professor Liam and summoned the pack of wolves he had hunted from his storage ring to show them to the professor.


    Professor Liam''s gaze went over the wolf corpses, taking in the deep gashes and wounds on their bodies. His look was serious and thoughtful.


    "Hmm, good. Now go and stand beside her."


    Aizel inclined his head in a respectful bow before walking over to stand next to the woman.


    Aizel stood beside the woman, but she seemed lost in thought and paid him no attention. Her gaze was fixed on the forest, her face betraying no emotion.


    Aizel stood there for what seemed like an eternity, but after a while, two more mages arrived on the scene. They were twins, both bald and muscr.


    They approached Professor Liam and summoned the wolves they had hunted from their storage rings.


    Following the inspection, the twins joined Aizel and the woman''s side. They were dressed in crude leather armor, and their breath reeked of alcohol. They stood there silently, casting asional nces toward theirpanions.


    As Aizel and the others waited, they noticed a figure sprinting toward them.


    The neer had long, fiery orange hair that curled at the ends like the previous mage. Her eyes were a lighter shade of orange, matching her hair, and she wore a simple outfit¡ªa cream shirt and brown pants¡ªwith blood stains on her boots. Without hesitation, she approached Professor Liam.


    After the inspection, she approached the group, but rather than standing silently, she walked directly toward the woman and spoke up.


    "Wow, our hairstyles are the same but different colors, and your eyes are so cool.


    "I am Hazel, what''s your name?"


    The woman''s eyes shut tight in response to the other mage''s words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhh, how rude."


    Hazel eagerly extended her hand toward Aizel, ready to shake his hand.


    Aizel grasped her hand and spoke, "My name is Aizel."


    "Wow, even your eyes are pretty; it''s so dark and deep," shemented with a smile.


    She then approached the twins, who seemed to be quite timid despite their intimidating appearance. As she extended her hand for a handshake, they nervously shook it and introduced themselves.


    "We are Jareth and Jaxon from the Baroth family."


    "Wow, you two had some great muscles."


    The group''s attention was drawn to amotion of fighting and cursinging from the mages emerging from the forest, engaging in heated arguments and brawls.


    EVERYONE BE QUIET!


    Liam''s booming, thunderous voice resounded throughout the area, prompting everyone to instinctively cover their ears.


    "Now that all of you are here, let me announce the result."


    He extended his hand toward Aizel''s group and addressed them.


    "They are the five mages who have passed the test; the rest of you can now leave and try another time.


    "Remember, a mage can only give the test twice in a single year. Good luck."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other mages began to depart the area with gloomy looks on their faces. Shortly after, he approached the Aizel group alongside two other professors.


    "Congrattions to you all! Now you are part of our Felgura Magic Institute."


    "Now be¡­ Before he could finish speaking, Aizel raised his hand.


    "Yes?"


    "Sorry for interrupting you, sir, but I would like to give you something." Aizel stepped forward, lowering his head slightly, and extended his hand to present a card with a skull emblem. The woman at the potion shop had given him the card before he came to take the test.


    The professors looked at Aizel with shock.


    Liam directed his magic energy toward the card, causing it to react. A bright white strand of mana emerged from the card and headed straight toward Liam''s head.


    He nodded his head simply while his eyes were closed.


    "You...how do you know her... well, never mind." He opened his eyes and spoke, which made Aizel a little confused.


    "I was already going to request the headmaster allow you guys to take the high ss after the performance, but now I think even the headmaster would have no say in that matter."


    "Congrattions, you all are now part of the high ss;e tomorrow in the morning for sses and other things; you may leave now."


    Aizel and the group watched the professors leave in hurry with the card.

 Chapter 87 Mutual Partnership

    ?As the professors rushed away with the card, Hazel approached Aizel with eagerness. The formerly shy twins also took a step forward, their interest sparked by the odd item.


    "What did you show Aizel? Do you know someone from the upper ranks?" Hazel asked.


    "It was just a card given to me by a woman I know; she told me to show them after the test. That''s all I know so far, sorry." Aizel let out a weakugh and scratched his head as he spoke.


    "I should not tell anyone about her for now; I don''t know who she is, but it seems like someone important. Huh, why do I always get entangled in this kind of situation?" he thought while letting out a weak sigh.


    "I think it''s good since we''re all now able to join the high ss." Jareth, one of the twins, said.


    "Isn''t that great? We will be able to learn more advanced magic and will be able to earn some merits directly from the royal family." Hazel''s eyes lit up with excitement as she spoke, and her voice was filled with the anticipation of being part of the high ss.


    The woman with silver hair walked away from the group without saying anything.


    "I guess we will see each other tomorrow; goodbye." With a polite farewell, Hazel also parted ways with the rest of the group and went on her way.


    Aizel also said his farewells to the twins before heading to the potion shop. He was excited to get his hands on those mind potions at a discounted price.


    "Those guys don''t seem bad, but I won''t make the same mistake from now on. I have to be like that silver-haireddy.


    "And in this high-ss system, I am sure that ss will be the special ss of mages from the noble family." He thought on his way.


    As he entered the potion shop, he found it empty except for thedy.


    "So you pass the test pretty easily...not bad."


    "You already knew I would pass. Why are you helping me?"


    The woman closed the distance towards Aizel with a giggle.


    "You know Aizel; I know who you really are, what you did, and who is searching for you now."


    Aizel''s hand moved swiftly as he summoned Sekki, the sword appearing in a sh of light. He took a quick step back, putting a safe distance between himself and the approaching woman.


    "Now, now, aren''t you scared, pretty boy? But don''t worry; I don''t care who you really are or what you have done.


    "Even if you go ahead and kill the royal family or be the next ruler, I simply don''t care. What I want from you is a mutual exchange of partnership."


    "What do you mean by mutual partnership?" As he spoke, Aizel''s grip on his sword tightened, ready to go all out if the situation required it.


    "You will do some of my requests without asking for the reason, and in return, I will give you the reward, portions, or even help you get artifacts and upper-grade weapons or potions that can only be provided by the nobles or the royals."


    "But I am already part of the magic institute now; I can easily get that by earning some merits for them," Aizel responded.


    The woman''sughter echoed throughout the room as she gracefully settled herself onto her seat behind the counter.


    "So, will you swear loyalty to the nobles and the royals then? You know they won''t provide a single thing if you don''t be a part of them.


    "You don''t belong to any family; you have no one backing you; you will be yed like a fool like that pretty blondedy yed you back in the town.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel remained silent, his gaze fixed on the woman, without uttering a single word.


    "What makes you different from them?" he finally asked.


    "See, Aizel, when they realize how talented and unique you are, they will do everything in their power either to make you one of them or to destroy you.


    "What makes me different is that I don''t need any reason or cowardly methods to get what I want.


    "I can kill everyone with just a flip of my palm." The woman''s words faded, and the air in the room became dense with mana. Aizel found it difficult to breathe as the pressure rose.


    "Then¡­why¡­did you say you could get killed¡­by giving me the mind potion?" Aizel spoke in a hushed whisper, his chest constrained by the heavy mana in the air.


    "Oh, that was just a joke." The woman smiled as the mana around them returned to normal.


    "And why do you think I am unique?"


    "I can see straight in your soul Aizel, It''s different from others. It is so deep like it is hiding another world itself in it."


    Aizel''s expression remained stoic and he remained silent, but his mind raced with fear. Did she know about his power of imagination?


    "So will you be my partner?"


    "Don''t ask like that; it sounds weird," Aizel said after coughing a little.


    "Wierd?"


    "Never mind, so if I do what you want, you will provide me with rewards and stuff, right? So give me a mind potion on discount as I have already passed the test now."


    "About that, I can''t provide you with that from the portion of my stock; it will cause problems for me, but don''t worry, I will give you a list of the ingredients that are needed to brew.


    "You will get plenty of missions, and you will be traveling quite often, so you can pick them up on your way, and I will brew the potion for you."


    "And one more thing I would like you to warn about, things are going to get messy in a few months. Make sure to keep your guard up every time."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t worry, you will know everything about it in the institute."


    "How did youe to know about me, and are there any others who know too?" Aizel asked.


    "Don''t worry, no one knows about it for now. Make sure to keep a low profile in the institute."


    "Go now; don''t waste my time. Here, take the list." She handed Aizel a list that had weird nt names and herbs that Aizel didn''t recognize.


    "When you have collected everything, stop by the shop to give me the items."


    Aizel left the shop and headed back to his inn.

 Chapter 88 Memories

    ?Aizel shut the door to his inn room, his mind immersed in a maze of thought. His thoughts swirled like a storm as he paced the room, threatening to swallow him.


    The dull glow of themp on the bedside table threw spooky shadows on the walls, heightening the sense of gloom that pervaded the atmosphere.


    "Damn it, why am I always getting stuck with problems one after the other?


    "Now thatdy has her eyes on him, she won''t let me get away that easily. I''m not sure what she''ll want me to do.


    He was sprawled across his bed, lost in thought. He let out a heavy sigh from his lips as he murmured, "I should go back to my world for now."


    He stood up and walked into the hallway, where he spotted Daisy and informed her of his ns to go for a casual stroll and returnte.


    After that, he walked out of the inn and into a quiet alley, keeping a close eye on his surroundings. He walked cautiously, using his mana senses to detect if anyone was following him.


    Closing his eyes, Aizel focused on his apartment and concentrated on returning to his world. Within moments, he felt the familiar sensation of his body being transported back.


    "I wonder what power loli actually possesses. Is it space power? But then how can she convey her messages and influence other people''s thoughts and minds?


    "Don''t tell me that loli has the same power as me?"


    Suddenly Aizel was caught off guard and unable to respond in time as a hard blownded on his stomach. The force of the impact almost had him cough up blood and sent him flying through the walls of the apartment, demolishing buildings as he mmed through them one by one.


    Gasping for air, Aizel realized his arms were broken and one leg was bent at an odd angle. Pain pulsed through his ribs as he struggled to stand up, but his efforts were in vain.


    He looked around, terrified to see the lifeless bodies of the people around him morph into ugly, zombie-like monsters. The monsters shambled towards him, gnashing their fangs and wing at the air, feeling their meal.


    Aizel''s eyes opened, and he was back in his room as if nothing had urred. He sat up, his body drenched in sweat, and looked around, attempting to shake the fear from his mind.


    He checked the wall next to him to make sure it was solid, then checked his own body, relieved to see it was unharmed.


    As he gathered his breath, he found Alora standing before him, enraged. The event had felt so genuine, but it had been nothing more than a vivid dream or possibly a powerful illusion.


    "If I hear that word ever again, I will show you something even more terrible, I swear."


    "You shouldn''t have taken it so far." Aizel reprimand.


    "Get out."


    "What did you say?" Alora said as she closed the distance between them.


    "I said, get out."


    "If I went away, then how are you going to travel to that world? How are you going to heal your condition? Who will help you other than me, huh¡­Aizel." She looked straight into his eyes as she spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Help? When did you ever help me, huh? His eyes narrowed and his fists clenched, a feral rage building up inside of him like a zing inferno.


    "Where were you when I used to cry at night every day without knowing who I was? Where were you when I had memory loss and headaches?


    "Where were you when I used to get bullied in the boy''s bathroom, when they shoved me into themode, used to piss at my face, or even took a dump?"


    Aizel''s fists clenched tightly as he struggled to contain the overwhelming surge of memories from his past. His voice trembled with anger as he spoke.


    "Oh wait, don''t tell me that was all you considered a joke while calling you loli is a serious crime."


    "No, Aizel, I wanted to help, but I couldn''t do it that¡­


    "Shut up..Y..you all are the same, looking for something in return; even you want to use me once my core heals, right?


    "The day¡­I¡­loose my hope¡­I will fucking bring wrath to both worlds." After he finished speaking, his world began to spin as sudden darkness enveloped his vision, causing him to copse to the ground unconscious.


    "Aizel, what happened.." Alora struggled to pull his big body onto her frail shoulders as she urgently shook him and carefully ced him down on the bed.


    Aizel slowly opened his eyes as he felt a gentle shaking. Alora was leaning over him, trying to wake him up.


    He blinks, taking in the scene: a huge,vish bed in an even more opulent room than he had ever seen. His focus eventually returned to Alora after flitting over extravagant furnishings and wall paintings. She appeared smaller than he recalled and was looking at him bewilderedly.


    "Let''s go, Aizel; it''s already morning." little Alora said.


    Aizel''s surroundings suddenly shifted, and he found himself on a small hill, apanied by Alora and an unfamiliar person. The sky was overcast, and a cool breeze blew through the grass.


    He felt his breath hitch in his throat as he turned to look at the woman. Her ethereal beauty, unlike anything he had ever seen before, left him speechless.


    Her jet-ck hair cascaded down her back like a shimmering waterfall, sparkling even brighter than the rays of the sun. Her eyes were like pools of endless darkness, yet they seemed to hold a glimmer of hope and kindness.


    Her skin was so white that it looked like freshly fallen snow, and she had a gentle smile on her lips that made Aizel feel drawn to her. He couldn''t take his eyes off her, as if she had cast a spell on him with just one look.


    Aizel opened his mouth to speak, but before he could say anything, the scene shifted once again. Now he found himself back in his apartment, with Alora staring at him with a worried expression.


    His eyes welled up with tears as he turned to face Alora.


    "I am sorry, Aizel. I will never do it again. Please don''t leave me like that ever again." Alora rushed towards Aizel and embraced him tightly, her tears flowing down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    "Who was she?"

 Chapter 89 Healing Process

    ?As Aizel looked at his surroundings, his mind raced with confusion. Alora gripped him firmly, tears spilling down her cheeks. He struggled to make sense of what was going on, his mind still racing from his recent memory of her and another woman.


    Aizel lifted his hand and softly stroked Alora''s pink hair as she wept in his embrace.


    "I... am sorry; I yelled at you for my mistakes.


    "It''s not your fault, Alora... It''s just that I am weak-minded."


    Alora quickly wiped her tears away and looked at him before asking, "What happened to you? Why did you faint?"


    "Even I don''t know; it''s just that suddenly everything started to be blurry and dim, and the next second I woke up in this big, luxurious room.


    "You were there trying to wake me up; you were even younger than you are now, and even I was a kid.


    "Before I could ask you what was happening, the scene suddenly changed, and then we were both standing on this small hill, but with us, there was another woman." Aizel furrowed his brows in deep concentration, his mind struggling to recall every detail of what he had seen.


    Meanwhile, Alora leaned in, her eyes fixed on his face, listening intently to every word he spoke.


    "This woman, I don''t know, but I feel so close to her. She... was so beautiful, and her eyes were just like mine. She was smiling at both of us and then the scene changed and I woke up here."


    "Does your core change?" Alora tugged at his sleeves, her eyes wide with urgency as she asked Aizel quickly.


    "Yeah, it had already started to glow, and I think it is healed up to Grade II because it slowly started to glow in a crescent shape." He replied.


    "Then your memories are starting toe back!" Alora''s excitement bubbled over as she hugged him tightly once more.


    "Memories¡­ What do you mean?"


    "That was your past memories, the ones you had forgotten." Aizel''s gaze remained fixed on Alora, his mind still struggling to make sense of the situation.


    The memories that had been buried deep within him had started to resurface, something that hadn''t happened in many years.


    "Then who was that woman I saw, and why do I feel close to her?


    "And where was I? Even you were there with me, Alora... Please tell me everything." Aizel held her small hands tightly in his own, his eyes welling up with desperation as he stared into hers.


    "Aizel, it''s better you recover everything normally on your own; it might affect your core if you are not able to handle everything all at once."


    "What do you mean, everything?"


    "There is too much you have forgotten, Aizel, and I think you will remember everything eventually as your core starts to heal."


    "Then at least tell me who that woman is; why does she feel familiar to me?"


    Alora gazed at Aizel, his eyes filled with tears as he searched for answers. She felt conflicted, unsure if it was wise to reveal her secret to him.


    She sighed as she spoke, "She is your mother."


    The word "mother" hit him like a bolt from the blue. He had never imagined that his parents might still be alive or even wondered about their identity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mother¡­ Then where is she?"


    "That''s all I can tell you now; I am sorry. But don''t worry; she is alive, and...


    "And"?


    "She is waiting for us, Aizel. You have to focus on healing your core to regain your power.


    "When the timees, I will tell you more about it, but not right now. Please try to understand that there are risks and consequences now."


    Aizel nodded silently, not wanting to push the topic any further. He was aware of the dangers that lurked in the world of Xelgar and didn''t want to put Alora in any danger.


    However, the mention of his mother and Alora''s connection only added to the list of mysteries that Aizel had to unravel.


    "So who are you really, Alora? Are you my sister?"


    Aizel felt Alora''s eyes on him staring deeply. Her expression made it clear that he had angered her with his words.


    "Nevermind... haha, such a nice evening, should we go out to eat something?" He asked while swiftly changing the topic.


    "Hmm... I will be waiting for you in the hall. Go quickly change ande fast."


    As Aizel watched her leave, he chuckled softly to himself. After a moment, he changed into his casual clothing and headed downstairs with Alora. He called for a taxi, ready to embark on their next food adventure.


    The aroma of freshly made pizza wafted through the air as they went to a neighboring pizzeria, making Alora''s stomach rumble with hunger.


    They ordered arge pizza and a few other Italian meals, savoring every bite and reveling in the tastes and spices that danced on their lips.


    "Why do I feel like I am forgetting something?"


    "It''s... your date with Sherlyn was yesterday, and you missed it," Alora replied while eating slices one after the other.


    "What!"


    Aizel''s eyes widened as he nced at his phone. It was Monday, and he had missed two calls from Sherlyn. In a hurry, he retrieved his phone and began to think about whether he should call her or not.


    "Just text her that you were sick and you didn''t see your phone until today."


    "Naa, that''s themest excuse. Well, I would think about itter."


    Leaving the pizzeria behind, Aizel and Alora strolled toward the nearby supermarket. Aizel had a few household items on his shopping list, while Alora was interested in stocking up on some more food supplies.


    Amotion at the billing counter caught Aizel and Alora''s attention. They turned to see a group of 12¨C14 men, all wearing leather jackets and sporting strange tattoos on their arms, each brandishing a gun.


    "Oi oi oi, Alora quickly disarmed them."


    "Why should I?. If you want to be a hero, then do it yourself."

 Chapter 90 Chaos In Supermarket

    ?The dusk had fallen in Aizel''s world, and people were seen walking down the streets, engrossed with their own businesses. The office workers were on their way home, exhausted from the day''s work, while the teenagers were busy nning how to make the most of the night.


    In the midst of the peaceful evening, chaos had taken over a local supermarket. The once-normal store was now being raided by a group of thugs.


    "What do you mean by hero? This is not the time for a joke, Alora.


    "There is no mana in this world; how can I fight against 12 guys who have guns with them?" Aizel replied in hushed tones, his gaze drawn to the thugs from the corner of his eyes.


    They were both crouched behind the clothing department, hoping to remain undetected.


    "They can''t do anything to both of us because I am here with you, and besides, I don''t care whether they kill everyone else or not.


    "Their lives don''t matter to me. But you can save them if you want."


    "How? I don''t wanna see anyone die, at least not here for now."


    "Mana has already bepatible with your body. It has slowly started to enhance your strength, senses, eyesight, and defenses on some level.


    "You still are not bulletproof, but you can still react to it at some level.


    "You are way stronger than any normal human in this world now; it''s just that you haven''t realized it yet."


    Once he heard her words, Aizel''s eyes widened. It had never urred to him before, but now adrenaline was coursing through his veins. He felt the desire to take them on, to face them one-on-twelve in this world.


    "And remember, don''t kill them. We are not in Xelgar."


    Aizel nodded in response to Alora''s words and took a deep breath. He reminded himself that he was now in his own world, and the rules were not the same as in Xelgar.


    He took out a handkerchief from his back pocket and skillfully covered the lower half of his face.


    As Aizel surveyed the supermarket, he noted that the twelve thugs had scattered around the store.


    Three of them stood guard at the billing counter, one shouting at the workers and the other two standing guard. Customers werepelled to kneel in front of their attentive eyes.


    He noted that the rest of the thugs were dispersed over other departments, but remained in close proximity to one another.


    He concluded that any noise could warn them, allowing them to rapidly regroup.


    "Man! This is going to be difficult. I don''t even know if they will shoot the customers or not, because I can''t save them if that happens."


    "THIS IS A CAPTAIN FROM THE POLICE TASK FORCE SPEAKING."


    The booming voice of a loudspeaker from outside disrupted the stillness within the supermarket.


    "YOU HAVE FIVE MINUTES TO SURRENDER AND COME OUT.


    DON''T TRY TO DO SOMETHING THAT CAN MAKE YOU REGRET IT FOR THE REST OF YOUR LIFE."


    "Boss, what should we do now?" One of the thugs approached the man who was ranting at the workers and whispered urgently to him.


    "Don''t pay attention to them; they ain''t going to do anything while we have guns aimed at the civilians. I know a backdoor way where we can escape. Let me first take care of the money."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay, boss." The thug fled quickly, shushing the terrified customers in an attempt to silence them.


    "Y... you won''t get away with it. You still have a chance, just surrender." One of the women spoke while holding her child close to her.


    The thug ignored her and walked away, while Aizel snuck into the stationery department, where two guards were stationed.


    Despite the presence of civilians, he was confident that he could dispatch the thugs quickly and without causing any harm to innocent bystanders.


    Once the two thugs had shifted their attention somewhere else, Aizel crept up behind one of them.


    He stabbed the thug in the back with a rounder he had gotten from a geometry box and swiftly covered his mouth with his other hand to muffle any sound.


    As Aizel quickly knocked down and disarmed the first thug, the second guy became aware of his presence.


    "You...how did..." he started to ask before a geometry box flew out of nowhere and struck his nose, startling him.


    Aizel rushed at the thug, grabbed the arm that was holding the gun, and tossed him to the ground with a powerful judo throw.


    "Alora, take the guns with you," Aizel said.


    The stunned civilians on the ground stared in shock as a little girl boldly strolled towards them, snatching the gun from the thug''s grasp, and stood by Aizel''s side.


    Aizel easily removed the thugs'' belts and used them to confine their hands, preventing them from causing further trouble.


    "2 down, 10 more to go." Alora reminded while Aizle nodded.


    Aizel and Alora moved silently toward the vegetable section, keeping it low and hidden behind the shelves.


    As they turned to look around the corner of a stand, they could see that there were now three guards stationed in the area.


    Aizel and Alora were watching the three guards from their hiding ce when Aizel noticed one of them sneaking up behind a young girl and attempting to pull her skirt while recording it on his phone.


    The guard''sughter only added to Aizel''s disgust.


    He slowly emerged from his hiding ce, standing out alone with both hands raised high in the air.


    "Y... you please stop. That is my sister." He said this while trying to act scared as he slowly closed the distance between them.


    The three guards focused their attention on him right away. One of them, who was filming a video, gave a sly grin.


    "Hey, you! Who told you to stand up and why are you covering your face." one of them shouted.


    "Let me handle this, and don''t shout idiot. If the boss came, then how will we be able to enjoy ourselves here." The guy who was recording said this while moving his gaze toward Aizel.


    "You said this is your sister, right? You won''t mind if I do this?" He started to bring his hands towards the girl''s breast.


    The girl''s eyes welled up with tears as she closed them tightly, bracing herself for the worst.

 Chapter 91 Hero For The Day [Bonus ]

    ?The other two thugs burst outughing as they saw theirrade tormenting the girl in front of her brother as the third thug continued filming.


    A quick movement attracted their attention when the thug''s hand approached the girl''s chest. A pencil soared through the air at breakneck speed, prating and getting lodged in the thug''s hand.


    "What! A pencil," the thug said while waving his hand in pain.


    Aizel moved at a fast speed and jumped into action before the trio could respond.


    One of them reached for a gun and pointed it at him in an attempt to intimidate him.


    Aizel kicked him in the hand, causing him to lose his grasp on the gun, while taking out the pencil that was stuck in the other thug''s hands and delivering a front kick straight on his chin, causing him to copse to the ground.


    Aizel spun around and thrust the pencil into the third thug''s chest with lightning-fast reflexes. He then delivered a one-two punch to the nose, knocking the guy to the ground.


    "Watch out!"


    When the thug who pointed the gun before tried to hit Aizel from behind, the girl shouted out in rm.


    Aizel, as if directed by a sixth sense, detected the impending danger from behind.


    With remarkable agility, he swiftly dove to his right, evading the thug''s punch that had been aimed at his head and causing it to pass above his left shoulder.


    He grabbed the thug''s arm with both hands and performed a judo m that sent him crashing onto his back. He then knocked the thug out cold with a strong elbow to the nose.


    "5 down, 7 more to go." He whispered softly to himself.


    The civilians watched in awe as he single-handedly took down all three thugs without a hint of fear for his life.


    "Thank you so much." The girl said.


    As the girl attempted to approach Aizel, her path was blocked by Alora.


    "You go and sit there quietly with others; there are more thugs remaining. Don''t be a nuisance now."


    The girl watched in bewilderment as Alora silently gathered the pistols and tied up the thugs with Aizel before leaving.


    Aizel and Alora moved stealthily towards another section, making sure to avoid detection.


    They arrived at the meat department, and four guards stationed there caught their attention. Aizel searched the area for any useful items, but Alora''s gaze remained fixated on a specific direction.


    "Aizel, look there." She gestured toward two girls who were kneeling among the crowd of people.


    "Damn it, why do they happen to be here at the same time?" Aizel said in frustration.


    The two girls were none other than Irene and Sherlyn.


    "Let me go and blend among them. I will make sure it does not break your concentration while worrying for them."


    "Thanks, Alora,"


    Alora nodded and strode towards the group of people without a hint of concern. The crowd, including the thugs, stared at her in silence as she sat down behind Irene and Sherlyn with grace.


    She clicked her fingers while everyone looked at each other in confusion. Meanwhile, Irene noticed her and hurriedly whispered, "Alora! Where did youe from? We didn''t notice you before."


    "I was here from the start, sitting at the back."


    "That means Aizel is also here?" Sherlyn asked.


    "Yes, he will be the hero for the day."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hero?" both girls whispered in unison, while Alora simply smiled.


    "Hey, You! Kneel down or we will shoot you."


    The sound of a shout drew their attention, and they turned to see a man with half his face covered racing towards the thugs, his hands empty but ready for a battle.


    Aizel took advantage of the opportunity while the thugs were still confused by Alora''s powers and quickly closed the gap between them.


    He was still puzzled as to how Alora could use her power in this world without mana, but he chose to set his curiosity aside for the time being and focus on the present problem.


    With a swift leap, he kicked the two thugs in midair as they moved toward him, sending them crashing toward thepartments.


    He had noticed that the thugs were hesitant to use their guns, perhaps simply unting them to scare their hostages. Nevertheless, Aizel could not afford to take any risks.


    As Aizel turned, the third thug charged at him, grabbed him by the cor, and started pushing him back.


    Aizel also grabbed the thug''s cor and allowed himself to fall onto his back, swiftly using the momentum to kick his legs into the thug''s stomach and send him flying backward.


    He struggled to his feet, scooped up a nearby discarded pistol, and threw it at the remaining standing thug, knocking him square in the face.


    With a burst of speed, he then charged toward the thug.


    He lunged into the air and delivered a crushing knee strike to the thug''s face as he charged at him, knocking him to the ground.


    After that, he proceeded to approach the remaining thugs with swift determination, delivering powerful blows that ensured they would remain unconscious for a long time toe.


    Irene, Sherlyn, and Alora quickly approached him.


    "You, Aizel, what are you doing? You might get hurt." Irene said with concern on her face,


    Aizel locked his gaze on her, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. Battling without mana had worn him down.


    "It''s alright, I can easily take care of them." He replied.


    "Alora, could you tie them up? Take her with you; she might be able to help. Meanwhile, let me take care of the remaining ones quickly."


    Aizel stood up and walked away from the girls, leaving them behind.


    "You heard him,dies. Move your big asses to work now."


    "Will he be okay?" Sherlyn asked while moving along with Alora and Irene as they tied up the thugs.


    "Don''t worry about him; you should worry about the remaining ones."


    "Where was he yesterday?" Sherlyn asked.


    "Ohh... that... He had a fever for thest two days, so he was sleeping on his bed. I took his phone with me so he can get proper rest." Alora replied while making up a lie.


    "Is he okay now? I thought he didn''t want to go out yesterday."


    "Yes, he is fine now, as you can see. He said he will take you out afterward."


    "Did he really say that?" Sherlyn asked while looking a little excited.


    "Girls, focus now. You can chat with him afterward about your date." Irene spoke with furrowed brows.

 Chapter 92 Bang

    ?Aizel crept slowly and cautiously toward the billing counter, where the three remaining thugs were stationed.


    He stood back and watched the three remaining thugs. One of them was busy stuffing his bags with cash at the billing counter, while the other two watched the civilians and the supermarket entrance.


    Aizel knew he had to act quickly and take them out before they harmed anyone else in panic or hesitation.


    Meanwhile, outside the supermarket...


    There was a heavy police presence, with many patrol cars stationed to ensure that no one entered or left unobserved.


    Reporters had also arrived at the scene and were broadcasting live on television, drawing a crowd of curious onlookers who had gathered to witness themotion.


    "Sir, I think we should just rush in from the gate; they are just normal thugs. They will easily get frightened after seeing so many of us." One of the police officers said.


    "Are you an idiot? There are civilians present there, and the tugs have guns with them. What if they shoot someone?" Another one replied to him.


    Outside, the police officers were agitated, bickering amongst themselves, while their captain remained calm, his gaze fixed on the supermarket door. The gathering media and observers stood there, watching the chaos develop in front of them.


    BANG¡­


    A gunshot boomed through the air, sending shivers down everyone''s spine. It seemed to originate from inside the supermarket.


    "Charge inside, shoot on sight, and try to save civilians." The captain shouted loudly, and everyone charged from the front door at the same time.


    The sound of the gunshot reached Alora, Irene, and Sherlyn, and they quickly headed toward the billing counter together.


    When they arrived at the billing counter at the same time, they were met with a shocking sight that left them speechless.


    "My baby... please open your eyes." A mother cried as she held her dying daughter in her arms. The small child had clearly been shot in the head by one of the attackers, who was now unconscious on the ground alongside the other two.


    "Quickly take care of every thug." The police captain shouted as the rest of the team spread out in the market while some of them headed towards the mother.


    Alora''s gaze was drawn to Aizel, who stood motionless with a painful expression on his face. He muttered something under his breath as his gaze remained fixed on the lifeless child in the arms of her grieving mother.


    "It happened because of you; if you had stayed quiet, my daughter would have been alive by now." As the mother hugged her lifeless child, consumed by grief, she shouted at Aizel, who stood there silently.


    Alora let out a sigh.


    With a snap of her fingers, she silenced themotion and beckoned Aizel to follow her out of the supermarket.


    They took the taxi and headed back to their apartment.


    When they entered the hall of their apartment, Alora turned to Aizel and asked, breaking the heavy silence.


    "What exactly happened? How did the kid die?"


    "I... it''s just that I first knocked both of them down quickly while facing thest one.


    "He was trying to strangle me, but somehow I was able to reverse choke him from the back to put him in the sleeper hold.


    "I was trying to pass him out, but in the process... he shot the bullet that hit the child.


    "It happened because of me, Alora. "I... I took that child away from her mother." Aizel walked over to the ss mirror on the wall, his gaze fixed on his reflection as he responded to Alora''s question.


    "It was that fucker''s fault. He shot the kid, why are¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "NO!" he shouted. His face distorted with rage as he stared at himself. Without thinking, heunched a flurry of fists at the mirror, each strike driven by his hatred and frustration.


    "It''s because of me¡­


    "I should have just killed him...


    Aizel''s knuckles went red and blood trickled down as he relentlessly pounded the ss mirror with all his power, his voice booming in the empty room as he yelled in self-me.


    Alora intervened and held Aizel''s arms, tears streaming down his face as he whispered about killing.


    She snapped her fingers, and Aizel fell into a deep slumber. With effortless grace, she lifted his muscr frame onto her slender shoulders and carried him to his room.


    Alora took out the medical kit and carefully attended to Aizel''s bloodied hands, delicately removing the shattered ss before cleansing the wounds with a mild antiseptic. Once she had finished, she expertly bandaged his hands.


    She gently ran her hand over his head as she spoke in a soft voice, "I really miss the old you.


    "I know your personality has changed because of your memory, but you are too weak-minded.


    "I don''t know how you will be able to explore Xelgar if you remain the same. You have to be stronger, Aizel.


    "Your mother is waiting for you." Her lips brushed gently against his cheek before she turned and left the room.


    Aizel woke up drenched in sweat half an hourter. Without wasting any time, he hurried back to the hall.


    "I can''t sleep, I won''t be able to sleep properly.


    "Help me... Alora."


    "What do you need?"


    "I need a car."


    "What are you going to do?" She asked.


    "I am going to kill that son of a bitch with my own hands. I can''t let him rot in the cell."


    Alora''s lips curled up into a vicious grin upon hearing Aizel''s n. She rose to her feet, motioning for Aizel to follow, and they left the apartment together.


    *****


    The sirens of five police cars pierced the city streets as they moved in a line through the streets.


    The cops had already handcuffed the thugs and were leading them to the station.


    "I don''t know, but I feel like there is something I am forgetting," one of the officers said to the other inside the car.


    "Yeah, somehow my memory is also a little dizzy from when we rushed inside."


    "I am telling you there was one more guy; he shot the bullet after taking it out of my hand." The thug who fired the bullet yelled at them from the back.


    "Shut up, idiot."

 Chapter 93 Gods From Heaven And Demons From Hell

    ?The skies screamed with thunder, and bursts of lightning lit up the sky as the police cars approached the station. The rain fell in torrents, soaking everything in its path.


    Vroommm...


    A ck car appeared out of nowhere, drifting right in front of the police cars from a nearby road beforeing to a stop.


    Vrooommm... stustsuststu..


    The sound of the car''s engine echoed through the streets, adding to the chorus of thunder in the sky.


    "Who is this fucker? Go check it out." The captain ced an order on theirmunication mic.


    Some of the officers walked out of the car and slowly moved toward the car.


    The gate of the ck car swung open, and a figure emerged from within.


    He was d entirely in ck, and his face was hidden under a Japanese hannya mask.


    "You! Who are you? ce your hand behind your back and kneel on the ground or we will shoot you." One of the police officers shouted as they all pointed their guns toward him.


    The rain poured heavily as the man approached them at a leisurely pace. The sound of his footsteps echoed through the quiet street, causing an eerie silence to fall upon the scene.


    The police officers'' hands instinctively moved towards their weapons, clicking the safety off, ready for any potential danger. Suddenly, the man reached behind his back and retrieved arge kitchen knife, its gleaming de catching the dim light of the streetmps.


    "Fuck, he is not stopping."


    "Let me shoot him in the leg," the officers conversed as one of them fired the gun.


    A thunderous bang rang through the air as the rain fell fiercely. A sharp object zipped through the drops and perfectly targeted the man''s leg.


    The man easily avoided the lethal bullet with a fast roll to the right. Without skipping a beat, he sprang to his feet and began sprinting towards them.


    "He ising; get ready." The police officers started shooting again.


    Bullets were fired one after the other, the officers aiming carefully to prevent any fatal strikes. Their bullets sliced through the air, whistling towards their target as they sought to bring him down.


    The man brought his knife before him. What happened next left everyone stunned to their core, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    He waved his knife swiftly in the air, sending sparks flying as he deflected each bullet fired at him. He proceeded to charge toward them without flinching.


    "How is this possib... As he opened his mouth to speak, the man swiftly closed in on him, delivering a powerful kick to his stomach that sent him hurtling toward the police car.


    The man swiftly took cover behind the car and made his way to the back door to assess the group of thugs inside, who appeared terrified.


    He moved at breakneck speed, dodging gunfire and dispatching police officers one by one as he approached the next car.


    The man approached the fifth and final car, skillfully deflecting gunfire and knocking down every police officer who stood in his way.


    The captain stood his ground in front of the car, unafraid.


    "I know you are here to kill the thug. But you can''t do it.


    "Law will take care of him." The captain spoke. He couldn''t believe it as he witnessed a lone man take down his entire squad with only a kitchen knife, skillfully dodging gunfire.


    "Now can save that guy. He is going to die today." The man replied in a deep voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Killing him won''t bring the kid back. I don''t know who you are, but I feel somehow you are doing this for that kid."


    "I am doing this for me. Move aside."


    The captain drew his weapon and leveled it at the man, his voice slightly trembling as he spoke, "Then I will not hold back."


    The man didn''t waste time responding and instead ran towards the captain at breakneck speed.


    The captain''s gunshots echoed in the air as the masked man expertly deflected and dodged them with his knife.


    Unlike his fellow officers, the captain''s aim was steady and focused. He shot with precision, knowing just where to aim to hit the man''s vital points.


    The man closed in on the captain, but thetter backed away and leveled his gun at close range at the man''s mask.


    The captain fired his shot, and the man swiftly dodged to the side and dove, narrowly avoiding the bullet but not without grazing his shoulder.


    The man reacted by delivering a spinning roundhouse kick to the captain''s chin, knocking him out in an instant.


    The man took off his hannya mask and walked near thest police car.


    When he opened the door of thest police car, he saw the face of the man who had fired the gun at the supermarket.


    "I... It''s you; wait, what are you doing..."


    Aizel dragged the gunman out of the police car by his hair. He dragged him through the rain-soaked streets till they arrived at the center.


    "Y... What are you going to do? You can''t kill me."


    "It was you. You forced me to do it."


    "You can''t die easily, or I will not be able to sleep peacefully forever," Aizel replied as he bent down to look him straight in the eyes.


    "No, please... God is watching us; please, you will go to hell if you kill me."


    Aizel gazed up at the stormy sky for a moment, then lowered his gaze to the ground.


    He then retrieved his knife and gripped it tightly with his right hand, while using his other hand to grasp one of the man''s fingers.


    "Even if the gods fly down from heaven or the demons rise from hell, no one will be able to stop me today from listening to the painful screams of your death."


    "No no no¡­ AHHHHHHH..........


    The man''s cries echoed through the streets as Aizel approached him, his knife glinting in the dim light.


    He began to slowly slice away the man''s fingers, one by one. The man writhed in pain, his screams growing louder with each passing moment as he watched his own flesh being severed from his hand.


    After that, Aizel moved to his feet and did the same.


    He kept his gaze set on the man as he drew his knife towards his throat, the de gleaming menacingly in the light. He began to sh through the man''s flesh with a steady and deliberate pace, his gaze never leaving his target.


    The man''s breath came in ragged gasps as he watched the knife draw closer and closer, his life shing before his eyes in a blur of memories.

 Chapter 94 The Magic Institute

    The next morning...


    Alora awoke from her slumber and made her way to Aizel''s room, hoping to find him there.


    She walked into his room, but all she found was the crumpled bedsheet lying on the empty bed.


    "It seems like he went back." She sighed.


    Meanwhile in Felgura city...


    Aizel went down the corridor, his steps softly echoing on the polished floors. He rounded the corner and entered his room at the Pearl Inn.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    He rapped the wooden door with his knuckles. After some time, the door swung open, and a small kid leaped forward and tightly embrace him.


    "Good morning, Emma."


    The little girl smiled at Aizel as he caressed her head, revealing a bullet wound on her forehead and gushing blood from her eyes, nose, and ears.


    He closed his eyes to calm himself. When he opened them, he saw Emma''s smiling face with no indication of harm. He exhaled a long breath.


    Aizel and Emma entered the room, which was packed with kids reading books about magic. Daisy was one of them, and she sensed Aizel and approached him.


    "Did something happen?" she asked.


    "No... everything is good."


    "Don''t lie to me; I can see your face; it''s gloomy and tired."


    "Wait, how do you even know? You can''t see shit." His voice rose a little.


    "Emma could go leave us for a moment? I need to speak with him in private."


    Emma acknowledged her with a nod before darting off to join the other children.


    "I... am sorry." Aizel sighed.


    "What happened yesterday?"


    "It''s just that I ran into some hunters who were looting some people in the forest; I knocked out every one of them, but thest one fired a spell that hit a little kid, and she died."


    "Do you think it''s your fault that she died?" Daisy asked.


    "Of course it is! If I had killed them instead of knocking them out, the kid would be alive now."


    "At this point, I don''t think anything I say will make it into your head, the only thing I could say is that you at least tried saving them.


    "Who will even actually try to save some ordinary people without even trying to kill the others?


    "You might even see more deaths in your way as you advance on your mage path. Everyone will die someday, Aizel; the only question is, "When?"


    Daisy stepped closer and gently stroked his face with her palm, her fingertips tracing the contours of his cheekbones.


    "All the girls flock over this face, I think."


    "So you can even sense how I look?"


    "Almost," she replied... "Go now; isn''t today the first day of your magic ss?"


    "Oh shit, you are right. Thank you, Daisy."


    When he left the room, Aizel waved goodbye to the kids on his way.


    With a single-minded purpose, Aizel ran breathlessly toward the magic institute, his feet beating against the pavement with each stride.


    Aizel approached the magical institute''s main entrance, where a group of mages was chatting and arriving as well. Hazel was among them and spotted Aizel, quickly making her way over to him.


    "Are you also excited for your first day, Aizel?" she inquired, her eyes shining with excitement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah,"


    Aizel and Hazel went into the courtyard as they approached the gate, their steps reverberating on the cobbled stones. They made a beeline towards the magical institute''s main entrance, passing bustling magicians.


    "You know, I was so eager for the ss that I wasn''t even able to sleep properlyst night."


    "Yeah, me too."


    But for a different reason, he thought.


    Hazel chattered happily as they headed towards the institute, while Aizel nodded. Eventually, they arrived at the Cedric Felgura statue.


    "You know, Aizel, I want to be like him.


    "He was the most powerful mage in our kingdom. He had four magic cores: earth, wood, metal, and nt."


    "Wait a minute¡ªnts and wood are not the same?" Aizel asked.


    "In some ways they are, but in some ways, they are not.


    "I haven''t seen anyone with a nt core, but I read in the books that someone with a nt core can manipte the growth of different nts and herbs, which can be very helpful in potion-making.


    "That''s all I know for now."


    "Interesting," Aizel replied, deep in thought.


    "I have the same earth affinity as him; I hope I can learn more about it and form more cores rted to earth."


    "So they were all rted to earth; is this also the case for other elements?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes for every element along with rare."


    "Then what about the unique power?" Aizel asked.


    "What are those? I haven''t heard about that." She asked.


    "¡­Nothing. Forget it."


    "We should head straight. Let''s go.


    "I can''t wait to wear the institute''s magic robe," Hazel said as they both walked straight towards the institute.


    Within a few minutes, the massive castle-like structures loomed into view, sprawling across acres ofnd.


    "It''s so big!" They both said it in unison.


    "Let''s head inside Aizel."


    But they noticed Professor Liam waiting outside the institute, apanied by the twins Jareth and Jaxon as well as a woman with silver hair.


    As they walked towards the group, Professor Liam addressed them, noting that everyone from the previous day had arrived.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s go see the headmaster for a small meeting."


    They followed him into the institute and came to arge stretch of stairs leading to various floors.


    They noticed a gorgeous green field with fountains. The mages were lounging and chatting all around them on the ground floor. The group proceeded to the headmaster''s office, which was also on the ground floor.


    "Sir, is everyone who passed the test required to meet the headmaster first?" Hazel questioned the professor as they waited outside the headmaster''s office.


    "No, only those who are admitted to the high ss.


    "Besides, your situation is quite different from others." He said as he nced toward Aizel and the silver-haired woman.


    Suddenly, the door opened on its own, allowing them to enter the office.

 Chapter 95 Seraphine Felgura

    Aizel''s eyes swept the room as they entered, soaking in its splendor. The curtains'' light brown colorpletelyplemented the furniture. He then noticed the elderly man who was standing beside a window.


    The old man''s white hair cascaded down to his waist, and his beard was thick and white. Even his eyebrows andshes were the same color. A small wrinkle adorned his face, but his eyes shone brightly, reflecting the sun''s rays from the window.


    The old man turned his attention towards them, revealing a smile on his face, and spoke, "It''s a pleasure to meet you all."He walked over to the woman with the white hair and bowed gently, lowering his head as a sign of respect.


    "Even though you are a bastard, you are still royalty, Miss Seraphine Felgura. I hope you are ready for what you are going to experience in the institute."


    Seraphine simply nodded.


    "I see. Still a woman of few words."


    Gasps escaped from everyone as they heard the news. A member of the royal family was standing right beside them.


    The old man then approached Aizel, scratching his beard before speaking.


    "You, on the other hand, gave me a huge surprise.


    "Are you a student of hers?" He asked.


    Yeah, something like that, sir." Aizel forced a polite smile as he lied through his teeth.


    He had no clue about the identity of the mysterious woman from the potion shop, and it seemed like she was equally intent on keeping his secrets.


    Aizel knew that he could benefit from ying along, so he spun a few lies of his own. Perhaps he could gain something from being here, but he needed to be cautious.


    "Interesting.


    "I thought she was not the one who takes someone into her care, but looking at your face, I can see the possibility.


    "Not only that, you might be a unique person if she had her eyes on you."


    "Damn it, that woman," Aizel thought.


    "Well, I hope the advantage I am giving you all can benefit you greatly. I expect that in return you will serve for the kingdom''s safety and betterment."


    Their heads bobbed in agreement, showing respect to the headmaster.


    "Good. Now take this and dress up in your room. You can stay in the institute if you like, as everyone is provided with their own room."


    Each of them received a white and golden robe bearing the flying griffin emblem, signifying the royal family, from the headmaster. He also gave them the keys to their room.


    The meeting ended, and the group filed out of the headmaster''s office after Professor Liam.


    They strolled across the grassy field, taking in the scenery of the fountains and chatting mages before arriving at the grand building. Upon entering, they saw avish interior adorned with war paintings and showcasing unique and antique furniture.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The group noticed two grand staircases leading in opposite directions.


    "The left one is for the boys, while the right one is for the girls. Your room number is marked on your key; head inside, check your room, get dressed, ande back so I can take you to your ss."


    Everyone nodded as they ascended the stairs to their individual rooms. Aizle noticed that his key had a 7 on it.


    He rushed down the corridor, passing numerous doors until he arrived at the one marked "Room No. 7." He inserted the key into a tiny keyhole. The door opened with a quiet click as the key turned on its own.


    Aizel entered the room, his eyes grew wide as he soaked everything in. The hall wasrger than he had imagined, with elegant hardwood furnishings and white marble walls that included a luxurious sofa. In the corner, he discovered a tiny kitchen.


    He continued and looked at the bedroom, which had a window that let in the pleasant sunlight. He spotted arge bed that could fit two people and a study table with bookcases. He made sure everything was in order in the bathroom as well.


    "It''s pretty good; I can use this ce for my personal use." He thought as he quickly took off the Larisa robe and put on the institute one.


    He left the room, locked the door behind him, and then went down the stairs to meet Professor Liam. As he got there, he noticed that Seraphine and Hazel were already with the professor.


    "Who would have thought I would be studying with royalty by my side? Not only are you beautiful, but you must also be a very powerful mage." Hazel said as she nced toward Seraphine.


    "You should stay away from me." For the first time, Seraphine spoke.


    "Wh... Why?"


    "You will know when we enter the ss." She said, and after that, she closed her eyes.


    The twins, Jareth and Jaxon, arrivedst, and Professor Liam led them all to a massive building that stood out among all the others in the institute.


    "Head straight inside; you find your high ss there and good luck." Professor Liam gave them a smile and then left them on their own.


    Jareth and Jaxon led the way into the building, followed by Seraphine. Hazel and Aizel followed closely behind.


    As they stepped into the grand hall, Aizel''s eyes were immediately drawn to the hall and the many chairs that were upied by other mages who were deep in conversation. Suddenly, all of them turned their heads almost simultaneously, their gazes fixed on the neers.


    He sensed a variety of auras emanating from each of them, but there was one thing they all had inmon¡ªan air of arrogance and pride that spoke of their noble heritage. This was clearly a gathering of the elite.


    "These all fuckers are noble, as I suspected." He thought.


    "Hey look, isn''t that bastard of the royal family? What the fuck is she doing here?"


    "Hey, look at that ginger head; she must be her servant."


    "That guy''s face; who the fuck is he? And why is he so hot?"

 Chapter 96 War Goddess

    A swirl of whispers and murmurs filled the air as Seraphine and the others entered. Many of the mages couldn''t help but makements and gossip about the neers.


    A woman in the group stood up and approached them. Her beautiful white hair swayed in the breeze as she walked, drawing the interest of many with her alluring figure. Her gaze was fixed on Seraphine, her eyes almost piercing.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you again Seraphine,e sit with me."


    "Piss off." Seraphine walked past thedy and found a vacant seat at the far end of the hall, where she sat.


    "So cool!" Aizel and Hazel both thought at the same time.


    Hazel followed Seraphine''s lead, attempting to imitate her as she passed the woman and took a seat on her right side.


    "I have to be just like her, mind my own business, and stay away from everyone." Aizel thought.


    As Aizel was about to walk past the woman, she let out a deep hum, which he couldn''t help but notice. He quickly went past her and took a seat on Seraphine''s left.


    The woman''s lips curled up into a gentle smile as she returned to her seat.


    "She didn''t give a shit about you, Lysandra." Another woman who was sitting close to her spoke.


    Lysandra didn''t respond.


    "Is everyone here?" The door to the hall creaked open, and a woman marched in, headed straight for the podium.


    She wore a flowing ck robe embroidered with a fierce flying griffin, marking her as one of the institute''s professors. Her red hair was neatly tucked into a bun, and she looked around the room with a sharp, piercing gaze.


    "Let me introduce the five new mages who have joined us today.


    "First Jareth and Jaxon from the Baroth family. Some of you already know them." As she stood at the podium, the professor gestured towards the two young men seated beside their friends, introducing them to the rest of the ss. "And the Lady who needs no introduction, Miss Seraphine Felgura."


    "Tsk, daughter of the whore." One of the magesmented and caused a few to giggle.


    "Silence. Now moving ahead, sitting beside her is Miss Hazel."


    "Andst but not the least, the personal student of the "War Goddess" of Felgura Kingdom, Mr. Aizel."


    Gasps filled the room when Aizel''s introduction was announced; all eyes were fixed on him. Seraphine''s gaze shifted towards him, intrigued by the sudden attention he had garnered.


    "I am going to kill that woman once I be strong enough." He thought trying to hide his frustration behind an emotionless face.


    "Now that introductions are over, we are going to start our closebat ss.


    "Follow me."


    She moved to the right, and a magical gate appeared out of thin air, leading to arge expanse of green grasnd ahead.


    The group of mages trailed behind the professor as Seraphine tugged on Aizel''s sleeve, leaning in to whisper in his ear. "Can we talk for a moment?" she murmured.


    As the other mages passed by, Aizel and Seraphine stood out of their way and let them through. Hazel seemed hesitant to leave, but Seraphine shook her head, signaling for her to go with the others.


    "So?" Aizel asked.


    "Is there any way I can meet her?" She asked with a in expression on her face.


    "I will have to ask her first."


    "Okay, I shall wait patiently." After that, she headed towards the grass field.


    "Are you a fan or something?" he asked, following her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I have some business with her."


    Aizel remained silent as they arrived at their destination.


    "Now who wants to see our royal princess in action?" One of the mages asked.


    "You know I always wanted to see how strong the royal family mages are. Finally, I can test the waters with this bastard first." A tall, bald man with a chiseled physique stepped forward and spoke up. He summoned a longsword from his ring and locked his gaze with the professor.


    "Seraphine, would you like to do the honors?" The professor asked. Seraphine simply nodded and headed towards the bald man.


    "Titan Damarius."


    "Seraphine Felgura."


    The two mages introduced themselves with honor; the others stepped back to give them space to fight.


    "Remember you can''t use your magic core; only use of mana is allowed." The professor warned.


    Under the bright sun, Seraphine summoned a long spear that radiated white and blue colors.


    Aizel''s eyes were fixed on Seraphine and the bald man called Titan. He was determined to learn and master as much as he could from their battle, knowing that he could use it for his own benefit in the future.


    "What do you think the oue is going to be?" The woman named Lysandra asked Aizel.


    "I don''t know; I haven''t seen them fight before."


    "This will be an easy win for Seraphine."


    "Hmm¡­."


    *****


    As Aizel immersed himself in the magical institute, a gathering of elites was taking ce on the other side of thend. On a deste hill with a small river flowing like a waterfall, there was a t hill with opulent sofas and furniture scattered everywhere.


    Each noble family had their own symbol disyed on gpoles behind their respective sofas, signaling their presence at the gathering on the barren hill.


    However, thergest and mostvish sofa sat in the center, upied by the royal family. Behind them, a massive g emzoned with a flying griffin announced their presence as the ruling power.


    "Oh my, isn''t Leah starting to look more like her mother?" One of thedies from the Eudora family spoke up.


    "She is starting to act more like a leader these days" Yelena replied with a smile.


    "The meeting hasn''t even started and she is already trying to get in our good books," Leah whispered softly to her mother.


    "Well, because of us, they are now part of the 12 major noble families in the kingdom" her mother exined.


    The 12 major families were the cream of the crop in the Felgura kingdom, rivaling the royal family in power and influence. No other faction could contest or resist their authority or decrees.

 Chapter 97 12 Major Nobles Families

    In terms of authority and governance, the 12 major families in the kingdom of Felgura were a potent force second only to the royal family.


    They would asionally engage in conflict with one another for their own selfish interests, but when an outsider attempted to challenge their power, they would quickly unify to crush the threat.


    To the right of the royal family, the Crestfall family sat, their allegiance to the monarchy unwavering as they were distantly rted to the ruling family.


    As the Crestfall family sat on the right side of the royal family, the Valtor family was positioned next to them. The Valtors were renowned for their expertise in weaponry andbat skills, and their mages were particrly adept at close-range fighting.


    The seat next to the Valtors was taken by the Redmonts. Their reputation in the kingdom was built primarily on their extraordinary cksmithing talents, and their weapons were regarded as the best in the kingdom.


    The Balthazar family considered the most ruthless and brutal family in the kingdom, sat next to the Redmonts. They were famed for their bravery, even questioning the authority of the royal family, despite the presence of an enigmatic member among them.


    Harold Gilles, Katherine''s father, was seated next to the Balthazars and appeared to be fuming for an unknown reason. The Gilles family was well-known for their skill in working with the unusual wood found only in the trees that surrounded their town.


    Seated beside Harold Gilles was the graceful Rosewell family, consisting of the stunning mother-daughter duo, Leah and Yelena. They were renowned for their ability to manipte and control situations, owing to the influence of Yelena''s father. Theirposed demeanor only added to their charm and allure.


    The Damaris family, who were seated next to the Rosewells, were well-known for their skill in potion-making.


    The newly inaugurated Eudora family sat near the Damaris family, who had been chosen to rece the Paul family after their demise.


    The Baroth and Goldwyn families sat opposite them, both well-known for their riches and repute in the trading profession. They had a friendly rtionship with each other.


    Seated beside them were the Evergreen family, known for their expertise in herbs and nts. Rumor had it they possessed the rarest collection of herbs in the entire kingdom.


    On the left side of the royal family, the Kingsley family was seated, infamous for their assassination skills. Their ancestors had even assassinated the king of Theodora''s kingdom in the past.


    A young man with striking silver hair and sharp, sword-like eyes sat in the center of the gathering. His features were handsome, and he exuded an air of regal authority befitting a future king.


    This was none other than the prince of the Felgura family. His silver locks were just as long and lustrous as Seraphine''s, and his presence alonemanded attention.


    "You all know why we are all gathered here today, so let''s not waste time, and begin." He said.


    "Huh, prince, if you don''t mind, let me address the current situation first." An elder from the Crestfall family stood up and bowed toward him.


    His hand moved gracefully as he expressed his consent.


    "As you are all aware, the riots carried out by some low-level mages and hunters are being supported by the general public.


    "They have already started obtaining some local viges and towns and are now threatening us on our turf.


    "There are demands to make high-level magic knowledge public to everyone, along with potions and artifacts.


    "We can''t get rid of all of them together as that will set a bad example for the royal family, and we have to swiftly and quickly get rid of them while keeping the public''s support with us.


    "Even the nearby kingdoms are paying attention to this situation."


    "What is the likelihood that this is our neighbors'' doing?" Yelena asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It is certainly a possibility; we should keep our guard up everywhere."


    "I think we should send a message or show an example of our powers to them." One of them from the Valtor family spoke.


    Harold''s table shook violently as he mmed his fist on it, and his face contorted in a sudden burst of anger as he stood up from his seat.


    "Enough of this bullshit, Yelena, where is my daughter? Why haven''t I gotten a reply from your family?"


    "You should ask the one who took your daughter away with him." She replied.


    "That is your son, you bitch; it''s your family''s responsibility." He shouted.


    "David is no longer a Rosewell anymore, he already left the family some time ago. He is now a normal person who can''t even use mana." Her reply shocked everyone.


    "Huh... W... What do you mean he left your family? Where is my daughter then?"


    "Idiot, your daughter ran away with him, hahahahahhaha...!" One of the men from the Balthazar family startedughing, making everyone chuckle.


    "I will fucking kill everyst one of you, bitch!" He raged and started rushing towards Yelena.


    One of them quickly stepped forward and interposed himself between Harold and Yelena.


    "Now, Harold, calm down. Isn''t it a good thing we have found the answers we were looking for?"


    "What do you mean?" Harold asked.


    "Now we know David and Katherine have left the noble family and escaped together. I am sure they will be approached by the ones who are conducting riots for secrets and information.


    "David and Katherine might need some help from them to escape from our grasp.


    "This is a perfect opportunity for us; let''s set up a trap to get rid of all of them at once, including both of your kids."


    "You fucker, why do I have to sacrifice my daughter for it? This is the fault of this bitch''s unfilial son." He pointed his finger at Yelena.


    "He is not my son anymore. If you want, when we catch them, I will kill him with my own hands to finally get rid of the embarrassment of our family." Yelena replied, calm andposed.


    "Hahahaha¡­ That''s why I like you, Yelena; you are ruthless even towards your kin. You should have married me instead; we would have been a very good pair." A man said, from the Balthazar family.


    "ENOUGH¡­"


    The prince''s voice reverberated across the deste hill, silencing everyone present.


    "I don''t have time for your nonsense. I like the idea of the Eudora family. I will give you all 7 days for it. MAKE. IT. HAPPEN


    ''Dismissed."

 Chapter 98 Soren Balthazar

    The elite gathering came to a conclusion.


    At the magic institute...


    The looming battle between Seraphine and Titan grew on the horizon.


    Titan''s movements caused the mana surrounding him to thicken. With his longsword tightly gripped with both hands, he charged toward Seraphine at breakneck speed. His sword was held high, and he swung it down with all his might at Seraphine.


    In a split second, a thickyer of mana enveloped the entire spear as Seraphine swiftly blocked Titan''s sword with just one hand. Sparks flew as the weapons shed, and the force of the impact cracked the ground beneath them.


    Seraphine mmed the bottom of the spear with her palm, spinning it and striking Titan in the face with the blunt end.


    With a firm grip on the spear in her left hand, Seraphine manipted mana to enhance her strength and swiftly plunged the spear into Titan''s stomach. His body wasunched like a cannonball, tumbling across the ground for what seemed like an eternity beforeing to aplete stop.


    When he raised his head, he was met with the sight of a shining spear de bare inches from his face. Seraphine towered over him; her face expressionless.


    "Seraphine wins." The professor said.


    The crowd''s whispers and gasps echoed across the area, with some cursing Titan for his humiliating defeat at Seraphine''s hands.


    Seraphine retreated gracefully to stand beside Aizel and Hazel, her movements quiet andposed.


    "Wow, Seraphine, you were so good. I totally fell in love with you." Hazel spoke excitedly.


    "Now, who would like to try to go against Aizel?" The professor suddenly interrupted.


    "Professor I think Soren should fight. He is the strongest among everyone. Aizel can put up a good fight against him." One of the red-haired girls suggested.


    "Soren?"


    A guy emerged from the crowd. The air hummed with thick mana that surrounded him. Aizel had a feeling this was no ordinary noble.


    With a chiseled body and a wlessly symmetrical face, he had lustrous light-green hair falling down to his shoulders. His physique was exquisite, and he was almost the same height as Aizel.


    Aizel took a step forward and stood before this man, staring him down.


    "Aizel,"


    "Soren Balthazar."


    "Remember the rules, both of you." The professor reminded.


    "I don''t y by the rules,dy; I make my own," Soren replied in a deep voice.


    "There he goes again," the professor facepalmed.


    "Hehe, this is going to be a good show," Lysandra nced at Seraphine, who was still expressionless.


    "You, Aizel, what weapon do you use?" Soren asked.


    Aizel''s hand moved towards his waist, and he summoned a sword. He grasped the hilt of his double-edged spirit sword, Sekki. The metallic ring echoed in the air as he drew the de out of its sheath.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, a sword. You know all the swords were made for me to grace them with my presence."


    "What the fuck is he even talking about?" Aizel thought.


    Soren summoned his own weapon. His de was double-edged as well, but the sharpness around it seemed to grow with each passing moment.


    "They say the most powerful weapon is the one you don''t seeing. Well, I am that weapon."


    As the sharpness of Soren''s de increased, the ground around him began to fracture and crumble.


    Aizel''s perception of time slowed down, and he saw Soren''s sword inching closer and closer to decapitate him before he could even react.


    His body clenched up with lightning speed, and his spirit weapon, Sekki, collided with a metallic ring against Soren''s sword. The power of their collision sent shockwaves through the air, shaking and cracking the ground underneath them.


    "So, you have a lightning core."


    "If you are going for the kill, I wouldn''t mind not going easy on you," Aizel said. Electricity raced through Aizel''s body, and his sword gleamed with the same sharpness as Soren''s.


    "As expected of a War Goddess student. He is strong and hot." The red-haired girlmented.


    "Wow, Aizel is so cool," Hazel said.


    "It will not be that easy to beat Soren; he is too green for that," Lysandra said. "What do you think, Seraphine?"


    "Draw," Seraphine replied, which made everyone turn their heads toward her.


    Their swords shed with a deafening ring as they moved at lightning speed, leaving behind a trail of blurry images that appeared and vanished in an instant.


    "Fuck, this guy is a monster." Aizel thought while parrying attacks after attacks from Soren.


    As Aizel prepared to block yet another strike, Soren summoned a short sword in his left hand and aimed a swift sh at him.


    Aizel took quick steps back, nearly escaping a fatal strike to the abdomen from Soren''s short sword. But Soren wasn''t about to give up so easily. He charged forward and unleashed a barrage of attacks with both weapons.


    Aizel''s arms strained as he attempted to deflect Soren''s dual sword blows. Each strike felt like a hammer mming into his de, and the shock echoed throughout his body.


    Despite his best attempts, little cuts began to emerge on Aizel''s skin, evidence of the onught. He clenched his teeth and sank his feet into the ground, attempting to hold his position against Soren''s unrelenting onught, but it began to push him back.


    Then, with a burst of energy, Aizel managed to use his backward momentum to execute a spinning backheel kick with his right foot, catching Soren off guard and striking him hard in the chin.


    Aizel swung his sword down, but Soren managed to do a backflip and stood up quickly, blocking Aizel''s sh by cing his swords in a cross-shaped position.


    He put more force into his sword, trying to break through Soren''s defenses, but thetter stood firm, immovable, unyielding to the pressure.


    Aizel made an unexpected move that stunned everyone, especially Seraphine.


    With speed, he pushed the hilt of his sword, causing it to spin between the crossed des and dig deep into Soren''s shoulder. With a firm grip, Aizel tried to slice it off, but a sudden kick sent him flying backward.


    Blood trickled down Soren''s shoulder as he kept his gaze fixed on Aizel, his expression unreadable. "Good," he said, "You are qualified to be my sparring partner."

 Chapter 99 Our Souls Will Never Be Apart!

    The fight between Aizel and Soren was so captivating that the other matches paled inparison. The majority of the mages were uninterested in closebat, so they ignored the rest.


    They were focused on honing their magical abilities and mastering high-level spells to improve their skills and prowess, with only a few devoted to honing their closebat techniques.


    The professor led the students into the hall, where he demonstrated various battle scenarios and weapon techniques, imparting knowledge on how to apply them in various situations.


    As the ss ended, the professor left, and the mages headed towards a hall that appeared to be a dining area.


    "It''s like a canteen," Aizel thought.


    Hazel and Aizel were walking together while Seraphine followed them from behind.


    "Aizel, you are so good in closebat. I wish I could be that good." Hazel sighed.


    "You will get there" he assured her.


    Hazel led the way to an empty spot where they could sit and eat as they grabbed some meat and bread.


    While they were enjoying their meal, a stranger approached and sat silently beside Aizel.


    "Why are you here?" Aizel asked.


    "You deserve to eat with me," Soren replied.


    "What the fuck is the problem with this dude?" Aizel thought. He was a little annoyed by Soren. He quickly checked his shoulder and found it to be back to normal. "He must have used some high-grade healing potion." He concluded.


    The group ate in silence for the rest of the meal, which made Hazel ufortable. She fidgeted as if she needed to fill the silence with chatter.


    *****


    In the western part of the Felgura kingdom, a small vige could be seen in the distance, popted by ordinary folks who worked hard to hunt and gather for their daily sustenance.


    Amidst the vige, a festive atmosphere filled the air as the vigers bustled about and engaged in preparations. Joyousughter echoed through the streets as they cooked and set up tables, whilerge wooden boxes resembling musical instruments were being arranged in the center.


    Katherine and David had joined the vige residents in lending a helping hand,pletely immersed in the festivities.


    Despite having fled their past, they found refuge in this small vige and decided to make it their safe haven. David, a skilled swordsman, offered his services as a hunter to help provide food to the vige.


    Katherine, on the other hand, was skilled with mana, but her pregnancy was beginning to show with a small bump on her belly.


    Amidst the joyful preparations, a group unexpectedly appeared in the vige, putting everyone on high alert. David instructed Katherine to quickly go with some of thedies and hide with a signal from his eyes.


    The men in cloaks approached the vige, putting everyone on alert. The vige chief decided to confront them.


    "What do you gentlemen seek in my humble vige?"


    "We are not here to cause trouble; in fact, we are here to help." The men in cloaks stood in front of the vige, their faces hidden in shadows. They slowly drew their hoods back, revealing the weathered faces of seasoned hunters.


    The man in the center of the group, on the other hand, exuded a different kind of energy.


    "Help? How?"


    "You guys might not be aware, but we have formed a smallmunity within every small vige and town who have been facing issues with their daily lives.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We are making a statement against the nobles and royal families so they can see we are not to be ignored.


    "We are making demands for better education so more people who had a chance of bing mages can be one. We are seeking to officially publicize the potions and artifacts to make our lives easier.


    "T... this, how can we help you with that? We are not fighters." The vige chief replied.


    "You guys are not the fighters; we need only support when the timees, and besides, there is someone here who will need our help more." The man gave David a nce.


    David took a step forward, his movements controlled and steady, and positioned himself in front of the experienced hunters.


    "How do you know about me?" he asked.


    "David Rosewell, the embarrassment of the noble family, had been used and thrown around like a dog his whole life.


    "Recently, he left his family and ran away with his fianc¨¦ to live a normal life. I hope I did not miss anything, did I?"


    David didn''t respond but stared deeply into the man''s eyes.


    "Woah, I am not here for a fight; I am here to help. You see, David, we have all lost more than you can imagine, and we don''t have anything against you for being noble.


    "Besides, we consider you arade of ours. Here, take this." The man handed over a crystal ball to David, who took it cautiously.


    "Contact us when you feel like you need our help or have something for us; we will be there for you. And be careful, David, things are about to get tough."


    The group departed from the vige, leaving David with the crystal ball, while some of the vigers watched with concern. Katherine hurried over to him; her face etched with worry.


    "Is it safe to have this with you?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I have already heard about them and the riots they have been causing with the help of ordinary folks all around the kingdom. And besides, we have nothing to provide them with.


    "Forget about them for now; let''s enjoy the festival. Let''s go, guys. Bring some booze and meat."


    The vigers epted David and Katherine and joined them in the festival, enjoying the food and drink. Laughter and song filled the air as they all celebrated together, their worries temporarily forgotten.


    A roaring fire zed in the center, casting a flickering light over the delighted crowd as they twirled and swayed in rhythm, circling the mes.


    As the vigers danced in circles around the bonfire, the mes flickered brightly in the night sky. David and Katherine joined in the fun, holding each other close and swaying to the beat of the music.


    "What should we keep our child''s name, David?" Katherine asked.


    "If it''s a girl, then you name it; but if it''s a boy, then Thomas," he replied with a smile. "...Katherine?"


    "Yes?"


    "Do you think we will be able to escape from everything?" David asked, with worry.


    "If we die, we die together; our souls will never be apart; we will meet again in another life. Nothing, not even death can keep us away, David. We will always be with each other, forever."

 Chapter 100 Softie

    The Felgura Magic Institute...


    Aizel led the way as Hazel and Seraphine followed, making their way to the next ss where they would learn the art of potion making.


    Their faces lit up with excitement as they walked, but Seraphine remained expressionless as ever.


    When Aizel, Hazel, and Seraphine entered the ssroom, they were greeted by a tiny forest within the walls. Potion-making stations were put up among the sprawling nts and grasses within the chamber. Seraphine''s demeanor remained grim as usual, but Aizel and Hazel seemed to be delighted with the arrangement.


    "Quick everyone, take your ce." An old woman greeted them, her head adorned with a hat and dressed in a professorial robe. Her hair was as white as snow, and a pair of spectacles sat on her nose.


    Aizel dashed over to his allotted table, anxious to begin the potion-making process.


    "Now most of you already know who I am, but for the ones who don''t, let me introduce myself.


    "I am Edith Crestfall, your professor for the potion ss.


    "Now let me brief you about the potion-making process.


    "Potion making is a highly regarded and vital art in the world of Xelgar, practiced by expert potion makers, also known as alchemist mage.


    "An alchemist mage must carefully pick andbine elements such as herbs, roots, animal parts, minerals, and even magical crystals to produce a potion. Each ingredient has distinct features and effects that can be augmented or mitigated by other ingredients.


    "Now remember this carefully,


    "The procedure ofbining the ingredients is quite difficult and requires a high level of skill and knowledge. To guarantee that the ingredients are blended in the exact order and at the optimal temperature, the alchemist must utilize precise measurements and techniques.


    "Any error or deviation from the recipe could lead to a ruined potion or possibly a catastrophic reaction.


    "There are many types of potions, like those for healing wounds, increasing strength and agility, or offering temporary magical powers.


    "Certain potions can even increase lifespan or cause death, making them greatly sought after by people with malicious intent."


    Edith exined every item thoroughly, ensuring that everyone waspletely involved and attentive.


    "Now there are some basic herbs and nts on your desk.


    "There are 3 clean cups of water, 1/4 crushed alore leaves, 1/4 cup ginseng roots, and 1/4 cup bee''s honey.


    "These are ingredients used for making a low-level healing potion."


    Aizel''s gaze was fixed on theponents in front of him; his concentration was on the task at hand. He took a deep breath and carefully examined each object, noting its appearance and aroma. These were the ingredients needed to make a low-level healing potion, and he was determined to get it right.


    Edith was about to give further instructions when a professor suddenly burst into the ssroom. The mages looked around in confusion as he hurried towards Edith and whispered something in hushed tones.


    "Hmm... Well, everyone, we will continue thister. For now, quickly go and gather at the Cedric Felgura statue. It''s an important mission, which will be rewarded when it isplete."


    The magicians bowed their heads respectfully and exited the ssroom with haste, heading toward the statue.


    Hazel hurried towards Aizel and Seraphine, her eyes filled with concern, and she asked, "W... What do you think the mission is going to be?"


    "Maybe they need our help in hunting some creatures or monsters?" Aizel spected.


    "The riots," Seraphine replied.


    Aizel''s eyes widened with surprise. The riots he had been warned about were finally happening, and they were going to be sent on a mission to deal with them.


    *****


    As evening descended, the dense jungle reverberated with the thudding of footsteps. Two hooded figures were riding on horseback, pushing their steeds to their limits. The leading rider had blood seeping from his arm, yet still urged the horse to go faster.


    "They didn''t even spare the vigers, David, W... We weren''t even able to do anything for them."


    "I know Katherine, even the magic institute is on our tail, this must be the noble families'' doing. They must have had the meeting and decided to make us the scapegoat."


    "What should we do now? Do you know anyone who can help us?"


    "I don''t know Katherine... I¡­


    A sharp ng of steel pierced the air, striking the horse''s leg and knocking both riders to the ground.


    David darted towards Katherine; his longsword unsheathed from its scabbard on his back.


    A mage charged at David, his de swinging downward.


    He rolled to his right to avoid the onught with a quick maneuver. A small stone flew by and struck the hunter in his face, forcing his nose to bleed and throwing him off bnce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David took advantage of the opportunity and thrust his de into the hunter''s stomach. Katherine, on the other hand, summoned earth spikes from the ground, which pierced the mage''s body.


    As they fled, they left the motionless body behind and kept a close eye on their surroundings, vignt of any potential threats.


    The hours went by as they explored the forest, taking refuge in the darkness. They grew closer to the Fangspire Mountains.


    The sound of galloping horses echoed through the air, forcing them to cower behind the bushes and hide as best they could.


    Katherine''s senses were heightened as they went through the woonds. She sensed a disturbance in the mana surrounding them. She swiftly conjured an earth wall in front of them, and they both leaped to the safety of adjacent bushes.


    A spear pierced the earth wall, revealing a silver-haired woman brandishing a white and blue spear.


    With her spear in hand, the woman charged at Katherine. She retaliated by firing a volley of little earth bullets at her, but they barely missed as the woman avoided them and closed in on Katherine.


    David''s eyes widened in horror as he realized the woman in front of them wasn''t just any ordinary mage. Despite being a Grade I mage, Katherine was out of her league.


    Katherine''s lips twisted into a slight smile as she turned to face David and murmured softly, "Let''s fall in love again in another life."


    NOOOOOO....


    A sh of electricity caught David''s attention out of the corner of his eye. He noticed a hooded figure block the spear thrust that appeared out of nowhere and position himself in front of Katherine.


    To his surprise, it was a man in the same magic institute robe as the silver-haireddy. With confusion still lingering in his mind, David quickly rushed towards Katherine, holding her protectively behind his arms.


    "What''s the meaning of this Aizel?" The silver-haireddy asked.


    David''s eyes widened with shock as he looked at the man in the robe from behind.


    "Let them go," Aizel replied.


    Hazel''s steps quickened with concern as she approached them.


    "Guys, I don''t like this at all." She spoke.


    "You know what the punishment is for going against the order of the institute? This is a direct order from the royal family." Seraphine said, taking a battle stance.


    "If I am right, do you even care about your family?"


    "I only care about the rewards. You know what those are if we bring both of them back."


    "Yeah, well, guess what... I don''t give a shit."


    Seraphine locked eyes with him, seeing the intensity in his gaze, and sensed that he was ready to engage in a fight to the death.


    Her stare softened as she exhaled deeply and put her spear back in the storage ring.


    "I want to meet her tonight," she said.


    "Deal."


    Aizel shifted his gaze to David and Katherine, who remained alert and vignt.


    "W... Why did you help us. I didn''t expect that after everything that happened, you still helped me." David said.


    Aizel lifted his gaze to the night sky, seeking stars.


    "You were in the same boat as me, besides, this is all I can do for you. From here, you will have to escape on your own.


    "If you want, you can take that ring you gave me with you."


    David let out a chuckle in response to his remark.


    "Keep it with you, do you think I still need it?


    "And besides, I have everything I need right here." He pulled Katherine close and wrapped his arms around her as he said.


    "Don''t make me jealous; get the fuck out of here now," Aizel said.


    As the trio stood watching, David and Katherine mounted a horse belonging to them and quickly galloped away into the distance, leaving them behind.


    "Wow, you are really a softie, Aizel," Hazel said, as she couldn''t help but chuckle, covering her mouth with her hands.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever."

 Chapter 101 Crawl My Way Out Of The Death

    Aizel, Hazel, and Seraphine headed back to Felgura City, leaving David and Katherine behind with one of their horses.


    When they reached the city, Aizel directed them to the potion shop. It was part of the deal he made with Seraphine in exchange for assisting David and Katherine in their escape.


    Aizel and Seraphine arrived at the potion shop, and Aizel told Hazel to keep the horses outside. Seraphine immediately locked the door behind her as they entered the business.


    "Oh my, what a surprise you have brought to me, pretty boy." The purple-haired woman behind the counter nced at them while reading the book.


    "She has some business with you," Aizel said.


    Seraphine swiftly dropped down to one knee and lowered her head in a respectful bow before speaking, "It''s an honor to meet the ''Vespara Bloodmoon'' War Goddess of the Kingdom."


    "Just call me Vespara, darling," she giggled.


    "Your name sounds more like a vampire," Aizelmented.


    "What are those?" Vespara asked as the name piqued her interest.


    Damn it, a slip of the tongue Aizel pretended to be in deep thought.


    "While I was traveling to the beast kingdom, I met those monsters; they have the ability to suck and drink blood and can even manipte it."


    "Oh, interesting. Next time when you face such a creature, bring me a specimen, and I will give you a treat you will never forget in your life, my pretty boy." Vespara replied while licking her lips seductively.


    Seraphine cast an uneasy nce at Aizel, who sighed in response.


    "Now, what do you need?"


    "I want to be your student, Miss Vespara; I want to be strong." Seraphine quickly replied.


    "And why so?"


    "So, I can have my revenge."


    Vespara took a moment to gaze at her, and then responded, "I can''t teach you anything, Seraphine; I can only help you get high-level magic knowledge and spells, along with potions and artifacts.


    "Neither do I use spears nor have the same magic affinity as yours."


    Seraphine''s shoulders drooped slightly; disappointment evident on her face.


    "But I have another way." Vespara continued.


    "Follow my pretty boy on his journey, and you will be strong on your own with him."


    Aizel''s eyes widened in surprise, while Seraphine gazed at him with a hint of uncertainty.


    "I am sorry to say, but I don''t think he is worthy enough for me to follow him."


    "Yeah, I also don''t want you to follow me around," Aizel replied quickly. It seemed like he got hurt by her response.


    Vespara burst outughing as she dashed towards Aizel.


    "Oh, believe me, darling, this boy is special. He holds the key to your revenge." She licked him on his cheeks while Aizel quickly backed away, rubbing his cheeks in a frenzy.


    "You old hag, don''t get horny with me. Find someone else."


    *****


    Meanwhile...


    The distant sound of crashing waves got louder as David and Katherine traveled through the left side of Felgura Kingdom, signaling they were approaching the ocean that served as the boundary between the Felgura and the Beast Kingdom.


    "We are quite far from them now," Katherine whispered, her arms encircling David''s waist, holding on tightly as they rode on the horse towards the ocean.


    "Yes, but we need to leave the kingdom as soon as possible."


    "David, look, there is a lone carriage over there." Katherine pointed in the direction of an empty carriage.


    "David, it''s me, Thomas."


    A voice echoed in the distance; David hurriedly made his way toward the source.


    "Thomas, what are you doing here, my friend?"


    The cloaked figure cried out, forcing David and Katherine to dismount and rush up to him.


    "It''s good to see you, my friend, David; we have no time for chit-chat. I have prepared for you the carriage that will take you straight to the ocean. There you will find a man who will take you on a ship to the beast kingdom."


    David rushed towards the hooded figure and embraced him tightly, his lips curling into a soft smile.


    "I will never forget this, Thomas; I hope to see you again."


    Thomas wanted to embrace David, but he shoved him aside and urged, "Don''t linger; it''s not safe here. Go!"


    After Thomas said his goodbyes, David took Katherine''s hand and assisted her into the carriage.


    As David and Katherine boarded the carriage, a small pink flower emitted pollen and gas into the air. The couple quickly noticed and covered their noses to avoid inhaling it.


    Despite their attempts to block it, they both started coughing, and tears streamed down their faces. Within a few seconds, they both copsed, unable to resist the effects of the gas.


    "I am sorry, David."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *****


    David''s eyes slowly opened, stinging with an irritating itch. He tried to rub them but realized his hands were tied behind a wooden pole that was firmly fixed to the ground.


    Looking around, he noticed that he was in the same vige where he and Katherine had spent a few days, but it was nowpletely burned down.


    As David''s vision cleared, he found many people seated on luxurious sofas, each adorned with gs representing their respective households.


    Among them, he spotted his own family. His mother red at him in disgust, while her sister remained expressionless. His grandfather avoided eye contact, and Thomas stood behind his sister, seemingly aloof to the situation.


    *p* *p*


    "Now that we are all here, let me first say what a brilliant job Leah Rosewell. Well done! She is worthy of being the sessor of her family."


    The prince rose to his feet and apuded, prompting the others to do the same. Yelena, beaming with pride, gazed at her daughter in silence.


    "As for the reward, you can ask me anything, Leah."


    Leah gracefully lowered her head and spoke with the utmost respect,


    "There is a mage known as ''Aizel'' and I wish to make him mine, my prince."


    "Who is he?" The prince asked.


    The Crestfall family elder approached him, his eyes widening in surprise as he heard the whispered words.


    "I am sorry, but ask something else." The prince replied, which shocked everyone.


    A murmur began to ripple through the crowd as the news swiftly spread among them.


    "What, disciple of the War Goddess, when did it happen?"


    "Interesting."


    "He might be worthy of my daughter."


    The group was engrossed in discussing their ns for dealing with the mage named Aizel when a sudden shout interrupted them, causing all heads to turn in its direction.


    "THOOOOOMMAAASSSSSS..."


    "You motherfucker, how dare you to cross me after what I did for you," David shouted in rage.


    David''s gazended on Katherine, who was tied naked to the same wooden pole beside the prince. Whip marks crisscrossed her body, and she appeared to be unconscious.


    "Harold, how can you let this happen to your own daughter? She is with a child. Leave her out of this and kill me. I was the one who made her escape with me." David shouted in rage; he was losing his sanity.


    "HAHAHAHA... Harold, this guy fucked your daughter pretty hard, I guess." A mage from the Balthazar familymented whileughing.


    "Shut up! it''s because of you fucker. Not only did you make her leave her family behind, you even sullied her with your seed. She is not my daughter anymore." Harold replied while fuming.


    "Just kill them already, please, I cannot see this embarrassment any longer," Yelena said.


    "You fuckers, I will kill you all. If anyone dares to touch her," David shouted while trying to break his rope.


    As David watched, his heart pounding in his chest, the prince rose from his seat and summoned a whip. With a cruel glint in his eye, he began tosh it mercilessly across Katherine''s naked body, causing her to convulse in pain.


    "I will kill you, I will kill you,"


    David struggled with all his might, pulling against the rope that bound him to the post. With a sudden burst of strength, the rope gave way, and David charged toward the prince with a burst of speed.


    As he dashed for the prince, Thomas met him with a swift kick to the gut, sending him tumbling back through the air.


    David struggled to his feet, wiping the blood from his lips. "You ungrateful coward," he spat. "I was going to name my son after you, and this is how you repay me?"


    As he threw a quick jab at Thomas, water whips emerged and restrained him, tying him to the ground.


    "Enough, let''s get this over with." the prince''s voice echoed.


    With a wave of his hand, a mesmerizing orange me materialized, and the prince moved closer to Katherine.


    "Today will mark our first statement against the riot group. We pray for more victories in the future. FOR OUR KINGDOM"


    "FOR OUR KINGDOM"


    The prince unleashed it on her, causing the mes to engulf her body. The intense heat brought her back to consciousness, and she cried a deafening scream.


    "KATHERINEEEE¡­.you fuckers, I will kill you. I will burn you all alive. I will tear you all limb from limb."


    As he heard Katherine''s anguished screams, David''s mind shattered, and tears flowed down his cheeks as he watched his lover burn before his eyes.


    All of his aspirations and ambitions for a quiet life with her and their unborn child were extinguished along with her. He had no control over anything, and the realization filled him with rage and anguish.


    "Kill him." the prince gave the final order.


    As Thomas unsheathed his sword, David saw it glinting menacingly in the light. In a swift motion, the sword pierced through his stomach, and blood gushed out of the wound. David''s eyes turned red with hatred as he cursed everyone around him.


    "Remember... I''ll... crawl my way out of the death... and burn this wretched kingdom alive."

 Chapter 102 My Heart Weeps As Your Ashes Fall..

    The tension in the air fizzed out as the group dispersed, their goal aplished. The prince strode away, his entourage of Crestfall family members trailing close behind, heads held high with pride.


    Whispers and murmurs filled the air as the remaining attendees dispersed, each with their own ns and motives.


    "What should we do with his body?" One of the members of the Redmont family asked.


    "Let me take it home; I want to bring it in to skin him alive and disy it on my shelves," Harold said.


    "No... I will take it with me; I had the strongest bond with him." Thomas interrupted.


    "And yet you were the demise of them." A member of the Balthazar family spoke.


    Thomas nced towards Yelena.


    She sighed, "He was my son; let Thomas take care of him."


    *Tsk*


    Harold''s expression showed he was not happy with the decision.


    "Don''t worry, Harold, you can take your daughter''s ashes with you, hahaha..." a member of the Balthazar family said.


    "Fuck you, I am leaving."


    Soon, Thomas and David were the only ones left alone in the aftermath.


    He carried David''s lifeless body in his arms and proceeded to the nearby cliff, his steps heavy with grief.


    "I know what I have done; there is no forgiveness for me. You shouldn''t have left the family, David.


    "You chose a girl over us, and escaped with her, tarnishing our family name."


    Thomas arrived at the cliff''s edge with David''s body, overlooking a peacefulke below. The water flowed gently, stretching all the way to the horizon.


    The view from the cliffside was spectacr, with theke gleaming in the sunlight and the sound of water echoing softly in his ears.


    For a brief moment, Thomas cast a solemn look at David''s lifeless body. "I hope you find peace in your next life," he murmured softly, his voice carried away by the wind.


    He gently released his grip, and David''s body plummeted into the endless waters below, disappearing into theke''s depths. The ripples danced across the surface as if saying goodbye to the fallen warrior.


    Thomas stood there for a moment, lost in thought, before walking away from the cliffside and into the unknown, leaving behind a silence that reverberated with the gravity of his actions.


    *****


    A week had passed since the incident, and Aizel was back in his magic sses, intent on furthering his studies. However, he hade to the humbling realization that he had no talent for potion-making.


    Despite his best efforts, his concoctions were always a letdown, resulting in more explosions than desired effects.


    It was the same for Seraphine, who also struggled to excel in the subject. Hazel, on the other hand, stood out in ss, demonstrating her expertise in the field through her earth affinity and extensive knowledge of herbs and nts.


    The biggest surprise, however, came from an unexpected source: Soren Balthazar.


    Aizel approached Soren, intrigued by his extraordinary potion-making abilities. He inquired as to how Soren was able to concoct potions wlessly every time.


    "I can make potions in my sleep, nothing is too difficult for me," Soren simply replied.


    Aizel made a mental note to stay away from him, convinced that there was something wrong with him. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Soren had a few screws loose in his brain after all his boastful ims.


    As the institute professor was preupied with ongoing events and meetings, a week passed with only one potion-making ss.


    While Aizel struggled to make the potions, a body swayed somewhere in ake, eventually reaching the shore after a week. It was none other than David.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "David...


    "David, wake...


    "David, wake up¡­" David''s eyes fluttered open as he discovered himself sprawled on the shore, surrounded by boulders and rocks. As he took in his surroundings, trying to piece together what had happened, confusion clouded his mind.


    He instinctively reached for his stomach, where he felt the lingering pain of a sword wound. Though the bleeding had stopped, there was arge scar in its ce, a somber reminder of the attack.


    The voice he had previously heard remained a mystery, and he couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that washed over him. He tried to sit up, but his strength failed him, and he slumped back onto the rocky shore, determined to find out where he was and how he got there.


    "David..."


    "Huh, Katherine?"


    "I am waiting for you, David..."


    He looked around, trying to figure out where the voice wasing from. His gaze was drawn to a small, purple crystal that was partially buried in the ground and emitted an otherworldly glow. Its unusual color drew his attention.


    "Katherine?"


    As David forcibly removed the crystal from the ground, waves of memories from the past flooded his mind. His eyes turned a fiery red. As tears streamed down his cheeks, he screamed in anguish and fury.


    "KATHERINEEEEE¡­..."


    The crystal in his hand trembled, pulsing with otherworldly energy that amplified his emotions to an overwhelming level.


    The intensity of his pain and rage shook the ground around him as if nature itself were trembling in response to his unbridled emotions. David copsed to his knees, clutching the crystal tightly, unable to control the torrent of emotions that crashed over him.


    As the sun began to set, he looked up at a pink sky. A gentle breeze caressed his skin as birds flew overhead in graceful arcs.


    The tranquility of his surroundings sharply contrasted with his inner turmoil.


    Deeper than the ocean, our love was,


    My heart weeps as your ashes fall,


    Our tomorrow, scattered in the wind,


    Laughter to sorrow, a pain that''s chagrined.


    Theyughed in their shallow delight,


    Unaware of our love, ever so bright,


    But they shall see, and they shall know.


    For onest dance, these seeds I''ll sow.


    Tear this kingdom that stands so tall,


    In chaos and destruction, I''ll watch it fall.


    For my love, our story is not yet done,


    In another life, we''ll rise like the morning sun.


    David''s determination was strengthened as he repeated the vow in his heart, and rose to his feet, and walked away.

 Chapter 103 Group Mission

    The smoke from the burned vige continued to billow into the air even after a week had already passed. Many hunters and mages avoided the area, having heard the news.


    The noble families took the threat of riots seriously and acted quickly to clear out any hunters and mages who were causing trouble and problems for them.


    A figure emerged from the billowing smoke: a blonde man, his clothes torn and tattered, some of them wrapped around his injured stomach.


    David stared nkly at the location where Katherine and their unborn child had burned alive. The rage and anger inside him bubbled like a volcano, ready to erupt at any moment.


    He had an overwhelming desire to avenge their deaths by taking the lives of every person responsible for snuffing out the light from Xelgar.


    David kneeled and snatched a handful of dirt and ash from the ground, his gaze fixed on the spot where Katherine had been tied up. He rubbed the grime across his cheeks and forehead, smearing it on like war paint.


    The earthy scent filled his nostrils as he silently swore vengeance.


    *****


    After a long and exhausting week at the magic institute, Aizel returned to his inn, eager to see Daisy and the kids.


    He intended to take Daisy with him to find a suitable shop they could either rent or buy, allowing Daisy to begin earning for herself.


    Aizel and Daisy explored the bustling market, looking into every nook and corner. Despite their best efforts, they were unable to find an ideal location.


    Some of the avable shops were too far from the city center, making them unfit for their requirements.


    Suddenly, a woman appeared out of nowhere and ced her hands on Aizel and Daisy''s shoulders, startling them.


    "Look at my cute little lovebirds spending some time together in the morning," Vespara said.


    Daisy''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she heard that, while Aizel looked at her with a neutral expression.


    "Don''t you have things to do?" He asked.


    "Naa, I am free."


    "Yeah, but we aren''t. Let''s go, Daisy. She will just waste our time."


    Aizel firmly grasped Daisy''s hand and moved away from Vespara.


    "Wait, pretty boy, aren''t you looking for a shop for her?" Aizel came to a halt, his gaze now fixed on Vespara. His expression was expectant as if he expected her to provide more information.


    "Let''s go to my shop first."


    Daisy nced at Aizel, using her mana sense, while he gave her a reassuring nod.


    The trio entered the potion shop, and Vespara swiftly locked the door from the inside. Daisy sensed it and quickly moved behind Aizel. Vespara chuckled at her reaction.


    "Now then. You are looking for a shop for her, right?"


    Aizel simply nodded.


    "Let her work here. You can''t easily get a shop in the main market. What would you even sell?"


    "F... Fruits."


    Vespara burst outughing at his response, herughter filling the room before she cleared her throat and spoke, "Do you think people will buy from your shop?


    "Selling fruits in the corner of the city where no one goes except for those with ulterior motives.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Now what do you think?"


    "Why do you want to help her? What''s your angle here?"


    "Nothing pretty boy; I get lonely sometimes; I could use a hand or two from this beautifuldy" Vespara chuckled and added, "And let''s face it, there''s nowhere safer in the entire kingdom than mypany."


    Aizel reluctantly agreed. So far, no one in the city had caused him any trouble after learning that he was a student of the war goddess.


    "Daisy, what do you wanna do?" he asked.


    "Huh... who is she, Aizel?"


    "Oh, I am sorry, I forgot to mention, she is Vespara Bloodmoon, ''The Great War Goddess'' of the kingdom."


    He introduced her with the style and ss of an announcer introducing a distinguished guest.


    She finally recognized the figure standing before them as soon as she heard the name. Even though few had seen her in person, the name of the War Goddess was widely known throughout the kingdom.


    "Are you okay with me working here?" she asked.


    "Of course, darling. We''ll spend our time having fun."


    "Okay then, I don''t mind helping you."


    *p*


    "Perfect, now leave her with me and go do your work. Go now sho sho..."


    Aizel motioned for Daisy to step back as he approached Vespara, his lips close to her ear, whispering softly, "If you do anything to her or the kids¡­


    "I will be strong enough to hunt you down like a bitch. No matter where you hide, I will find you. I will tear your body apart and spread it across the kingdom."


    Vespara caught his gaze, and a chill ran down her spine as she felt her body and soul being drawn into the deep, dark abyss of his eyes.


    Aizel exited the potion shop and walked to the institute. He knew they would be assigned a group mission today.


    He had no desire to join the group mission because he didn''t trust anyone and wouldn''t be able to use his power freely. At Core Grade II, he had yet to discover the full extent of his unique power of imagination.


    But the rewards were too enticing to pass up. Magic artifacts were promised, and he couldn''t help but wonder what sort of abilities and powers they held. It would be his first time seeing such artifacts in this world.


    As Aizel entered the ss, he noticed all the mages were present and eagerly awaiting Professor Liam to assign the groups.


    After 5 minutes...


    The mages were divided into groups, but two pairs were the talk of the ss. Seraphine and Hazel were one of them.


    But the one that had everyone''splete attention was the pairing of the War Goddess'' student, Aizel, and the great Soren Balthazar.


    "It''s a good thing you are with me, sparring partner; you can learn a lot."


    "Why do I have to be paired with this idiot?" Aizel moaned.

 Chapter 104 Lets Begin The Last Dance

    The institute''s groups departed on their missions, their faces beaming with anticipation and joy as they chatted excitedly. They were only thinking about the rewards that had been promised.


    ''The Magic Artifacts.''


    Certain objects in thend of Xelgar, where magic abounds, were imbued with an extraordinary amount of magical power. These were known as magical artifacts and had the power to alter the course of history.


    In Xelgar, magical artifacts came in all shapes and sizes, from small trinkets to massive structures. Some were guarded by powerful creatures or lost in ancient ruins, while some were wielded by powerful mages.


    The "Book of Nature" was one of the most renowned and legendary artifacts, once wielded by the great Cedric Felgura himself and now in the possession of this kingdom''s royal family.


    Aizel''s mind was preupied with thoughts of the artifacts that awaited them as rewards as he made his way towards a town in the southwest corner of Felgura Kingdom.


    Their mission was to put an end to the town''s riots and political unrest. Apanying him was Soren, his partner for the mission.


    "The Alcoberg Town" The town was well-known for its variety and vor of alcohol.


    Aizel wasn''t a big fan of alcohol and only drank asionally, but the prospect of trying out different vors piqued his interest.


    He had already sampled a drink called Alesmith, which had quickly be his favorite.


    The horses galloped with full force as they rode towards their destination, their hooves pounding into the ground and their manes fluttering in the wind.


    Meanwhile, a far distance away...


    Two figures rode their horses towards the town of Ashford, on a path that would take them closer to Chester town in the distance. As they approached their destination, the sound of galloping hooves echoed through the countryside.


    The duo was none other than Seraphine and Hazel.


    The town of Ashford was ruled by the Paul family until their demise; after that, it was taken over by the Rosewell family.


    A path leading to both Chester and Ashford towny ahead, and the pair brought their horses to a halt at the crossroads.


    "Is this the ce they told us to meet them?" As she asked her question, Hazel''s gaze wandered around their surroundings.


    Seraphine''s head bobbed up and down in agreement.


    As they stood there, the distant sound of horses and a carriage grew louder and closer. It was a noble family''s carriage that eventually came to a stop right beside them.


    Several people emerged from the carriage door. If Aizel had been present, he would have recognized each and every one of them.


    "You are the ones from the institute who have been assigned to us?" The woman took a step forward, her light blue leather armor gleaming in the sunlight. A bow was slung across her back.


    Seraphine remained silent, scanning each member of the group, noting their appearance and weapons.


    Her attention was drawn to a couple, the husband wielding dual swords and the wife wielding a pair of daggers. A blond man who was smiling like an idiot carried a shield by his side.


    "Ah yes, I am Hazel, and this is Seraphine." Hazel quickly introduced her group.


    "Okay, you can follow behind our carriage; we have a lot of things we need to prepare when we reach the town.


    "And remember, follow our instructions. I know you are talented mages, but this is our family responsibility; we can''t screw things up trying to be heroes." Thedy with the bow warned them.


    Seraphine and Hazel galloped alongside on horseback as the noble family group climbed back into the carriage and set off towards Ashford town.


    *****<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Another carriage was a blur as it raced down the road towards Freedom City in the far east, leaving a dust trail in its wake. Its wheels ttered against the uneven terrain, propelled by powerful horses with glistening sweat on their nks.


    The only upants of the carriage were the coachman and two individuals. The first was a mage, the one who had arrived during the festival at the burned vige to seek assistance.


    The other passenger was none other than David himself, his expression unreadable as he stared out of the window.


    David had used the small crystal ball that the mage had given him. He wasn''t sure if he could use it because of his inability to use mana, but to his surprise, the ball worked.


    "It''s good you called for help, David; we all know what happened to you, and don''t worry, we all have agreed to help you." The mage replied.


    For some reason, fear etched the mage''s face, beads of sweat trickling down his brow as he scanned his surroundings, unable to make sense of what was going on.


    He had no idea what was going on, and his inability to perceive the situation only added to his growing anxiety.


    David noticed the mage''s uneasiness and inquired, "Is there a problem? Are we being followed?"


    The mage paused for a moment before deciding to tell David about the situation.


    "The thing is... I can''t use mana."


    "What do you mean you can''t use mana?" David asked in confusion.


    "I can neither sense nor use mana. It''s different from before I met you. It appears that there is a domain around us as our carriage travels, blocking the mana within arge radius."


    David''s eyes widened with shock as his left hand instinctively reached for the purple crystal in his pants pocket. "Is this some kind of artifact that rejects mana?" He thought.


    "So, you are telling me right now that you are just like me, useless?" David asked


    The mage nodded his head while trying to sense mana again and again.


    David''s face lit up with a dark and ominous smile, capable of sending shivers down the spines of those who witnessed it.


    The mage nced at him and asked him worriedly, "Why are you smiling? We don''t even know if someone is targeting us!"


    David drew his face closer, his eyes fixed on the mage, his grin wide and firmly in ce.


    "Do you want to know how I managed to survive?


    "The thing is, I am already dead. I already lost my light, my soul, and my happiness.


    "What you see here is just an empty husk of a dead man wandering thends of Xelgar. There is but one purpose." David raised his finger in a pointing gesture. "To watch the Felgura Kingdom burn in Chaos.


    "I have be an existence that rejects the very thing that mages can''t bear to live without."


    David spread his arms wide, gazing up at the sky as if he were a celestial being bathed in divine illumination.


    Realization hit the mage like a bolt of lightning. It wasn''t the carriage or any artifact targeting them, but the person sitting right in front of him was enxguishing all mana around him.


    "Y... You... Don''t tell me... it''s you?!"


    "Of course, it''s me you idiot¡­ HAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAH" David''sughter echoed inside the carriage as he leaned against the window, staring outside with a maniacal expression.


    "Let''s Begin the Last Dance..."

 Chapter 105 The Drunkyard Tavern

    Aizel and Soren''s journey came to an end as they arrived at Alcoberg town after traveling for two days.


    They had taken a perilous path that wound its way up steep hills and treacherous mountains. They rode their horses slowly and carefully to ensure their safety.


    The enchanting sight of the town as it came into view captivated Aizel''s attention. He couldn''t take his gaze away from the breathtaking scenery in front of him.


    "Such beauty!" he eximed in admiration.


    The hilltop town spread out before them. A massive mountain range loomed on one side, while a ravine cut through the other, with a beautiful river winding through it.


    Another vast mountain range towered above lush fields and vibrant greenery across the river, creating a picturesque view that made Aizel''s heart sing.


    "Is this your first time here?" Soren asked.


    "Yes"


    "Hmm... mine too."


    He raised an eyebrow at Soren''s sudden reply, wondering why he seemed to be asking a question as if he was about tounch into a description of the town.


    As they approached the outskirts of Alcoberg, Aizel, and Soren changed out of their conspicuous institute robes and into nondescript traveler''s clothing.


    Aizel''s newly purchased assassin''s hood glinted in the sunlight, giving him a menacing yet mysterious appearance.


    As they approached the town''s gate, Aizel noticed the guards stationed there, as well as the gs, hung on the walls. The gs featured a potion and some herbs as symbols.


    They were aware that the town was under the jurisdiction of the Damaris family, who were well-known for their expertise in potion-making.


    Aziel and Soren took in their surroundings as they walked further into the town, keeping an eye out for any potential threats or valuable information.


    The town appeared to be buzzing with activity; visitors stopped by to take in the scenery and indulge in some drinks.


    Soren took a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket with the words ''The Drunkyard Tavern'' scribbled on it. This was the agreed-upon meeting ce with the Damaris family mage.


    Aizel approached a woman who was tidying up her shop and asked, "Could you please point us in the direction of the Drunkyard tavern?"


    She smiled and gave them clear instructions right away on how to get to the Drunkyard Tavern. The pair carefully followed and eventually arrived at their destination.


    Aizel couldn''t help but notice the familiar wooden structure. It reminded him of the taverns he''d seen in anime and on TV shows. A sign with the words ''The Drunkyard'' hung outside.


    The scent of liquor and various other fragrant aromas wafted through the air as they entered the tavern, mingling with the sounds of boisterous chatter and robustughter.


    Customers were seated at round wooden tables scattered throughout the tavern, which was bustling with activity. The interior was furnished with high-quality wood and had beautiful paintings on the walls.


    Simple yet elegant chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm glow with their candlelight. A bar ran along one side of the room, where customers could order drinks and banter with the bartender.


    "Here,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel and Soren were taking in the atmosphere of the lively tavern when they were distracted by a sudden shout. They looked to the far corner of the room, where a lone woman sat indulging in her drink.


    They both approached her, taking the empty seats beside her.


    They exchanged a quick nce, waiting for the woman to initiate contact and reveal the token that would confirm her identity as a Damaris family mage.


    The woman showed them a gleaming silver coin with the intricate design of a potion sk etched on it. Aizel and Soren immediately recognized the symbol and knew this was the mage they hade to meet.


    The mage raised the ss to her lips and took a deep swig, finishing the liquor in one go.


    "I..I... I am Kaley from the Damaris Family. Y... You have to follow every single one of my instructions here. Do not try and do things by yourself¡­Is that understood?"


    She spoke while trying to sound confident.


    "Why in the hell did they assign me here? These two are monsters and look at their faces. How can someone look so perfect? How the hell am I going to manage both of them?" She thought.


    Aizel noticed the woman in front of him was nervous but kept in mind that her cooperation was critical to their mission.


    He didn''t have much respect for nobles, but losing the magical artifacts due to internal conflicts was not something he was willing to risk.


    Before he could say anything, Soren already beat him to it.


    "Listen,dy, I don''t follow anyone; people follow me. I will do what I like and what I came here to do. To get rid of all the peasants who are jumping around in the whole kingdom."


    The tavern''s once lively and boisterous atmosphere came to a halt, as if time had frozen at that moment.


    Every head in the ce turned towards Aizel and Soren, with hostile res and scowls on their faces, as if they had done something to deeply offend the entire crowd.


    As she surveyed the sudden shift in the atmosphere, Kaley''s face contorted in horror. Aizel couldn''t help but wonder why he''d been paired with such a moron.


    "You have some real guts to say that in front of us," one of them, who was sitting with his group, said.


    "I don''t need any guts to speak in front of peasants," Soren stated


    As a burly man mmed his empty ss onto the wooden table, the sound of its shattering echoed across the silent tavern. The men around them began to rise from their seats, their expressions growing more hostile as they closed in on Soren.


    "Do you think you can leave here safely after what you just said?"


    Soren''s gaze swept over each person approaching him, his eyes narrowing as he assessed them one by one.


    "Why would I want to leave?


    "A dragon doesn''t leave in front of grass-eating sheep."

 Chapter 106 The Bar Fight

    Alcoberg Town...


    The town was alive with activity as carriages rolled through the streets, carrying passengers to their destinations.


    Some people lounged on the cliffside, taking in the scenery, while others strolled through the streets, merrily chatting. The tranquil atmosphere pervaded the entire town, making it appear to be a peaceful haven.


    Meanwhile, Kaley could feel the tension in the air inside the Drunkyard Tavern. Sweat trickled down her brow as she scanned the room, her eyes widening at the sight of numerous hunters and mages scattered around.


    Despite the fact that Aizel and Soren were clearly skilled, she couldn''t shake her uneasy feelings. She''d never seen them fight before, and she couldn''t risk her life based on a ky assumption of their strength.


    To make matters worse, their cover had already been blown, and the possibility of rioters being among the crowd only added to her growing fear.


    "What should we do?" She whispered to Aizel.


    "Just leave it to him." He replied. He sat leisurely in his chair, stretching his legs and resting them on the table. He observed the scene unfolding before him with a calm demeanor.


    "It''s a good chance to see him fight; I can learn a few things from him." He thought.


    Suddenly, without warning, the man conversing with Soren reached for the ss of liquor on the table and quickly aimed it at his head.


    Soren remained seated as the man lunged forward with the ss in his hand, and deftly kicked the man''s front leg, causing him to lose his bnce and stumble towards Soren.


    He then struck him across the face with his left elbow, sending him crashing to the ground.


    "One peasant down, many more to go,e..."


    Chaos erupted the moment those words left his mouth. All of the hunters and mages sprung to action, charging forward to attack him.


    A neer dashed towards Soren, intent on delivering a spinning kick to the back of his head.


    Soren deftly caught the attacker''s leg in midair, then mmed him with a judo move. He then delivered a powerful punch to the man''s face, effectively knocking him out.


    Three people rushed towards Soren, fueled by mana. The first person punched him in the face, but Soren was able to block and counter with a punch of his own.


    The second person attempted the same thing and met with a simr fate. The third attacker now riled up, aimed a massive swing at Soren, but he deftly deflected it with his hands, causing it to hit the first attacker instead.


    Soren then dispatched the third assant with a swift sidekick to the chin, sending him flying away.


    As the two hunters charged toward him, Soren''s eyes scanned the area for a weapon. He lunged forward and picked up a nearby chair with one hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He channeled his mana into the chair with his other hand, imbuing it with extra strength. Soren swung the chair at the two mages as they approached, hitting both of them with incredible force. They were thrown back and crashed into the wall, crumpling to the ground in a heap.


    A sh of fire erupted toward Soren as he focused on his opponents.


    He deflected the ferocious attack with a swift wave of his mana-infused hand. Before the mage could react, Soren grabbed his arm and punched him in the face several times, leaving him dazed and vulnerable.


    Soren mmed the mage into the ground and grabbed his arm, but a swift kick aimed at his head cut him off. He quickly rolled over the mage, breaking his hand and causing him to scream in pain.


    As the attacker charged towards him, Soren grabbed his iing leg and twisted it violently, causing a sickening crunch to echo throughout the room. The attacker screamed and copsed to the ground, clutching his broken leg in agony. Soren stood there calmly, staring coldly at his fallen opponent.


    Suddenly he was attacked by four people, one of whom threw a bottle at him. Soren shattered the ss in mid-air with a single punch without breaking a sweat.


    He deftly tilted his head to dodge one punch while blocking the other with his hand as the two attackers threw punches at the same time. At the same time, he raised his left knee to block the iing kick,pleting all three movements in a single fluid motion.


    Soren retaliated with an elbow to one of the men''s ribs, an uppercut to the other man''s chin, and a front kick straight to the third man''s chin, sending them all tumbling backward.


    As the fourth attacker charged at him with a drawn sword, ready to strike, Soren braced himself.


    Soren dodged the man''s repeated attempts to sh him with his sword. Then, he had a quick idea and grabbed one of the hunters who had been knocked out and put him in front of himself as a shield.


    The sword shed through the hunter''s body, bing stuck for a brief moment, allowing Soren tounch a counter-attack.


    He delivered a series of powerful punches all over the man''s body and finished him off with a devastating sidekick that sent him flying out of the tavern.


    Soren surveyed the chaos he had wrought in the tavern with a cool gaze.


    Four more people huddled at a table, their faces twisted in fear. He could tell they were travelers caught in the middle of a brawl.


    Soren moved to the center of the room, where the fallen bodies were strewn about. He calmly took a seat after picking up a chair and cing it in the center.


    His gaze then shifted to the bar counter, and he inquired, "Now what unique vors of liquor do you have? Serve me your best. A king deserves the best."


    Kaley''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief as she took in the scene in front of her. The man had dispatched all of the attackers with ease, without using any magic or suffering any injuries.


    "Man, this guy is on a whole other level. I remembered when I faced that many people, I suffered tons of injuries. Seems like I need to start paying more attention to closebat, watch some videos and try to imply it while imagining." Aizel thought rubbing his chin.

 Chapter 107 Freedom City

    The trio decided to leave the bar once themotion subsided. Soren, on the other hand, was still curious about the drinks and hesitated to leave. Not wanting to get caught up in any more trouble, Kaley and Aizel persuaded him to apany them.


    Soren, Kaley, and Aizel walked with purpose through the town, heading for a safe house in a quiet corner. They would meet with a fellow mage from the Damaris family at the safe house, who would brief them on the situation and provide information on the various riot groups.


    Soren unlocked the door with a key as they arrived at the safe house, and they entered the small but cozy shelter.


    It wasn''t particrlyrge, but it wasrge enough for a few people to stayfortably. Kaley stretched her tired muscles and made her way to the sofa, where she copsed with a contented sigh.


    "When will the mage from your family arrive?" Aizel asked while making his way to the kitchen; his steps were slow and measured; his eyes scanning the cupboards and shelves for any sign of food.


    "Probably tomorrow."


    "So, we should rest until then, I guess."


    "I am going to sleep then; wake me up first when he arrives," Soren said, going straight to the bedroom to sleep.


    *****


    David and the unknown mage finally arrived in Freedom City, which was unlike any other city. Although it was not asrge as Felgura City, it was stillrger than most towns.


    The city stood out from most others because it was not ruled by any family, allowing ordinary people and hunters to live freely.


    Because thend around the city was barren and unproductive, the noble families decided not to establish their rule here.


    Unfortunately, this made the city an ideal location for riot groups to operate, as they could easily blend in with the general public and evade attacks by using them as shields.


    Furthermore, the city''s proximity to the sea, which separated the Felgura kingdom from the Theodora kingdom to the east, allowed riot groups to flee quickly if necessary.


    The hunters milling about on the roadside stopped to look at the neers with puzzled expressions as their carriage rolled through the city''s narrow streets, and some even began to show signs of fear.


    The presence of the group appeared to have disrupted the otherwise peaceful atmosphere of Freedom City, causing whispers among the locals.


    As the mana vanished from the surroundings, the atmosphere within the city changed dramatically. Hunters who were ustomed to using mana found themselves helpless and vulnerable as their abilities were rendered ineffective.


    Theck of mana gave them a sense of unease and uncertainty.


    The carriage came to a halt in front of an old structure that appeared to be an orphanage. David and the mage exited the carriage and approached the entrance, pushing the heavy wooden doors open.


    David noticed children ying and eating, while the caretaker acknowledged them and let them go deeper into the room, which extended all the way to the underground.


    When David and the mage had descended into the underground base, they were met with the sight of a vast space.


    There was a section dedicated to potion-making, where mages could be seen concocting various brews with care.


    A group of hunters and mages were forging weapons in arge cksmith area nearby. A group of them were gathered around arge, round table in the center of the room, discussing their ns in whispers.


    The mages and hunters turned their gaze to the neers, their eyes filled with confusion and curiosity. The strange disappearance of mana from the air, which seemed to happen out of nowhere, piqued their interest.


    "So, you really have the ability to cancel out mana." One of them spoke.


    "But if you had it with you, why didn''t you use it when you were captured?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I got it after I died," David replied calmly as he took a seat around the table.


    "What do you mean?"


    As all eyes turned to David, he was met with a sea of confused stares.


    "David Rosewell is dead; I am just amon man now." He replied.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Well, whatever, we are lucky to have you with us."


    "Let me remind you of something¡­" David got to his feet and locked his gaze on everyone in the room,manding their undivided attention.


    "I am not going to work with you; in fact, you are all going to work for me. I know more about the nobles than any of you.


    "I know how we can manipte them and bring chaos everywhere. And with me as your leader¡­


    *Boom* His hand hit the table with a forceful impact, causing a resounding boom that echoed throughout the room and drew the attention of everyone present.


    "With me, we can even kill them, making them sitting ducks without mana." David''s lips twisted into a malicious smile, and his left eye suddenly began to glow a deep crimson.


    "W... Well, we don''t have any problems with that; we are happy to help you."


    "In fact, we even managed to secure four artifacts that can help us in the fight against them." One of the mages said with confidence.


    "How did you obtain them?" David asked.


    "We got a little help from our neighbors."


    "Let me guess, the Theodora kingdom." David guessed.


    "Yes."


    "Well, I don''t know what they are nning as long as I can kill my family along with everyone," David replied.


    "How far are you going to go for her, David?" one of them asked.


    The room fell silent as everyone awaited David''s response. They had been taught since childhood that power and benefits were the most important aspects of life.


    With enough power, one could live afortable life or even be a ruler. People in this world were willing to go to any length to reap power and benefits, even if it meant betraying and killing their own kin. David stood before them as a living example, and they hung intently on every word he said.


    David''s mind was flooded with memories of Katherine as he reflected on all the wonderful times they had spent together since childhood. She was the only person in Xelgar who had loved him unconditionally.


    Despite being a Grade I mage herself, she had never looked down on him for his inability to use mana.


    As he looked at the mage who had asked him the question, David''s eyes turned red, and he fought back tears. He responded with a trembling voice.


    "If I have to burn the whole kingdom down with everyone in it, I will dly do it."

 Chapter 108 Mysterious Northern Kingdom

    David''s response echoed throughout the room, sending shivers down everyone''s spine. They had no idea he would be so determined to exact revenge, but they admired his tenacity and were eager to rally behind him.


    His ability to dispel mana and artifacts gave them renewed confidence to terrorize the royal family and other powerful figures.


    "Now show me where all your groups are," David asked.


    The hunter''s hand shot to the map, which he quickly retrieved and unrolled across the table,ying out the borate topography of Felgura kingdom in front of them.


    The mages and hunters gathered around, pointing and gesturing at various locations, discussing the current situation and the various groups involved.


    David listened intently, absorbing every little piece of information to determine how he could use it to his advantage in his quest for vengeance.


    "I see," David murmured.


    While scanning the Felgura kingdom map, David couldn''t help but notice a small town near Chester town.


    "You said some of them went to this Ashford town, right?" David asked.


    "Yes,"


    David motioned to a nearby table, and a mage quickly brought him a piece of parchment and ink. He scribbled a note and handed it to the mage, his gaze fixed on the small town near Chester.


    "Find out where this woman is; we have to make here out in the open. She is Katherine''s mother." He said.


    The mage nodded quickly as he epted the paper from David and hurriedly passed it to the group of hunters. They quickly gathered around the table to formte a n toplete the task assigned by David.


    "Meanwhile, who among you is a great cksmith?" he asked.


    "Yes, wait a minute¡­"


    "COLENNN¡­"


    One of the group members alerted Colen as a massive figure approached them, wielding arge hammer.


    His muscles rippled beneath sweaty skin as he approached them, his gaze fixed in their direction.


    "Colen, this is David, take him with you and help him to the best of your abilities."


    With a nod, Colen acknowledged David''s presence and motioned for him to follow.


    "So, can you make a staff?" David asked while walking with him.


    "I can make you anything as long as I have the perfect description of it and materials," Colen replied.


    "I need you to make a de that has a sheath that looks like a staff. And on top of that, add this crystal."


    David carefully removed the purple crystal from his pocket, his fingers gripping it tightly as he handed it to Colen.


    "Make sure to make the sheath strong enough to handle the weapon''s attacks. Do you think you can do it?"


    "Of course."


    "Great, let''s start right away."


    Their footsteps echoed in the silent corridor as David and Colen made their way to the cksmith''s workshop.


    *****


    Meanwhile in the Vespara potion shop...


    While conversing in the cozy room, Vespara and Daisy savored the aromatic tea. The children were engrossed in reading books on the first floor.


    Vespara had brought a slew of books with her that were chock-full of information on magic, the world of Xelgar, various monsters and creatures, the history of other kingdoms, and even a biography of Cedric Felgura.


    "Vespara, will Aizel be safe there?" Daisy asked.


    "hahah... Look at you caring about him like his wife." Vespara giggled, making Daisy blush.


    "Don''t worry about him; there isn''t anything he can''t handle right now. Besides, Soren is with him. He will be alright."


    "Is Soren really that powerful?"


    "Among all the families, he is considered to be the strongest. Some even say he can win the fight against the princess of the royal family." Vespara slowly sipped her tea, enjoying its vor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...Why are you helping Aizel?"


    Daisy leaned forward; her gaze fixed on Vespara as she waited curiously. She attempted to read the mage''s expression in hopes of gaining insight into her thoughts and feelings.


    "I have seen his soul, it''s really unique. I think he can help me in the future as he grows stronger."


    "Even you need help?"


    "Darling, I am just an insect in the world of Xelgar."


    Daisy''s body shuddered involuntarily as she heard Vespara''s words.


    "Do you know why the northern part of Xelgar is so mysterious? Because no one is strong enough to go there. And those who have tried have never returned."


    "Just like Cedric Felgura?" Daisy inquired.


    "Yes, he tried to explore the north along with people from the other kingdoms when their cores reached Grade IX.


    "But they never returned.


    "Now, leave these serious topics and tell me more about Aizel. Did you guys do it?"


    "D... Do what?"


    "Make love with each other." Vespara leaned forward.


    Daisy''s face flushed, and she quickly covered it with her hands, embarrassed.


    "T... There is nothing like that between us." She said.


    "Aww¡­e on. You should try to use a little force sometime. If you wait for him, who knows; another woman might take him away from you."


    "B... but I don''t think he has feelings for me. I mean, who would love me after knowing what has happened to me in the past?"


    Daisy''s voice was tinged with sadness, her thoughts drifting back. As she spoke, her eyes became distant, her voice soft and wistful.


    "Do you think Aizel cares about things like that?" Vespara asked.


    "I... I don''t know."


    "Then you should discover that. You won''t mind sharing him with me, right?"


    "He is not mine that I can share with you."


    "Ohh, well, then I might enjoy him first," Vespara said licking her lips.


    Their attention, however, was quickly drawn to the creak of the door as four burly men entered the potion shop.


    "Is the supply ready?" One of them asked.


    "See behind your back, idiots, where the boxes are ced; they are all yours," Vespara replied sipping the tea.


    The three other men acted quickly, opening the crates and inspecting their contents. They stowed the items in their rings after ensuring everything was in order.


    "Who is she? Why haven''t I seen her before?" The man asked scanning Daisy''s body.


    "She is new here," Vespara replied.


    "Do you want to sell her? I like her body, we can offer a good rate if you will."


    Daisy tensed up and took a step back from Vespara and the man.


    Her reaction caught Vespara''s attention, and she could sense her fear. Daisy appeared to be terrified of both her and the man standing next to her.


    The people around the potion shop began to notice an unsettling change in the air. The once-bright sky had been obscured by a nket of darkness, and a chill had crept into the air, making everyone uneasy.


    The noble families residing in the city of Felgura also observed the sudden shift in the atmosphere.


    "Damn it who was the idiot who made her angry? Find him and get rid of him before it''s toote."

 Chapter 109 DoomStaff

    Mages from various noble families rushed to Vespara''s potion shop to assess and possibly address the strange urrence in the city.


    When they arrived, however, they were met with a disturbing sight. Three men were seen hurrying out of the shop, carrying a lifeless body with only a thinyer of skin covering the skeleton. It appeared as if the victim''s soul had been sucked from his body.


    After the three men had long fled the vicinity with the corpse, the atmosphere, and sky abruptly returned to normal, allowing the gathered mages to breathe a sigh of relief. A disaster had been averted.


    The mages knew better than to provoke the War Goddess, and they were d to have avoided any confrontation with her for the time being.


    Inside the shop...


    "Don''t mind them; people used to talk to me like that too; you just need to speak up sometimes. Take a stand for yourself" Vespara let out a light giggle.


    "But I am not strong like you," Daisy replied.


    "Don''t worry, darling, I will teach you how to be strong; you are my best friend now, and we will share the same man."


    Daisy sighed.


    *****


    As the day progressed, Aizel, Soren, and Kaley found themselves with nothing to do but wait for the mage, who was supposed to arrive the next day.


    The next morning, the trio was enjoying their breakfast when they were interrupted by a loud knock.


    Kaley leaped from her seat and dashed to get the door. Aizel and Soren tensed, ready to react if an unexpected visitor had arrived.


    Kaley cautiously approached the door and peered through the crack, recognizing the mage from the family.


    Kaley''s eyes lit up when she saw the mage. She quickly opened the door and grabbed the mage''s hand, urging him toe in. She shut the door tightly behind them soon after.


    The mage noticed Aizel and Soren looking at him. He quickly introduced himself and presented them with a token of his family.


    "My name is Kyle, and I am Kaley''s brother."


    "Hmm... Good Kyle, but you made me wait for a whole day." Soren said.


    "Ahh... that... there was some problem with the information, so it took time."


    "What problem?" Aizel asked.


    "It''s just that suddenly the riot group has started acting strange."


    "Are the peasants scared now that I am on the mission?" Soren asked.


    Kyle cast a nce over at his sister, who only shrugged. As he pondered over how to respond, he felt a wave of confusion wash over him.


    "The thing is, they have abandoned what they were doing and are in retreat.


    "I think they are nning something big."


    "What about the situation here?" Aizel asked again.


    "I went to Damaris'' household here in the town, and they informed me that after your fight at the bar, many of them have left town."


    "So, what about the mission? What do we need to do now?"


    "Right now, they have instructed me to let you know that you have to stay here for a week to make sure nothing happens in that time. You are permitted to visit nearby ces but can''t go far away."


    Aizel''s expression changed as he nodded in response to the mage''s response, but then he had an epiphany. He summoned the ingredient list for the mind potion that Vespara had given him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hey, do you know if I can find any of these ingredients here or nearby?"


    Aizel handed Kyle the ingredient list, which both siblings evaluated.


    He was hopeful that obtaining the necessary ingredients would be simple because he was from the renowned Damaris family, which was known for its skill in potion-making.


    "This... these are the ingredients for the mind potion; how do you know?" Kyle suddenly said.


    "Ahhh... hmm... my master gave it to me and told me to find these ingredients; it''s like a test for me to collect it." Aizel lied.


    Kyle realized as he calmed down, that Aizel was a student of the War Goddess.


    "Oh yes, I nearly forgot you were Miss Vespara''s student. I always admired her from childhood, and those bo¡­ Ahem... she is so beautiful."


    Aizel and her sister both looked at him in disdain.


    "Nevermind, there are 7 ingredients on this list, of which 4 can be found in Fangspire Mountain.


    "Two of them can be provided by the family easily; if you want, I can help you with that anytime.


    "Thisst one called the blue spring grass, can be found here nearby, not far from the river that is flowing."


    "Oh, nice. It seems like I can grab some blue spring grass now," Aizel said.


    "Yeah, but the thing is, I have heard that some of the hunters have noticed a grade III monster''s presence by the river."


    "Oh, nice, I can kill some Grade III monster to pass time," Soren replied.


    "I said Grade III." Kyle reminded him again.


    "Yes, I heard it clearly; it''s only a Grade III monster. Let''s go sparring partner, you collect your little grass while I take care of the monster."


    As they left the house, Aizel let out a deep sigh.


    "Is this guy always like that?" Kyle asked her sister.


    "Just leave him be; let''s visit the household while they take care of their business."


    After that, both siblings made their way to their family household.


    ¡­


    Colen panted heavily as he reached for a towel to wipe the sweat from his brow. He had spent the previous day working tirelessly on a weapon for David, and he had finally finished it.


    He was astounded by his own ability to create such a remarkable weapon in just one day. The cksmith shop was now quiet, and he paused to catch his breath and admire his work.


    It was a one-of-a-kind creation, resembling a staff on the outside but concealing a sharp katana de that could be drawn out in an instant.


    The staff functioned as a sheath for the de. A small purple crystal was embedded in the center of the staff, and it radiated a brilliant light, as if infused with magic.


    Despite his reservations, he had managed to create the weapon without using any mana.


    "You should name it David." He said, handing it over.


    "DoomStaff."

 Chapter 110 Soren And Aizel Vs Grade III Monster (Part-1)

    Aizel and Soren were walking along the river, looking for the blue sprint grass that Kayle had described. Despite its unassuming appearance, the grass was distinguished by a distinct blue hue that made it easy to identify.


    Aizel scanned the shoreline, and his keen eyes caught a glimpse of the blue sprint grass, which he quickly began to gather in his ring. He wasn''t sure how much was needed, but he knew having more on hand would be helpful.


    Soren was looking for a Grade III monster that hunters in town had spotted while Aizel was collecting grass.


    "It''s good that there is not a monster here," Aizel said while collecting grass.


    "What good! I wanted to fight that monster."


    "That is a Grade III idiot; who knows how powerful it can be?"


    "It''s just a Grade III beast; a dragon doesn''t fear anyone."


    "Someday you will die because of your attitude if you don''t fix it," Aizel replied.


    Soren gazed at Aizel for a few moments but remained silent.


    As Aizel focused on collecting the blue sprint grass, a strong gust of wind began to sweep through the area.


    Ignoring it, Aizel carried on with his task, but Soren''s senses were heightened as he grew wary of the sudden change in the weather.


    Roaarrr.....


    A deafening roar reverberated through the air, forcing Aizel to stop collecting grass and look up. Soren''s instincts were correct, as they witnessed a Grade III monster flying towards them at breakneck speed.


    "That''s a very big fucking bird," Aizel murmured.


    The monstrous creature''s massive size became apparent as it approached, towering at least three meters tall.


    Its wings beat with incredible force as it soared through the sky before crashing to the ground with frightening speed. Aizel and Soren were stunned as the creaturended directly in front of them.


    They got a better look at the creature as itnded on the ground. Its fur was a dark purple color with light blue spots all over its body.


    It stood like a human on two feet, but it had wings attached to its underarms. It had sharp ws on its hands and a metallic sheen on its tail that resembled the bloom of a flower.


    "Is that a peacock?" Aizel asked.


    "No, it''s Pafugl, a flying bird-type monster.


    "They have a very high affinity for wind, and their tails are like metal daggers. They can shoot them at their prey and regenerate it very fast." Soren exined.


    Given its simr appearance, Aizel couldn''t help butpare the creature to a peacock as he caught a glimpse of it.


    However, upon closer inspection, the monster revealed a much more sinister demeanor, with a sharp, pointed beak capable of easily rending flesh and tearing apart limbs.


    The creature''s piercing blue eyes were fixed on Aizel and Soren, intently studying them. It remained motionless as if pondering its next move.


    "So¡­ What''s the n?" Aizel asked.


    "ns are for peasants¡­


    Soren took a deep breath and began to walk slowly toward the Pafugl monster, tilting his head to crack his neck.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Kill the fucking monster and grill it afterward to savor its vor, and don''t die...


    Soren''s unexpected movement caught Aizel off guard as he watched him charge straight at the monster, leaving him speechless.


    Soren directed a powerful punch at the monster by channeling mana into his arm.


    The Pafugl monster deflected Soren''s enhanced punch by twisting its body and spinning its arms to create a gust of wind.


    The gust of wind served as a barrier to Soren''s attack.


    The monster then spun around and flung Soren through the air, sending him hurtling toward the river.


    Aizel''s eyes widened as he watched Soren fly through the air like a cannonball andnd in the river with a ssh.


    "Oi oi oi oi what happened to all that talk about grilling the meat?"


    Aizel''s mana sense heightened as he felt the monster rush towards him at breakneck speed.


    Aizel felt Pafugl''s wsshing out at him, ready to shred him apart. He quickly reinforced his own leg with mana and used it to deflect the monster''s attack.


    They continued their dance of blows until the creature spun around, creating a strong gust of wind that knocked Aizel over.


    He struggled to regain his bnce as the monster opened its sharp beak and unleashed a powerful st of wind aimed directly at him.


    The impact hit him square in the stomach,unching him at breakneck speed toward the nearby mountains. His body collided with the rugged terrain, leaving deep craters in its wake.


    The air crackled with energy as a surge of water erupted from the river, spraying droplets everywhere. Monsters noticed his prey standing atop the water with a fierce grin on his face.


    As he gained speed, Soren''s feet glided smoothly across the surface of the water, leaving a trail of ripples behind him. Not to be outdone, the Pafugl monster followed suit and flew low over the river to meet him.


    Soren''s hands were glowing with mana as he prepared to face the Pafugl monster. The creature''s arms unfurled sharp, feather-like des, ready to strike.


    Soren''s mana-enhanced hands collided with the monster''s de-like feathers. They began fighting in a frenzy of movement, with the monster attacking wildly and Soren expertly blocking and deflecting every strike.


    They circled each other on the water, their movements causing small bursts of water to form around them.


    As the battle progressed, the monster''s tactics shifted, stabbing Soren with its sharp feathers like a deadly spear.


    He reacted quickly, dodging the attacks with great agility by bending and tilting his body. Their movements on the water were so quick and precise that they appeared to be dancing together, each attempting to gain the upper hand.


    The fight became more intense as the monsterunched a surprise attack by hurling its de-like feathers at Soren with a powerful gust of wind.


    Soren''s quick reflexes, on the other hand, allowed him to catch the des just in time, narrowly avoiding a fatal blow to the face.


    He attempted to draw the monster closer to him in an attempt to gain the upper hand, but the creature countered with a devastating st of wind from its beak, sending Soren hurtling through the air once more.


    ROOOAARRR¡­..


    The monster let out a triumphant roar as if it had already emerged victorious in the battle against its two prey.

 Chapter 111 Soren And Aizel Vs Grade III Monster (Part-2)

    Meanwhile, Aizel remained trapped in the mountain''s deep crater, his gaze fixed on the battle between Pafugl and Soren.


    He examined the thickyers of rock that had formed around his stomach, back, and head, protecting him from harm.


    "This Grade II core is really stronger than the Grade I.


    "I didn''t suffer any injuries; just a bit of slight body pain. But damn, that peacock is strong." He thought.


    Aizel scrambled out of the mountain''s deep crater as he heard the monster''s triumphant roar and saw Soren flung away once more by its powerful wind st.


    Soren found himself trapped on a small boulder as the monster flew towards him with its sharp de feathers. The monster began to sh through the air with its deadly weapons, striking him with relentless stabs.


    He dodged and deflected the monster''s sharp de feathers, but the des still managed to cut his hands and face as he struggled to stay on his feet.


    A crackling bolt of lightning surged through the water, emerging with a blinding sh in front of Soren.


    The monster was caught off guard, stunned by the sudden jolt of electricity, but Soren remained unscathed. Aizel had been concentrating hard on controlling the lightning and directing it solely at the monster.


    Soren took advantage of the situation and unleashed a barrage of punches on the monster''s stomach, not allowing it to recover from the lightning attack. He finished with a swift and powerful kick to the monster''s chest, which sent it flying several feet away.


    *groan*


    Soren winced and groaned, clutching his right side, where a twinge of pain shot through his ribs.


    Aizel''s gaze followed the monster''s flight path as it flew through the air. Despite the blow, the Pafugl''s powerful wings continued to function, giving it some control over its flight.


    "Soren hasn''t used any magic since I have seen him fighting, so I guess he was using mana to run on the water.


    "Let me try it too with lightning; let''s see how much Grade II energy can enhance my magic power."


    Aizel leaped from the cliff andnded on the river below as he watched the monster fly through the air. He enhanced his feet with a burst of mana and began running on the water''s surface.


    "Hahahha¡­ This is so fun; let''s have a proper fight, shall we?"


    Aizel''s feet touched the water''s surface, and with a quick leap, he began running across the river''s surface, each step sparking with crackling energy.


    The Pafuglnded with a thud on the water, but before it could recover, Aizel was on it, his fists blurring as he pummeled the monster with lightning-fast punches, each onending with a resounding thud.


    The monster struggled to respond, its body jolting with each blow as it devolved into a helpless punching bag for Aizel''s lightning-enhanced fists.


    Suddenly, the monster let out a deafening scream and unleashed a powerful gust of wind, using its magic to create a wave that surged toward Aizel.


    The force of the wind was so strong that it stopped him in his tracks, making it difficult for him to move forward.


    With the wind stream in his path, Aizel furrowed his brow in concentration, trying to think of a way around it. He had an epiphany and sped his hands together in front of him, unleashing a powerful bolt of lightning that began to tear through the gusts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He shifted his body position to be as streamlined as possible in order to slice through the wind like an F1 car racing down a track. He eventually broke free of the wind stream and resumed his pursuit of the monster.


    Aizel quickly closed in on the monster and unleashed a powerful uppercut that struck it square in the jaw.


    Without missing a beat, he followed up with a barrage of lightning-fast punches to its chest, each one infused with mana and lightning to increase its potency. The monster struggled to retaliate, stunned by Aizel''s sudden ferocity.


    As the monster struggled to defend itself, Aizel grabbed its beak with both hands, determined to beat it. He aimed to break the creature''s beak and weaken its defenses with a series of swift and powerful knee strikes.


    A gust of wind suddenly emanated from the monster''s w, as it fiercely kicked Aizel away.


    As Aizel stumbled away from the monster, he noticed that it had begun to fire small wind sts from its beak at breakneck speed, each shot aimed directly at him like a hail of bullets.


    He began darting across the water''s surface, his gaze fixed on the monster''s beak, anticipating the next round of wind sts.


    When they arrived, he reacted quickly, zigzagging in unpredictable patterns to avoid the projectiles.


    Each miss caused a deafening boom and massive waves of water to ssh around him, demonstrating the tremendous force behind the wind bullets.


    As Aizel ran across the water''s surface, he ced his palms on it and summoned lightning energy, resulting in a brilliant disy of crackling electricity.


    The lightning snaked through the water, striking the monster with incredible force and halting its assault. The monster staggered in disbelief, dazed by the sudden burst of lightning.


    He took advantage of the situation and charged at full speed toward the monster.


    Aizel approached the monster with vigor, but the beast was not going down without a fight. Its tail suddenly bloomed, and sharp, lethal des shot out, ready to strike him.


    "Sekki"


    "ting* *ting* *ting* *ting* *ting* *ting* *ting* *ting*¡­..


    Aizel brandished his sword, the de gleaming in the sunlight, as he deftly deflected each sharp de that shot from the monster''s tail at him. Despite the danger, he kept his gaze fixed on his prey and rushed toward it with unwavering determination.


    As he got closer to the monster, Aizel summoned his dagger and imbued it with mana and lightning. He aimed the dagger at the monster''s head and propelled it forward with lightning-fast reflexes.


    *Crackling*¡­


    The lightning-enhanced dagger zips toward the monster''s head, crackling with lightning energy. The monster managed to avoid it by tilting its head, but not without being cut in the face by the de''s sharp edge.


    As the monster tried to regain control, it became aware of a powerful force behind it. Aizel had leaped into the air, the lightning surrounding him giving him the appearance of a deity.


    He held the same dagger, but this time it was enhanced with even more mana and lightning. Aizel''s lightning-fast strike caught the monster off guard, the dagger prating deep into its back.

 Chapter 112 Gravity Devastation

    ROAARRR¡­..


    The monster let out a piercing scream as it attempted to attack Aizel with wind shes emanating from its feathers. Anticipating the attack, Aizel quickly released his dagger and retreated to a safer distance.


    Aizel braced himself as the monster''s tail bloomed and razor-sharp feather des began to rain down on him once more. He drew his sword quickly and started deflecting the des, his movements fluid and precise.


    After deflecting thest de, his eyes widened in realization as he saw the monster dive toward him with immense speed.


    Pafugl began to spin rapidly as it descended, creating a vortex of powerful winds around its body. Its feathers spread out like sharp des, ready to strike at any time.


    "Holy Fuck,"


    Aizel''s body shed with lightning as he dashed across the water''s surface, leaving a trail of electrified waves in his wake.


    In hot pursuit, the Pafugl whipped its tail, sending a flurry of feather des hurtling towards him on gusts of wind. Aizel dodged the deadly projectiles as they whistled past him, zigzagging frantically.


    As the monster approached Aizel, a powerful kicknded on the monster''s face, sending it flying through the air like a cannonball.


    Soren''s gaze was fixed on the monster, and with a burst of speed, he leaped forward and grabbed hold of its feathers. He began to spin quickly, with the monster struggling to escape his grasp. Soren didn''t flinch, spinning faster and faster until he flung the monster upward with all his might.


    "Idiot, why did you throw it upward? The monster can fly, dumbass!" Aizel shouted.


    "My head was spinning," Soren replied.


    Aizel looked at him dumbfounded.


    ROARRR¡­


    The monster let out a deafening roar and spread its wings and tail wide open, releasing a flurry of de feathers that darted toward Aizel and Soren like deadly projectiles.


    The two fighters were caught off guard and had to dodge and weave their way through a hail of bullets. The feathers sliced through the air with deadly precision, shooting sparks as they collided with the des of their weapons.


    Aizel and Soren quickly realized that their efforts to dodge and deflect the onught of de feathers were futile.


    The sheer number and speed of the feathers proved too much for them, easily slicing through their skin and defenses.


    Aizel realized that they needed to defeat the monster with haste or they would keep growing vulnerable to its aerial attacks.


    ''Should I use more power in front of Soren? Well, it''s not like I can hide it forever.


    ''Rosewell family already presumes that I have two cores; it''s only a matter of time before everyone in the institute knows it too.


    ''I might as well test my fire abilities,'' he thought.


    As he gathered lightning in his palms, Aizel''s movements became more precise and focused. While running towards the monster, he deftly avoided the des.


    He then unleashed a powerful lightning thunderp, aimed directly at the monster, with a sudden burst of energy.


    The thunderp sent a powerful shockwave of lightning through the air, disrupting the flow of the razor-sharp des and temporarily stunning the monster.


    Soren seized the opportunity and hurled his sword toward the creature at full speed.


    The sword whistled through the air, its de gleaming in the sunlight as it pierced the monster''s right wing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Soren was focused on the wounded monster when he noticed a change in the air. When he turned to face Aizel, he noticed that his palms were glowing red and the water around them was rapidly evaporating, creating a stream of hot vapor rising from Aizel''s hands.


    Aizelunched himself into the air like a rocket, leaving a zing trail behind him, aimed directly at the monster.


    As he approached the monster, he conjured two chains of pure fire with his magic and hurled them at it with great force. The chains flew towards the monster, their fiery hooks catching onto the feathered wings and embedding themselves deep into the flesh.


    "Come here, you fucker." Aizel dragged the monster through the air towards him as he yanked on the chains with all his might.


    The chains mped around the monster''s wings, causing it to lose bnce and direction.


    Aizel met the monster with a quick knee strike to the stomach, followed by a barrage of fiery punches, his fists zing like an inferno.


    "YAAAAAAAAAAAAAA..."


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    Aizel''s ferocious punches and lightning strikes continued to rain down on the monster as they fell through the sky.


    The strikes'' explosive sound echoed all around them, and Aizel''s screams filled the air. The chains still attached to the monster''s wings allowed Aizel to keep it stunned, and he shocked it whenever it tried to recover.


    "Let me show you who the real dragon is."


    An eerie glow enveloped Aizel''s neck as he finished his sentence, and smoke began to ooze from his mouth and throat.


    His mind was consumed with concentration as he visualized the exact attack he wanted to carry out.


    As he drew in another breath, he concentrated on the image in his mind, shaping and refining it. Finally, he let the air out of his lungs in one massive torrent of power spewing from his mouth alongside¡­


    ROOOAAAR¡­..


    The air shook with a deafening roar, followed by a scorching breath of fire that engulfed the monster''s face. The impact of the attack sent them both crashing into the water with a huge ssh, deep into the abyss.


    The fire was so hot that it evaporated any water it came into contact with, leaving a trail of steam in its wake.


    Aizelnded with a thud on the ground and turned his head to see the monster lying motionless on the ground with burns on its chest and face. To his surprise, it was still breathing and twitching slightly, indicating it was still alive.


    "MOVE ASIDE¡­."


    The sound of Soren''s voice startled Aizel as he surveyed the aftermath of his ferocious assault on the monster. He quickly looked up and saw hispanion hurtling towards the ground, the air around him unusually dense and heavy.


    Aizel''s head throbbed with a sharp pain as he realized the ferocious attack had sapped much of his mental strength. He quickly summoned lightning to his aid and fled the scene, attempting to regain hisposure.


    Looking up, Aizel noticed Soren descending through the air toward the fallen monster. Soren moved into a punching position in the air, ready to strike the creature.


    "Soren Fist technique¡­


    "Gravity Devastation"


    Soren''s fist plummeted toward the ground, and the weight of his strike caused the river to surge out of its banks. The impact created a deep crater in the ground, and the monster was crushed into a pulp by the overwhelming gravity of the blow.


    The force was so intense, itpletely altered the surroundingndscape.

 Chapter 113 A Storm Is Brewing

    *Thud*


    *Thud* *Thud*¡­


    The once-beautiful riverside had be unrecognizable as the dust settled. The sheer force of Soren''s attack hadpletely altered thendscape.


    Boulders and debris rained down from the sky, scattering across the new terrain created by the massive impact. The massive hole in the center of it all was a deep crater where the creature had been smashed into a pulp by intense gravity.


    The aftermath of the attack was still thick in the air, and Aizel and Soren stood there looking at the devastation they had caused.


    Aizel furrowed his brow in frustration and asked, "If you were capable of doing this, why didn''t you do it earlier?"


    "Then it would have been too easy." Soren directed Aizel''s attention to the creature, which had degenerated into a pile of mush in the center of the massive hole.


    Aizel let out a deep sigh.


    "A dual-core! As expected of my sparring partner."


    Soren turned away from the scene, patting Aizel on the shoulder, and began walking towards the town, leaving Aizel standing there.


    "This guy, a gravity power.


    "And that packed quite the punch; I might as well try it in my free time." As he made his way toward the town, Aizel''s mind raced excitedly.


    He couldn''t help but think about the possibilities, as well as the limitations, that came with his newfound Grade II abilities.


    The fire breath attack he had just used was truly amazing, but it had sapped him of a lot of mental energy. In his current state, he could only use it sparingly.


    *****


    Aquaheim¡­


    The city was nestled on the shore of the North-Eastern Ocean, its picturesque beauty capturing the hearts of all who saw it.


    It had be known throughout the Felgura kingdom as a haven of rxation and indulgence, thanks to its small but enchanting beach and a bounty of sea meat and food.


    There was a palpable sense of opulence and wealth in avishly decorated room within a grand and exclusive castle that towered above the city. The room wasvishly decorated with delicate tapestries and fancy furnishings, in keeping with the castle''s grandeur.


    "When can I leave, Mother?" The woman, who resembled David''s beloved Katherine, turned to her mother and asked.


    "Not right now, my child. It is not safe to go right now," her mother replied whilebing her hair.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mother; I am going to kill Rosewell. It is because of them that I lost my daughter.


    "I will make them pay for what they have done." She said with gritted teeth and a clenched fist.


    Her eyes were red with intense crying, and her face was contorted in inconceivable rage, resembling an erupting volcano.


    Her mother let out a sigh.


    *Knock*


    The sound of a knock on the door interrupted their conversation.


    "You maye inside." The mother said.


    The door creaked open, revealing a female guard who entered and immediately bowed in front of them.


    "Mydy, someone is here for you; they said they have some information that you might really like."


    "I don''t need any information right now; tell him to go away... Wait, who is it?"


    "An unknown mage," the guard replied.


    "Helen?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "At least let me meet him, Mother,"


    "Okay, but don''t go out of the city," her mother replied.


    Helen nodded as the guard bowed and quickly followed her to the unknown mage''s location.


    "Where is he?" Helen asked.


    "He said he would be waiting for you in the restaurant."


    "Let''s go and meet him there."


    When Helen and her group arrived at the restaurant, they asked everyone to leave for a few moments so Helen could attend to important business.


    Customers left the establishment without hesitation, leaving only a lone figure seated quietly in the corner.


    Helen approached the mage and took a seat opposite to him. Her guards and family mages stood vignt at the entrance, keeping an eye on things.


    "Who are you, and what information do you have?" Halen initiated the conversation.


    "Miss Helen Gilles... Do you want revenge? My group can help with that." The mage whispered in a low voice.


    Helen examined the young mage in front of her, noting his appearance and demeanor. Despite his youth, his words carried a weight that drew her attention and piqued her interest.


    "How can I trust you?"


    "You don''t have to trust me; I am just a messenger. I am only here to provide the information.


    "What you do with the information is up to you," the mage replied quickly.


    "And what do you want in return?" She asked.


    "1000 gold coins."


    "That will depend on what you have to offer."


    As he began to speak, the mage leaned in towards Helen, and his voice lowered to a hushed tone.


    "We have information that a carriage has left Ashford town for Felgura City. And there are only four people inside the carriage.


    "Three of them are hunters, and only one is a mage, Leah Rosewell."


    Helen''s eyes widened with rage as she heard the name Leah Rosewell, and her brow furrowed, veins visibly pulsing beneath her skin.


    "Good. Good." Without hesitation, she summoned a pouch from her ring and threw it towards the mage, then left the restaurant hastily with her guards and mages.


    "Cristie, go and prepare some carriages; we are leaving right away. Make sure no one finds out"


    "But mydy¡­"


    "Follow the orders, Cristie; I finally have a chance to get rid of that girl."


    "But how can you even trust the information?"


    "It doesn''t matter; we are taking the family guards and mages with us. I will see for myself whether it''s true or not. Go now; don''t waste time."


    Her guard acknowledged her instructions and immediately left to make preparations for their secret departure from the city by evening.


    "Just wait, Rosewell. Leah shall be my first gift to you." Helen thought.


    As the sun began to set, three carriages hurriedly exited the city through a nearby forest. Numerous hooded figures remained hidden from view inside each carriage, their identities unknown to anyone who happened to cross their path.

 Chapter 114 Crowd Of Misfits

    The sound of hooves echoed through the forest as three carriages rushed across at breakneck speed, determined to arrive before the Rosewells.


    Helen''s guards were on the lookout for any potential threats while she sat in her carriage, her gaze fixed on the road ahead. As they raced towards the inevitable confrontation with the Rosewell family, the tension in the air was palpable.


    The three carriages had been hurtling through the winding roads for a day and a half before reaching the crossroads near the Fangspire Mountains.


    They would wait and prepare for the inevitable sh with the Rosewells here.


    Helen''s entourage of mages and guards quickly established a fortified campsite, erecting tents and establishing perimeters.


    Meanwhile, she remained inside her carriage, impatiently waiting for the moment she could confront Leah and exact her vengeance.


    As the sun began to set, a carriage appeared, racing towards the crossroads where the mages had established their parameters. The guards quickly intercepted it, bringing it to a halt.


    Helen watched from her carriage, her heart racing with anticipation, knowing that the carriage could only belong to the Rosewell family.


    Four figures appeared from within, shrouded in ck robes that seemed to absorb the light around them.


    "You fuckers, do you even know whose carriage you have stopped?" One of them shouted at the guards.


    Helen emerged from her carriage, apanied by her trusted family mages and Cristie, as the guards stood firm and kept a close eye on the four figures in ck robes.


    "Y... You are Helen Gilles. Why have you stopped us?" Another person quickly recognized her as he asked, his voice trembling.


    Helen examined the four men, who appeared to be no more than ordinary hunters. Her true objective was still inside the carriage, waiting for her.


    "Are you still not going toe out, Leah?


    "Wait, don''t tell me you are scared." Helen mocked.


    The four men exchanged nces before their gazes settled on Helen.


    "Hahahahaha...


    "FUCkk... Hhahahahaha¡­


    "Look at this dumb bitch...


    "I am dying... hahaha¡­.


    Laughter erupted from the four men in the center, perplexing the guards, family mages, and Helen, who watched in bewilderment as theyughed hysterically.


    "It seems like they have gone mad, knowing they are going to die." One of the mages said from Helen''s side.


    "Oye, who said we are going to die, idiot? Haha...


    As Cristie approached, she leaned in and spoke softly to Helen, "Mydy, something feels amiss."


    "It doesn''t matter, Cristie, we havee prepared," Helen replied with a loud voice.


    "Ohhhh¡­. Are you sure about that?" One of the men let out a sharp whistle that echoed throughout the area.


    The guards, family mages, and Helen all became immediately vignt, sensing danger in the air.


    The peaceful stillness of the forest was shattered as more and moremoners and hunters emerged from the surrounding woods.


    They were all armed with closebat weapons like des, axes, hammers, and sabers, and they appeared to be forming a circle around Helen''s entourage.


    "This... This is your trap? hahaha¡­"


    "Look at theming withmoners to fight..."


    "They think numbers can win fights against mages..."


    Helen and herpanions couldn''t help but sneer and scoff when they saw their assants. The group that emerged from the surrounding area appeared to be a motley crew of misfits rather than a formidable force.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Their weapons were mismatched, and their clothing was shabby, giving Helen and herpanions even more confidence in their victory. Helen''sughter and mockery echoed across the open space as they braced themselves for the inevitable fight.


    "Is this how you do things now?


    "Leah, I thought you were one of the geniuses from the noble family? It seems like this shall be the beginning of your family''s downfall." Helen shouted whileughing.


    Meanwhile, inside the carriage¡­


    The man stared at his trembling arms, helpless against the strange tremors coursing through his body. He turned his gaze to the staff, its crystal pulsing with a soft light that seemed to speak to him in an otherworldly voice that echoed in his mind.


    "David...


    "David, what are we going to name our baby?"


    "If it''s a boy, then Thomas, and if it''s a girl, then you name it."


    The man''s rage boiled over as the memories flooded his mind, and he gritted his teeth, clenching his fists tightly.


    A voice echoed through his mind as his hands stopped shaking and the crystal on his staff glowed brightly. He kicked open the carriage door with incredible force, sending it flying through the air. He opened his eyes, revealing a fiery red glow.


    "You got that right! Helen; my family''s downfall is going to start.


    "But it will be me who will be responsible for it..."


    David gracefully inclined his head like a chivalrous man, clutching his staff tightly.


    The crowd was stunned when David Rosewell appeared in front of them, holding the staff in his hand. They couldn''t believe it when they saw he was still alive.


    "You... How are you alive? You died that day." Helen said. She looked at him in disbelief.


    As he moved towards her, David''s gaze lingered on her, his fingers gently tracing his chin in deep thought.


    "You are right. I died that day, but¡­ then something magical happened.


    "I heard a voice in his mind; it was like it was trying to wake me up.


    "It was Xelgar''s voice.


    "It told me I cannot die right now; I have a duty to hold towards the kingdom, so here I am, alive again, ready to kick some noble asses." He replied with a smile.


    "I don''t care what is going on with your head right now.


    "But I am happy that you are alive now so I can finally kill you with my own hands. Because of you, my daughter died, and you will not get away with this."


    *Tsk* *Tsk* *Tsk* *Tsk* *Tsk* *Tsk*


    "What is this hypocrisy you are spouting? Last time, I was tied to a pole in between the noble families, alongside your daughter.


    "I clearly remember; I didn''t see you there at all.


    "Where were you hiding at that time? Don''t tell me you were runningte to your own daughter''s funeral."


    "SHHUUTTUPPP¡­ You fucker, no matter what you spout, you are going to die today."


    "We''ll see about that."


    "Thud*


    Shuuuuu...


    David tapped his staff on the ground, the crystal on it glowed a bright purple. As soon he did so, the mana in the area began to dissipate, leaving everyone stunned and speechless.

 Chapter 115 I Will Join You When Everything Is Over...

    The group stared at each other in bemusement and disbelief as they attempted to channel their magical abilities but were met with nothing but emptiness. Some even rubbed their eyes, thinking it was a light trick.


    "Now let the party begin." David''s words served as a signal for themoners and hunters, who quicklyunched an assault on the guards and mages.


    The assants disyed their weapons and even fired arrows from their perch atop the trees. The guards and mages were caught off guard and were forced to defend themselves against the unpredicted attack.


    Swarms of David''s side''smoners and hunters vastly outnumbered Helen''s group, and their sheer numbers allowed them to easily overpower and injure the mages and guards.


    David''s supporters fought with reckless abandon in the midst of the chaos, with no regard for their own safety.


    Cristie''s heart raced as she saw the chaos erupting around her.


    She assessed the situation quickly and realized they were vastly outnumbered. She dashed towards Lady Helen, her trusted ally, as they fought off the onught ofmoners and hunters.


    As they both worked together to repel the attackers and protect themselves and their people, the sound of des shing and bodies falling filled the air.


    "Mydy, what should we do?" She asked while panting.


    "That staff has an unusual crystal; maybe that is the source of this barrier, which has canceled out the mana," Helen replied while cutting the neck of one of the hunters.


    "Then I will go sneak at him," Cristie replied.


    "Don''t kill him; I want to kill him myself."


    Cristie''s gaze darted towards David as she assured Helen and began weaving her way through the chaotic battlefield. David stood firm near his carriage; his gaze fixed on the ongoing battle.


    She saw an opening and moved quickly through the chaos, dodging and parrying enemy attacks. She dashed towards David, gripping her longsword tightly in both hands as she ran.


    A sudden movement drew David''s attention, and he turned to see Cristie rushing towards him with fierce determination in her eyes.


    She gripped her longsword in both hands and swung it down at him with all her strength. David reacted quickly, blocking the blow with both hands with his staff.


    David''s right hand moved quickly, removing the de from the staff and delivering a quick downward sh.


    Cristie was caught off guard and stunned when the de sliced through the air and cleanly severed both of her hands.


    He shifted his grip on the de and sliced upward at a diagonal angle, severing her head from her body in one fluid motion.


    The sound of battle around them seemed to fade away as everyone turned to witness the gruesome scene asCristie''s lifeless body fell to the ground with a thud.


    "You fucker, I will rip you apart." Helen charged at David in a frenzy, her saber ying anyone who got in her way.


    David charged towards Helen as well, his own weapon in hand, ready to engage her in a fierce battle.


    Helen''s saber collided with David''s de as sheunched an attack on him, constantly shifting her footwork and speed to make it more difficult for him to predict her moves.


    Helen''s guards and mages found themselves at a disadvantage as the battle raged around them.


    Many of themcked close-rangebat skills and were overwhelmed by the sheer number of their attackers. Furthermore, the archers from David''s side were posing a serious threat, their arrows easily piercing through flesh.


    Many of the guards and mages were unable to defend themselves effectively and were falling one by one because theycked the ability to use mana to enhance their bodies.


    Meanwhile, Helen was fully engaged in the battle against David, determined to defeat him at any cost. She was gaining the upper hand with each passing moment, her years of experience in closebat giving her an advantage.


    Her blows were calcted and precise, leaving deep gashes and puncture wounds on David''s body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Regardless, David was not one to back down, and the battle between the two warriors raged on in a flurry of swords and sweat.


    Helen''s sword swung down with ferocity, but David deflected it with his own.


    He attempted to seize the opportunity andunch a counterattack, but Helen''s relentless and unyielding assault made it difficult to find a clear opportunity.


    Helen''s sword swung in unexpectedly, forcing David to parry it. She shifted her weight and moved closer to him. David could barely deflect her next strike.


    He was caught off guard when she unexpectedly kicked him hard in the chest, sending him flying and crashing to the ground.


    Helen closed the distance between herself and David as if in a blur, lunging forward with her sword aimed at his right leg.


    *groan*


    The de pierced his flesh, making him wince in pain.


    As Helen tried to thrust her sword towards David''s chest, he deftly kicked her right leg, causing her to lose her bnce and stumble forward.


    David then rolled to his right side quickly, narrowly avoiding the de.


    As Helen grabbed her sword and advanced towards David, a sudden interruption disrupted her momentum.


    An arrow pierced her right shoulder as it flew through the air, causing her to falter in her approach.


    David took advantage of the situation and charged at Helen, his de shing in the air as he mercilessly swung it at her, not giving her time to recover from the arrow wound.


    Another arrow flew past David, striking Helen''s knee and knocking her off bnce.


    Taking advantage of the situation, David lunged forward and thrust his de straight into her stomach.


    David plunged his de deep into Helen''s stomach, and blood began to flow from her mouth and wound. With a tight grip on her shoulder, he drew her closer to him. Her body trembled in pain as she gasped for air, fighting to stay awake.


    Helen fell to her knees, and David followed, clutching her close to his chest. Her tears streamed down her cheeks as she struggled to speak to David, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "K..Kill... Rosewell..."


    "If... wasn''t for you, my daughter would be alive..."


    David''s eyes met Helen''s, and he saw a striking resemnce to Katherine in her face. He gently ran his fingers through her hair, wiping away the blood from her mouth with a soft touch.


    "I know, I wasn''t able to do anything to save her.


    "Sometimes I feel like the decision I made was wrong.


    "But don''t worry, Helen." Tears streamed down David''s face, and he tenderly kissed Helen''s forehead, feeling the warmth of her skin against his lips. "I will kill every single one of them, no matter what I have to do.


    "You can go over to the other side now, to your daughter. Soon I will join you when everything is over..."


    Themoners and hunters rejoiced in their victory, having defeated Helen''spany, with every guard and mage dead.


    The battle had taken its toll, and they had lost some of their own, but it was a rare victory in which they had avoided total annihtion.


    The triumphantmoners and hunters turned to face their leader, who had orchestrated the battle that had led to their victory. They stood there silently watching as he held Helen''s lifeless body in his arms, his gaze fixed on the skies above.

 Chapter 116 Magic Grimorium

    Alcoberg Town,


    Aizel and Soren stayed in town for three more days, trying different types of alcohol and avoiding any potential trouble. Fortunately, their stay came to an end without a hitch, and theypleted their mission sessfully. As a result, they were summoned to the academy.


    Damaris'' family presented Aizel with two ingredients for the mind potion as they were about to leave town.


    Though Aizel suspected there was an ulterior motive behind the gift, he didn''t give it much thought at the time. He saw an opportunity to take advantage of his status and exploit it.


    The gift included mandrake roots and white petals from the Tulipa flower, provided by Kyle. After receiving the gift, Aizel, and Soren departed.


    "That technique of yours, is that something you created yourself or just gave it a name?" Aizel asked.


    As they rode on their horses towards Felgura town, Aizel found himself growing bored of the journey.


    To pass time, he decided to engage Soren in conversation and extract whatever knowledge or information he could from him.


    "It''s mine; haven''t you made your technique yet?" Soren replied.


    "Naaaa... I never really needed it."


    "You should make it; a self-made magic or technique is always more powerful than anything you can learn from a Magic Grimorium."


    For the first time in this world, Aizel''s ears perked up when he heard the term "Magic Grimorium."


    "What is this Magic Grimorium you speak of?" He asked.


    Soren turned his gaze towards Aizel and inquired, "Hasn''t the war goddess taught you anything?"


    "You can consider me more like her servant than her student," Aizel replied.


    "Hmm¡­The Magic Grimorium are ancient books of incredible power that contain knowledge of spells and techniques, the benefits and drawbacks of various magical elements, and how to learn and master them.


    "These books are essential for any aspiring mage seeking to harness the power of magic.


    "If you want to learn Grade III fire techniques and spells, or how you can manipte them better, you have to learn it from the Grade III Ignis Magic Grimorium."


    "So, they are basically grimoires," Aizel thought.


    "Where can we get those?" He asked.


    "You will get one from the institute... You can get two because of your dual core.


    "As your core advances through grades, you will require more advanced Grimorium, which can only be provided by institutes, nobles, or the royals."


    Soren finished his exnation, and Aizel absorbed all of it, already nning a future conversation with Vespara. They arrived in the bustling city of Felgura after a tiring day and a half of nonstop travel.


    Soren went to his household and Aizel headed straight to the potion shop.


    Both of them had to report their activities from the past seven days at the institute the following day.


    As Aizel entered the potion shop, he was taken aback by the sight before him.


    Daisy was wearing a nobledy outfit, which had seemingly transformed her into a goddess.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her light-yellow gown was embroidered with delicate flowers and intricate designs in gold thread. The dress was cut off at the shoulder, leaving her shoulders bare. The form-fitting entuated her perfectly shaped bosom and flowed all the way down to her feet.


    A slit on one side of her dress revealed one of her stunning legs, and a small ne hung around her neck,plementing her golden flowing hair, which cascaded down like a waterfall.


    Aizel''s gaze locked onto Daisy, and she blushed as she felt a tingling warmth spread across her face. Vespara noticed the exchange and quickly stepped up to Aizel''s ear, leaning in, only to whisper, "Make her yours before someone else steals her away from you..."


    As Aizel stood there, his gaze fixed on Daisy''s stunning appearance, he was in aplete trance, enthralled by her beauty.


    Vespara attempted to get his attention by whispering in his ear, but he seemed oblivious to her presence, lost in his own thoughts.


    "Ahem¡­ Aizel?" Daisy slowly called his name.


    Aizel''s gaze shifted away from Daisy as he became aware of his actions. He stumbled over his words as he tried to exin himself quickly.


    "This isn''t what you think; it''s just that I have never seen you like this before.


    "But why are you dressed like that? Are you going somewhere with her?" Aizel asked.


    "Nope, but I am preparing her for an event." Vespara interrupted.


    "Event?"


    "Yes! Soon there will be a g party that is organized by the nobles, who are enjoying their aplishments and victories over the riot.


    "You guys from the institute will also be required to attend it as the royal family will be there.


    "So as a date for the evening, I and Daisy will be joining you," Vespara said with a smile.


    "I can understand about Daisy, and I will be happy to take her with me, but why are youing with me, hag? Don''t you have anyone else in your life?"


    "It seems like you really don''t want me to make the mind potions¡­"


    "Oh,e on, it was just a joke; I will be happy to take two gorgeous women with me. Who in their right mind can say no to a war goddess, hahaha..."


    With the mind potion at stake, Aizel''s demeanor abruptly changed, doing aplete 180.


    "Good, my pretty boy, so how was your mission?"


    "We didn''t have to do anything; just when we reached the town, Soren beat some guys'' asses in the bar, which made them leave the town after that.


    "Then we heard that all the guys that were making problems suddenly started retreating somewhere, so we spent a week doing nothing.


    "Oh yeah! I got some blue spring grass, mandrake roots, and white petals of Tulipa from there, and we even killed a Grade III Pafugl."


    Aizel gestured to Vespara and called forth the ingredients, handing them over to her.


    "Good, now you only need four more ingredients before I can make the potion for you.


    "Meanwhile, take Daisy back with you and enjoy some quality time with her now; I have important work to do now, sho, sho¡­."

 Chapter 117 Weapon Shop

    Daisy changed out of her noble attire and into her everyday clothes before apanying Aizel to the inn. As they walked, the atmosphere was awkward and silent, as they were both embarrassed by the previous situation.


    When Aizel and Daisy arrived at their inn room, they were greeted by kids who were reading books in the hallway.


    Upon seeing Aizel, Emma ran towards him and jumped into his arms, her face beaming with happiness.


    Aizel gently stroked the little girl''s head and asked, "Did you miss me?"


    She smiled and nodded, her eyes twinkling.


    "Let me make something delicious for you guys." Aizel swiftly lifted Emma onto his shoulders, her giggles echoing through the hallway as he made his way to the kitchen.


    Aizel procured a carton of eggs, plucked a few onions and tomatoes from a nearby basket, and grabbed a handful of chilies from a small jar on the kitchen counter.


    There was an abundance of ingredients avable in Xelgar, simr to his own world.


    With some skillful cooking, he created delicious omelets and ced them inside the bread, serving the sandwiches to everyone at the table.


    "Wow, Aizel, you are really good at cooking." Lily said while enjoying her sandwich, "I might as well think of getting married to you."


    "Why would Aizel even marry you?" Oliver snickered.


    "Because I am beautiful," Lily giggled.


    "If someone is going to marry Aizel, it has to be Emma," Ruth announced while cing her arms in a cross announcing it like an order.


    Emma quickly hugged Aizel hearing that.


    Aizel couldn''t help butugh at the kids'' innocent chatter about him marrying them.


    "Aizel, did you hear about David?" Daisy asked suddenly.


    "Like, what? I met him during a mission when I helped him escape, after that, I don''t know where he went."


    "About that Aizel... he is dead, alongside Katherine and their unborn child." Daisy leaned forward and whispered softly.


    Aizel''s body tensed as soon as he heard the news, and he shifted his gaze to Daisy.


    "When¡­ How? I mean, I was sure they would be able to escape, how did it happen?"


    "They were caught in a trapid by Leah and Thomas and then brought to the meeting alongside royals, where they burned Katherine alive and killed David after that."


    Aizel''s gaze was fixed on Daisy, his mind racing from the gravity of the disturbing news.


    He was stunned into silence, unable toprehend David being apprehended by his own family; and Katherine, who was pregnant, being burned alive.


    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on him, and he found himself staring at Daisy nkly, unable to express his shock and horror.


    The images of David and Katherine happily living a simple life, away from the Rosewell family, resurfaced in his mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel knew that, despite his hatred for the Rosewells, David was different. He had never asked for the reward ring he gave to be returned, knowing that it could be of use in the future.


    Aizel''s hands clenched up as he remembered David and Katherine. He couldn''t shake the thought that he could have done more to help them when they needed it most.


    His mind raced with possibilities: perhaps he should have brought them to Vespara, who might have been able to do something with her status.


    "I know what you are thinking. Let me tell you something.


    "There was no way you could have helped them. Even if you had brought them to Vespara, she would have rejected you. She was the one who told me about the news."


    Daisy''s gentle touch on Aizel''s hands brought him back to the present. She spoke softly, her voice full of empathy and understanding, as if she could read his mind and understand it.


    "You can''t do everything, Aizel. You are bound to fail sometimes. You should ept that." She continued, "I know you still think about that child who died¡­"


    "Y... You, how do you know?" Aizel asked.


    "You can call it a woman''s intuition. Somehow, I can sense it. You should let go Aizel. There will be more people who wille into your life and more people you will lose in this world.


    "You should enjoy the present with the people around you." She said with a smile.


    Aizel''s gaze shifted to Daisy and at that moment, he was struck by an uncanny sense of familiarity. The woman he had seen in his past memory had the same smile as Daisy.


    For the first time in a very long time, Aizel felt at ease as Daisy gently held his hand.


    He couldn''t help but smile genuinely, feeling as if he couldpletely trust Daisy. Slowly, he began to stroke her hand with his thumb and spoke softly, "Thank you for being here with me, Daisy. It means a lot."


    "See, I told you. It will be Daisy who will marry Aizel; you guys won''t even listen to me." Oliver interrupted as everyone started giggling while looking at the love birds.


    "Oi oi oi, it''s nothing like that, I got hurt in my hand while doing a mission, so Daisy was checking my hand.


    "Oh, I remember I have something to do; I will meet you guyster." Aizel sprang to his feet and bolted out of the inn, leaving Daisy and the others behind.


    The children and Daisy couldn''t help butugh at Aizel''s sudden departure as he strode out of the inn.


    "Man, I have nothing to do till tomorrow; what should I do now?" Aizel wondered as he strolled the streets.


    Aizel''s gaze was drawn to a nearby weapon shop.


    "Ah. I remember I lost my dagger in the fight. Let''s go and see if I can find a new one."


    As he enter the shop he was taken aback by the size of the weapon shop, which was muchrger than the one he had seen in Chester Town.


    The store had three floors and was bustling with activity as hunters moved across the aisles, scouring the shelves for weapons or seeking advice from shopkeepers.


    Aizel walked around the weapon shop, his gaze roving over the various weapons and the hunters milling about. He eventually found a quiet corner where a man appeared to be unupied, and approached him.

 Chapter 118 Dragonfang

    As Aizel approached the man, he cleared his throat to get his attention. The man turned around with a wide grin on his face upon seeing Aizel.


    "Good afternoon, I would like to buy a dagger,"


    "Excellent, our shop has all the way frommon to epic grade daggers with us.


    "Which grade would you like to see, sir?"


    Aizel took a moment to carefully consider his words before responding to the man''s grin.


    After a pause, he spoke firmly, "I''m looking for a rare grade."


    "Excellent choice, sir! Wait a minute; let me bring you upstairs where rare-grade weapons are."


    Aizel nodded quickly and followed the man upstairs, scanning the shelves for the rare-grade dagger he was looking for.


    The second floor was crammed with weapons ranging from swords to axes, but Aizel remained focused on his goal, his eyes carefully scanning each item.


    After some time, the man came to a halt in front of a shelf and pulled out a small wooden box.


    "It''s been ages since I have shown this dagger to someone," the man said.


    As the man opened the box, a pure ck dagger came into view, captivating Aizel. The dagger had an ominous aura around its shiny ck surface that sent a chill down his spine.


    "This weapon is called Dragonfang. A rare-grade weapon that is made from the fang of a dragon."


    Aizel''s eyes widened in surprise and curiosity as soon as the word "Dragon" left the man''s lips.


    "This dagger evenes with a unique power. It has the ability to absorb the life energy of its victim upon piercing their skin." Aizel''s mind shed back to Larisa''s face as soon as he heard the words ''life energy''.


    "Life energy stored within the dagger grants the wielder increased physical abilities, heightened senses, and a boost in magical power.


    "It can also be used to heal injuries, enhance physical strength, or even summon a shadow puppet for the wielder."


    "This dagger has some insane abilities and uses." Aizel thought.


    "So... How much is it gonna cost?"


    "1000 gold coins, just for you, sir."


    Aizel couldn''t shake the feeling of being ripped off by the vendor.


    "I have 700 gold coins with me; take it or leave it," he said.


    "I am sorry, sir; it''s a rare-grade weapon with unique uses. 1000 gold coins is already a low price for you, sir."


    "Fine! I will take it." Aizel reached into his storage ring and pulled out a pouch filled with gold coins. Handing it over to the shopkeeper, he swiftly stowed the rare dagger in his ring.


    "I am poor again." He thought, letting out a sigh.


    He then left the store and was strolling back towards the inn when he felt a jolt in the pocket of his robe.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out the Vespara skull card. He wondered exactly how did she manage to slip it into his pockets without him noticing.


    Aizel manipted mana on the Vespara skull card in his hand, and a white, whip-like energy rushed out of the card and into his thoughts.


    "Come to the shop, NOW!"


    Aizel felt a wave of confusion wash over him as he analyzed the information on the card. He made his way to the potion shop without dy.


    As Aizel approached the potion shop, his gaze was drawn to Vespara, who was already waiting for him, dressed in a dark hooded robe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You are here; let''s move." She said and started walking towards the city gate.


    Aizel simply followed her.


    "Where are we going?" he asked.


    "We are going to meet someone. Just don''t talk or ask anything when we meet the person."


    Aizel''s interest was piqued, but he chose to remain silent and follow Vespara to find out who they were meeting.


    As they left the city, the rich foliage of the forest greeted them. They soon came across a slow carriage in the middle of the path.


    As the carriage came to a halt, a figure stepped out, adorned in a shimmering silver robe. A hood concealed their face, but strands of their long silver hair cascaded down from it, swaying gently in the breeze.


    Vespara remained motionless as the figure approached, waiting for them to get closer. Finally, the person in front of her came to a stop.


    The individual lifted their hand in silence, and Vespara promptly ced a golden ring into their palm.


    The hooded figure turned their attention towards Aizel and spoke, "Is this who you''ve chosen to be your disciple instead of me?"


    "Yes," Vespara replied.


    Without saying anything, the person made their way to the carriage and rode off, leaving Aizel and Vespara alone in the forest.


    Aizel turned towards Vespara and asked, "Why does that person''s voice sound neither like a man nor a woman?"


    "The person was using an artifact to hide their real voice."


    "Who was it?"


    "It''s better you avoid knowing for now; you are too weak." She replied.


    "Then why in the hell did you even bring me here?" he asked in confusion.


    "I was bored, and besides, I wanted to show off a little." As she responded, she stuck out her tongue yfully like a mischievous child.


    "And one more thing." Suddenly she became extremely serious. "Now that there are no kids or Daisy around. I have something to tell you. It is very important, Aizel."


    Aizel''s throat clenched as he considered the potential cause of Vespara''s extreme seriousness. Was his true identity discovered, or was there a threat lurking over them he was ignorant of?


    He couldn''t help but wonder what had prompted Vespara to adorn such a solemn look.


    "Give me your hand quick!"


    Aizel obeyed Vespara''s instructions and extended his right hand in front of her.


    "Close your eyes," Aizel took Vespara''s hand in hers and she softly led it towards one of her big bosoms.


    As Vespara guided Aizel''s hand towards her chest, he hesitantly followed her touch until he felt the softness of her bosom in his grasp.


    *mmm¡­*


    Vespara''s quick sensual moan caught Aizel off guard as he opened his eyes. He soon realized he had been groping one of her bosoms at her request.


    Aizel immediately recoiled from Vespara''s touch; his voice raised in rm.


    "You old hag, what the heck are you trying to do in the middle of the forest¡­."

 Chapter 119 Fulgur And Ignis Grimorium

    Aizel kept a safe distance from Vespara as they returned to the city, still reeling from the unexpected situation.


    "Oh,e on, how long are you going to be like this?


    "I have already informed Daisy that we are both going to share you," Vespara said.


    "What do you mean ''share''? I am not your property." He snapped. "I refuse to believe Daisy would agree to that."


    "So, you mean to say you want only Daisy to have you?" Vespara''s lips curled into a sly smile as she spoke.


    "That''s not what I meant... look, your shop is here; I am going now. I am pretty tired from the journey."


    Aizel answered by hastening his steps toward the inn, eager to get away from Vespara as soon as possible.


    He made his way to his room and flopped onto the bed, sighing in relief at the thought of finally getting some rest.


    He was fatigued, and his body ached from the lengthy travel. He closed his eyes and sighed contentedly as he fell into a deep slumber.


    The Magic Institute, the next morning...


    Aizel and Soren had sessfullypleted their mission and arrived early at their destination. While the rest of their crew continued with their objective, they met with Professor Liam and went to the library.


    As Professor Liam took them up to the third floor of the library, Aizel and Soren trailed behind him. They eventually arrived at a quiet area where two mages stood guard outside a small room.


    "This is the room where you will get your Magic Grimorium."


    "How many you receive will depend on how many cores you have, but remember you can only get one for your element or power," the professor said while winking at Aizel.


    "So, he knows too," Aizel thought.


    "Just head inside and simply release your magic energy."


    As Aizel nodded in agreement, he took a step forward and reached for the doorknob.


    The door gave way easily under his grasp, without so much a creak or a squeak. With a sense of caution, Aizel pushed open the door and made his way inside the room.


    As Aizel entered the room, he found it to bepletely white, with no shelves or books in sight. It was not what he had expected, and he couldn''t help but wonder where the magic books could possibly be hidden.


    Aizel did as he was told and released his magical energy.


    As he did so, the previously empty white room began to vibrate, and then, seemingly out of nowhere, books began to appear one after the other.


    The books were old, with thick covers that bore names and symbols.


    Aizel was astounded as he saw the various books fill up the space, covering every square inch of it. The entire room had been converted into a wonderful library,plete with floating books.


    Aizel''s eyes darted from one book to another as he scanned their titles, which were etched in elegant calligraphy on their spines. Each book bore a unique name and symbol on its cover, such as Aqua, Terra, cies, Anima, and more.


    "It seems like because of my imagination power, every book has reacted to it. But I can only pick two of them." He sighed as he thought.


    Aizel''s eyes scanned the spines of the books one by one, looking for titles that caught his attention. He found the books he was seeking, Fulgur and Ignis, and quickly took them and ced them in his ring.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel left the room and made his way over to Professor Liam.


    "So now that you have picked your grimoriums, let''s go and meet the headmaster. He wants to meet both of you."


    As they both nodded in agreement, they trailed behind the professor once again to the headmaster''s office. The heavy doors to the office swung open and revealed the headmaster, who was sipping tea from a porcin cup at his desk.


    "Oh, you are finally here. Come take a seat."


    The headmaster gestured for Aizel and Soren to take the empty chairs before him while he stroked his long beard thoughtfully.


    "Now I have heard about your situation. It seems you guys had it pretty easy.


    "Why do you think the rioters who were causing problems suddenly left, Soren?"


    "Because they got scared of me." He replied inly.


    "Hahaha... Interesting man as always.


    "What do you think, Aizel? Why is that? Why are the rioters andmoners who were causing so many problems now silent and starting to retreat?"


    "I think, sir, either they have finally realized that they can''t win or they have found a way to alter the whole situation." He replied.


    "Excellent! That''s what I think. How do you think they can change the situation?"


    "They might have found some help from a neighboring kingdom and made some ns, or they could have recruited a powerful mage in their ranks."


    "What do you think about a magic artifact?" the headmaster asked.


    "I don''t know much about magic artifacts, sir, so I can''t say anything about it."


    "The magic artifacts are really powerful things. They don''t have any grades, as every artifact that is made or naturally formed serves only one purpose: to help mages by providing powers and magic.


    "Have you heard about the ''Book of Nature''?"


    "Yes sir."


    "One of the powers the Book of Nature has is that it can elerate the growth of any nts, trees, or herbs. Just imagine, an herb that takes 100 years to grow can be full-grown in just one week with the help of that artifact."


    "Then maybe, sir, they might have found an artifact that can help them in some way."


    "I suspect that might be the case; you are both excellent mages. I hope you will be vignt and report immediately if you notice anything unusual.


    "I am assigning both of you your new missions.


    "Your job is to scour every corner of the kingdom; you have my full authority to apprehend or kill anyone if required. Find out what is going on and if the rioters are really nning something.


    "I don''t think that they will even for a moment give a second thought to not involving innocent people in this."

 Chapter 120 Free Roam RPG?

    Aizel and Soren walked out of the headmaster''s room, but Aizel''s mind was filled with profound thoughts. He went along the corridors, lost in concentration, his face solemn as he pondered everything that had happened.


    "Damn it, they didn''t say anything about magic artifacts; even though we didn''t do anything, the mission was cleared.


    "Now they are sending us off to do a free-roam mission. What the fuck is this? An open-world RPG???


    "At least I can work alone and test my abilities and learn new things." Aizel thought as he made his way to the potion shop.


    Aizel entered the shop, the bell signaling his arrival. People wandered about, scanning the shelves and looking for Daisy, who was busy assisting them with their purchases.


    He made his way to the stairs going up to the second floor, where he knew Vespara could be found working on her potions.


    As he stepped inside the room, he noticed Vespara standing by arge cauldron, slowly stirring with a big spoon in it.


    "I have been assigned to do a free-roam mission. Do you think I can go to Fangspire Mountain to gather thest four ingredients?"


    "No, you will die," Vespara replied without looking at him.


    "Why? I and Soren easily beat one of the Grade III monsters."


    "Yes, but the one in the Fangspire mountain is at thest stage. Close to reaching Grade IV. You won''t be able to handle it now."


    Aizel let out a sigh after hearing that.


    Vespara''s eyes briefly flicked over to him before she paused for a moment, seemingly lost in thought. Then she spoke, "Do you want a magic artifact?"


    Aizel''s eyes lit up with excitement upon hearing Vespara''s words. He nodded eagerly in agreement.


    "There is an armor that only a few people know about, and it''s an artifact. If you can bring that back to me, I might be able to make it a little more powerful for you."


    "Why would you give that to me? Don''t you want it for yourself?" He asked. He knew nothing was free in the world, and this was Xelgar.


    "I don''t like armor; how would I be able to show off my sexy body then?" A sly grin spread across Vespara''s face as she struck a provocative pose to emphasize her words.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever."


    "And besides," She approached Aizel as he stood in the room with Vespara, her fingers softly stroking across his chest. As he felt her touch, Aizel''s heart raced, and his gaze riveted on her face as she stepped closer to him.


    "You will help me in the future, won''t you, pretty boy?"


    "Yeah, if it isn''t anything evil." He replied, slowly stepping back from her.


    *Tsk*


    "You are really hard to get; I might as well use force someday to get you,"


    "Oi oi oi hag, sometimes I feel you are more of a subus than a human."


    "Subus? What are those?"


    "Fuck" He said. "Nothing, just ignore it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Now where is that armor?"


    "There is a deep valley on the northwestern side of the kingdom. The armor is somewhere in the depths of that valley. You will have to find it on your own.


    "Remember, that ce is dangerous; you might meet some beast kin from the beast kingdom or some mythical monster."


    "Okay, I will be careful." He replied.


    "Don''t die, Aizel,"


    Aizel felt a little happy inside after hearing that from Vespara.


    "Daisy and I still haven''t had a taste of you; try toe back as soon as possible for us."


    Aizel''s demeanor changed again as soon as those words fell on his ears. He quickly turned around and left Vespara''s presence without saying anything.


    "An armor artifact--how strong can it be? I have seen how strong armor can be in games.


    "Is it simr to that? If it is, then it would be fucking awesome."


    Aizel''s mind was preupied with thoughts as he made his way out of the store and towards the stables to rent a horse for his journey.


    "I think this will be my first solo adventure in this world."


    When Aizel arrived at the stables, he inspected the various horses and chose a robust one for his voyage. He galloped back to his inn on the horse to tell the kids about his nned adventure.


    He was confident that Vespara would inform Daisy and ensure their safety. After saying his goodbyes to the kids, Aizel moved on to the region''s northwestern outskirts.


    The headmaster had given him a crystal ball before he left, which he could use to obtain mission information or seek assistance in times of need.


    The crystal ball given to Aizel by the headmaster brought back memories of the many fantasy novels he had read as he rode his horse toward the northwestern portion.


    He was aware that the crystal ball had the same characteristics as those described in the stories and that he could use his mana to contact someone else who held a crystal ball.


    As Aizel made his way towards the adventure, Seraphine and Hazel found themselves struggling to manage the chaos among themoners in Ashford Town.


    Seraphine and Hazel were presented with an unexpected predicament as they attempted to retake control of Ashford Town. Commoners and hunters had emerged seemingly out of nowhere, outnumbering everyone else in town.


    They were demanding that potions and weapons be made avable to everyone, and they had halted all trade and transportation rting to the Rosewell family. Seraphine and Hazel understood they needed to move fast to diffuse the situation.


    Hazel paced back and forth in the vast hall of a Rosewell family house, muttering to herself.


    Meanwhile, Seraphine sat quietly on a plush sofa, savoring the taste of the tea she was sipping, seemingly unfazed by the chaos around them.


    "When is the representative from your family going toe, Alisha? The situation is already getting out of hand." Hazel said.


    "I know, I know. They should be here in two days. It seems they might also be facing some problems," Alisha said massaging her forehead.

 Chapter 121 A Tale Of Messiah

    The atmosphere in the hall was tense, as Harry, Nathan, and Alisme grew uneasy and fidgety in their seats. Meanwhile, Alisha and Hazel were engaged in a heated argument, adding to the already fraught situation.


    "I am telling you; we should set an example to control the crowd for now and wait for Miss Leah toe," Alisha said.


    "No! You can''t do that; that would only make them more aggressive." Hazel said. "Say something, Seraphine."


    Suddenly, Seraphina stood up and walked towards the window, her silver hair swaying with each step. She looked out the window with a stern expression, and the breeze that blew in made her hair flutter elegantly.


    She closed her eyes and expanded her mana sense to increase her range, feeling a surge of energy as she did so.


    While she concentrated on her surroundings, her silver hair swirled in the breeze. She became aware of two carriages entering the city, and all of their passengers were mages.


    Her mind raced with possibilities of who they might be and what they were plotting as she felt the mana being manipted inside the carriages.


    "There are two suspicious carriages heading toward the town center; the passengers are all mages."


    "What should we do?" Hazel asked.


    "Harry, Nathan, and Alisme will check on them and report back to us about who they are and what they want" Alisha ordered.


    The three of them exchanged nods before rising from their seats and heading toward the exit of the hall.


    They made their way toward the town center.


    "I think something is going on," Hazel said as she joined Seraphine.


    "What do you mean?" Alisha asked,


    "We didn''t have so many people a few days ago, but look now," Hazel motioned outside the window, and Alisha''s gaze was drawn to the bustling crowd below.


    Commoners and hunters were everywhere,ughing and having a good time. Every street was buzzing with activity and people.


    "Every noble house would usually be happy to see so many peopleing into their area. But not in the current situation."


    "It''s like they are especially gathering here for something big."


    "You are overthinking," Alisha replied. "When Leah arrives, everything will be sorted out."


    "I hope so."


    *****


    Alisme, Nathan, and Harry advanced slowly into the town center. They remained cautious and kept their defenses up, continually assessing their surroundings for any attacks.


    "What do you think about these rioters?" Harry asked.


    "I think they are not exactly in the wrong. Everyone deserves the opportunity to buy rare kinds of herbs, potions, and weapons to make their life easier in the world.


    "There are so many people who can''t be mages because they''re not getting the right education," Nathan said.


    "Yes, but doing this is challenging the authority of nobles and royal families." Alisme reminded them.


    The trio arrived in the town center, which featured a big fountain in the center. The mages had already emerged from their carriages, strangely dressed as if preparing for some type of performance.


    The crowd was beginning to gather around the area, their curiosity piqued by the strange scene unfolding before them.


    "What do you think they are doing?" Alisme asked after noticing them.


    "Seems like they are performing," Nathan said. He pondered hard about what it could be about.


    "But why are they even performing in the middle of the street?"


    "AHEMM¡­."


    "May I have your attention, everyone!"


    The mage''s voice resonated across the town center, drawing the attention of interested onlookers who had assembled. All eyes were now focused on the group of mages who had taken center stage, looking poised and ready to perform.


    "We havee from afar, to share with you a tale of the messiah''s way."


    "A boy born to wealth, with all he desired,


    yet one thing eluded him, the treasure of Xelgar he required."


    "Betwixt richness andfort so grand,


    A boy with a heart of gold did stand,


    for he longed to aid the people in thend


    and spent his days with the townsfolk hand in hand."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the field, the boy would practice every day,


    With his sister and dad, he''d fight and y,


    When his dad asked what he wanted to be,


    The boy spoke, "A king who set people free,


    To rule with justice and help those in need,


    To be a beacon of hope, a heroic deed."


    "His father smiled and taught him the how to be a king,


    And set him on a path to find a young girl, a potential queen."


    "Despite rumors and mockery of hisck of mana power,


    The girl epted and loved him most, her heart, a flower,


    Their love bloomed and grew stronger each day,


    A true bond of love that would forever stay."


    "As the boy matured, his life took a darker turn,


    His father''s passing left him with a heart that yearned,


    For love and eptance from his mother, so distant,


    All he received was insults, a great torment."


    "Amidst the turmoil of his past, the boy found sce in his lover''s embrace,


    Together they left behind their life of wealth and grace.


    They sought refuge in a humble vige, far from the world''s throng,


    Where they found peace and happiness and knew they both belong."


    "In the darkness of a sinister night, a n was hatched


    By those who judged and hated, their malice unmatched


    The young lovers caught, trapped in a cruel snare


    Torn apart by brutal fists, with no one left to spare"


    "Their tormentors, full of fury and vileughter


    Set fire to the one he loved, a heinous disaster


    The mes engulfed her, she screamed in agony


    While they cheered and revealed, in all their savagery"


    "The boy watched, helpless and broken, as his love perished


    His heart shattered, his spirit crushed, his hopes demolished."


    "Below the cliff''s edge, left to wither and decay,


    They thought they killed the boy, cast away.


    But Xelgar had other ns in store,


    For the boy''s voice was heeded once more."


    "From death''s embrace, he returned to life,


    With newfound powers, and a will to survive.


    He vowed to bring justice to those who had wronged,


    And to protect the innocent, forevermore strong."


    The mage''s performance was breathtaking, with every movement and word captivating the audience. Cheers rang into the air, and some people were moved to tears by their performance.


    In the crowd, three people stood immobile, sweat dripping from their brows as panic gripped them. They swiftly made their way to the Rosewell home, anxious to tell theirrades about what they had witnessed.

 Chapter 122 Having A Good Heart Is Not Enough...

    Alisme, Nathan, and Harry arrived at the Rosewell residence in haste.


    They dashed inside, leaving the guards bewildered, and burst into the hall where Seraphine, Daisy, and Alisha were gathered.


    "What happened?" Alisha asked.


    "They are definitely here to start the riots; they performed the story of David''s life while mixing some lies into it. In the end, they even mentioned that he is alive." Nathan quickly exined while panting heavily.


    "What do you mean alive? He clearly died that day; they are spouting lies and nothing else.


    "Let''s go see what they''re up to," Alisha said.


    As Alisha rushed out of the hall, the others followed close behind.


    Hazel shot a quick nce at Seraphine, but the group''s leader remained unmoved, her face expressionless as she trailed the rest of the group.


    As they approached the town center, the group noticed the mages excitedly shouting in the crowd, enticing them to believe in theing of a messiah.


    People appeared to be swayed by their words, and the atmosphere had be infused with intensity and enthusiasm.


    "Look! There they are. The ones who are against our messiah and our wishes," one of the mages quickly shouted while pointing his finger toward the Alisha group.


    All eyes were drawn to them.


    The crowd''s expressions shifted to disgust, and some even red at them with hatred, as if ready to attack at any moment.


    The sound of footsteps boomed through the town center as the Rosewell family''s hunters and guards arrived, capturing the attention of the onlookers. They marched ahead, standing strong and ready to defend their own, and joined Alisha and her group.


    "Where is your head, hiding behind the castles¡­


    "My son worked his ass off for you guys, but when he needed a rare healing potion to fix his daughter''s disease, you guys didn''t even bat an eye.


    "So many people have died for your family without receiving anything in return¡­


    Angry voices rose one by one, filling the town square with yells and slurs. The air became thick with tension. People''s fury and frustration filled the air, making it difficult to think or speak.


    "I understand, but this is not the way. Wait for mydy toe here and we will hold a discussion regarding the current situation.


    "Nothing good wille from revolting," Alisha spoke.


    "Yes, she is right¡­


    "Fighting against nobles is utter madness¡­


    "But they won''t agree to a single plea of ours¡­


    "I have a family. I don''t want to get involved in these stupid things¡­


    As the crowd''s attitude began to shift, some turned against the group, while others attempted to avoid the worsening scenario.


    As tensions rose, a few guards from Alisha''s side stepped forward and began arguing with the hostile crowd.


    "Stand aside," Alisha ordered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly a guard from Alisha''s side drew his sword and attacked two people in the crowd. Gasps filled the air as the onlookers watched in horror. Alisha sprang into action, swiftly tackling the guard to the ground.


    "You! Why the hell did you kill them for no reason," Alisha screamed in rage.


    "For¡­ themon man," the man replied.


    "Did you see? That''s what I am talking about. The nobles don''t care about any of us. They will simply get rid of those who get in their way.


    "Let''s teach them a lesson, Let''s show them we have our messiah to save us¡­"


    As the mages approached Alisha''s group, other onlookers participated in the fight, causing mayhem to spread quickly.


    Sword strikes and painful screams filled the air. The guards on Alisha''s side formed a defensive formation, but they were massively outnumbered by the frantic mob.


    The situation was bad, and it appeared they would all be consumed by the ensuing madness.


    "What should we do, Seraphine?" Hazel asked.


    For the time being, Seraphine and Hazel stood in the rear, away from the turmoil. Seraphine noticed the mages approaching, casting spells to add to themotion.


    They didn''t seem to mind if their spells harmed the Rosewell guards or the spectators as long as they got to Alisha''s group.


    "Let''s lure those mages away for the time being," she replied.


    Seraphine''s spear gleamed in the sunlight as she ran towards the oing mages, determined to confront them alone. Hazel trailed closely behind, her saber at the ready.


    As the chaos continued to unfold with people dying and getting injured, a lone man sat calmly in the driver''s seat of the mages'' carriage, observing the mayhem without any apparent concern.


    He nced down at his hands, noticing how they were trembling slightly and covered in the blood of others.


    "What do you want to be?" A man with golden hair asked as he shed his sword with a young kid.


    The child turned to face the man and shed him a bright smile before answering, "When I grow up, I want to be someone who loves and protects their family and friends.


    "I want to be dependable for those in need and be a warrior who defends and cares for their people."


    "But you can''t use mana, do you think people will listen to you?"


    The kid''s demeanor took a sudden shift upon hearing his own words. Sensing this change, the man approached him and knelt down, cing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.


    "Listen, David, A good heart is what makes people believe in him. Be kind and work hard. You will even be a better person than me." The man smiled.


    The kid''s face lit up with a smile upon hearing the man''s words, but another person standing behind the kid remained stone-faced. He red at the man and the child before turning on his heel and walking away.


    The dazzling light from the staff briefly illuminated David''s face as the memories faded. He rose from his seat as the carriage''s coachman and gripped the staff firmly.


    With his newfound understanding and expertise, he could now handle the crystal power with ease, erecting barriers and banishing mana from his surroundings with a thought.


    "I am sorry, Father, but having a good heart is not enough in the world of Xelgar."

 Chapter 123 I Hope You Are Ready

    Ashford Town¡­


    Chaos erupted in the small town of Ashford, and people were fleeing for their lives, with some going on rampages. David got out of the carriage and was approached by three women and four mages who seemed concerned about him.


    "Are you sure you will be alright?" One of the women who had a bow on her back asked him.


    "What can happen to me now? I have already faced the worst; this is nothing.


    "Just back me up from a distance; I will make quick work of this." David departed after issuing orders.


    The group exchanged knowing nces before dispersing across the area.


    The women in the group ascended to the rooftops of surrounding houses, each armed with a skilled bow and arrow ready to defend David.


    Meanwhile, the male wizards dispersed, keeping a safe distance from David while searching for potential threats.


    As David traveled through the chaotic streets, he heard people''s heartbreaking cries. He shook his head in horror when he heard children''s cries and saw lifeless bodies sprawled in the corners.


    Despite the grim scene, he didn''t falter and continued to walk with determination toward his target. He scanned the area and turned his gaze to the left, navigating through the panicked crowd fearlessly.


    Some people tried to attack him as he proceeded through the chaotic mob, but he deftly parried their strikes with his de, which he quickly unsheathed from the staff.


    *Whizz*¡­


    He then heard a swishing sound and saw three to four arrows whiz past him. The arrows pierced the attackers'' heads, bringing them down one by one. David continued on his way, not pausing to consider the fate of the attackers.


    David''s eyes fell upon his first targets, Nathan and Alisme, the husband-and-wife duo.


    Nathan and Alisme disyed their skillfulbat techniques as they fought with finesse, moving gracefully and tactfully while slowly backing away toward Alisha''s side.


    Nathan deftly stopped a man''s sword attacks, while Alisme slipped behind him, swiftly unsheathed her daggers, and sliced his throat in one fluid motion.


    The duo, Nathan and Alisme, quickly scanned their surroundings for any other potential danger when a man wielding a staff charged towards them.


    David drew the power of his crystal, causing it to emit a soft light and dissipate the mana within a 5-meter radius around him.


    He lunged at Nathan with a fast downward sh, meeting his dark eyes with his own red ones as he unsheathed his de from the staff.


    "So... you really are alive," Nathan said as he parried the attack.


    "Nathan. The mana¡­" Alisme shouted as Nathan also noticed the bizarre situation.


    David remained silent as he closed in on Nathan, his sword shing as heunched a flurry of attacks from various angles.


    Nathan''s sword skills were not to be underestimated as he expertly blocked and parried each strike, but without the assistance of mana, he was struggling to keep up with David''s unrelenting assault.


    As Alisme approached David and Nathan for help, two brawling males nearby were struck by a quick fireball shot from afar. The explosion was big enough to knock them both out and send them soaring through the air before crashing into her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Alisme rolled twice to evade the fireball attacks, but as she stood up, an arrow propelled by a powerful mana hit her shoulder with great force, causing her to wince in pain.


    "Alissmeee¡­" Nathan shouted.


    Nathan evaded David''s attack with rapid movements and darted immediately to his wife''s side to shield her from further harm.


    He used his dual swords to parry the iing arrows, but the mana-enhanced arrows were too fast, piercing his shoulder and leg.


    As Alisme watched in horror, more arrows came flying toward them. She did her best to help Nathan dodge some of them, but it was of no use as more arrows pierced their bodies.


    Blood started to trickle from their wounds as David slowly approached them. Nathan stood in front of Alisme, both of them gravely injured from the arrows that had pierced their bodies.


    David''s heart was stirred with a rare sense ofpassion when he witnessed Nathan''s selfless act of shielding his beloved wife.


    His mind drifted back to a memory from the past, and the crystal embedded in his staff radiated with more intensity. David paused for a bit as he approached the injured pair before finally gathering all of his strength and charging towards them.


    With a swift and decisive thrust, his de pierced through Nathan''s stomach, causing him to let out a pained cry.


    *Arghhhh¡­..*


    "Nathannnn¡­"


    David deflected Alisme''s dagger assault with a quick roll, kicking her calves to knock her off bnce. He then grabbed her from behind and tightened his grip on her neck.


    "No¡­ please¡­" Nathan''s voice was weak and strained as he spoke through the blood in his mouth.


    He attempted to take slow and shaky steps toward David while trying to pull the de out of his stomach.


    David swiftly retrieved a dagger from his back pocket and held it to Alisme''s throat, his eyes cold and unmoving as she struggled in his grasp.


    "I am sorry¡­ I hope you guys get reborn in some other world than Xelgar." David gripped the dagger tightly, and with a swift motion, shed Alisme''s throat.


    She dropped to the ground, a pool of blood forming around her neck.


    "You¡­ fucker, I hope you die the worst death¡­" Nathan''s voice trembled as tears welled up to the corners of his eyes.


    David approached Nathan, his hand grasping the hilt of his de fiercely as he sank it deeper into Nathan''s wounded stomach.


    He moved in close and whispered into Nathan''s ear, "This is nothingpared to what I''ve already endured." Nathan could feel David''s heated breath on his face as he fought to speak in pain, his tears mixing with his blood.


    David withdrew his de from Nathan''s stomach and, with a swift motion, shed his neck to end his life.


    As he scanned the crowd, his sight was drawn to Alisha, who was fighting valiantly and instructing the guards.


    "I hope you are ready, Alisha. Let me see how my sister can save you now."

 Chapter 124 David Vs Alisha

    At the same time, in Strykewood Town,


    Harold was working in his study when he learned that his wife Helen had gone with a group of guards and mages without alerting anyone of her whereabouts. Nobody knew where she had gone, and there had been nomunication since.


    *Bang*


    "Damn it, Helen," Harold''s mmed his fist into the desk in rage. "I hope you don''t do anything stupid." He sighed.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in Ashford Town,


    Alisha barked orders at her guards to notify Chester Town about the situation and get back up. However, to their surprise, the mana in the area mysteriously vanished.


    She quickly instructed two of her guards to rush to Chester Town with the important news.


    As the guards were about to leave, they were ambushed by apeting group. Alisha examined the chaos. Hazel and Seraphine had lured the enemy mages out of town to protect the residents.


    Regardless of the circumstances, Alisha had to act quickly to avoid further casualties.


    "We should try to leave Alisha," Harry shouted, as he blocked iing attacks with his shield, slowly backing away.


    Alisha and Harry pushed their way towards the town''s exit as chaos erupted around them.


    She fired arrows at any opponents in their way, taking cover behind Harry when needed. However, they were still a considerable distance away from the gate, and they desperately needed to find an escape.


    As Alisha and Harry made their way towards the town''s exit, they were met with a barrage of arrows aimed at them.


    Without hesitation, Harry stepped forward and raised his shield to intercept.


    As Harry lowered his shield to peek over, a de came down hard and fast, striking it with enough force to knock him off bnce.


    Alisha tried to shoot the assant from a distance, but the man deflected her arrows with his de and staff.


    "So, you really didn''t die, huh?" Alisha spoke.


    "Well, I can''t die before meeting my family for onest time now, can I?" David replied.


    "Don''t worry. I will make sure to break your arms and legs and bring you back to Leah."


    Alisha spurred into action as she unsheathed a small dagger from her waist and charged at David.


    She began assaulting him with quick, urate strikes. Harry followed closely behind, joining in to take down their adversary.


    Alisha lunged at David with her dagger, but he was quick to defend himself with his staff.


    Meanwhile, Harry charged David with his longsword, aiming to strike him down. David, however, was equally skilled with his de and parried Harry''s attacks with precision.


    David found himself on the defensive as Alisha and Harry worked together seamlessly, forcing him to back away.


    Despite his proficiency with the staff and de, he was having difficulty keeping up with their coordination. Alisha''s dagger was particrly bothersome, leaving small cuts on David''s arms with her quick movement.


    As Harry charged with his shield, David intercepted Alisha''s dagger with his own de. However, the hit was so powerful that David stumbled backwards, and Harry took advantage of the situation by pushing him further with his shield.


    As she was about to charge forward, a volley of arrows flew towards Alisha in a straight line, aimed at her legs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She somersaulted backwards to dodge and rolled on the ground.


    Harry''s heart pounded in his chest as he pushed his shield into David, hoping to keep him at bay while Alisha regained her footing.


    Every moment counted, and he could feel the sweat trickling down his brow as he put all of his concentration on the task at hand.


    Harry prepared his sword to surprise David, but before he could, David grabbed a man by the cor and flung him in front of Harry.


    The sword struck deep into the man''s shoulder, and David took advantage of the situation by thrusting his de right into Harry''s shoulder.


    As Harry kicked David aside to get some space, his shield dropped to the ground, exposing him.


    David charged at Harry with his de. However, two guys raced at them from the right and caught them off guard just as he was ready to strike.


    "How dare you! You used our brother as a shield."


    "Let us teach you guys a lesson."


    A brawl erupted, with two more men joining Harry and David in the fray.


    Alisha was still evading arrows and repelling attacks from her surroundings, unable to find the right opportunity to sneak up on David.


    The mages apanying David sprang to action, darting in to assist theirrade.


    These mages werepetent not just in magic but also in closebat. They drove their des into the backs of the two men who were attacking David and Harry, eliminating the threat.


    David quickly rushed towards Harry.


    With Harry struggling to defend himself against David''s de, an arrow found its mark and made him stumble.


    More arrows rained down on him as he tried to regain his footing from the women on the rooftops who had adjusted their aim.


    Despite his best efforts to utilize his sword as a shield, Harry found himself in a dangerous situation, with both David and the archers closing in on him.


    Alisha''s heart plummeted as she broke free from the onught of strikes and witnessed the horrible scene in front of her.


    Harry, herpanion, and friend,y on the ground, arrows prating his body and blood streaming from his throat. David stepped over him, drawing his sword in a fast strike.


    Harry''s grip on his loosened throat as hey on the ground, lifeless. Alisha''s eyes filled with tears as she realized she had failed to protect her friend.


    "Now let me see how you break my hands and legs, Alisha," David rushed towards her with hispanion.


    Alisha''s mind raced as she sought to defend herself against the barrage of strikesing from all sides. In the chaos, she couldn''t help but think of Leah, hoping she would miraculously appear and save her.


    Unfortunately, her hope was quickly shattered as she suffered the same fate as Harry, pierced by arrows and covered sword wounds. However, to Alisha''s surprise, David didn''t immediately kill her.


    He pinned her to the ground, his weight on her back.


    "Let''s ensure Leah finds my gift to her liking."


    *snap*


    *Arghhhhh.....*

 Chapter 125 A Fate Much Worse... [R18+]

    [Warning- R18+]


    As the mayhem subsided, the rioters took charge of the situation with surprising efficiency. Seraphine and Hazel were still fighting the mages outside of town, leaving Alisha and her party to deal with the chaos within.


    Seraphine and Hazel were so absorbed on fighting the mages outside the town walls that they had no idea what was going on within.


    They had no idea how the mana in the town had already vanished, and Alisha was the only remaining survivor of their party.


    *Arghhhhhhh......¡­.*


    Alisha''s agonizing screams pierced the air, tears spilled down her cheeks, and her nose ran wild.


    David''s savage strike fractured her right elbow, and he took pleasure in the cry of her pain.


    "Hey, shh shh shh... I haven''t even started, and you already sound like it''s the end of the world. We still have a lot of time, Alisha."


    He softly took her hand in his and took his dagger, slowly and steadily removing her skin from her palm.


    *Arghhh¡­.Nooooo¡­.."


    "Now now, how would I be able to present you as a gift if you scream so much, huh, Alisha?"


    Onlookers couldn''t help but feel sorry for Alisha as David proceeded to abuse her. The rioters, on the other hand, appeared to enjoy the horror unfolding before them.


    "You really like to use other people for your purposes. Just like how you and everyone else used me and Aizel that time. You guys even used small kids for your objectives."


    David''s hand crept towards Alisha''s other arm, seizing it in his grasp with cruel and malicious intent.


    "Now try to scream less, okay?"


    *snap*


    *Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...¡­..*


    "Hahahahahha.... This is so much fun. Hey, guys, do you want in? We still have her legs intact."


    "Y¡­You¡­asshole." David abruptly silenced Alisha''s faint voice with a hand to her mouth, leaning in towards her face.


    "I know what you want to say¡ªLeah will avenge me; they will beat me to death or torture me again, or h h h.


    "Like I care... listen to me closely, Alisha." David clutched Alisha''s hair, drawing her head towards him as he leaned in to murmur into her ear. "Everyone from Rosewell will suffer a fate much worse than you.


    "Not only them, every single noble family along with the royals."


    David let go of Alisha''s hair and shoved her head down into the ground. He then took a step back, separating himself from her.


    "What about the information, did you ry it?" He asked one of the mages who was standing near him.


    "Yes, they will know soon enough." The mage replied.


    "Good,"


    David''s hold on the de intensified as he plunged it fiercely into Alisha''s back, forcing her to scream in anguish.


    His rage was driven by the sound of her screaming, which reminded him of Katherine''s own screams. He let his wrath take over as he dragged the dagger down Alisha''s back, all the way to the lower parts of her torso.


    *Argh¡­..*


    "YEEESSSSSSS! Scream more fucker."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David became consumed with insanity as he repeatedly stabbed Alisha''s motionless body.


    The archer woman tried to bring him under control by pulling him away from her body, which was now covered with deep cuts and blood. It was obvious she had passed away.


    "We should leave now, David; we don''t know when those two women from the institutee back.


    "We can''t fight them now."


    David''s eyes widened as he realized the gravity of the situation.


    He took a cylinder-shaped device from his pocket and shot it into the air, producing a bright red signal that lit up the sky.


    His colleagues wasted no time and dashed to the carriage parked on the outskirts of town, headed for the back exit. They needed to get out of town as soon as possible before they drew unwanted attention to themselves.


    The mages, who were engaged in a fierce battle with Seraphine and Hazel, noticed the red signal.


    As soon as they saw it, they started to retreat. Despite being wounded, they let out a sigh of relief, grateful for the signal that marked the end of the battle. They had not anticipated facing a monster that could take on ten of them alone.


    "Should we chase them?" Hazel asked, panting heavily as she stood beside Seraphine.


    "No, let them retreat; it might be a trap for all we know; let''s get back and regroup," Seraphine replied.


    As they approached the town, their hearts sank at the sight of lifeless bodies scattered everywhere. Seraphine and Hazel''s feet pounded against the ground as they ran towards the center, urgency gripping their every step.


    The grim scene only worsened as they saw the familiar faces of Harry, Alisme, Nathan, and Alisha''s lifeless bodies among a group of corpses.


    "We werete," Hazel said as she checked them one by one.


    Seraphine''s gaze ran over the fallen individuals as they reached the pile of bodies, noticing not only the uniforms of their Rosewell family guards but also the distinguished robes of mages from other noble houses.


    "Aren''t these Gillies''s family guards, what were they doing here?" She murmured.


    "Look there," Hazel pointed towards a woman''s body.


    Seraphine approached the group of bodies and recognized one of them as Helen Gilles upon closer study.


    "What was she doing here? Did she go against the Rosewell because of her daughter?" Seraphine pondered.


    "We should wait for Leah and her guards to arrive," she said.


    *****


    In Strykewood town,


    Harold Gilles was sitting in his study room when one of his guards brought news of a battle that had broken out in Ashford town.


    The news had hit him hard, and he was pounding at his table in frustration.


    Not only were some of his guards and mages among the dead but so was his wife, Helen Gilles.


    "ROOOSEEEWEELLLLLL¡­ I will skin you alive¡­


    "Oye, make everyone ready. We are heading tomorrow straight to Chestertown."


    "But sir, what if someone else is also involved?" the guard replied.


    "I don''t care who it is, whether it is Rosewell or someone else framing them. I will get rid of everyone who crosses my path from now."

 Chapter 126 Deep Valley

    The horse rushed towards a steep terrain; its hooves booming through the deep forest. A little vige appeared across the hills in the distance, and the horse went on, closing in on the town.


    As the vige appeared on the horizon, Aizel pulled his hood back and gazed ahead with a mix of curiosity and wariness.


    "So, this might be the closest vige to the deep valley that Vespara described. I should stay here and try to hunt for more information about the ce." He thought.


    As the horse approached the vige, Aizel paused to take in his surroundings.


    He gazed at the rolling hills and the dense forest that surrounded the settlement, taking note of any potential threats that could be in lurking.


    The horse''s slow pace allowed him to carefully survey the area, his eyes scanning for any signs of danger.


    The horse trotted closer to the vige''s gate, and as Aizel entered, he observed the absence of guards. The vige appeared to be sparsely popted, with only a few individuals visible.


    He noticed a small bar nearby. He dismounted and securely tied his horse to one of the wooden poles that supported the bar.


    Aizel cautiously opened the door and entered the dimly lit tavern. Except for a few beefy men enjoying their drinks, the ce was practically empty.


    The scars and wounds on their bodies revealed their tough exterior, and they kept a close eye on Aizel as he arrived.


    Aizel walked towards the counter and pulled out a wooden stool, settling in with a slight thud.


    He studied the dimly lit area, seeing the rough-looking guests'' cautious nces as they continued to drink.


    A bald man with a patch over one eye, who appeared to be the bartender, approached him with a in expression on his face.


    He asked Aizel, "What do you want?"


    "One Alesmith,"


    "Hmm..."


    Aizel sat quietly, tapping his thumbs together, waiting for his drink.


    The creaking of the bar gate drew his attention, and he turned to watch someone step in. The stranger took out a stool and sat down next to him.


    Aizel couldn''t help but notice their pearl-white hands, despite the hood covering their faces.


    The bartender brought Aizel''s drink, cing it in front of him before turning to the neer and asking once more, "What do you want?"


    "One Alesmith,"


    "This person has a great choice like me," Aizel acknowledged in his head.


    He savored the rich vor of the beer as he took small sips. The bartender ced an Alesmith in front of the hooded figure next to him.


    "Man, I am looking for information about a ce. Would you care to help me?" He asked with a calm tone as he flicked a shiny gold coin between his fingers and caught the bartender''s attention.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "About a Deep Valley," Everyone''s attention was drawn to him after hearing that, even the hooded stranger, seated beside him.


    "Hmm... about that, it''s a valley near our vige, deep behind the mountains. There is a deep abyss there, where many hunters and mages have been seen going down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "There is a tale that speaks of a treasure inside the deep abyss."


    "Interesting." Aizel paused for a second before tossing the gold coin to the bartender and rose to his feet, ready to depart the bar.


    Suddenly, he noticed a shift in the atmosphere. The other bar guests rose from their seats and formed a circle around him, essentially barring his path.


    The hooded person sitting next to him, however, remained seated and continued to drink their ale calmly.


    "It seems you are new to this area, kid; let us guide you to the valley." A man from the circle of people spoke, revealing his yellowed teeth.


    "Thank you, I really needed someone; you are really kind," Aizel replied as he scratched his head and smiled a little.


    As they walked out of the bar, one of the men put his hand on Aizel''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, young man. We always help new people like you around the area."


    "Wow, you are such a nice person, " Aizel replied.


    "Let''s ride there now, as there is still time for the sun to set."


    Aizel quickly untied his horse, and the men all nodded in agreement as they rode out of the vige and into the famed Deep Valley.


    Meanwhile, inside the bar,


    The hooded figure calmly finished their drink before rising from their stool and departing from the bar as well.


    The person''s gaze shifted to the distance, where a group of horses could be seen galloping away.


    A sharp whistle pierced the air, and a ck stallion, its coat glistening in the sunlight, came charging towards the bar without slowing down.


    The person leaped onto the horse''s back in one swift motion and, without looking back, urged the steed into a full gallop, disappearing from the vige in the blink of an eye.


    As the horses charged ahead, their powerful strides kicked up clouds of dust in their wake. Aizel''s horse kept up with the other five, following "His Helpers" closely as they sped forward.


    "So, how far away is that ce?" Aizel asked.


    "It will hardly take some time; we are close to reaching there," one of the men replied.


    As Aizel galloped alongside the group of men he met at the bar, he couldn''t help but wonder when they were nning to ambush him.


    However, they continued to ride without any suspicious behavior.


    The six riders rode on towards a hilly region, where a curving trail ran between the peaks. Aizel followed closely behind them as they moved forward in the direction of the route.


    "After crossing this path, the deep valley will be visible to us."


    "Yeah... we are close."


    "What about those monsters? We haven''t even faced a single one till now."


    "They might have run away somewhere else."


    Aizel listened to the conversation of the group as they rode side by side. He couldn''t help but pay attention to the warnings about the terrifying monsters that might be in the vicinity.

 Chapter 127 Gateway To Hell

    The winding path along the mountains proved to be a challenge for the group as they carefully made their way through the steep and narrow trail.


    The horses moved slowly, their riders on high alert, their weapons drawn, ready for unexpected situations or possible monster attacks.


    Aizel''s mind raced with ideas about the probable type of monster that coulde into the area as he followed the group along the twisty and steep trail.


    He evaluated the possibility of a flying creature while keeping his weapon ready, just like the rest of the group.


    Aizel and thepany met no dangers or obstacles as they went along the path. A deep valley in the distance appeared, signaling they were getting closer to their objective.


    As he peered out at the immense expanse of the deep valley, Aizel couldn''t help but experience a sense of awe tinged with fear.


    His gaze was drawn to the horizon, which was framed by tall, rugged peaks. The mountains stood like sentinels on the horizon, their jagged edges looming menacingly.


    A huge pit yawned wide in the valley''s heart, like a mouth waiting to gobble anyone who dared approach. The abyss seemed to reach down into the earth''s core, its ck depths a warning of the dangers thaty within.


    It was as if a gateway to hell had opened up in front of him, luring him closer with each passing second.


    "Do you know where the treasure is, kid?" One of the men who had yellow teeth asked while smiling creepily.


    Aizel''s heart sank as he saw the dark pit in front of him. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety in his stomach as he cursed Vespara for luring him into this perilous location with the promise of a magical artifact.


    If only he had known what he was getting into, he would have steered clear of this foreboding valley. This was certainly not a ce for a Grade II mage to recklessly venture into.


    "Now kid, either you can go deep into the abyss or give us everything you have on you ande back to the vige safely,"


    Aizel''s focus was solely on the seemingly endless abyss before him, and hepletely tuned out the group''s discussion.


    He couldn''t escape the terrible feeling of dread that had crept up on him, and he found himself unable to focus on anything but the pit''s unfathomable depth.


    "Oye, kid, are you listening?"


    "Why did Vespara send me here? When I asked her about the Fangspire mountain, she clearly stated I would die if I went there now."


    "Kid, I am giving you five seconds."


    "If she mentioned this ce, then surely she believes I wille out alive."


    "You fucker! How dare you ignore me," the man said in rage.


    The group abruptly turned and moved in Aizel''s direction with their weapons drawn as Aizel was deep in concentration. Quickly summoning his sword, Aizel prepared to defend himself.


    The first attacker swung his sword with considerable force, but Aizel effortlessly parried it and kicked the man in the stomach, knocking him back.


    Aizel intercepted the second attacker''s dagger with his sword and delivered a strong punch to the man''s jaw, knocking him out cold.


    The remainder of the group surrounded him, but Aizel outpaced them. He easily deflected their strikes and delivered rapid, strong blows that knocked them all to the ground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Panting slightly, Aizel looked at his defeated opponents and wondered if he should go down the abyss or not. He knew it was dangerous and possibly a one-way trip, but he also knew it was his only chance to retrieve the magic artifact.


    "Let''s try. If I die, I will hunt down Vespara as a ghost." Aizel reached his decision after some thought.


    Aizel searched for the fallen attackers and found their storage rings. He examined them to see if they contained anything important.


    Unfortunately, only two of them had storage rings, and they held nothing more than a few meager gold coins and some stale bread.


    *Tsk*


    "They are even poorer than me,"


    After that, he traveled towards the deep abyss and it only took a few minutes. He approached the chasm with caution, his eyes examining the surroundings for any signs of danger. He activated his mana sense, broadening his awareness in order to detect any potential threats.


    His heart raced with each step bringing him closer to the edge, and his palms began to sweat. He couldn''t shake the impression that something was lurking in the shadows, ready to strike.


    "Let''s see how deep it is." As he peered into the abyss, he felt a shiver run down his spine. The darkness below seemed to stretch on forever, the only sound being the faint echo of his own breathing.


    "You''ve got to be fucking kidding me. Do I really have to jump there?"


    Aizel hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should take the risk and descend into the unknown.


    After a few minutes of taking in deep breaths and calming his nerves, he finally made up his mind.


    Without thinking any further, he took in one big breath and cried out, "Fuck you, Vespara," before leaping into the abyss.


    As he fell, the darkness consumed him, and he felt as if he were being swallowed whole by an ancient, malevolent force.


    The stink of decay filled his nostrils as the air became cold and dense.


    "Man, how deep is this pit?


    "What about thending spot? Wait a minute, how would I know I am reaching the ground to use magic to have a perfectnding?


    "Fuck! I need a light," his mind raced with thoughts.


    Aizel closed his eyes and imagined a little, bright ball of light illuminating his surroundings. He concentrated his mind and let his mental energies flow.


    Soon, a white glow appeared in his palm, gradually rising in size until it filled the space around him with radiance.


    "Even though it can''t illuminate everything, it is still good enough for now," he sighed.


    As Aizel plunged further into the abyss, his brilliant ball of light lit the ckness around him, exposing strange, stony walls that seemed to go on forever.


    He looked around for signs of life or danger, but the abyss was deafeningly silent and empty. Aizel couldn''t help but worry about how far the abyss extended and what monstersy within its depths. As he continued to fall into the unknown, he braced himself for whatever might happen.

 Chapter 128 Grandmaster

    As Aizel continued to fall deeper into the darkness, a hooded figure riding a horse arrived at the edge of the chasm. The figure gazed straight into the abyss, seemingly deep in thought.


    The hooded person dismounted the horse and spotted the attackers'' bodies lying on the ground. The figure approached them and evaluated their situation. As the figure gazed into the abyss, they wondered, "Did that person really jump down there?"


    The hooded figure didn''t hesitate as they walked toward the edge of the abyss and leaped into it without a second thought.


    Meanwhile¡­


    "How much longer am I going to fall like this?"


    Aizel''s mind raced with endless questions as he continued to fall.


    Would he ever get to the bottom? Was this abyss really a gateway to the depths of hell, teeming with terrifying beasts and evil demons?


    Whaty ahead filled his thoughts, and he couldn''t shake the feeling of uncertainty that clung to him like a second skin.


    As Aizel fell further, his mind was flooded with uncertainties and questions. His thoughts were interrupted as the air around him began turning chilly and he heard the sound of waves crashing against rocks.


    Curious, he peered down and used his light ball to illuminate the bottom of the abyss. To his surprise, he saw a deep river flowing beneath him and a shore nearby.


    "Finally!" Aizel cried out as he plummeted into the deep river, his body plunged into the freezing water.


    The impact of the fall was devastating, and he struggled to stay afloat, his arms and legs iling.


    Once he reached the river bank, he dragged himself out of the water, gasping for breath. His heart was pounding in his chest as he tried to calm down and assess his surroundings.


    "What the fuck is this ce? Is it a monster''s underground cave?"


    Aizel envisioned his magical abilities and conjured up a me in his palm, which he used to quickly dry himself off. He studied his surroundings once he was up on his feet, trying to get his bearings in the strange area.


    He came across a path that led to a darker ce. Curiosity piqued, and he increased the brightness of his mes and proceeded down the trail.


    As he moved ahead, the darkness engulfed him, the light of his mes casting strange shadows on the walls around him.


    The rocky terrain got increasingly uneven as Aizel walked farther into the passage, slowing his progress.


    With his heightened mana sense, he cautiously studied his surroundings, ready to detect any hidden dangers lurking in the shadows.


    As he neared the end of the trail, he was met with the spectacr sight of a big and exquisite garden. The flowers were vibrant and colorful, some of which he had never seen before.


    He took a step forward, appreciating the beauty of the garden, but the atmosphere around him abruptly changed.


    The once serene and lovely garden transformed into and of death and horror. The flowers withered away, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of decay. The ground cracked open, spewing out fountains of blood, and the shadows of death started to rise from the earth.


    "Oi, oi, oi, oi, what the fuck is going on?" As he stood in the center of the garden, Aizel''s heart was filled with dread and nervousness. His fingers trembled as he drew his sword, ready to face whatever horrors awaited him on the blood-soaked ground.


    Flowers that had once been vibrant had shriveled and perished; their petals were now stained with scarlet blood. The odor of death and rot filled the air, and Aizel''s instincts warned him that danger lurked everywhere.


    He stood firm, his gaze sweeping the garden for the slightest indication of movement, his grip on his de tightening with each passing second.


    "You little fellow, whoes from above, what do you need?"


    Aizel''s ears perked up as an ancient voice echoed through the blood-soaked garden, causing him to frantically scan his surroundings in search of its source.


    "Are you disrespecting me by not answering me, little fellow?"


    "No no no no¡­ Sir, I am sorry. I just stumbled here in the search for treasure. I am sorry if I have disturbed your sleep.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I shall head back now, hahaha..." Aizel replied quickly; he lowered his head in a sign of nervous respect. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, despite the coolness of the air around him.


    "Hmm... Treasure. What kind of treasure is it? Perhaps I can help you."


    "Are you kidding me, old man?" Aizel thought.


    "Huh... even I don''t know what it is. I only had the information that there is a treasure hidden in the depths of the abyss."


    "Hmm... but this is my home; if there was a treasure hidden, I would have known¡­Wait a minute!"


    As if conjured by dark magic, a pool of blood coalesced before Aizel and transformed into an old man.


    The man was small inparison to Aizel, with long ck hair that cascaded down to the floor and a beard that was the same length. As he levitated towards him, his prating dark red eyes surveyed Aizel from head to toe.


    Aizel couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine at the sight of the eerie old man.


    "Did youe here for my workshop?"


    "Workshop? I don''t know anything about that, sir¡­"


    "Who sent you?" The old man got closer to his face as he asked.


    "N¡­No one sir."


    "Then why do you have a Vespara card in your robe? Care to borate?"


    "FUUUUUCKKKKK YOOOOUUUU VESPARA!" Aizel shouted in his mind.


    "It... It''s just that she told me that there is a magic artifact here, an armor."


    "That bitch sent you here to steal my creation... Where is she now, by the way?"


    "Felgura City." Aizel hurriedly replied.


    "Hmm... You might be her disciple... Hmm." The old man drifted around Aizel, thoughtfully caressing his long beard.


    His dark eyes moved up and down, analyzing Aizel''s appearance and demeanor from every angle.


    "That makes you a grand disciple¡­ hmm."


    "I am sorry for interrupting, sir, but how did you know she is my master?"


    "She can''t send someone here who is not close to her. If she sends you here, that means she dotes on you a lot."


    When Aizel heard the elderly man''s remarks, a vision of Vespara striking a sensual position and licking her lips shed through his head.


    He couldn''t help but smile warily at the old guy as he tried to shake the image from his mind and concentrate on the task at hand.


    "But if she thinks I would give my creation away just like that, she is gravely mistaken.


    "You kid! What''s your name?"


    "Aizel sir,"


    "Hmm... if you pass a test of mine, I shall grant you the treasure you seek"

 Chapter 129 7 Day Test

    Aizel''s thoughts raced with endless possibilities as he stared at the old guy in front of him. Escape seemed unlikely, for this man was not only his captor but also the revered master of Vespara.


    He knew he must pass the test, the only path to obtaining the powerful magic artifacts he so desperately needed.


    With each passing moment, the weight of his predicament bore down on him, leaving him no choice but to face his fate head-on.


    "Okay, I will do it!" Aizel replied.


    "Ohooo¡­" As he listened to his grand disciple''s response, the old man''s withered fingers traced the length of his long beard, and a small smile yed across his lips.


    The corners of his eyes crinkled, revealing a lifetime of knowledge and experience carved into the lines of his aged face.


    "I hope Vespara has trained you well, little Aizel... If not, the test might im your life."


    "Is dying really necessary? Can''t you give me a test where there is no danger to life?" Aizel replied.


    "Do you think you can keep that mentality in this world? There is no better way to be stronger than to always walk the thin line of death."


    "Sorry sir, I will try my best," he replied. His head dipped in a quick bow, a show of respect as he considered the old man''s words.


    "Good! Now let me think what would be best for you... hmm¡­


    "Let''s do it this way. Come follow me."


    Aizel nodded, falling into step behind the old man as they made their way toward a massive inscription on the ground. He felt a shiver run down his spine, sensing the immense power that radiated from the ancient markings.


    "A magic circle?" He thought.


    "Come stand beside me."


    Aizel approached the elderly man, intrigued by what he saw as the old man summoned a dazzling pink crystal from his ring.


    With a delicate touch, the old man ced the crystal at the center of the magic circle inscribed on the ground, and Aizel gasped as both the crystal and circle began to emit a brilliant light.


    Aizel experienced an abrupt tearing sensation as the world around him vanished into a haze of hues before he could even start to examine the circle.


    When the world resolved itself once more, Aizel found himself in apletely different location, his mind reeling from the dizzying effects of the teleportation magic.


    "A teleportation circle," he thought while rubbing his forehead.


    Aizel''s senses were overwhelmed as he slowly became aware of his surroundings. The first thing he noticed was that he was no longer standing on solid ground.


    He and the old man were suspended in mid-air, surrounded by a thick veil of crimson mist. His breath froze in his throat as he nced down at the scene below them.


    A vast forest spread out in every direction, swarming with hulking bear-like monsters that roamed and slept beneath the canopy.


    Aizel couldn''t even begin to count how many there were, and the sheer number of creatures suggested they were far within the monsters'' domain.


    "Here''s your test, little Aizel. I wanted to clear this beast territory for materials for my work.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Now that I have you with me, I will give you 7 days. Your job is to kill every single Dire Bjorn in the forest.


    "Simple, isn''t it?"


    Aizel''s gaze shifted to the elderly man next to him, a look of disbelief and worry crossing his features.


    Was the old man joking or serious? The prospect of facing hordes of monstrous bears alone seemed impossible.


    Had the old man''s advanced age finally caught up with him, causing him to lose touch with reality?


    "Now off you go," The thick veil of crimson mist that had surrounded them began to lift as the old man spoke those words.


    Aizel''s heart raced as he felt himself suddenly plummeting towards the ground below, the forest of bear-like monsters growingrger and more menacing by the second.


    He couldn''t tell if the old man was actually confident in his abilities or if he was just attempting to encourage Aizel with fake bravado at the time.


    However, before he could say or do anything, the old man''s final words, both a warning and a blessing, resonated in his ears. "Remember, I''ll be back in 7 days. Fight! Little Aizel, ohoo¡­."


    "Fuck you Vespara.." one more time he cursed in his head.


    As Aizel continued to fall through the air, he turned his head to look back at the old man. But to his surprise, the old man was nowhere to be seen.


    He scanned the surrounding area, but there was no sign of the old man''s presence. Feeling a sense of unease and vulnerability, Aizel quickly used wind magic to slow his descent and glide away from the hordes of Dire Bjorns below.


    Aizel used his wind magic tond gently on a tall tree branch without alerting any nearby Dire Bjorns.


    He spotted a small group of bear-like monsters resting quietly in their surroundings as he gazed around.


    Despite their terrifying look, they appeared very tranquil in their sleep.


    Aizel couldn''t help but feel a shudder run along his spine as he observed the sleeping Dire Bjorns.


    These monsters were gigantic, reaching at least 3 to 4 meters tall, with fortress-like forms. Their jet-ck fur seemed to absorb all light, making them nearly undetectable in the forest''s gloom.


    Their ws were long and razor-sharp, and Aizel could only imagine the damage they could do to a human body.


    Their faces were simr to those of bears, with one major exception: their teeth. Theirrge, sharp canines glistened in the moonlight, revealing their lethal might.


    Aizel felt a lump rise in his throat as he surveyed the Dire Bjorns. The magnitude of his work became clear to him. The gravity of his situation was apparent.


    He had no idea if there were any Grade III monsters lurking among the pack, and the thought sent a chill down his spine.


    "Man, I literally have to go all out with my power this time if I am to pass this test. I think I can''t escape from this situation. That old man is the master of that hag.


    "Clearly, he isn''t just a pushover."

 Chapter 130 Dragonfang In Action!

    Night had fallen upon the forest, and a bright half-moon illuminated the area with its brilliance.


    Aizel carefully climbed and leaped across treetops as he approached the first group of Dire Bjorns, hoping to remain concealed from their sight.


    He knew he had a limited window of opportunity. He made sure each movement he made was as quiet as possible.


    He could feel adrenaline pumping through his veins with each jump andnding as he got closer and closer to his target. Though he didn''t know how long he would remain undiscovered, he understood that the longer he could go without being noticed, the higher his chances would be for sess.


    Aizel looked down from the protection of a tree, anxiously staring down at the four slumbering Dire Bjorns below.


    He didn''t dare to utilize his mana sense to check the surroundings for fear of arousing the monsters or alerting them to his existence.


    Aizel summoned his newly acquired weapon, "Dragonfang," from his ring. The de glimmered brilliantly under the moon''s gentle glow.


    He closed his eyes and focused on its particr ability, imagining how he would use it in the uing fight. He exhaled deeply once he felt ready, mentally preparing himself for the task ahead.


    "Here I go," With that, he jumped down from the tree andnded quietly near one of the sleeping Dire Bjorns.


    He quickly thrust his new dagger, Dragonfang, into the monster''s head. The Bjorn''s eyes widened in pain, but before it could react, Aizel thrust the de further by striking the grip with his palm.


    Aizel''s hands shook as life energy streamed from the Dragonfang de into his body, enhancing his senses and boosting his magical power.


    He felt a burst of energy coursing through his veins, as well as a fresh mental rity that allowed him to focus on his surroundings with keen awareness.


    Aizel was still absorbing the in monster''s life energy when he heard a sudden rustling of leaves and trees.


    He turned around to see the other three Dire Bjorns staring at him with their eyes wide open. Their sense of smell had picked up on the scent of new blood, and the sight of their fallen family had alerted them.


    They were nowpletely aware there was an intruder among them.


    Aizel''s mind raced as he appraised the situation swiftly. With thest three Bjorns fully awake and attentive, he knew he needed to move quickly.


    He nned to use his dagger''s shadow puppet ability but with a twist. He used his imagination to cast a dark shadow behind one of the Bjorns.


    The shadow puppet repeated Aizel''s earlier action, thrusting the Dragonfang directly at the monster''s head.


    Aizel sprang into action, moving with lightning speed towards the remaining monster as he unsheathed his weapon, Sekki. The beast was taken aback, and his head fell to the ground before it could react.


    Only one monster remained standing now.


    Thest monster tried to attack him with a heavy w, but Aizel was quick to react and parried the attack with his sword.


    With a quick twist of his wrist, Aizel conjured an earth spike beneath the monster, piercing its gut and lifting it off the ground. The monster let out a guttural cry as it hung in the air, helpless against Aizel''s skill and magic.


    He swiftly decapitated it with a single sh of his sword. The monster''s head rolled to the ground with a thud as Aizel calmly sheathed his sword and let it hang at his waist.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "They were only Grade I monsters, but still, their bodies are so huge and menacing."


    Aizel wasted no time in disposing of the Dire Bjorns'' bodies. He stored them in one of the empty rings he had obtained from the bar patrons, giving him additional storage space.


    He quickly left the location, knowing the stench of blood might draw other monsters.


    Aizel took a calcted decision to lower the monster poption by focusing on the weaker groups first.


    He moved quickly from one location to the next, ying monsters with pinpoint uracy and putting their bodies in his ring for disposal.


    He knew he couldn''t keep doing this constantly, but he persisted in reducing their numbers as much as he could, knowing it would be advantageous in the following days.


    And with that, the moon gave way to the sun as night faded away, giving way to a new day.


    *****


    Meanwhile,


    Felgura City, at Crestfall Manison,


    In therge hall, Seraphine and Hazel were sitting on a sofa, with Harold Gilles to their right and Yelena and Leah Roswell to their left. The tension between the two families was apparent as if they were ready to attack each other at any moment.


    "So now that you all are here, let''s start this from the beginning." The man who addressed the group was none other than the headmaster of the magic institute and head of the Crestfall family.


    Lysandra stood motionless and mute, next to her grandfather, who was speaking at the conference.


    Hazel nodded respectfully to everyone in the room as she rose from her seat, her anxieties forcing her to fidget. She then began to rte what had happened in Ashford town.


    She finished describing the happenings in Ashford town and, with a timid nod to the others, took her seat next to Seraphine once more.


    Lysandra''s gaze shifted towards her grandfather, who sat lost in thought, his fingers idly stroking his beard.


    "I am telling you! This is all the fault of the Gilles family. Not only did this man''s wife start chaos in our town, but she also killed my guards, mages, and family members."


    Leah''s body trembled with rage as she rose from her seat and yelled angrily at Harold. As she spoke, her eyes drilled into his with venom.


    "Shut up! You bitch. Not only because of your family, I lost my daughter, but now you even took my wife away from me.


    "I swear, if it wasn''t for the elder here, I would have literally skinned you both by now," Harold responded with rage as well.


    The headmaster just let out a sigh.

 Chapter 131 Duel Of Vows

    The headmaster considered the meeting''s aim and regretted his decision to organize it. The enmity between the two families was palpable, and they seemed blissfully unaware of the gravity of the situation.


    He shuddered to think what would have happened if he hadn''t intervened earlier and prevented two more families from being destroyed on the same day.


    "Listen to me, you really don''t want to do this for now; keep your enmity for now and resolve itter. The royals will not stand by and watch you destroy each other when there are riots going on everywhere.


    "Have you ever pondered that this might have been a setup?"


    "I don''t care about anything. And I don''t think those peasants are strong enough to get rid of so many guards and mages along with my Helen." Harold replied.


    "Yes, I am sure my family''s guards and mages were attacked by her wife first, and rioters might have taken advantage." Leah alsomented.


    "Fuck You! I swear, I can''t stand a single second right now.


    "I, Harold Gilles, the head of the Gilles family, on behalf of the family Challenge household Rosewell, for the Duel of Vows."


    A collective gasp escaped from the group as they heard the shocking revtion. Realizing the impending chaos, the headmaster couldn''t help but bury his face in his hand.


    "Good... Harold. I think the time has finallye to get rid of your ugly face from Xelgar."


    Yelena rose from her seat and locked her gaze with Harold, her face distorted with rage as she delivered her response.


    "Think once more, Harold... this is not the right time to do this," the headmaster tried to convince him once again.


    Harold went out of the hall without responding to the headmaster''s statements.


    The Rosewells followed suit, their faces filled with rage and disgust. Seraphine and Hazel, on the other hand, respectfully bowed to the headmaster before leaving the hall.


    Outside the Crestfall mansion,


    Seraphine and Hazel walked in silence, buried in their own thoughts, towards the Magic Institute. The meeting''s events lingered in their minds, and the animosity between the families was evident.


    "Seraphine, what is the Duel of Vows?"


    As they walked, Seraphine cast a nce at Hazel and whispered, "Let''s not discuss it here."


    Hazel silently nodded and trailed behind her as they made their way to thetter''s quarters at the magic institute. Once inside, they settled on the couch, and Seraphine brewed tea for the both of them.


    "The Duel of Vows is an ancient tradition among the noble and royal families.


    "Instead of a raging war, killing each other, or going on a rampage, they could settle everything in a one-on-one battle.


    "The families can send anyone from their side to fight for them, and vows are exchanged before the fight.


    "You can ask the loser to do anything after losing the battle. Even if you order someone to kill themselves or be the ve of another party, they must do it.


    "Whoever breaks the vow is hunted by the royals."


    The gravity of the situation became clear to Hazel as she sat in the room with Seraphine. She realized that one of the families was destined to be erased from the world of Xelgar.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And the royals are going to approve this in the current situation?" She asked.


    "Even royals are helpless; no one can break the vows that were set by Cedric Felgura.


    "The royals can''t disapprove of it even if the whole kingdom is falling," Seraphine replied. "Leave it, focus on yourself. You should not involve yourself with them."


    Seraphine''s advice resonated with Hazel, and she nodded in agreement.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Aizel remained hidden within the hollow of a massive tree trunk, his body still and poised as though hunting its prey.


    The night had been long and difficult, with Aizel having to carefully eliminate numerous low-level Bjorns scattered throughout the area.


    He had purposefully avoided the more powerful Grade II creatures andrger groupings in order to conserve his strength for the conflicts ahead.


    "Now it''s time to hunt more."


    Aizel sank down behind the tree trunk and peered through the thick undergrowth for any signs of activity. The area had been cleared of small, low-level Bjorn monsters all night, but it was now time to face more difficult obstacles.


    He was determined to chase down groups, especially if they contained Grade II monsters, despite the danger. He took a deep breath and slowly moved forward, his senses on high alert and his weapons at the ready.


    He went through the woods with ease for another hour, knocking out the remaining low-level Bjorns one by one, until he reached the forest''s edge, where there were only three targets in sight: two Grade II Bjorns and a solitary Grade I.


    Aizel''s mind raced as he envisioned fire pirs erupting beneath the two Grade II monsters.


    The earth shook and glowed beneath the feet of the Bjorns as the inferno zed through the air, searing their flesh and causing them to roar in agony.


    Aizel''s de gleamed in the sunlight as he neatly hacked through the low-level Bjorn''s neck.


    He imagined a huge rush of lightning gathering in his sword as he turned towards the Grade II monsters, culminating in a devastating crescent-shaped lightning sh that cut through the beasts like a hot knife through butter.


    The beasts let out ast cry of anguish as the strike shed their bodies cleanly in half.


    "Phew! That was clean and fast," he thought.


    Suddenly his mana sense alerted him of a rustling in the bushes not too far away. When he nced around, he noticed a Grade II Bjorn running away from him at an rming rate.


    "Oh Fuck!"


    Aizel''s lightning-quick reflexes kicked in as he chased the Grade II Bjorn down, determined to catch it. He easily closed the gap, Bjorn''s speed being no match for his.


    He steadily gained on his target as they dodged between the trees and bushes. As he raised his sword to deliver the deadly blow, the Bjorn let out a tremendous howl that rang throughout the forest, almost as a warning to the others.


    "Noo... Fuck you!"

 Chapter 132 Horde After Horde

    As the Grade II monster let out a booming roar, signaling to its forestrades, Aizel''s heart skipped a beat.


    The ground beneath his feet shook as roars echoed around him. He knew what wasing, and fear crept into his heart. He was alone in the forest, facing hordes of Grade II monsters.


    "Fuck fuck fuck! What should I do now?"


    The sound of his hurried footsteps ruffled the trees as he dashed towards the forest''s edge. His heart plummeted as he approached the clearing, seeing the Bjorn hordeing at him, a chaotic mass of fur and fangs.


    The creatures ranged in size and strength; some boasted the ferocity of Grade II monsters while others were low-level.


    "It seems I have to fight; there is no choice now," he thought.


    His fingers trembled with fear and anticipation as he grasped his sword securely. He knew he was in for a struggle, but he was now determined to meet them head-on since he had no other choice.


    He concentrated on his magic, as well as summoned his Dragonfang dagger, which zed brightly as he prepared to fight.


    "Bring it on, Motherfucker¡­"


    He charged at the horde, his body throbbing with lightning that lit up his every move. As he charged headfirst into battle, he imagined fiery pirs exploding randomly amid the monsters.


    The horde''s frontline greeted him with a wall of snarling jaws and razor-sharp ws, but he met them with equal intensity, striking with lightning-fast precision attacks as he released his sword and dagger.


    His eyes gleamed with a furious, frenzied resolve as he sprang at the beasts that surrounded him on all sides.


    "YAAAAAAAAAAA...."


    He charged into the fray with a thunderous yell that rang over the battlefield, chopping and slicing at the Bjorns with all his strength. His heart pumped with adrenaline as he battled tooth and nail in an attempt to break away from the sea of monsters.


    But, as he dispatched them one by one, more and more creatures flooded in to take their ce, trapping him in a brutal, never-ending conflict with no end in sight.


    The air around him began to thrum with energy as his favorite moves from his favorite action game shed across his thoughts, the sharpness in the air rising with each passing instant.


    "Then take this fuckers¡­"


    Sparks of lightning shed across his body as he held his sword with one hand, keeping his ground as he proceeded to execute the envisioned series of shes.


    The sword''s shes zed out in all directions, leaving a trail of lightning in its wake as it easily cut through the monsters that encircled him.


    His attack was unrelenting, the lightning-infused shes striking true regardless of the creature''s level or strength. Even the mighty Bjorn, with their thick fur and ferocious reputation, couldn''t withstand his onught.


    The metallic aroma of blood filled the air as the creatures'' bodies began to fall one after another under the relentless bombardment of his lightning-infused sword strikes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As thest of the animals dropped to the ground, a little gap opened up around him, allowing him to regain his breath for a brief minute.


    He drew a deep breath, and the world around him appeared to slow down, his pulse thumping with the relief of victory and the rush of adrenaline that still coursed through his veins.


    As he gathered his breath and savored the little reprieve from battle, a wave of relief flooded over him. But, before he could fully recover himself, the sound of thunderous footfall drew his attention, and he swung around to confront yet another swarm of Bjornsing down on him.


    Aizel straightened his shoulders, bracing himself for the onught of the new horde with all the might and skill he could summon.


    He utilized earth magic to form a shield around himself, shielding him from the monster''s assaults. He then summoned the wind to assist him in dodging and weaving amongst the hordes of enemies.


    As the sun began to set, Aizel realized he couldn''t battle forever. He needed a strategy and a technique to dispatch the beasts more effectively.


    He created a wall of mes with his fire magic and earth magic, dividing the monsters into smaller groups. He then used his lightning power and sword shes to strike down the beasts one by one, rapidly and efficiently dispatching them.


    The battle carried on into the night, with Aizel fighting with all his might and magic to stay alive.


    His mental energy was nearly depleted; his entire emphasis was on wielding his sword and dagger to defeat the ferocious Bjorns.


    His body was battered and bruised, every inch of it throbbing from the day''sbat.


    But now, as thest of the beastsy killed in front of him, he could feel his weariness weighing on him. His body slumped, and he fell to the ground, his eyes heavy and struggling to stay open.


    He could hear nothing but the sound of his own ragged breaths in the silence that followed, until a tremendous boom echoed in the distance, shaking the very ground underneath him.


    Aizel knew exactly what was going to happen next, and with a tired groan, he braced himself for another oing onught of creatures.


    "Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you¡­." He started shouting in madness and rage.


    Aizel struggled to get to his feet, his body protesting every movement. He staggered and wavered, attempting to keep his position as the next horde of beasts approached.


    They were all Grade II Bjorns this time, looming above him with their incredible height and strength. Some were even bigger and more intimidating than the others, their muscles rippling beneath their fur as they let out a terrifying roar that sent shivers down Aizel''s spine.


    Aizel''s grasp on Dragonfang and Sekki tightened as he clenched his teeth, his eyes shing with rage. He charged towards the oing horde with a furious battle cry, his pace steadily increasing with each stride.


    His muscles clenched as he prepared to wreak havoc on the monsters in front of him.


    "FUCK YOU, VESPARRAAAAA!" he yelled, his voice reverberating through the forest. With a wild, primal scream, he threw himself into the fray, his des shing in the dim light as he carved his way through the horde.

 Chapter 133 Killing Spree

    The surrounding forest was still dark when the sun began to rise. Three days had passed since the enormous roars had filled the air, and a glowing de could be seen draining the life energy from the beasts.


    Aizel jumped from monster to monster, mercilessly slicing and shing as he drained their life force to boost his own strength, power, senses, and stamina, allowing him to continue his killing spree.


    Despite having recovered half of his mental energy, Aizel remained cautious and sparing with it, not wanting to deplete it too rapidly.


    His heart was pounding with exhaustion as he ran through the forest, his eyes scanning the surroundings for a safe ce to hide.


    He''d just finished fighting a swarm of monsters, and he knew more were on the way. His muscles burned from exhaustion, and he felt like he was about to copse.


    He finally noticed a little clearing between the trees and dashed towards it. He knelt behind arge boulder, gasping heavily to catch his breath. He knew he just had a few moments to recuperate before the next horde arrived.


    "There is definitely a Grade III monster among them; he also might bemanding them," he thought as he rested.


    *ROOAARRR¡­*


    Aizel''s heart fell as the roar resonated in the air, knowing he had to confront another horde. Fighting hordes of monsters and only having tiny moments of rest had be a recurring pattern for him.


    He doubted he would have survived this long without the Dragonfang dagger.


    He had stretched the bounds of his imagination in the night, pushing himself to the point of mental fatigue with the purpose of bursting monsters from within.


    But it was too much for him, leaving him with crippling headaches. He recognized that his magical core couldn''t withstand such a high level of monster for now. Perhaps he could only use this technique on ordinary humans whocked a magical core for now.


    The cycle of day and night continued indefinitely as the sun and moon took turns ruling the sky. Another day passed, marked by the ascension and descent of the two celestial bodies.


    After five days of nonstop battling against the horde, Aizel''s body was damaged and bruised. He couldn''t believe they kepting for him as if they were endlessly numbered. He felt trapped in the region, with no way out.


    Every day, he fought with all his might, ying each creature with his sword and dagger. But as time went on, he began to wonder if he''d ever see the end of it all.


    Aizel''s mind was entirely captivated with the battle against the horde, leaving little room for anything else. He was in a trance-like condition where only the Dire Bjorns and thebat were important.


    His motions became more fluid and smoother as the days passed, and his thoughts were sharpened to a razor''s edge by the never-ending conflict.


    His creativity and magical talents developed, allowing him to conduct moreplex spells and movements effortlessly.


    It was like he had joined an endless training session; testing his limitations and mastering his talents with each passing second.


    As the sixth day''s dusk approached, Aizel noticed something odd: the customary roar of monsters did not appear. He looked around, bewildered, and wondered if he had finally gotten rid of them all.


    Aizel moved into the woond, his gaze scouring the ground. He saw the bodies of Dire Bjorns everywhere he went, their blood soaking the ground and filling the air with the stink of death.


    After so many days of battle, Aizel had be ustomed to the horrific look and smell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He traveled around the forest for half an hour and couldn''t find a single monster. The air around him was thick with the stench of blood and bodies, but there was an unsettling silence. Perplexed, he strolled over to a nearby tree and sat down to collect his breath and rest.


    Despite the fact that he hadn''t seen any monsters, he couldn''t shake the feeling that a Grade III monster was still lurking around somewhere.


    *****


    Vespara potion shop...


    Vespara emerged from the potion-making room, taking a slow descent down the stairs to the ground floor. She walked up to the counter and sat down, exhaling a breath of relief.


    She was sitting at the counter when she heard a buzzing sound and pulled a crystal ball from her ring. She infused it with mana, and it responded promptly to her instructions.


    "Ohoo¡­ My little Vespara. How are you?" The old man''s voice rang from it.


    "Oh master, it''s you! I thought some pervert was disturbing me again,"


    "Tsk! Hmm¡­ By the way, your disciple arrived a few days ago."


    "Where is he? Did you give him the artifact?" She quickly asked.


    "Why in the hell would I give my creation so freely, despite the fact that you don''t ever call me ore to this old man, and yet you expect me to be generous?"


    "Then where is he?"


    "Don''t worry! I have given him a test. If he passes, I might as well give him something good."


    "Damn it, old man! He will die. Where is he? What did you do?"


    "Calm down. I have told him to clear some Dire Bjorn territory. That''s it! nothing else,"


    "He is only a Grade II mage idiot; how would he be able to clear it alone? Fuck you, old man.


    "I swear, if something happens to him, I wille down to your little hideout and tear you to pieces."


    As soon as the old man realized that Aizel was only a Grade II mage, sweat began to form on his forehead.


    "This... how is it possible? He clearly gave me the feeling of a Grade III mage.


    "Hmm, don''t worry; I''ll go and see him tomorrow. It''s hisst day. I am sure he has already cleared the forest, hahaha... The old man hastily severed the connection and let out a deep breath of relief.


    "Interesting fellow, how did she find him? I have to make sure to keep him alive, or she will nag me for my whole life," he thought.

 Chapter 134 Grade III Dire Bjorn

    The full moon''s ethereal brightness enveloped the forest, leaving its surface in lengthy shadows. Aizel skulked through the shadows, scanning for any indication of the deadly Dire Bjorns, but thus far he had found none.


    "I think I should wait now for the old man to arrive; it seems either they are scared or they have run away somewhere," he thought.


    "So much for an artifact," he sighed.


    "I wonder how Alora is doing alone; I bet she is still watching K-dramas. And what about Dr. Shelly? Did shee back after her visit to her mother?"


    Aizel stopped mid-track and took a moment to scan the area as the ground underneath him started to tremble.


    It wasn''t a constant vibration but rather a periodic trembling that urred every few seconds.


    "Are they finally here?"


    Aizel stayed vignt, keeping a close watch for any activity.


    Even when no horde appeared, the periodic tremors remained and shook the ground beneath him. Even though there was no immediate danger, he couldn''t get rid of the feeling that something wasn''t right.


    "Are they waiting for me?" He thought.


    As Aizel continued to wait, he noticed the trembling grow stronger and more frequent. Soon after, bolts of lightning began to light up the sky in the distance, followed by the sound of thunder that echoed throughout the forest.


    The rain poured down in sheets, creating a loud pattering as it hit the ground. Aizel was unsure of the cause of the disruption, but as he watched the storm rage on in the distance, he began to feel uneasy.


    As he moved closer to the cause of the sporadic tremors, Aizel''s pulse raced with anticipation.


    With every step he took, the lightning grew more and more intense and the sound of rain grew louder.


    He walked for a few minutes until he found the source of the tremors. What he discovered was a woond clearing where the trees had been uprooted and dispersed.


    The remaining Dire Bjorns were observing Aizel as he approached them from where they were standing. They let out a loud roar, but Aizel''s attention was drawn to brown Dire Bjorn in the middle, who was the biggest and most menacing of them all.


    It was taller than the other Dire Bjorns, with an athletic frame and sparkling brown fur. But what really distinguished it was the ease with which it controlled the lightning in the sky, locking its dark eyes on Aizel as he cautiously drew near.


    "A Grade III Dire Bjorn," Aizel murmured.


    The Grade III Dire Bjorn took deliberate steps towards Aizel, who mirrored its approach with slow, steady strides.


    When they met in the middle of the clearing, Aizel tilted his head upwards to meet the monster''s gaze, unflinching.


    Grrrrr...


    Roarrrr....


    The Grade III Dire Bjorn rumbled a low, menacing growl as it red down at Aizel. The other Dire Bjorns around them echoed its aggression with their own deafening roars.


    "Oh, so it''s like that," Aizel thought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel made a daring move, raising both of his hands high above his head. He then raised his middle fingers in contempt towards the beast.


    The creature''s confused expression gave Aizel the perfect opportunity to strike. Aizel used his enhanced strength to deliver a devastating kick to the monster''s gut.


    Aizel''s right arm glowed, and an earthen gauntlet conjured on it. He sprang high and threw an uppercut to the monster''s chin with enhanced strength.


    The beast staggered and shook his head to knock off the effects of the attack. When he looked up, Aizel had vanished from sight.


    mes burst from the earth beneath the monster''s feet, spreading their heat and zing re across the surroundings as it stared around in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Aizel dashed towards the remaining Dire Bjorns, determined to diminish their ranks before the Grade III Bjorn arrived. He knew they wouldn''t wait for long before assaulting him all at once, so he had to act quickly.


    As Aizel charged toward the rest of the beasts, the Grade III monster appeared right in front of him, engulfed in lightning that coiled like serpents around its body.


    Aizel realized the creature had evaded his attack by utilizing the power of lightning.


    The Grade III monster raced at breakneck speed, striking Aizel with crackling, lightning-charged ws. Aizel tried to avoid the beast, but it was too fast, and even his honed lightning reflexes couldn''t keep up with the lightning-fast strikes.


    Aizel felt a searing pain as the beast''s electrified w tore through his shoulder, leaving behind a deep gash. He stumbled back, quickly summoning his sword.


    *Thunder*


    The sky above crackled with electricity as bolts of lightning rained down upon Aizel.


    He dodged and flowed rapidly, his motions light and smooth as he avoided each strike. The lightning created smoldering craters in the ground where it struck, a monument to its destructive strength.


    As Aizel focused on dodging the lightning strikes, the Dire Bjorn seized the opportunity to attack him from behind.


    Sensing the danger, Aizel created ayer of hardened rock to shield his back just in time, preventing the beast from ripping him apart.


    The monster''s wed attack had been deflected by Aizel''s defensive rock barrier, but the impact was powerful enough to send him flying and tumbling over the ground. Despite the shield, he could feel the overwhelming power of the attack.


    ROOAARRRRR...


    A deafening roar escaped the Grade III Dire Bjorn''s jaws, echoing across the battlefield. Aizel watched with dread as the rest of the horde charged towards him in a frenzied rush.


    "If I am going to die today, then I will take every single one of you with me."


    Aizel sprang to his feet, his eyes zing with purpose as he dashed towards the frantic crowd, dagger and sword drawn.


    He was determined to cut through them, one by one, and take down as many as he could.


    Aizel charged forward, sword and dagger in hand, hacking through the monsters one by one. He used his dagger''s shadow puppet power while fighting, draining the life energy of the beasts.


    The Bjorns attacked with sharp ws, but Aizel replied with smart gusts of wind, allowing him to maneuver. With the dagger''s ability, he refined his senses and power, giving him the burst he needed to avoid and deflect the iing strikes.

 Chapter 135 Magma Magic

    Aizel fought hard against the surviving horde, his swords gleaming in the darkness as he skilfully evaded and parried the beast''s blows. He knew he needed to save his mental energy for the final battle against the Grade III monster, so he concentrated on striking his opponents quickly and efficiently.


    The Dire Bjorns attacked relentlessly, ws and teeth bared, as they hurled themselves at Aizel with little concern for their own safety.


    Despite their ferocity, Aizel remained calm and collected, avoiding their attacks and striking back with deadly precision.


    Their battles rang through the surrounding woond, the air was saturated with the odor of blood and sweat.


    Despite the severe wounds and marks covering his body, Aizel continued to fight the horde with all his might.


    His blood dripped onto the ground, leaving a trail behind him as he moved through the frenzied beasts. The pain was overwhelming, but he pushed it aside and focused on the task at hand: survival.


    He was fighting the horde of Dire Bjorn when he felt a sharp ache as the Grade III monster arrived in front of him. Lightning curled around its body, quickly closing the gap between them.


    He was caught off guard when the monster attacked, piercing its w straight into his already injured shoulder.


    With lightning still coiling around its body, the monster bit off Aizel''s shoulder and tore away the left side of his arm, causing blood to stter everywhere.


    ARRRGHHH...¡­..


    Aizel''s agonizing scream filled the air as he stumbled backwards, clutching the torn remains of his shoulder with his remaining arm.


    The pain was unbearable, and he could feel warm blood gushing out of the wound, staining his clothes and the ground beneath him.


    "Motherfucker, let''s go all out then... He shouted in rage.


    The battlefield erupted in mes, with fire pirs shooting up in all directions. Aizel''s body was engulfed in crackling lightning, just like the Grade III monster.


    It was clear that Aizel had decided to unleash his full power and go all out against his foe.


    The air crackled with lightning and fire as Aizel summoned ming spears, which shot out in all directions, piercing through the horde of monsters.


    The monsters died one by one; their bodies were engulfed in magical mes. Aizel''s lightning magic became stronger, increasing his frenzy as he continued to destroy his enemies.


    ROARRR...¡­..


    The Grade III Dire Bjorn let out a deafening roar and charged towards Aizel.


    Their swords and ws collided in a flurry of strikes, sending sparks flying and forcing the ground beneath them to quiver.


    They fought with all their might, and as they moved, the monsters in the throng around them fell one by one.


    Aizel attempted to subdue the monster with water tentacles, but it proved too quick and agile for his attempts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His prolonged battle with the Grade III Dire Bjorn became challenging, especially because he only had one hand to fight with. Despite employing his dagger ability, he took more and more wounds as the battle raged on.


    Lightning bolts crackled and shed across the sky, illuminating the battlefield as Aizel deftly dodged the deadly strikes from above and the ferocious attacks of the Grade III Dire Bjorn.


    The earth trembled as a Grade II monster charged at Aizel, aiming for his legs. Its ws sank deep into his flesh, throwing him off bnce and to the ground.


    A swarm of low-level monsters crept towards Aizel, ws, and teeth bared, ready to rip him apart while he was down.


    Aizel''s senses heightened as time seemed to slow down. He could feel the monster''s jaws closing in on him and the thick ws embedded in his legs. The remainder of the swarm wasing in, ready to tear him apart.


    "Yes, I have done enough; I should just let it go now." His grip on his sword loosened, his hand trembling as he prepared to ept his fate.


    The pain was too much to bear, and the weight of the horde closing in on him was overwhelming.


    Memories flooded Aizel''s consciousness as hey on the ground, surrounded by beasts. From Dr. Shelly to Vespara and the woman from his dreams, the faces of those who had be important to him shed before his eyes.


    He remembered Alora, Irene, Emma, the children, and Daisy.


    In this world, he had foundpanionship and purpose, learning magic alongside fellow mages in an institute. The past month had been the most exciting time of his life, full of experiences he had never thought possible.


    He can''t die yet.


    His eyes zed with determination, he summoned the power of the earth andbined it with intense heat and mes.


    The subsequent eruption generated a spreading surge of magma that filled the surrounding area, engulfing the monsters one by one and incinerating them. Their screams resonated as their bodies deteriorated in the zing heat, leaving nothing but ash behind.


    Aizel rose to his feet, and with a flick of his wrist, he conjured magma fireballs that he hurled at the horde of monsters, burning them to ashes.


    Aizel locked his gaze on the towering form of the Grade III monster and unleashed his magma fireballs towards it. The air crackled with the heat and sound of the explosive attack.


    His magma fireballs missed the Grade III monster, but they burned and dissolved the lower-level creatures around them.


    The monsters shrieked and writhed in anguish as their bodies melted away due to the scorching heat of the magma. Meanwhile, the Grade III monster avoided the attack and proceeded on its way to Aizel.


    Aizel instantly summoned his prized item, the milky white potion¡ªthe mind potion. He wasted no time in uncorking it and chugging it down in a single gulp.


    As he sipped the milky white mind elixir, Aizel felt a protective barrier forming around his brain.


    He felt a wave of calmness wash over him, sharpening his focus and slowing down time. With his senses sharpened and his thoughts clear, he was ready to confront the Grade III monster with a fury never seen before.

 Chapter 136 So Many Materials

    Aizel''s gaze was fixated on the Grade III Dire Bjorn as it charged towards him, its gigantic body making a loud pounding as it ran.


    The Grade III Dire Bjorn raced towards Aizel with lightning speed, its ws set to strike. Aizel''s mind raced as he quickly sidestepped the attack, narrowly missing the deadly ws of the beast.


    The rocky armor enveloped Aizel''s right leg, shing brilliant red with electricity sparks running along its surface. With a swift gust of wind and fire, Aizel spun around and delivered a powerful kick right to the monster''s face.


    Aizel''s kick struck the monster''s face hard.


    He had delivered the strike with a powerfulbination of magic powers, and the force of it sent the enormous Dire Bjorn flying away like a cannonball for the first time.


    With a flick of his wrist, Aizel conjured a wall of jagged rocks that materialized out of thin air, appearing just behind the enormous Dire Bjorn as it was thrown through the air by his strong kick.


    The monster''s body mmed into the stone barrier with such force that debris flew in all directions.


    Aizel flicked his wrist again, and a sphere of water emerged around the Dire Bjorn, encasing it like a prisoner.


    As Aizel ran towards the imprisoned monster, his sword shed brightly, leaving me trails in its wake. The weapon''s hum became louder with each stride, signaling it was eager to cut down its prey.


    With a fast upward motion, he executed a fiery sh, but the monster evaded the strike by moving its body slightly within the water prison. It had to sacrifice one of its arms in the process.


    The heat from the sword increased, causing the water prison to evaporate instantly and leaving the burnt ground in its ce.


    As the monster attempted to flee Aizel''s wrath, it became stuck to the ground, as if its feet were glued to the ground.


    The monster struggled to free itself, but the more it fought, the deeper it sank into the ground.


    Aizel created a chain of fire and metal with a hook on the end, then hurled it at the monster''sst leg. The hook entered the flesh deeply, and the burning chain wrapped around the leg, securing it.


    "YAAAAAAAAAA......¡­.."


    Aizel let out a fierce roar, summoning all his strength and channeling his magic to enhance his physical abilities.


    With a herculean effort, he lifted the massive body of the Dire Bjorn off the ground with one hand, straining every muscle in his body.


    He mmed the beast into the ground with all his power, sending it soaring through the air and crashing into the ground with a deafening boom.


    The impact created a massive crater, and the ground trembled beneath their feet.


    "IT''S NOT OVER YETTTT..."


    Aizel channeled his strength once more, concentrating every fiber of his being on lifting the big beast off the ground. Then, with a ferocious cry, he mmed the monster into the ground with a loud crash.


    He motioned with his palm, and the earth shuddered beneath the monster as a giant tform rose from the ground, taking the Dire Bjorn high into the air.


    Aizelunched himself into the air with the grace of a soaring bird, his mastery of wind magic driving him upwards.


    He shot towards the elevated earth tform where the beast was lying with tremendous speed and precision, slicing through the air like a sword through silk.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel concentrated his thoughts, and the earth tform vanished into thin air. As the monster fell to the ground, Aizel''s neck began to glow as he descended through the air.


    *ROARRR¡­*


    As he gathered his strength, Aizel''s chest swelled with energy, and with a deep breath, he sted a focused jet of fire from his mouth.


    The mes converged into a scorching beam aimed directly at the monster''s abdomen, mming it into the ground with bone-shattering force.


    The collision hurled debris in all directions, and the ground exploded in mes, igniting everything.


    He floated down to the ground, controlling his descent with his wind magic. He held his head with his remaining arm as hended, the pain from using his mental energy and the mind potion taking their toll.


    As he limped towards the monster''s charred and lifeless carcass, his eyes drooped heavily. His thoughts slowed, and the world got foggy.


    Finally, with a heavy thud, Aizel copsed to the ground, slipping into unconsciousness.


    *****


    The next morning arrived as the first rays of the sun peeked over the horizon, painting the sky in a lovely blend of colors and sending a warm glow over the entire realm of Xelgar.


    *Whistle*¡­


    The old man levitated slowly in mid-air, drifting towards the wilderness where he had left Aizel to carry out his test. He enjoyed the early morning breeze and the chirping of birds, and he sang a pleasant tune as he flew.


    The old man''s gaze swept across the forest, taking in the sight of the Dire Bjorn bodies sprawled everywhere.


    "Hmm¡­ little Aizel really worked hard. So many materials, hihi..."


    With a wave of his hand, the old man bathed the woond floor in a dazzling crimson mist. The mist soon solidified into a scarlet veil that effortlessly lifted all of the Dire Bjorn bodies and brought them towards the floating old man.


    With a flick of his hand, the elderly man stored the Dire Bjorn corpses in his storage ring. When he was done, he quickly spread his mana sense throughout the entire forest, looking for Aizel.


    "Oh, there he is, *phew*


    ¡­still breathing."


    The old man soared through the air, his heart racing with worry as he neared the area where Aizel was.


    The ground was littered with bodies, scorched trees, and the burnt remains of a Grade III Dire Bjorn, which was still releasing smoke. And there was Aizel, unconscious and covered in dried blood, cuts, and bite marks all over his body. One of his arms had been severed, leaving a ghastly stump.


    "This little fellow really pulled it off, but I have to treat him quickly. I can''t send him off like this." He thought.


    Vespara''s image shed by in his mind. He shuddered and quickly went towards Aizel.

 Chapter 137 Regeneration Potion

    Aizel''s eyes flickered as he gradually recovered consciousness. He realized he was naked on a bed after blinking many times.


    He looked around, attempting to figure out where he was. When he looked down at his body, he noticed that all of his wounds, scars, and bite marks had vanished. Even more amazing, his lost arm had totally regenerated.


    The creak of the door announced the presence of the old man. He broke the stillness in the room by clearing his throat and speaking. "Oh, you woke up little Aizel."


    "Old man... I mean, Grandmaster. Did you treat me?"


    "Hmm... Call me Grandmaster Gogo from now on, and ''Yes'' I treated you."


    Grandmaster Gogo, what a weird name, Aizel thought.


    "But how did my arm regenerate? Can a healing potion even do that?"


    "That''s not a healing potion; it''s a regeneration potion. It can regenerate any body part as long as the person is alive." Grandmaster Gogo replied as he took the seat next to him.


    "Regeneration potion... What grade is it?"


    "It doesn''t have any grade. But if wepare it to it, you can consider it a legendary-level grade potion.


    "So, I used a legendary potion on you, little Aizel."


    Aizel''s throat dried up from anxiety, and he couldn''t help but wonder what the old man would expect him to do after using a legendary-grade potion on him.


    "But don''t worry," he slowly stroked his long beard and replied, "Consider this as a gift to my grand disciple, haha...."


    "And remember one more thing! Don''t tell Vespara about this." He whispered.


    So, the old man Gogo is scared of Vespara, as expected, Aizel thought as he chuckled.


    "Ahem... Now wear your clothes and follow me to my workshop."


    The word ''Workshop'' lit up Aizel''s eyes. He swiftly got up, put on his Assassin''s robe, and eagerly followed Gogo, the old guy.


    Aizel felt a rush of excitement as he realized the moment he had been waiting for had arrived: it was time to im the magical artifact.


    He had risked his life for seven days, nearly dying in the process. But the prize was now within his grasp.


    As they traversed through the cave, Aizel, and the old man arrived at arge room with towering wooden gates. The old man smoothly actuated the mechanism that opened the doors with a snap of his fingers.


    The old man is really living like Batman here, he thought.


    As they entered, Aizel''s gaze swept across the room, taking in the sight of numerous cksmithing tools thrown about and a puddle of blood in the center. He spotted shelves piled high with weapons, armor, and tools.


    "The magic artifacts,"


    "Now, I know Vespara sent you here for a particr armor.


    "But...


    Aizel heard a clear ''but'' as his gazended on the old man. Whatever was about to be said was clearly not going to be good news.


    "It is my absolute worst creation ever. I have locked up that armor forever.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But if Vespara believes it is for you, then maybe it is... You have to keep a few things in mind.


    "The armor I made took me 100 years to forge and enchant; it''s really powerful and grows just like a spirit weapon as his wearer''s power grows.


    "It can suck blood from the enemies and even from you when you wear it,


    "The armor acts like it has its own will, you will only be able to use it if the armor likes you, or it will suck you dry in a few minutes. Do you still want to try?"


    As he listened to the old man''s exnation, Aizel''s heart pounded in his chest and his hands trembled with anxiety. He couldn''t help but feel a cold shiver run down his spine as he contemted his options.


    Should he ept the offer or try to convince the old guy to give him something else? His thoughts raced as he assessed the dangers and benefits of each option.


    But I really need armor; thest fight showed me how much I need it, and it can also grow just like Sekki, he thought.


    "If Vespara believes it, then I will give it a try," he said.


    "Let''s see what fate has in store for you, little Aizel.


    "Follow me,"


    As they descended further, Aizel''s eyes scanned the room filled with various weapons and tools, but a sudden drop in temperature caught his attention.


    When he turned to investigate the source of the chill, he discovered a gigantic box, firmly chained from every angle and emanating an odd aura.


    "Is that the armor?" he asked.


    "Yes, it is,"


    "I made this with the help of different mythic monster blood¡­ huh, those days were simply amazing haha¡­"


    The elderly man worked his way meticulously through the various locks that secured therge box.


    As each lock was undone, he methodically removed the heavy chains that held the box in ce, causing a cloud of dust to billow up around it.


    Finally, after removing all of the locks and chains, he carefully swept away the dust, revealing the borately carved surface of the box.


    "Now, little Aizel, take a deep breath and put all your concentration on the armor. Don''t give in to its temptation. Tell me when you are ready."


    As he took a long breath to clear his head, Aizel''s heart pounded with purpose. His entire focus had shifted to the armor, and he was determined to conquer it. He couldn''t afford to die at the hands of a piece of armor that could suffocate him in seconds.


    "I am ready,"


    The old man''s hands trembled as he pried open the lid of the box. Suddenly, with a heavy thud, a box head fell out and hit the ground.


    Aizel''s attention was drawn to the enigmatic armor.


    The armor''s surface was covered inplex silver motifs and was entirely ck.


    The leg and shoulder sections of the armor were very borate, with massive silver pauldrons that appeared almost menacing. A small aperture with a pattern that suggested something might shine from within was present in the middle of the armor.

 Chapter 138 Magic Artifact: Roaring Armor

    Aizel and Grandmaster Gogo stared in awe and dread at the pure ck armor, admiring its terrifying design and intricate silver pauldrons. After a brief pause, the old man shook his head, as if recognizing the danger contained within the artifact.


    "Why didn''t it react?" the old man thought.


    "Little Aizel, go and ce your hand slowly toward the armor."


    Aizel nodded while keeping his gaze locked on the ck armor.


    His footsteps echoed in the still chamber as he approached the magical artifact slowly.


    Finally, he stood in front of the armor, the only sound breaking the silence being his breathing.


    "Please don''t bite me," he thought.


    He took a deep breath and reached for the chest, his fingers twitching with excitement as he made contact with the cool, smooth surface of the ck armor.


    Aizel braced himself for a quick reaction as his fingers made contact with the dark armor, but nothing seemed to happen.


    The old man Gogo stared on, bewildered, mirroring Aizel''s bewilderment.


    "Grandmaster Gogo, are you sure it isn''t broken?"


    "What bullshit are you spouting. A magic¡­..


    Aizel''s gaze was fixed on the armor as the old man replied when the armor began to vibrate suddenly, and before he could react, it disintegrated into a dark liquid that ran over Aizel''s body.


    The liquid solidified in a matter of seconds, returning the armor to its previous form.


    "Now that''s handy," Aizel said.


    "Did something happen?" Is the armor draining your blood or controlling you?" the old man asked hurriedly.


    "Nothing for now."


    VROOMMM...


    Aizel''s attention was drawn to the armor when it made a sharp whirring noise. He noticed that little de fans had appeared near the ribs on both sides and had begun whirling at full speed.


    He felt a peculiar strength surge up in his chest as the armor emitted jet smoke from small holes that developed on the shoulders, ribs, and legs.


    He noticed the gaping crevasse in the center of the armor was now shining with a deep blue light. The sound of more fans running heightened the tension in the room.


    "Quickly moved back old man," Aizel shouted.


    As the armor roared to life, the old man stepped away, keeping a close eye on Aizel. He was standing by, ready to step in if necessary.


    VROOMMM¡­.


    Aizel looked up at the ceiling, fighting to hold back the roiling power within him, and heaved a sharp breath.


    ROOOOOAAAAARRRRR.........¡­.


    A blue-colored fire breath came out of his mouth that contained enough power to break through the ceiling and surge high in the sky, lighting up the whole sky in dark blue mes.


    It sent shockwaves everywhere as the old man watched the mesmerizing yet dangerous blue me in awe.


    The powerful attack originating from the armor drew the attention of not only the old man but also Vespara, who was out shopping for food in Felgura City.


    The armor''s remote disy of power attested to the might of the magical artifact. Vespara couldn''t help but smile when she realized Aizel had passed the test.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel''s blue mes steadily faded until they were under his control, leaving the chamber filled with searing heat.


    Vrom...


    Shhhhh....shhhhh.....


    The spinning des kept whirling, spewing smoke from the vents and cooling the armor, thus reducing the power surge inside Aizel''s chest.


    HAHAHAHAHHAAA........


    "That was fucking awesome, I really felt like a real dragon who can burn a city with just one breath attack."


    "Hey! You are not going to throw out any other attack like this now, right?"


    "Oh, yes, don''t worry. I think the armor was greeting me."


    "Is this how he greets, why didn''t greet me like this? Well forgot it,"


    "By the way, I can''t store this in my storage ring because it''s an artifact. Do I have to wear this all the time and remove it and ce it somewhere when it''s not needed?" Aizel asked.


    "Oh, that''s easy! I still remember the enchantment that I ced.


    "Just simply imagine your armor turning back into a liquid and make it float towards your left hand."


    As Aizel nodded, the armor reverted to a pool of ck liquid and smoothly floated toward his left hand. It quicklypacted and was shaped into a sleek ck steel bracelet that fits his arm perfectly.


    "Awesome! That''s almost perfect, and hardly anyone will notice it''s a magic artifact."


    "Ohoo¡­ I made this armor for my Vespara but never thought she would reject it just after seeing it." The old man sighed.


    "Why did she reject this? This is so powerful, I can feel its power,"


    "She said it doesn''t suit her personality,"


    "Well, I can imagine that."


    "Listen, little Aizel. We don''t know how much more power the armor has. Only use it when your life is in danger.


    "Just imagine that instead of breathing the breath from your mouth, what if it could have burst out from the armor itself? It could have burned everything in the area, leaving nothing.


    "I would have been safe because I am strong, but what if normal humans or the people close to you were present? Do you get what I am trying to say?"


    "Of course, Grandmaster Gogo. I will make sure only to use it when my life is in danger." Aizel replied.


    "Good, now it''s time for you to leave as we have a guest for quite some time who is not showing up."


    Aizel anxiously sought out with his mana sense, trying to detect some evidence of the visitor, but he came up empty-handed.


    "You can''t sense it. You are weak for now. Come, I will teleport you far from this ce, and then you can head back."


    Aizel nodded as he followed the old man to the magical circle. When the old man produced a pink crystal, Aizel found himself in the middle of nowhere, far from the deep valley. He couldn''t help but wonder how far he had gotten away from the valley.


    "At least should have dropped me where I could find a horse or something. Now I have to use magic all the way to go back.


    "And where the fuck I am?"

 Chapter 139 Royal Gala In Four Days

    Freedom City¡­


    David''s sword shed through the air as he rehearsed his fighting techniques in the orphanage''s underground hall.


    The mages and hunters surrounding him were likewise practicing theirbat skills, sharpening them with each strike and skill.


    They had been training nonstop.


    They had the advantage of fighting against high-grade mages of noble families by disabling the mana with David''s help.


    However, some of these royal and noble families'' mages were alsopetent in closebat, making them more deadly.


    The Valtor and Balthazar families were particrly fearsome opponents due to their extraordinary closebat skills.


    Even if the rebels managed to neutralize the surrounding mana, these noble families could still overpower them with ease.


    The huge doors of the basement hall mmed open, causing everyone inside to snap their heads in the direction of the noise.


    A hunter dashed up to David and whispered something into his ear.


    "Hmm... as expected," Davidmented.


    "Should we start preparing for the next phase?" The hunter asked while moving his hand towards his forehead to wipe off some sweat.


    "No! Now is not the right time; we will hit them when they least expect it."


    The hunter nodded quickly before turning on his heel and swiftly leaving the underground hall.


    *****


    Felgura City...


    Vespara''s attention was drawn away from her book by the sound of the potion shop door creaking open.


    Daisy had been busy organizing stuff on the shelf when she noticed who had entered.


    It was the royal family''s official messenger.


    He approached the counter, reached into his ring, and produced a letter, which he ced on the counter with great care.


    He then properly bowed his head before turning and exiting the store, leaving the two women to ponder what was written in the letter.


    "Let''s see what the royal family has to say," Vespara spoke.


    Her hand twitched slightly as she reached for the letter, magically opening the royal seal, and began to read its contents, her eyes perusing the text with attention.


    She exhaled a breath of relief as she finished and returned the letter to the counter.


    "So that royal g is after four days, and we might see some spicy things." She said, shing a sly grin at Daisy.


    "But Aizel hasn''t returned yet. Are we still going?" Daisy asked.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that, darling, our pretty boy is on his way and will reach the city by tomorrow."


    "Can you sense him from that far away?" Daisy asked in surprise.


    Vespara reflexively reached for her mouth, muffling a small chuckle. She chose a vague response to Daisy''s query, leaving thetter guessing.


    "Oh, by the way, let''s close up shop. Come with me. I think it''s time for you to train under me,"


    "Is it really necessary?" Daisy asked.


    *Tsk*


    "Now I understand why Aizel seems so distant from me. Do you think I will eat you or something?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that. It''s just that¡­ why would you waste your time over me for nothing?"


    Vespara let out a sigh.


    "First: I am free, and I can do whatever I want.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Second, if I had any bad intentions toward you or the children, I wouldn''t need to do things cowardly. You understand that, right?"


    Daisy nodded, still remembering that scene from before when three guys misbehaved in front of her.


    "Third: I have always lived alone with my potions and books; finally, I have got someone with whom I can spend some time.


    "Fourth: We both love Aizel."


    "Wait a minute, I don''t love Aizel. There is nothing like that between us." Daisy blushed red with embarrassment as she quickly responded to Vespara''s.


    "Hehe, and the most important thing. Don''t you want to be strong? Aizel won''t be there with you and the kids all the time.


    "Maybe someday you guys will face some danger where neither of us will be avable. What will you do then?"


    Daisy was left with a lot to think about after hearing Vespara''s exnation. She understood Vespara was correct when she said Aizel and she couldn''t always be there to defend her and the children.


    She would be defenseless as a Grade I mage in the face of danger from formidable opponents or unknown threats they might encounter.


    "Okay!" She replied.


    "Good! Now follow me, darling,"


    Vespara locked the potion store''s door as she and Daisy left the building.


    *****


    The Next Day...


    Aizel had finally arrived in Felgura city after a long journey.


    Fortunately, he had been dumped off near a town, where he was able to simply rent a horse and ride to his destination.


    When he arrived in the city, he went straight to the potion shop where he nned to meet Vespara, but it was closed.


    He then went to his room at the Pearl Inn, where he discovered the kids ying and reading books.


    Aizel lifted Emma up onto his shoulder and then asked, "Where is Daisy, kids?"


    "She is training with Aunt Vespara," Lilly replied. She quickly came to stare at Aizel with her blue eyes.


    Aizel sighed.


    He gently lifted Lilly over his other shoulder, where she joined Emma, who was already perched on top first. As they rxed into their new elevated posture, both girls giggled.


    "Why is she training, and what for?"


    "She didn''t say anything," Lilly replied.


    "Why didn''t she take you guys with her?"


    "Aunt Vespara told me that nothing would happen even in the room. She can sense all of us from anywhere and even protect us."


    "Hmm¡­."


    "I guess I should also head back and check on Alora. I can leave for a day or two." Aizel thought.


    "I am hungry; what do you guys want to eat? Let''s head to the kitchen."


    *vroommm¡­*


    Aizel walked into the kitchen, pretending to be a bike and riding the girls on his shoulders. Lilly and Emmaughed and enjoyed the yful ride.


    Aizel began preparing supper for everyone, with Lilly and Emma watching and assisting him.


    The entire group gathered around the table for a substantial meal. Aizel entertained them with tales from his world, reading passages from his favorite anime and literature.


    The children''s eyes glittered with excitement and wonder as he spoke, utterly entranced by the amazing stories.

 Chapter 140 Satan?

    Aizel''s eyes fluttered open and he found himself in his own apartment in his world.


    He''d spent some time with the kids, telling them stories and enjoying theirpany, before returning to his own world.


    It was only midafternoon, he stretched his limbs and made his way to the hall to meet Lo... Alora.


    When Aizel entered the hall, he was taken aback.


    Not only was Alora immersed in a K-drama while eating pizza and drinking c, but Dr. Shelly was also present, d in her nightgown, and enjoying the K-drama with Alora.


    Aizel suddenly remembered something as he sought the magical band that remained on his wrist. He thought to activate the armor with a sense of urgency, but the artifact remained unresponsive.


    "Hmm, so it needs mana to work," he thought.


    "Oh, you are back, Aizel!" Dr. Shelly ended his chain of thoughts.


    "Hello, Dr¡­. Shelly, is your mom okay now?"


    "Yes, she is now; that''s why I was able toe back again, and thank you for asking."


    "When did youe here, by the way?"


    "Last night, when you were not answering your call or my messages, Then I met Alora when I tried to enter your apartment.


    "She said you made a new friend and were spending the night at his house."


    "Oh! Is that so? I totally forgot to bring my phone, hahaha¡­ let''s leave that for now," Aizel quickly shifted the topic.


    "It''s good that you are making new friends, Aizel." She said it with a smile.


    "Yes," he replied.


    "Well, now I should go back; my vacations are over now. From tomorrow back to work. Let''s meet again, Aizel and Alora.


    "And if you need anything, call me."


    "Bring something nice to eat next time," Alora said.


    "Sure,"


    She went to the guest room to change her clothes before saying her goodbyes and leaving.


    Aizel rushed over to the couch and settled down next to Alora, eager to show her something on his hand.


    "What is this?" She asked.


    "Can''t you tell?"


    "It''s not reacting without mana; it can be anything."


    "Magic artifact, it''s a fucking awesome armor, which even had some des fans that generate power like engines and helped me to spew blue fire breath. That attack really had some power. I bet even you won''t be able to handle it."


    Alora''s little fingers reached out to examine it carefully, running her fingers over itsplex features.


    "Where did you get it?"


    "You weren''t seeing me or reading my mind this whole time? You don''t know what happened in thest few days?" He asked.


    "No, I was busy with my show."


    He sighed.


    Alora''s gaze shifted from the artifact to Aizel, and in an instant, her mind absorbed all the events that had taken ce up until that moment.


    "You are really lucky. You are even improving at great speed. Keep this up and healing your core won''t be far."


    "Anything else?" Aizel asked.


    "Nothing,"


    "Nothing? So, you are not gonna ask me or advise me to stay away from some dangerous and powerful people that I recently met or tell me to be careful around them?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Alora suddenly made a disgusted expression, which made Aizel surprised.


    "I will rey this event again when your memories return. I really hate this personality of yours,"


    "W... What did I do now?"


    "Why are you always acting scared or having to pay attention to everything? You have the power of imagination. You still don''t understand what it means."


    Aizel was taken aback by Alora''s abrupt outburst, but he quicklyprehended what she was trying to say.


    "It''s not like I want to act like that. What do you want me to do? I am still at Grade II only." He answered.


    *tsk*


    "This fucking condition of his," she thought.


    "Just leave it for now. You have to judge the person you meet, or whom to trust and whom not, on your own. I have already said this.


    "No matter how strong I am, I won''t be able to help you in that world. I can''t risk it."


    "Are you hiding from someone?" Aizel asked.


    "There is still more to that world you still don''t know about. Even the ones who live in that world won''t know. You should only think about healing your core for now.


    "I know I have said before, try to make friends and live a life you haven''t had here until now, but that doesn''t mean you be fully immersed in that.


    "Healing your core should alwayse before anything Aizel; you can have everything you want after that.


    "Remember this well.


    "Now rest for a while and go back to Xelgar. There is nothing in this world. Don''t waste your time here."


    "Okay," he said.


    "And by the way, you are wanted by the police."


    "WHAT!" WHY?"


    "Did you already forget what you did that night?"


    Aizel''s mind was instantly overwhelmed with recollections of the night he took thew into his own hands and brutally killed the thug who was on his way to the police station.


    "Your photo with the mask is going viral on the inte."


    "Some are even calling you Satan, who came from hell to punish people for their crimes and take their souls away."


    "What the bullshit is this?" Hemented after seeing his pictures andments all over the inte on his phone.


    "What is this Satan and demons?" Alora asked.


    "You don''t know? Are there no demons or subus in Xelgar?"


    "No," she replied.


    "How should I exin, hmm... you can consider them opposites of Gods. They live in hell, which is opposite to heaven.


    "They eat or prey on humans and Gods and h h h... you can search on the inte for more information."


    Aizel''s gaze shifted towards Alora who was fixedly staring at him with hawk-like intensity.


    "What, why are you staring?"


    "How do you know the word, God?"


    "What do you mean? Everyone in this world knows about God; what is so strange about it?"


    Alora snatched the phone from Aizel''s hand and started frantically searching for more information on the Gods.

 Chapter 141 Interkingdom Tournament?

    Aizel noticed Alora sitting quietly with her eyes closed as if she were deep in meditation. She stayed silent for a long time after learning everything avable on the inte regarding gods and devils.


    Her eyes were closed for what seemed like an eternity as she absorbed herself in her thoughts. Aizel sat alongside her, patiently waiting for her to finish her thought.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Alora''s eyes fluttered open, and she turned to look at Aizel.


    "Why are you still here wasting time? Go back already," she said.


    "You should have told me sooner..."


    Aizel got up from the couch and walked into his room. He closed his eyes and focused his mind as hey down on his bed, transporting himself back to Xelgar and his humble inn.


    He got out of bed and walked over to themon area where the kids were hanging out. To his surprise, the room was devoid of any activity.


    He decided to go check on them in their rooms. As he peeked into each room, he found that the children had already fallen asleep.


    As Aizel was making his way towards his room, he suddenly halted in his tracks.


    "I clearly remember the kids saying Vespara can sense them and even protect them from far away.


    "Even I have heard her saying that. Does that mean she would have known that I suddenly vanished and reappeared in the world?"


    "Don''t worry about that, she can''t," Alora''s voice rang into his mind.


    Aizel sighed in relief.


    He believed Alora might have deliberately blocked her ability to sense him.


    As he entered his room, Aizel leaped onto his bed and surrendered himself to a peaceful slumber.


    The next morning...


    Aizel''s peaceful slumber was disturbed by the sound of chatter andmotion echoing through the hall. He stretched his limbs groggily before heading to the restroom to freshen up.


    As he emerged from the bathroom and went towards the hall, he was greeted by the sight of the children already seated and enjoying their breakfast.


    Daisy was hurrying around the table, serving them as usual, but Aizel''s attention was drawn to the presence of a new guest.


    "My pretty boy, here I thought that I had toe to your room to wake you up."


    Vespara yfully winked at the children, causing them to burst into a fit of giggles.


    Aizel joined the kids at the breakfast table and pulled up a chair. Vespara''s gaze caught the bracelet on his wrist.


    "So¡­ how do you like the artifact?"


    "The shit I went through to get this was worth it," Aizel replied.


    "Hehe... but I didn''t know Oldie would give you the test. It seems like he is feeling alone down in the hole."


    "Why is he living alone there?"


    "It''s not the right time for you to know,"


    "Tsk. This thing again, I can''t wait to restore my core and p their butts." He thought.


    "And listen, after three days, the Royal G will be held in Felgura Pce."


    "Yes, I know. The headmaster already conveyed this through the crystal ball,"


    "So have you bought the clothes you are going to wear?" She asked.


    "Fuck!


    "I don''t even have any money left."


    In frustration, Aizel''s hands flew up to hide his face. How could he have forgotten about the approaching g''s dress code? Hecked appropriate apparel and couldn''t possibly show up in his assassin or magic institute robes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hehe, don''t worry, my pretty boy; I have already taken care of that," she said ruffling his hair.


    "Lilly, your mom has apetition, I think," Oliver whispered quietly in Lilly''s ears.


    Lilly''s eyes lingered on Vespara''s big bosom, which she couldn''t help butpare to the size of her own mother''s.


    "I think you are right; that is some seriouspetition she got."


    "Thanks! I will pay you for it afterward. How much does it cost?"


    "For you, my pretty boy, it''s free."


    "Oh, is that so? Then how about giving me some mind potions for free?"


    "Now don''t get ahead of yourself. I would have already given it to you if I had enough stock. But I am running out.


    "I am already making them for you for free; all you have to do is bring me the ingredients."


    Suddenly, his eyes darted between Daisy and Emma, his mind racing with thoughts.


    "What about Daisy''s eyes and Emma''s voice? Do you have any potion that can heal that?"


    Aizel was curious to test the limits of Vespara''s willingness to help him.


    He was well aware that the old man had used a rare and legendary-grade potion to heal him, which would be difficult to obtain. Aizel wondered what type of favor Vespara would expect in exchange for curing both him and Emma.


    "I don''t have anything like that,"


    "Really?"


    "To heal Daisy''s eyes, there is a drop potion that can heal. It is known as the Fairydust potion. It''s an epic-grade potion that is only avable in the Beast Kingdom.


    "And to bring back Emma''s voice, we need Siren''s Requiem, which is another epic-grade potion that is only avable in the Theodora Kingdom."


    "So, what''s the problem? Do you not have any connections there? Or can''t they be made here?"


    "We don''t have the materials needed to brew them. And to bring them from there to here is sort of ying with death."


    "So that means I have to go there personally and find a way to get that potion," Aizel said.


    "Are you really going to risk your life for others?" Vespara''s question startled everyone.


    Daisy''s face was filled with concern as she looked at Aizel. She couldn''t bear the thought of him risking his life to obtain an epic-grade potion for her.


    Despite her own problems, she was happy and didn''t want anyone else to suffer or endanger their life for her sake.


    "What''s the issue? I have already thought to travel to every ce in Xelgar. Collecting a few potions during my journey is just a small thing," Aizel replied.


    "Hahahaha...¡­." Vespara began tough after hearing his answer.


    "That''s why I like you, my pretty boy. Don''t worry, you can find a way to get the Siren Requiems in a few months pretty easily."


    "How?"


    "There is an interkingdom tournament held every five years. Mages all around every kingdom and institutee to participate. It''s held in the central Kingdom of Zulivan.


    "There are many rewards, artifacts, and potions given as rewards. Your institute will participate. I am sure you will be included in that."


    "Oi, oi, oi, a tournament arc." Aizel thought.


    "And about the Fairydust potion, we will find some other way to acquire it. I am sure Oldie can help us with that. He has many connections in the Beast Kingdom."


    "Awesome!"

 Chapter 142 Get Naked [R18+]

    After everyone finished their breakfast, Vespara and Daisy started to leave.


    "Wait, you guys going for training?


    "Yes, I will open my shop a littlete."


    "Can Ie with you guys? I don''t have anything to do till the g."


    "Sure, why not,"


    Aizel left the inn with Vespara and Daisy after saying farewell to the children.


    He then followed them as they moved towards the ce where they would rent horses.


    The group chose their mounts swiftly, ready to leave the city behind. Daisy and Vespara engaged in lively conversation; their eagerness obvious as they prepared for the training.


    "Seems like Daisy is really enjoying Vespara''spany," Aizel thought.


    Aizel''s hair whipped around in the wind as he rode alongside the others, his curiosity getting the better of him. "So basically, what are you teaching her?" he inquired.


    "Some closebat, perfect use of mana sense, and some control and maniption over wind magic," Vespara replied.


    "Can you teach me anything?" He asked.


    He was well aware of Vespara''s power, and while he couldn''t guess her actual grade, her reputation alone indicated that she was surely over Grade V.


    Aizel knew that if he could just learn a thing or two from her, or perhaps duplicate one of her skills, he could tap into his own well of creativity and use it to great advantage in the future.


    "Hmm... let me think. You have a lightning and fire core. You are good at closebat.


    "You have already good techniques and skills, you have good weapons along with magic artifact.


    "The only thing youck now is your own skill or technique."


    "Yes, I tried to think about how I could create my own technique, but I didn''te up with anything good," Aizel replied.


    "If you only think without implying or trying in a real battle, you won''t seed."


    "So, you are telling me to try to create my own technique while doing battle?"


    "Sort of, I can help you with that, but it will all depend on you,"


    "Okay."


    After another couple of hours of traveling, the group arrived at their training grounds.


    Aizel had anticipated a harsh expanse ofnd, possibly buried in the crags of some tall mountain range, simr to ancient Chinese masters'' training grounds or the rigorous sanctuaries of the monkish orders.


    However, to his surprise, there was no such dramatic vista in sight.


    Instead, a gorgeous waterfall cascaded into a tranquilke, a scene of surprising beauty that made Aizel wonder if they had arrived at the ideal spot for their training.


    "Oi, is this really a training ground?" He asked.


    Without wasting any time, Vespara and Daisy dismounted their horses with practiced ease.


    Vespara turned her head to face Aizel, and her lips curled into a wide grin. "Yes, this is it," she confirmed.


    "First, we are going to do some soul training."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel dismounted his horse and joined Vespara and Daisy as they made their way toward the tranquilke by the cascading waterfall.


    "Does this training make our soul more powerful?" He asked.


    "Yes, sort of; there are many mages who can attack directly at your soul with their powers. Having a weak soul might result in your death."


    Aizel''s thoughts began to wander as he pondered the enigmatic power of souls. He scoured his brain, recalling everything he had seen and read in games, novels, and anime in the hopes of gaining some insight into the soul.


    He knew he was not yet capable of harnessing such power at his current stage, as his core would not be able to withstand its immense force.


    Nheless, he couldn''t help but dream of one day tapping into its unfathomable depths.


    "So how do we start?" He asked. A little excitement could be seen on his face.


    "By getting naked first,"


    Vespara began to remove her robe, revealing her curvaceous figure in all its naked glory.


    Aizel couldn''t help but stare, his gaze drawn to herrge breast with its pert, pink nipples and sensuous ass, causing his throat to tighten in a gulp of desire.


    "You horny woman, what are you doing?" he replied.


    "It''s for soul training, Aizel; see, Daisy is also ready. Why are you still wearing clothes? Come on, I won''t make fun of your peanut."


    Aizel''s gaze shifted towards Daisy, who now stood before him, also naked.


    Her breasts were not asrge as Vespara''s, but they were wonderfully formed and had adorable, perky nipples.


    Her long golden hair cascaded down her back, highlighting the contours of her perfectly shaped ass, which matched the natural beauty of the waterfall behind her.


    Daisy''s face flushed with shame as she stood naked in front of Aizel.


    "So, it''s really for training, damn it."


    Aizel began to remove his robe, revealing his perfectly chiseled muscles and toned abs.


    Vespara''s gaze was drawn to him, attracted by his physical perfection. Daisy couldn''t help but look out of the corner of her eye.


    Then her''s sight drifted downward, and she observed something that was totally different from what she had imagined, prompting her to lick her lips in anticipation.


    Her body moved instinctively towards him, drawn in by her desire for him.


    "My, my pretty boy, you really hide a monster under your pants. Do you want to try some other training,"


    "You old hag, I will leave if you don''t behave." he shouted while moving his hand to protect his monster.


    "Hehe... Soon I will pop your cheery." She winked as she turned around and made her way towards the waterfall. Daisy quickly followed her.


    As Vespara and Daisy walked ahead, their beautiful figures swayed with every step, their curvaceous asses jiggling in perfect harmony with the surrounding beauty of the environment.


    "I guess it''s not that bad... I mean, the training."


    He pped his cheeks with his hand and shouted, "FOCUS!"


    Aizel waded into theke and joined Vespara and Daisy.


    As he got closer, he could feel the temperature of the water, which was neither hot nor cold. They moved closer to the waterfall''s edge, instead of heading right for it, where the water was calmer.

 Chapter 143 Vespara Meets Alora

    Aizel and Daisy floated side by side, with their backs facing Vespara, who was behind them.


    "Okay, now close your eyes and clear your mind. If you feel any pain in the process, do let me know."


    They both nodded in ord and closed their eyes, surrendering to the serenity of the moment.


    Vespara''s hands glided over Aizel and Daisy''s backs, emitting a subtle glow from her palms. Aizel and Daisy both felt a tingle as if energy was flowing through their bodies. Vespara was channeling a bit of her power into them.


    "Let''s check my darling''s soul first," she thought.


    Vespara''s consciousness entered Daisy''s body and moved towards her soul. When she arrived, she noticed the peaceful flow of Daisy''s soul, damaged only by a few little scars that were gently healing.


    "These marks must be her past trauma and experience. It seems it''s already healing. Let me give you a boost then, darling."


    Vespara channeled more of her power into Daisy''s soul, and serene and calm souls gathered around her. They joined with her, enhancing the healing force and repairing the wounds in her spirit.


    "Good, now let''s take a look at my pretty boy."


    Vespara focused her consciousness on entering Aizel''s soul, but as she approached, a great suction force drew her within.


    She got dragged into a vast, ck expanse that seemed to stretch out endlessly. It was as if she had been cast into an infinite void, with nothing visible in any direction.


    The emptiness and darkness was overwhelming, causing a sense of disorientation and fear to grip Vespara.


    She noticed Aizel levitating in mid-air in the distance, but she was immediately overtaken by a sense of danger flowing from him. It was unlike anything she''d ever felt before as if his gaze might bore into her innermost essence and rip her soul away forever.


    Just as Vespara was about to panic, another force drew her back into her own body from Aizel''s soul. She found herself sitting on a couch in front of a TV, watching the newest K-drama. The event had left her disturbed and wondering what type of power Aizel possessed.


    "You really have a lot of guts, woman."


    Vespara turned her head to see a young girl with pink hair and eyes munching on sticky bread.


    Confused and disoriented, she asked, "Who are you? And where am I?"


    "Whatever you saw and felt today, keep it a secret forever in your life.


    "Help Aizel just like you are helping now, and ask him to help you when he is strong enough. But if you y any tricks on him, remember well...


    Vespara''s surroundings transformed in a second, forcing her to kneel with crushing pressure bearing down on her.


    She could only manage to raise her head slightly, and what she saw astonished her.


    The pink-haired child had transformed into a stunning woman, sitting regally on a throne and gazing down at Vespara with an intense stare.


    "I will make you regret even being born in this world and will torture you for eternity.


    "And never try to touch his soul; KNOW YOUR PLACE... SCUM."


    Vespara awoke to find herself back in theke, where Aizel and Daisy were still deep in meditation.


    Her body was bathed in sweat from the fear of what had just urred, and she backed away from them slowly, still absorbing the bizarre and scary event.


    Aizel and Daisy''s eyes opened at the same time, and they turned to face Vespara, who stood a few feet away, her body drenched in sweat.


    "What happened? Is everything alright?" Aizel asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah, everything is fine. It just took a little toll on me; don''t worry about it. Let''s head for another ce now."


    Vespara silently departed from theke, leaving Aizel and Daisy bewildered and wondering.


    "I guess soul power really drains a lot of energy," Aizel thought.


    Aizel and Daisy emerged from theke as well. They changed swiftly and mounted their horses, eager to continue to their next destination, which wasn''t far away.


    The group arrived at their destination, and Aizel noticed that it was a deste piece ofnd, devoid of any life or vegetation. He knew that this made it an ideal venue for them to improve their skills and engage inbat training.


    "Daisy, go and do the techniques I taught you about wind maniption.


    "Aizel,e with me."


    He silently nodded and trailed behind Vespara as they traversed the destendscape.


    "Now, who the fuck are you really?" Vespara knew they had left Daisy far behind and addressed Aizel.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I knew you were a little different when I first noticed your soul,


    "Are you ying with me and with others, or are there some hidden motives behind it?"


    "What are you saying? What hidden motives?"


    "You... who is that pink-haired woman?"


    Aizel''s intuition kicked in, leading him to believe that Alora had a private talk with Vespara before they arrived at the barrennd.


    He couldn''t help but observe Vespara''s strange conduct, which led him to suspect that something big had happened between the two of them.


    "She is my friend."


    "She is your friend? A friend that even makes me feel like an insect


    "Do you know I am a Grade VII mage?"


    Aizel''s eyes widened in surprise. He had suspected Vespara was powerful, but he had no idea she was a Grade VII.


    "And you, I can pretty much guess you are not a simple person,"


    *Tsk*


    "What did she tell you?"


    "She didn''t tell me much except to keep helping you and ask for your help when I need it. And don''t try to screw you over, which I didn''t even think about."


    "The thing is, I have somehow lost my past memories, and I am currently in the healing state pretty much," Aizel tried to answer to the best of his ability while trying to hide his mental core and imagination power-rted information.


    "So, you are really not a simple person? Well, that''s great. I didn''t make the wrong gamble."

 Chapter 144 Tidalheim

    "Well, let''s leave that for now and focus on the training.


    "What is the thing you use the most or like? Like any particr fist technique, any particr spell, or weapon?"


    "My sword,"


    "Hmm... so you can try to create your own sword technique then. For that, you need to find your own uniqueness and have to get a little creative with it.


    "The main thing to consider is never trying to copy anyone''s technique. You can take inspiration but make it on your own,"


    Aizel nodded.


    His thoughts raced as he considered how he could invent his own sword technique.


    He delved into his memories of various novels, games, and animes, trying to recall different techniques he had seen.


    Wondering what kind of technique he should develop--a thrust technique or something entirely different.


    His thoughts consumed him, trying toe up with something unique to himself.


    As the evening approached, the sky was tinted with a gradual shade of blue, and the moon began its ascent.


    Vespara was assisting Daisy, while Aizel sat still for long hours, captivated by his thoughts.


    He searched through every skill he could remember from literature, games, and anime, aiming to construct his own sword technique.


    His attempts, however, were futile, and nothing felt like what he had experienced with Soren''s technique.


    The attack had been so tremendous that it had changed the entire geography of the river.


    "Don''t worry, no one creates their own technique in just a single day. It takes effort and experience.


    "Just remember what I told you, and you will be able to create your technique.


    "For now, let''s head back," Vespara said.


    Aizel let out a deep sigh and rose to his feet, his mind still racing with thoughts of sword techniques. With a heavy heart, he prepared to leave the barrennd with Vespara and Daisy.


    He''d be back again the next day to do some additional testing.


    The trio was riding their horses when Aizel caught sight of Daisy gazing up at the sky. He followed her gaze and noticed the full moon radiating its moonlight, casting a spellbinding glow on the surroundings.


    "Are you trying to sense the moon now?" He asked.


    "I am wondering how it looks. Is it really as beautiful as the people say?"


    "Believe me, darling, it''s really lovely when it shines alone in the dark sky," Vespara replied.


    "Yes, the moon always gives me a calm and loving feeling. It''s like someone is looking over me," Aizelmented.


    The trio continued their conversation during the journey and eventually arrived in the city. Vespara parted ways to return to her shop, while Daisy and Aizel went to their room in the inn.


    "Does she sleep in her shop?" Aizel wondered as they reached their room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Daisy unlocked the door, the kids rushed up to her and Aizel, tightly hugging them one after the other.


    After that, the group savored their dinner, savoring the various vors. When they were finished, they retired to their rooms for the night, each dropping off to sleep in their own bed.


    The next day...


    The sun rose the next day, and Daisy and Vespara had to attend to some urgent matters at their shop, leaving Aizel alone to continue his training.


    He returned to the same barren ce they had visited the day before, expecting toe up with new ideas this time.


    While Aizel was fully engrossed in his training, trying to devise his own unique technique, a group was conspiring to overthrow a small town located near Aquaheim City.


    The town''s name was Tidalheim and it was known for its picturesque seaside views and was a popr destination for people seeking to sample the exotic vors of the sea monsters.


    David and his cohorts were eating one of the exotic dishes in one of Tidalheim''s finest restaurants.


    The obvious contrast in David''s appearance and manner, on the other hand, was impossible to ignore.


    His skin had darkened, and he had lost all of his hair. His voice had be tremendously deep and almost unrecognizable when he spoke to his groups. It was as if he had transformed into apletely different person.


    "So, what do you think about the artifact?"


    "It is really quite fascinating. In this way, it will be easy for me to sneak anywhere easily." David said. "This face mask really works well; with just a thought, I can change my face, skin, body, and voice."


    "So how should we do it?" Another hunter asked.


    "Right now, most of them will be heading back to Felgura Castle to attend the G. So, this town currently has only low-level guards and mages that belong to the Goldwyn family.


    "What we need to do is not only destroy their mansion along with their guards, but we have to burn every single restaurant here to ash.


    "Kill everyone, bring chaos, and destroy the town. That is what we are going to do."


    The atmosphere in the room shifted as everyone''s expressions changed to determination and enthusiasm. They wasted no time and began strategizing their next move.


    The Goldwyn mansion was their first goal, and the n was to strike dread into the hearts of the aristocrats once more.


    A short walk away from the restaurant, a lively tavern beckoned with its boisterous customers and the heady scent of alcohol and savory dishes floating through the air.


    Waitresses raced around, swiftly delivering trays of drinks and tes of food to eager customers, their movements a blur of efficiency.


    In a dimly lit corner of the tavern, a man sat alone at a table. His lustrous, light green hair cascaded down to his shoulders, framing his wless, symmetrical face.


    He gulped long swigs of booze from a bottle, one after the other, lost in thought.


    "Alcoberg Town had much better alcohol than this ce. It seems I should head there after the g," he murmured.


    "Sir, here is your squidilon sd; please enjoy." The waitress approached the table and gently ced the te in front of the man, the fragrance of the wonderful meal drifting up and filling the air.


    "Hmm, nice."

 Chapter 145 The Commonist Strikes Again!

    Goldwyn Mansion...


    The guards stationed at Goldwyn Mansion went about their regr routines, some conversing and passing time in a leisurely manner. It appeared to be another regr day.


    The Grade II mage was busy in his room looking over some papers as the head of security for the Goldwyn mansion and town.


    All the noble families were preupied with the royal g, and many had taken their family mages with them.


    He was the only Grade II mage present at the time. He was deep in his work when he became aware of an umon sensation that caused him to pause and pay attention.


    "What is this feeling? The Mana! It disappeared."


    The Grade II mage''s heart raced as he leaped to his feet, the chair he had been sitting on crashing to the ground.


    Despite his efforts to gather mana, he was unable to detect anything around him.


    It was as if he had been transformed into a regr person with no magical abilities.


    rmed, he burst out of his room to find other hunters and mages in the same perplexed state.


    They stared at each other, silently acknowledging the same bewildering phenomenon.


    "Are you guys also unable to sense mana?"


    "Yes sir¡­"


    "Even I can''t use it; what''s going on?"


    "Sir Kingston! There are some people gathered outside the mansion. At least 50 people."


    "What are they here for?" Kingston asked.


    "I don''t know sir, but I don''t think theye with good intentions,"


    "Go take a look everyone and report the situation back to me."


    "YES SIR!"


    As chaos ensued outside, Kingston rushed back to his room, his mind racing with thoughts and questions.


    He anxiously searched his desk for something, eventually discovering what he was looking for - a crystal ball.


    "Damn it, even this is not working."


    Meanwhile Outside¡­


    "I am asking you guys onest time. Why are you all here?" The guard at the main gate warned.


    David stepped out of the group, surveying the area as he noticed more guards assembling. He raised his hand slowly in the air and roared an order, his voice echoing through the air.


    "BURN THEM TO THE GROUND."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Burn them¡­"


    "For themon man..."


    "For themon man..."


    David and his band of ferocious hunters, all skilled in closebat and menacing in appearance, charged towards the gate, where two startled guards stood.


    The hunters began a furious attack on the guards, who dropped to the ground lifeless, unable to fathom what had just urred.


    At least 50 hunters had descended on the grounds, their sights set on their next prey as they prepared to strike again.


    As the brawl erupted within the Goldwyn residence, swords shed and blood spilled. The guards rushed to stop the threatening group led by David.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite the guards'' best attempts, the group appeared to gain momentum and an advantage, their expertise in closebat overwhelming others who were not ustomed to it.


    No one was spared as they moved farther into the home, and the death toll continued to mount.


    As Kingston emerged from his room, he was met with a gruesome sight - the mansion''s guards and membersy in on the ground, and 30 formidable warriors stood in their ce, their bodies covered in blood and wounds.


    They locked their gaze on him, ready to strike at any moment.


    "Do you even know what you have done?" He shouted.


    Kingston felt a shudder run down his spine as he watched the bloodied warriors and David, the attack''smander, approaching him with a staff in hand.


    "We know and we don''t care. You on the other will work quite well for us."


    "WHAT¡­ YOU FUC¡­."


    Kingston staggered backward as thirty blood-stained soldiers and David raced at him at the same time, their weapons gleaming menacingly.


    He had always wielded power and authority as a respected Grade II wizard, but now he found himself in a life-threatening predicament he never imagined he could be in.


    "Don''t kill him..."


    The group of hunters and warriors paused their attack and dragged Kingston out of the mansion by his hair.


    As they made their way outside, several of them set fire to the furniture and draperies, relishing in the devastation they created. They dug a hole in the ground and tied Kingston to a pole, leaving him unprotected and exposed.


    The mes engulfed the mansion, their intensity increasing with each passing second. Smoke billowed into the sky, creating a dark cloud visible from miles away.


    The townspeople stared in horror and disbelief, unable to fathom the devastation happening before their eyes.


    All other sounds were drowned out by the sound of crackling mes and the scent of burning wood. The once-beautiful Goldwyn estate was now nothing more than a raging ze, a symbol of the town''s destruction and violence.


    "NOW¡­ we may have lost 20 brave men in this fight, but we demolished a noble mansion all by ourselves, along with a Grade II mage.


    "This is only the start and rise of our group.


    "The Commonist shall rule and burn every noble household to the ground...¡­"


    "For the Commonist¡­"


    "For themon man¡­"


    The hunters erupted into cheers as David finished his speech and was handed a torch, which burned brightly.


    One of the hunters carried a container of liquid forward and began dousing Kingston, who was naked and tied to a pole. David approached him with a frightening expression on his face.


    He tossed the torch onto Kingston, and as the liquid ignited, mes surrounded him and he began to burn alive.


    ARGHHHHHHH¡­.


    As the scent of burning flesh filled the air and the mes from the mansion behind them lighted the scene, his screams resonated in the surroundings, and the group cheered in delight.


    "You guys handle the rest. I am going back," David said to one of the hunters.


    "Don''t worry, we will burn every establishment in this town."


    David mounted his horse and galloped out of town, leaving his group toplete their duty.


    "You guys heard the boss, let''s go."


    "Yeah, let''s go¡­"


    "We can fuck some women of theirs, right?"


    "Let''s start at the restaurant where we just ate hihihih¡­.."

 Chapter 146 The King!

    The once-peaceful town of Tidalheim had be a battleground as the night progressed.


    As smoke filled the air, mes licked the walls of buildings. David''s gang had wreaked havoc on the town, leaving a path of destruction and murder in their wake.


    Restaurants and stores were set on fire, and anyone who attempted to stand in their way was brutally killed.


    In the midst of the chaos, a small boy was seen sprinting hurriedly, tears rolling down his cheeks.


    He was the son of a restaurant owner whose business was currently on fire. His parents were in because they did business with the Goldwyns.


    The child had somehow escaped the terrible attack and was now fleeing for his life.


    The young boy''s eyes frantically scanned the burning town as he searched for a safe haven. Amidst the chaos, he spotted a small tavern and dashed towards it, throwing himself against the door to barge his way inside.


    The kid scanned the empty tavern and noticed a few unconscious individuals on the floor. As he approached the bar, he observed a lone figure, a man lost in awareness, silently sipping his drink.


    "Help¡­ They are burning the whole town, killing everybody who defies them. They killed my parents.


    *Sob*


    "Please save the town." As he pleaded with the lone man in the tavern, the child went to his knees, tears flowing down his face.


    "Then why are you here? Left your parents to die alone?" The man suddenly asked.


    "Huh... I escaped because of my mother. She told me to run." The boy replied.


    "Then you ran, leaving them there to die; Why were you even born?" The manmented and stood up, holding a bottle in his hand, as he slowly went outside the tavern.


    "I... how can I beat them? They are big and powerful. Nothing would have even mattered."


    "How do you know? You didn''t even try.


    "Piss off, kid, I am in a bad mood."


    The kid stared in dismay as the man strolled amid the chaos, taking asional sips from his bottle.


    *****


    Despite the roaring fire that had engulfed the restaurant, David''s party continued piging, stealing from shops, and wreaking havoc wherever they went.


    The helpless townsfolk were tied up in a circle, forced to witness the chaos unfolding before them.


    "MOOOOOOTHERRR......"


    The piercing sound of a child''s scream resonated through the air, as a young boy watched in horror as one of the hunters seized his mother by her hair and dragged her towards hisrades, who had gathered in a circle.


    "No, please leave me¡­.." the mother begged as she cried.


    "Hehehe... this one''s figure is quite gorgeous."


    "Yeah, let me go first, but...


    "Are you sure we should do this? I mean, we weren''t told to do this type of thing. What if the higher-ups hear about this afterward?


    "Fuck you, why are you scared? They don''t care about shit. Even David left early.


    "He has no feelings left for anyone now and only wants to see this kingdom burn.


    "Yeah, yeah, no one will care as long as we are doing our task properly¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Then let me¡­" With that said, one of the hunters quickly tore the dress off the woman as she begged them to stop.


    Suddenly, a ss bottle hurled through the air and smashed against one of the hunter''s heads, dousing him and his friends in alcohol.


    "Motherfucker! Who threw the bottle,"


    They looked in the direction where the bottle came from and saw a man making his way towards them with an unhurried pace.


    His shoulders were ck, and his eyes were emotionless as he stared at them without blinking.


    As the man approached the hunters, the one who was hit by the bottle stormed towards him, fury etched on his face. He unsheathed his de with a fast stroke, ready to attack the green-haired man.


    He swung his de down with one hand, intending to kill the man on the spot.


    But the man bent slightly and spun his upper body, letting the de pass by his face, and then struck him hard in the jaw with his hand.


    The force behind the attack was immense, shattering the hunter''s neck and sending him crashing to the ground face-first with a resounding thud.


    As the man continued his walk, another hunterunched a punch enhanced with mana.


    The man swiftly turned his body and caught the hunter''s arms.


    With a swift movement, he struck his knee towards the hunter''s elbow, the force of the impact breaking his arm in a sickening crack.


    ARGHHH¡­


    The man''s cries were cut short by a swift strike to his face, causing him to crash to the ground with a thunderous impact that left a small crater in its wake.


    The man lifted his leg and mmed it down with force, crushing the hunter''s head into a pulpy mess. With his task done, he resumed his walk.


    "Damn it, who the fuck is he?"


    "Where the fuck did hee from?"


    "Let''s rush him altogether,"


    The group of hunters swarmed towards the man, their numbers totaling around 20 as they charged him with reckless abandon.


    "Fucking peasants"


    With a slow raising of his hand, he exerted an overwhelming gravitational force that pushed down all of them, crushing their bodies into a bloody mess and creating a deep crater in the middle of the town.


    Thendscape around them was reduced to rubble.


    The mother who had been held earlier had already scrambled towards her child as she and the others who had been held gazed in wonder at the man''s enormous power.


    They couldn''t believe what they''d just seen and were rendered speechless.


    The boy from the tavern had followed themotion and arrived just in time to witness the man disy his incredible power by effortlessly dispatching the group of hunters who were wreaking havoc in the town.


    The boy was taken aback, unable to fathom the magnitude of the man''s powers.


    "Who are you really?" he asked.


    The man''s gaze went to the boy from the tavern, his eyes piercing through him before scanning the other townspeople. His attention was soon drawn to the devastation created by the hunters.


    "The King," he left after saying.

 Chapter 147 Black Egg

    Felgura City was enveloped in a warm glow as the first rays of sunrise spilled over the horizon.


    The bustling streets were slowlying to life, their sleepy citizens stirring from their slumber.


    Aizel''s eyelids fluttered open, the morning light pouring in through the window of his room. With a deep yawn, he stretched his arms and legs, feeling the stiffness of thest day''s uneventful training session still linger in his muscles.


    Despite his best efforts, he hadn''t made significant progress with his technique, leaving him dissatisfied and disheartened.


    Aizel shuffled his way to the bathroom, the cool tiles sending shivers up his bare feet. As he fell into the warm water, the steam from the bath engulfed him, and he let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    He emerged from the bath feeling renewed, the water drops sticking to his skin with a gleaming shine.


    He scanned through his meager wardrobe and settled on a simple cotton shirt and pants that he had purchased from the local garment shop. They were quitefortable for everyday use.


    The enticing aroma of food drifted towards him as he made his way to the hall. He spotted the kids gathered around Daisy, happily munching on their lunch.


    "Vespara didn''te today?" he asked while taking his seat next to Lilly, Emma, and Ruth.


    Oliver, Justin, and Seth who were already sitting at the table, hungrily munching their meal, met his gaze with an intense stare.


    Despite their mouths being full, the trio kept their eyes fixed on Aizel.


    "She had some business rted to the royal g tomorrow. She is keeping her shop closed today," Daisy replied.


    "Okay, what is it? Why do you three keep staring at me like this?"


    "You don''t spend time with us," Justin replied.


    "What do you want to do?" he asked.


    "Take us out somewhere, only the boy''s group," Seth said.


    "Why only boys? We also want toe." Lilly quicklymented.


    "Let them go, Lilly; I will take you girls to a ce that Vespara suggested to me," Daisy said.


    "YEAH!" The girls cheered in unison.


    "Now where should I take them?" Aizel thought


    He furrowed his brow, his mind busy with finding a suitable location where he could take the boys for some fun. He searched his head, but couldn''te up with a single location that would be both safe and enjoyable for them all.


    "Do you guys know any ce or do you want to go somewhere?" he asked.


    "How should we know? It''s not like we roam everywhere in the kingdom," Oliver replied to him.


    "Take us somewhere and show us magic,"


    "Yeah, show us some cool skills."


    "Let''s go and hunt some monsters."


    As soon as the topic of magic and monster hunting came up, a flicker of excitement lit up the kid''s faces.


    The mere mention of the magic and skills piqued their interest and set their hearts aze with the excitement of adventure.


    "Hmm, it''s not a bad idea, but we will go somewhere safe," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "YEAH!"


    *****


    A carriage rumbled out of Felgura''s crowded streets, its passengers huddled within.


    The carriage bounced along the gravel road, and Aizel and the kids chattered enthusiastically, the lush greenery of the neighboring forest looming on the horizon.


    The kids'' hearts thumped with anticipation, seeing the dense canopy of the forest approaching.


    The carriage came to a halt, and the group emerged.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The kids'' eyes widened in awe, noticing the lush beauty of the woond that surrounded them.


    "Now remember what I told you before?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, no rushing alone. Always staying with you. Never try to be a hero." Oliver quickly replied.


    "Good, now follow me."


    Eagerly, the kids trailed behind Aizel, their hearts pounding with excitement and anticipation at whaty ahead.


    "Aizel, which monster are you going to hunt?" Seth asked.


    "Let''s see what we find first."


    "Don''t kill them with one move; try to show some spells and magic," Olivermented.


    "AYE AYE, SIR!"


    Aizle cautiously avoided any creatures over Grade I while heading deeper into the forest, keeping a close lookout for any signs of danger.


    The group proceeded for an hour, pushing through dense vegetation and using the less-used path.


    Suddenly, Aizel''s mana sense picked something up. He focused on enhancing his hearing.


    He quickly heard some low growling soundsing from somewhere close by. His gaze finally settled on arge pack of wolves gathering in the distance.


    The kids shuddered in fear and amazement.


    They watched the fierce predators, their eyes glowing with an otherworldly light.


    "Remember, don''t be a hero. Stay close to each other, and don''t run," Aizel reminded again.


    "Yes!"


    Aizel approached the wolf pack with a calm and steady walk, his senses alert and his mind focused on the task at hand.


    The kids trailed behind him, their steps cautious and careful.


    The wolves eyed them warily, their hackles raised and their growls growing more menacing as they sensed the group''s intrusion.


    Aizel''s eyes and mana sense scouted the surroundings, making sure no one sneaked past behind him.


    Suddenly, he observed an odd sight: a pristine ck egg nestled atop a small, steep hill guarded by four wolves.


    Aizle''s brows furrowed in confusion, knowing that wolves did noty eggs.


    He wondered if these creatures had undergone a mutation due to the presence of mana.


    "Might as well steal the egg from them. Maybe Vespara might know something about it."


    *howl*


    The pack of wolves came at Aizel and the kids with thunderous howls, their eyes shing with fury and their teeth bared in a frightening snarl.


    "Now let''s try this technique, which I learned from Fulgur Grimorium,"


    Aizel''s eyes narrowed in concentration. He raised his hands, the air around him crackling with electricity.


    His hands began to glow and spark with a sudden rush of energy, the lightning pouring forth in a brilliant disy of strength.


    It was as though his hands had transformed into storm clouds, each bolt of lightning striking down the wolves one by one with a deafening crack.


    The wolves howled and yelped. They were scorched and dazed, unable to ovee Aizel''s overwhelming strength.


    The kids stared in astonishment as Aizel''s hands continued to spew lightning, his actions precise and controlled, protecting them from the wolves'' vicious onught.

 Chapter 148 Making Sekki Even More Powerful

    "Awesomeee¡­"


    "Kill them¡­"


    "Lightning is cool¡­"


    Seeing Aizel''s lightning magic in action, the children''s faces lit up with delight and awe. With each bolt of lightning that struck down a wolf, they cheered, their eyes shining with enthusiasm.


    They were taken aback by the sheer power and beauty of the magic, and they couldn''t help but apud and p as Aizel dispatched the wolves with ease.


    "You are so strong, Aizel."


    "Yeah, you killed them so easily¡­"


    Aizel sighed.


    "Who will tell these kids that they were only Grade I monsters?" he thought, letting out a small chuckle.


    "Nowe and let''s see the egg," he said.


    "Yeah, let''s go¡­"


    "Maybe we can make it a pet."


    The group approached the small, steep hill where the pure ck eggy.


    Aizel carefully guided the children up the hill to get a better look at the mystery egg. He maintained a close check on his surroundings, making sure there was no lurking danger.


    Their attention was drawn to the ck egg, which shone in the sunlight.


    The kids'' stood back in astonishment and watched Aizel delicately pick up the egg and study it carefully, turning it over in his hands.


    He attempted to store the egg inside his ring, but to his disappointment, it didn''t work.


    "So, I can''t store a lifeform inside the storage ring, fair enough," He thought.


    "Now let''s head back; we should take this egg back and show it to Aunt Vespara first,"


    "Okay!" the kids replied in unison.


    The group turned around and returned to the carriage stationed at the forest''s edge.


    Aizel led the route, keeping a constant eye on their surroundings, while the kids followed close behind.


    "Aizel, what weapon do you use?" Oliver asked as they were on their way.


    "Sword and daggers,"


    "Do you know any other weapon you can use like a bow, an axe¡­"


    "Spears! They are so cool," Justing interrupted quickly.


    "Well, I don''t know how to use them, and besides I don''t have any spears or bows that I could even learn with."


    "Okay,"


    The kids couldn''t take their eyes off the ck egg while they rode back to town in the carriage, debating what kind of monster might hatch from it and what they should call it.


    However, Aizel''s mind was elsewhere. The kids'' questions about his weapons sparked an idea in his mind.


    He pondered whether he could use his imagination power to swiftly study and master different kinds of weapons.


    His head was overwhelmed with the idea of wielding more than 10 weapons in battle at the same time and bing even stronger.


    The potential piqued his interest, but the practicality of carrying and wielding so many weapons simultaneously was a major obstacle.


    He was well aware that summoning weapons in the heat ofbat was a dangerous maneuver that could cost him his life.


    His thoughts began to wander to his spirit weapon.


    He knew that the potential of a spirit weapon grew with its master, and he realized that his unique powers gave him an advantage over others.


    Aizel''s lips curled into a small smile, and the kids beside him noticed the change in his expression.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You are not thinking of eating it, right?" Oliver quickly said.


    "I am not an idiot!"


    *****


    They arrived in the city after an hour''s journey.


    Aizel said his goodbyes to the kids before dropping them off in their rooms, cing the egg on his bed, and heading straight to his training grounds in the barrennd.


    The idea he got from the kids about mastering different types of weapons with his unique power was intriguing, and he couldn''t wait to put it to the test.


    Aizel rode his rented horse towards the barrennd, thinking about his new weapon mastery idea on the way.


    When he finally arrived, he dismounted and eagerly summoned his spirit weapon, Sekki, by rubbing his hands together in anticipation.


    "Now Sekki, let''s try and make you even more powerful."


    The sword hummed a little after hearing that.


    Aizel closed his eyes and imagined the ideal weapon to help him inbat. He felt his mental energy draining as he concentrated harder and harder.


    Meanwhile, Sekki began to hum, the sound bing louder and more powerful, and started transforming.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a bow, but it was not properly shaped as it appeared.


    "Let''s try again,"


    He spent the next few hours attempting to make it look like a perfect bow, concentrating on how a bow should look, simple and lighter so he could use it quickly and surprise the opponent.


    Finally, something clicked, and he was able to concentrate more on the image.


    Sekki began to hum once more, but this time it sessfully turned into a long ck bow, ready to hunt some enemies.


    Aizel opened his eyes to see a big ck bow in his hand, humming with power.


    "Hehe... I can''t wait to try more, but it drained at least 10% of my mental energy. I need to use this carefully."


    Lost in his own world, Aizel spent the rest of the day experimenting and attempting to transform Sekki into a variety of different weapons.


    He was so preupied with it that he didn''t notice the sun setting and the moon rising in the sky.


    A sensation in his pocket abruptly shocked him out of his trance. He pulled out the Vespara skull card and focused his mana on it, feeling a white strand of energy enter his consciousness.


    "Idiot, where are you? Tomorrow is the royal g, and I need to speak with you about something important. Come to your inn right now - I''m waiting."


    "Fuck! It''s already night. We will continue this afterward, Sekki."


    With a sense of urgency, he quickly stored the spirit weapon in his storage ring and made his way back to the city as fast as possible.


    The journey back to the city felt like an eternity to Aizel, but after what seemed like hours, he finally arrived at his inn.


    When he entered his room, he was greeted by Vespara and Daisy, who were waiting for him.


    "Do you know how to dance?" Vespara got straight to the point.


    "I have never danced in my whole life."


    "If you don''t know, then what are you going to do at the G? Don''t you know the institute mages have to dance with their partners?"


    "What! No one mentioned this before."


    "This ismon sense, idiot."


    "Come, hurry; I will at least teach you some basics."


    Aizel acknowledged Vespara with a nod and took a step towards her.


    Without warning, she pulled him closer, cing his hand on her waist and her hand on his shoulder. She then began to move in rhythm, leading him into a dance.

 Chapter 149 Dance Practice

    Daisy watched with interest while Vespara and Aizel danced, hoping to learn a little or two from their graceful movements.


    However, it soon became clear that Vespara was the only one who genuinely mastered the art of dance.


    Aizel, on the other hand, looked stiff and awkward, like a puppet being forced to move in a certain way to keep up with Vespara''s fluid motions.


    Daisy couldn''t help butugh watching him dance, making odd and weird facial expressions while struggling to keep up with Vespara''s elegant steps.


    "Okay, that''s enough. Daisy, it''s your turn. Go and dance as I did with Aizel."


    Daisy nodded and stepped towards Aizel, slowly raising her hand and resting it on his shoulder.


    Aizel, catching on quickly, swiftly ced his hand on her waist. They locked gazes for a brief moment.


    With a sharp p of her hands, Vespara signaled for them to begin dancing.


    They began to move slowly, each step exactly in time with the previous one. Aizel appeared to be smoother and more graceful in his motions this time, using his imagination to improve his dance skills.


    Daisy, too, seemed to be improving, moving with greater ease and confidence as they practiced together for what felt like hours.


    "Look at you both already dancing like a true couple."


    Aizel rolled his eyes at herment and continued to practice with her.


    Aizel and Daisy took turns leading each other in dancing, perfecting their movements, and gaining confidence each time. They practiced tirelessly, pushing one another to be better, until they were both happy with their results.


    After an hour, they sat down at a table, panting and sweating from their long hours of practice.


    "Well, that should be enough for tomorrow; good job both of you," Vespara said.


    "If there is an option to not dance, I will dly not do it tomorrow," Aizelmented, dropping his head on the table.


    "Oh, there will be many more things other than dance, in the past few days, many things have happened.


    "It is going to be fun seeing everyone go mad at each other, hehe.


    "Now I should go back to sleep, or will you be a gentleman and invite me over to your bed?" Vespara said licking her lips.


    "Go home, hag. I am going to sleep. I am tired." He stood up and went towards his room.


    "Well, then I should also head back. See you tomorrow, Daisy."


    After Vespara left, Daisy found herself alone in the hall, a contented smile on her flushed face. She rose slowly and went to her room ready to rest up for the uing royal g.


    The Next Morning...


    The streets of Felgura City were quieter than normal on the day of the royal g, with fewer people wandering about than on a typical day.


    The city seemed to glitter with excitement, as everyone knew it was a special day.


    No one dared to cause any trouble, for they knew that the most powerful people in the Felgura Kingdom would be in attendance at the g and the consequences of misbehaving could be severe.


    Many noble families lived in Felgura City, while others resided in towns and cities elsewhere, ruling their territories from afar.


    But tonight, all eyes were on Felgura Castle, where the grandest of gatherings was about to take ce.


    The carriage traveled over the dirt route, the repetitive thumping of the horses'' feet ringing into the air as they left a dust trail behind them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Leah sat by the window, gazing out at the sky with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "Today, finally I will be able to see you again, Aizel," she muttered under her breath.


    "Don''t do something stupid there; remember he is a student of the War Goddess."


    "I know Grandfather. Don''t worry about it."


    "Why is Uncle not attending the G today?"


    "He will be looking overnd and business. After the incident in Tidalehim, we can''t take this lightly anymore.


    "There is definitely some high-level mage or someone from another kingdom helping this rioting group," her grandfather replied as he slowly stroked his long beard.


    "And what are we going to do about Aizel? How are we going to make him make ours?"


    "There is nothing we can do about it. I have heard the news he is literally strong and went toe to toe with Soren in closebat. They are definitely going to put him on the team for Interkingdom Tournament.


    "You already know how seriously our king takes that event. The princess will be the one leading the team.


    "We should forget about him as long as that bitch is alive."


    "Then are we going to lose him forever?"


    Leah''s grandfather looked her in the eyes, a deep sigh escaping from his lips.


    "This young one never understands a thing," he thought.


    "Leave that for now. We will talk about this another time. We already have a major problem currently, focus on that."


    The carriage carrying Leah, Yelena, and her grandfather arrived in Felgura City and proceeded immediately to the magnificent Felgura Castle.


    The sound of horse hooves filled the city streets as the carriages of the remaining noble families arrived one by one, all heading for the great Felgura Castle. The air was thick with expectation and excitement as everyone prepared to attend the Royal G.


    Meanwhile, Aizel was deep asleep when he was startled awake by a peculiar, soft sensation.


    His eyes were drawn to his hand, which was pressed against Vespara''s breast.


    She was resting on the bed next to him, a smirk ying on her lips.


    "Seems like you''re feeling a little frisky in the morning, pretty boy," she teased.


    "You! What are you doing in my room, stop doing this thing, hag... Nothing is going to work."


    "Hehe, I thought I should wake you up today. Seeing such a beautifuldy wake you up in the morning is every man''s dream, you know.


    "Have you ever made love with a woman before?"


    Aizel felt the weight of Vespara''s question settles heavily on him. Was she making fun of him? He couldn''t be sure.


    "No"


    "Don''t worry, my pretty boy, I will teach you how to do it."


    "No need; now get out of my room. I will be there in 5 minutes."

 Chapter 150 Felgura Castle

    The echoes of Aizel''s footsteps reverberated from the elegant walls as he walked towards the hall.


    He ate breakfast with everyone and chatted with Vespara and Daisy.


    The morning passed slowly, with just idle talk and cutlery clinking to break the solitude. Aizel couldn''t help but observe how everyone seemed to be restless as they aimlessly fidgeted and fussed with their food.


    Soon, the trio discovered they had plenty of free time, with the hours stretching out before them like a huge, open in.


    Their heads were devoid of ideas, and their hands werezy and restless. The approaching royal g, the only notable event for the day, seemed impossibly far away in the distance.


    As Daisy excused herself from the table and went into the restroom, Vespara took advantage of the chance to get closer to Aizel.


    "Does Daisy know about the pink-haired woman?" She asked, her words dripping with caution.


    "First, her name is Alora. And no, no one knows about her except for you. I hope you can keep it that way."


    "What was that ce where she pulled me off? There was a tool in which some pictures were disyed, it appears just like the normal room but it was more advance."


    He quickly realized that Alora would have brought Vespara to his apartment to have a talk with her.


    "Well, that was her home. I don''t know anything about it and where it is.


    "And you should avoid talking about her; she could literally hear and know everything, so be careful."


    Vespara''s eyes widened with surprise and awareness.


    "Who is she? Is she from another kingdom?"


    "I told you I had lost my memory, right? The only thing I know is that she is my childhood friend."


    "What are you guys talking about?" Suddenly Daisy interrupted.


    "Nothing darling. I was just asking how Aizel is going to ask you out after the dance."


    "Oh yes, Vespara is right, wait a minute, what?"


    "Hahaha¡­."


    The hours flew quickly as they talked and enjoyed each other''spany throughout the afternoon.


    *****


    In Evening¡­


    The magnificent carriages of wealthy families arrived in Felgura one after the other throughout the day.


    They made their way through the streets, towards the city''s grand royal castle in the north. The castle was built on low cliffs, far from the busy towns below.


    Meanwhile, outside the pear inn, a luxurious carriage stood in waiting.


    Aizel, Vespara, and Daisy left the inn and boarded the carriage that would take them to the royal g.


    Aizel''s gaze swept across the two women in front of him, noting how simr their clothing was.


    Daisy''s yellow dress, the very same she had worn on their visit to the potion shop, hugged her curves perfectly.


    Vespara''s dress, in a soft shade of purple that matched her hair, was cut from the same pattern.


    Both dresses were meant to show off their shoulders, and their necklines were adorned with exquisite jewels. The gowns cascaded down their bodies, emphasizing their curves and concluding in a daring slit that disyed just enough of their legs to be alluring.


    "I must say, you both look gorgeous."


    "Oh my, did our pretty boypliment us for the first time?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Thank you Aizel, even you look handsome," Daisy said with a blush.


    Aizel''s attire was nothing short of regal, befitting of a king.


    He donned a long coat in a deep, rich ck hue that exuded an air of power and authority.


    The vest coat he wore underneath was of the same color, with delicate gold embroidery adding a touch of elegance. His pants and bootsplemented the rest of his outfit perfectly.


    His half cap, which was attached at the back shoulder, blew in the breeze, giving him an even more regal look as if he were a monarch inspecting his domain.


    "I am d for Vespara to give me this dress, even in ck, but isn''t this too much?"


    "What are you saying? Everyone is going to be dressed like that, believe me." Vespara replied, shrugging her shoulder.


    "Okay, if you say so,"


    Aziel''s attention was drawn to a low hill on which the majestic structure was erected as their carriage made its way towards the royal castle.


    The castle was nothing short of breathtaking¡ªa great architectural masterpiece. Its enormous shape stood out against the darkness, bathed in a warm, golden glow that appeared to illuminate every nook and cranny of the surrounding terrain.


    Pointed spires rose up into the night sky, each one a testament to the grandeur and power of the kingdom''s rulers.


    It was a sight that left Aizel breathless, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence and awe as they drew closer to the grand home of the royal family.


    "It''s magnificent; I have never seen something like this," he muttered under his breath.


    "Well, they''re royals for a reason," Vesparamented.


    "Oh, I remember, the king is not present as he is away for some reason. However, the Queen and the prince are, and most importantly you should pay attention to the princess.


    "She will lead the institute team from our kingdom. So, I am sure she will approach you.


    "She isn''t like any other sweet and cheery princess. She is cold and emotionless and if she deems you are not ready for the tournament then even I won''t be able to help you,"


    "What? Is she that strong?" He asked in shock.


    "No. But she is dotted by the king. Her words are the king''s words.


    "Now you don''t want me to go against the king, right? She is strong. I think she and Soren can go toe to toe.


    "What about me?"


    "You will die,"


    "What? I went toe to toe with Soren,"


    "Yeah, well that was only practice, remember? Did you forget about his powers? Not only that he even has unique power."


    Aizel''s eyes went wide.


    "What is his unique power? Do you know?"


    "How would I know that? And you know about unique powers?"


    "Oh yes, Alora told me about that."


    "Hmm, well you are strong but not quite on the level of Soren and the princess for now."


    "Don''t listen to her bullshit; small insects can''tprehend us; just ignore it." Suddenly, Alora''s voice rang in his mind.

 Chapter 151 The Royal Gala

    The carriage passed through the imposing steel gates, the sharp spikes gleaming in the moonlight as they made their way up the gentle slope towards the castle.


    Aziel could feel his heart beating when it finally rumbled to a stop. The impressive castle that stood before them was like a beacon of strength and authority.


    His gaze was fixed on the grand structure that seemed to reach up towards the sky.


    Aizel felt a light touch on his right elbow and turned to see Vespara by his side. He kept walking when he felt another hand slip into the crook of his left elbow and turned to see Daisy by his side as well.


    The three of them made their way towards the entrance of the castle. Together, they made a striking trio, the envy of all who saw them as they walked with slow, purposeful steps towards their destination.


    His gaze wandered over the other nobles and high-ss mages in attendance on their way through the vast castle, each dressed in their finest apparel and carrying themselves with an air of confidence and strength.


    Vast corridors were filled with discussion andughter, as was the imposing presence of the castle''s guards stationed throughout.


    "You said everyone would be dressed like me. They are dressed well but I feel like I am literally overdressed," He whispered slowly.


    "Well, you are a highly prestigious student of mine," Vespara replied.


    He snorted.


    Finally, when they arrived and entered the ballroom, he noticed the g was already in full swing.


    Nobles and high-ss mages were conversing and giggling, while others seemed to be warily eyeing each other. He looked around the room, studying the most notable noble families and their entourages, all of whom were dressed in finery and surrounded by a crowd of admirers.


    He then spotted some familiar faces from the institute, including Hazel and Lysandra, along with other mages whose names he couldn''t recall at the moment.


    He continued to survey the room, but his attention was drawn to a solitary figure sitting at a table, drinking alone without a care in the world.


    "Hehe,e with me, guys."


    The trio made their way towards the lone person, and he noticed the curious nces of the other guests.


    Vespara''s reputation as the War Goddess was well known, and everyone knew about her talented student.


    People were anxious to see him and see his powers for themselves. Despite the attention, the group stayed collected and moved with purpose towards the lone man.


    "Don''t tell me ''The King'' doesn''t have a queen by his side," Aizelmented when they reached towards the person.


    The lone person''s head turned towards them, and he rose gracefully from his seat.


    He was dressed in a dark navy blue noble coat thatplemented his cks and dark brown shoes.


    His silky, light green hair glistened in the strong light, and a smile slowly crept across his face as he caught sight of them.


    "Sparring partner, a real king doesn''t need a queen by his side.


    "I can see you are enjoying yourself with two beautifuldies."


    Aizel watched as the man carefully took Vespara''s hand in his and brought it to his lips, kissing it respectfully. She received the gesture with a nod of her head, acknowledging his show of courtesy.


    "War Goddess, it''s a pleasure to meet you again. So, when are we going to fight again?"


    "Hehe, I see you haven''t changed, Soren. You are still too weak for me to even exert 50 percent of my power."


    "Soon," he replied.


    Soren then reached out to take Daisy''s hand, and Aizel''s demeanor shifted drastically. His expression darkened, and a look of a death stare shed in his eyes as he grabbed the person''s hand, stopping him from taking Daisy''s hand.


    "I see," Soren said as he pulled his hand back and gave a small nod to Daisy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh my, look at you caring about your lover in front of everyone hehe.." Vesparamented, making Daisy blush from embarrassment.


    "I¡­"


    "Why did I act like that?" he thought.


    "Softie¡­ You are finally here. I was getting bored alone," Hazel broke the chain of thoughts of his.


    When he nced around, he noticed Hazel approaching him. Her bright orange noble gown suited her hair brilliantly, and he couldn''t help but notice how it emphasized her contours. However, he noticed she was alone and wondered if something was wrong.


    "Where''s Seraphine? Is she not here yet?" he asked.


    "She said she wouldn''t attend the g."


    He realized Seraphine was the king''s illegitimate kid, and being around the nobles and royals might be unsettling.


    "Wow, who are these two beauties with you? Come on, introduce me quick."


    "Alright, on my left is Daisy, my friend. And on my right is the great ''War Goddess'', Vespara Bloodmoon."


    Her eyes widened in shock after hearing the introduction.


    She quickly bent in respect and spoke, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, War Goddess. I am a big fan of yours."


    "Haha, no need for that, darling. Come join us,"


    "Can I? Is it okay for me to be with you?"


    "Of course, you won''t mind right, Aizel?"


    "I don''t have any problems;e join the gang," he replied with a smile.


    "Thank you; I really wish Seraphine would be here. She is going to spend her time alone in the room," Hazel said.


    "I think she will feel happier staying in her room instead ofing here and listening to insults from everyone," Vespara said.


    "I know I shouldn''t ask but I am really curious. What happened to her mother?" Aizel asked with caution.


    "She died. Her mother was once a concubine of the king.


    "When she was born, the king left her mother, and the rest of the nobles and high-ranking mages treated her like a whore throughout her life.


    "Somehow she was able to raise Seraphine, but her age and illness caught up with her."


    "Damn, this is a real viin story; now I know why she asked Vespara to make her a student." Aizel thought.


    "No one helped her mother, despite using her. Seraphine will be a problem when she grows stronger for the royals, and they already know about this."


    "Then why did they let her be admitted to the institute?" Aizel asked.


    "To use her, they know they are stronger than her, so they will use her just like her mother and then throw her away when she is not needed."


    "I hope she kills every one hehe," Aizel muttered slowly with a cruel smile on his face.


    "I would love to see that," Vespara said, joining the fray.


    Daisy and Hazel exchanged a knowing look as they observed the pair scheming and acting like tyrants.

 Chapter 152 The Royal Family

    "Well, long time no see, Aizel,"


    Everyone turned when a voice called out from behind them to reveal a blonde woman with hair that fell to her shoulders and covered one of her eyes.


    She was dressed in stunning white noble attire, adorned with intricate embroidery and sparkling jewelry. Daisy and Aizel''s expressions shifted abruptly upon seeing her face.


    "Are you not happy to see me again? Don''t tell me you are still upset with the things that happened in the past."


    "The only reason you can speak right now is because we are at the royal g.


    "I swear I would have made that face my punching bag if you had met me elsewhere," Aizel replied, trying to remain calm.


    "Aww, don''t be so mean to me." She moved swiftly towards Soren, wrapped her hands around his waist, and then spoke, "Soren, tell Aizel not to be so mean to me; it hurts."


    Soren, who was silently drinking the alcohol, looked at her for a second before saying, "Who are you?"


    A soft chuckle rippled among them after hearing his response.


    "I see you have made some friends, Aizel.


    "It''s nice to meet you, ''War Goddess,'' I hope I can have a private talk in the uing days."


    "Sure darling,"


    The woman turned around and silently left theirpany.


    "MAY I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION, PLEASE"


    The sound of the headmaster and Crestfall family head boomed throughout the room, capturing everyone''s attention.


    "Behave well, here arrive the royals."


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the steps that led to the ballroom, which was adorned with luxurious carpet.


    Aizel''s gaze was drawn to the group descending the staircase, their beautiful movements enthralling the audience.


    His eyes shifted to the left, and he noticed a man with flowing silver hair that cascaded down like a waterfall. He was dressed elegantly in white noble attire, whichplimented his sharp eyes and graceful movements that exuded authority.


    Then he noticed a woman in a ck gown making her way down the stairs. Her hair was as dark as her gown, and she moved with grace and confidence.


    Her stunning dress had a slit that revealed her attractive legs as she descended the stairs.


    Aizel''s gaze was drawn to thest person as she followed the duo down the stairway.


    The woman''s hair was the same as Seraphine''s, and even her facial features seemed to match, as she was d in a beautiful white gown. It was as if Seraphine had a doppelganger, or perhaps it was the other way around.


    The attendees in the ballroom promptly dropped their heads in respect as the royals descended the steps.


    The royals gracefully made their way through the crowd, except for one individual who remained standing upright.


    Aizel observed that everyone was bowing their heads in respect, including Vespara, except for that idiot.


    Soren sat calmly, drinking his alcohol without a care in the world.


    The princess approached him quietly, her face expressionless as Soren turned his gaze to her.


    "You still haven''t changed much since thest time," she said.


    "Hmm... the same applies to you. You are still weak." He replied.


    As she turned to leave, a smile slowly spread across her face, and she began to walk away. However, she suddenly stopped in front of Aizel, her eyes locked on his.


    "You all follow me, Miss Vespara, you too, please."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel exchanged a nod with Vespara, and then the group followed the princess to a round table tucked away in a corner.


    The table was set apart from the other guests, allowing them some privacy.


    "Now first, your name is Daisy, right?" the princess spoke.


    Daisy acknowledged the princess''s presence with a subtle nod of respect as she looked at her.


    "I noticed your mana-sensing skill is excellent. I bet no one can have better sensing capability except for Miss Vespara."


    The words left everyone in shock and disbelief; their eyes widened with surprise.


    "I hope, I can Have a chat with you Miss Veapara alone,"


    "Sure princess," She replied.


    For a moment, the princess and Vespara stood up and walk in the corner.


    "Train her, Miss Vespara. I want her to join my team for the tournament. I want her as a scout in some matches."


    "But princess.."


    "NO BUTS,


    "If you want, even my father will agree to that, Miss Vespara. You know how serious he is about the tournament, right?"


    Vespara sighed.


    They returned and sat with everyone again, and the princess''s attentionnded on Aizel.


    "Nowing to you, Aizel, my father highly regards you. He even wants to make you the next War God of the kingdom.


    "I totally disagree with him on that. You are still weak, and I think you will be only a nuisance in the tournament.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You can''t be considered in the top 5 strongest in the institute; how can I include you in my team?"


    "But if my father thinks you have the capability, then prove me wrong. I want you to clear the Fangspire mountain alone without anyone''s help."


    Aizel looked at the princess with a stern frown on his face.


    He paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and finally agreed to her proposal. "I will do it," he said firmly,


    "But I will keep whatever I find on those mountains."


    "Sure, you can have whatever you get from there. No matter how valuable it is. It''s my promise to you.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint me. Then, I will take my leave, enjoy the g, everyone."


    The princess rose from her seat and walked away from the group, leaving the others to exchange stares.


    "Is she really serious about not wanting me on her team?" Aizel asked.


    "Of course she is. That''s how she is. If she wants something she will have it.


    "If she decides something then that''s what happened. Even sometimes king has to bow before her decision,


    "Giving you a chance is already a miracle from her side, if she wanted then even with my help you won''t have been able to participate in the tournament,"

 Chapter 153 The Dance

    On the other side,


    The Queen, Prince, and the heads of the kingdom''s 12 most powerful families sat side by side at the banquet hall''s great table, which was reserved for the highest of the high.


    The air around them was thick with tension and anger.


    "So, are you really not going to consider it again, Harold?" the Queen said.


    "I won''t reconsider. I don''t care what is happening in the kingdom or whatever. I won''t rest until I uproot the whole Rosewell family from Xelgar," Harold replied.


    "It''s set in stone now; just fix the date of the Duel of Vows and get over with this." Leah''s Grandfather said.


    The prince snorted.


    "You both really are idiots.


    "Then it is set; after 2 days, your Duel of Vows will be held.


    "The location will be randomly chosen by the Queenter and will be informed by letter.


    "Now move to the next agenda, recently, this so-calledmonist is getting more and more out of hand. They dared to strike Goldwyn''s territory and almost burned the whole town.


    "If that idiot Soren was not there, it would have already been burnt to ashes by now."


    "If I may, prince?" Goldwyn''s family head spoke.


    "Yes Damian, speak."


    "I think we should pay more attention to this now; things are getting out of hand.


    "Both I and Anthony have already suffered quite a loss in this,"


    Anthony, the head of the Baroth family, shook his head in agreement.


    "I already know this, but we can''t issue royal mages to solve this problem. It was Father''s clear order that it should be solved by you all,"


    "Can''t you ask the War Goddess or any other high mage?" Raigun Redmont spoke.


    "Why don''t you do it, Raigun? Aren''t you a Grade IV mage?" The Queen replied, looking pissed.


    "Vepara doesn''t listen to anyone except for the king.


    "She willugh in our faces if we request her to kill some peasants. That''s what you want? Then why do we have all of you in the ranks?"


    "You all have gone soft, staying in your homes and ruling the territories,


    "I miss the old days when we used to only fight with Theodora Kingdom,


    "Oye prince, why don''t we sneak attack on them, I am sure they are behind all thismonist shit," Yongiri Balthazar spoke.


    He was the father of Soren and head of the Balthazar family.


    "That, we can''t do right now; we have the tournamenting." The prince replied calmly.


    "I think we should start the dance and enjoy ourselves for the moment. Don''t rush things," Madam Evergreen spoke.


    "Absolutely, so who is going first then?" The queen said, looking excited.


    "Let''s ask the institute mages to go first," the headmaster said.


    He motioned a guard over and issued a quickmand with a flick of his hand. "Inform all mages in the institute to assume their positions for the dance," he said firmly.


    The guard''s expression became serious as he quickly acknowledged the order and disappeared to inform the institute''s mages to take their positions for the uing dance.


    Institute mages and their partners stood poised and ready in the center of the ballroom, waiting for the Queen''s signal to begin the dance. It took around 10¨C15 minutes for everyone toe together.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "EVERYONE ¡­"


    The queen''s hand rose, holding a ss of shimmering red liquid, "You may begin."


    *Music*


    The orchestra made up of various mystical instruments, began to y. The music they produced was different from what was found on Earth, but the melody was still familiar.


    Some of the musicians used their magic to augment the sound, resulting in a genuinely magical experience.


    Aizel and Daisy swayed to the music, their movementsplementing each other.


    While Aizel used his powers to improve his dancing skills, Daisy effortlessly glided across the floor, her every step imbued with grace and poise.


    Their eyes locked in a trance-like gaze; their bodies moved in perfect harmony. A spark of chemistry ignited between them.


    "Look at my babies! How beautiful they are together," Vesparamented.


    Her eyes twinkled with delight as she watched Aizel and Daisy glide across the dance floor in perfect unison.


    "Why are you acting like their mother?" Hazelmented.


    She wasn''t performing because she didn''t have a partner. The same went for Soren, well, he was just drinking without a care.


    "I trained them, that''s why."


    ****


    "So that''s the War Goddess'' student; he is quite handsome." Madam Evergreenmented.


    The royal family and the heads of the noble families were all enjoying the performance at the same time.


    The princess had joined them as well, and she was watching the dance with a gentle grin on her face.


    "I heard he went toe to toe with Soren. Is that true, Yongiri?" Xavior Valtor asked, he was the head of the Valtor family.


    "I already like the guy. He is a battle maniac; I can already judge him," Yongiri replied.


    That was not what I asked," Xavior thought.


    "Who is the girl with him? She is quite gorgeous despite being a Grade I mage," Yasmine Eudora said.


    "She might be his concubine; she is gorgeous; maybe we¡­


    "Let me remind you all, she is going to be on my team.


    "I consider her quite precious; I hope you all can understand what I mean right?" The princess interrupted everyone.


    All eyes were drawn to the princess, who had just made an unexpected statement.


    The inclusion of a Grade I mage on the team for the next tournament was regarded with disbelief and concern.


    Many thought it was a stupid decision that would eventually lead to the mage''s demise. After all, how could someone with such little experience possibly endure the horrors thaty ahead?


    "Sister, are you sure? You know how tough the tournament is, right?"


    "So now you are going to teach me how tough it is? Is it me who always takes part or is it you?" She said.


    "What about him? You know he is close to the kids and her?" The prince whispered in her ear.


    "He doesn''t own them. If security and protection are what they want, I can provide much better than him,"

 Chapter 154 The Moonlight Rizz [R18+]

    [Warning- R18]


    Aizel and Daisy moved in sync on the dance floor, lost in their own little world.


    Gaze fixed on each other, they wore identical smiles that spoke volumes about how happy they were in the moment.


    They appeared to be oblivious to the crowd around them, utterly absorbed by the orchestra''s lovely song and their own exquisite motions.


    The dance continued for half an hour before eventuallying to an end.


    After that, the nobles promptly took their ces with their respective partners, as Aizel and Daisy made their way over to Vespara and Hazel.


    The two of them appeared pleased, and their looks indicated they had enjoyed the dance as well.


    "Here, have a drink, both of you. You were lovely together," Vespara said.


    Vespara and Hazel handed Aizel and Daisy the drink, which they happily drank.


    "This drink feels a little weird but still tastes good," Aizelmented.


    "Of course, it''s a special drink," Vespara replied, winking at him.


    A peculiar sensation began to stir within Aizel, gradually intensifying as he scanned the room full of women. The same sensation seemed to be growing within Daisy, too. The feeling was unmistakable: it was lust.


    "You hag! What did you do?!"


    Vespara approached him with a mischievous smile on her face and leaned in, her warm breath teasing his skin.


    "Look at her, Aizel; go and make her feel good tonight. You both already have feelings for each other. Be more open towards each other."


    Before he could respond, she pped her hands, and ck smoke rose from the gleaming marble flooring around him and Daisy.


    The next thing they knew, they were standing in Aizel''s room at the inn.


    Aizel''s head spun with confusion as he took in the familiar surroundings of his room at the inn.


    However, the intensity of the peculiar sensation he was having increased. He couldn''t help but see Daisy was experiencing it as well, and as she walked towards him, he felt his heart rate quicken.


    "Listen, Daisy please try to control yourself. We can do this,"


    Daisy''s body moved quickly as she surged towards Aizel, fueled by her need.


    *Ripped*


    In a flurry of movements, she ripped his noble clothing apart using her bare hands, channeling her mana to enhance her strength.


    Aizel''s sculpted chest and abs were now fully exposed.


    "Wait, Daisy, listen to me."


    Aizel strained to control his desires. He was well aware the present course of events was risky.


    "Alora you there? Do something quickly, please," he shouted in his mind, but no reply came.


    His body tensed as he felt a sticky, warm sensation spread across his chest, and he couldn''t help but look down to see Daisy''s tongue trailing up his skin.


    Her motions were slow and deliberate, and he could feel her hot breath on his skin as she got closer to his face.


    She tightened her grasp on Aizel''s hair and brought her face closer to his until their noses were touching.


    Aizel couldn''t help but notice the sparkles in her mesmerizing blue eyes as they stared into each other.


    "I want you, Aizel; I really want you," she murmured slowly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel stared deeply into Daisy''s glittering blue eyes for a few moments before sumbing to his desire. Without a moment''s hesitation, he gave in to his burning passion, pulling her into an intense embrace.


    Their lips met fervently, each kisses more frantic than thest, as they clung to each other with ferocious desire.


    Their hands tangled in each other''s hair in a frenzy of want as they submitted to the overwhelming sensation of their union.


    Aizel''s arms tightened around her waist, effortlessly lifting her and carrying her to the bed.


    He gently put her down on the soft mattress, his body still linked with hers, without breaking the passionate kiss.


    Aizel''s hand slipped down her side, feeling the warmth of her skin through the fabric of her garments as they continued to explore each other''s lips.


    His hands raced to the delicate fabric of her gown in an instant, his fingers curling around the borders with a sudden, desperate strength.


    *Ripped*


    He ripped the fabric apart with a quick tug, revealing her breast in all its beautiful splendor.


    "Mmmmmm..."


    Daisy moaned in pleasure, her eyes widening in surprise at the suddenness of the motion.


    The ripped fabric slipped away, leaving her exposed and defenseless, but her yearning grew stronger in reaction to Aizel''s fiery passion.


    His fingers made a gradual route down her body, prompting a shiver of anticipation as they approached her pert nipples.


    "ahhhh..."


    He grasped them firmly, eliciting a subtle, seductive moan from Daisy''s lips.


    She arched her back in delight as Aizel''s touch sent electric pleasure through her body.


    His gaze lingered on Daisy''s bare breasts, soaking in the sight of their gentle curves and delicate contours. His longing for her touch grew more with each passing instant until it was almost unbearable.


    Daisyy naked in front of him, her beauty heightened by the soft glow of moonlight flowing in through the window.


    "I want to spend every night under the moonlight with you, Daisy."


    Daisy heard clearly what Aizel just said. Her eyes became a little watery, and a little love bloomed inside her as she gazed at Aizel''s face.


    Aizel''s fingers were poised at his pants'' waistline, ready to remove thest barrier between him and Daisy''s waiting body.


    But just as he was ready to continue, a voice in his head jolted him out of his sensual trance.


    "After what you just said now, you don''t want to force this based on some potion effect right?" Alora spoke.


    Aizel''s body tensed with longing; his head driven by his desire for Daisy''s touch.


    But just as he was about to sumb to his primal instincts, Alora''s voice provided rity, washing away the overwhelming passion that had gripped him minutes before.


    He took a step back from Daisy, his thoughts flooded with profoundprehension.


    "Can you make her fall asleep, Alora?"


    "Sure."


    With a sense of calm settling over him, Aizel gazed down at Daisy''s peaceful form, a soft smile ying at the corners of his lips.


    He carefully pulled theforter up to Daisy''s chin, tucking it snuggly around her body as her breathing slowed and deepened.


    Once he was sure Daisy wasfortable, Aizel changed into his night clothes, feeling the weight of the day''s events slowly lifts from his shoulders. He made his way to the hall, and settled down on the couch, allowing his body to rx and his mind to drift.

 Chapter 155 Training In Dream

    Daisy''s eyes fluttered open softly as the first rays of sunlight streamed through the window.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and felt the gentle warmth of the morning sun on her face.


    She stretched her arms wide, took a deep breath, and yawned slightly.


    Theforter slipped off her body as she moved on the bed, and she felt a strange sensation on her skin.


    She gasped in shock when she realized that her dress was torn and her bare breasts were exposed to the bright sunlight streaming in through the window.


    Daisy''s mind was racing as she tried to understand what had happened the night before. She felt shame and confusion overtake her as the memories came back in a blur.


    Daisy sat there, her thoughts still confused from the previous night, when she heard Aizel''s voice in her head. His words came back to her and filled her with a warm andforting feeling.


    Spending every night with her under the moon, those words made her blush.


    "Did he really mean it? No, I think it was because of the drinks.


    "I should first head back to my room and change clothes before the kids arrive in the hall." She thought.


    Daisy approached the door with caution, her heart pounding with nervousness. She peered through the crack in the door and quickly scanned the surroundings with her mana sense.


    She felt relieved to find everyone was asleep at this hour.


    Without wasting another moment, Daisy slipped into her room, still in her tattered clothes. She quickly put on afortable dress and let out a sigh of relief. The soft fabric of the dress felt like a warm embrace, soothing her frayed nerves and rxing her troubled mind.


    Daisy felt a warm presence beside her and turned her head to discover Lilly fast asleep with her arms wrapped around her.


    She smiled and gently stroked her hair, for she felt a wave of affection for the little girl. She moved closer to Lilly, felt her body heat on hers, and put an arm around her to hold her tight.


    *****


    "I can do this.


    "10,000 pushups more to go,"


    A lone person continued to do push-ups on the snow-covered ground in the middle of a mountain range, where the air was chilly enough to make even the bravest shiver.


    The person''s breaths misted out in puffs of vapor as he grumbled with effort while wearing only a pair of sweatpants.


    The wind blew his hair, but he remained concentrated on his workout, determined to push himself to his limits.


    A loud rumble echoed through the mountains as a boulder came crashing down from the sky and mmed into the man''s back with a nasty bang.


    The impact took his breath away, and hey there for a while gasping for air.


    But his determination was unwavering. He straightened up and resumed his push-ups with a groan, the weight of the boulder now pressing on his back.


    His muscles strained, and his breaths came in ragged gasps, but he refused to give up.


    As Aizel''s biceps ached with each push-up, he heard boulders sliding down the mountainside.


    Large boulders mmed one after another against his back before he could react. Despite his difort, he refused to give up and kept pushing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He couldn''t handle the weight any longer, and his eyes sprang open to discover the boys, Oliver, Justin, and Seth, sitting on his back and giggling.


    "At least let me train while I am dreaming, guys," Aizel said, a yawn escaping from his mouth.


    "Woah, you can even train in dreams?"


    "How?"


    "Can we do it too?"


    The trio bombarded Aizel with questions, their curious minds eager for answers.


    "Naaa... Only I can do it, hehe¡­" He replied with a smug smile.


    Aizel rose and made his way to the kitchen, his stomach growling in anticipation for breakfast. As he got closer, he spotted Daisy tending to the stove, flipping eggs, and preparing a sd.


    "Goo¡­Good Morning, Daisy."


    Her head turned when she heard her name, and her hair flowed. Aizel''s attention was immediately captured by her stunning appearance¡ªher beautiful blue eyes, golden hair, and gentle face.


    Memories of theirst night together flooded his mind, where he had literally confessed his feelings to her.


    "Good morning, Aizel."


    "Aboutst night, I am sorry; I don''t know what happened to me. If you want, I can rent another room here if it makes you ufortable," he said.


    "No!" She spoke quickly.


    "I mean, kids won''t be happy with that, right?


    "And don''t worry aboutst night. It was Vespara who should be held responsible; you don''t have to worry about it." She replied.


    "That hag thinks she bullies me every time, hehe, but now I have finally found her weakness," he thought, a creepy smile appearing on his face as he began to formte a n,


    He then made his way to the dining table, where the kids were already seated.


    He sat down and waited for Daisy to bring the food. She soon arrived with a tter of eggs and sd. They all began to eat quietly, enjoying the great breakfast.


    Now that I think about it, Daisy didn''t answer me after that confession.


    Did I get rejected? Of course, I mean, Daisy had no feelings for me.


    Wait, why the fuck am I thinking about this?" Aizel thought as he munched on his breakfast.


    Right now, I should focus on getting stronger and learning how to use and master different weapons with the help of Sekki."


    Learn different types of spells and their properties from the Grimorium and with the help of imagination, try to make them simple and easy to use," he thought.


    Aizel finished his breakfast and said goodbyes to Daisy and the kids. He knew he had a mission to aplish and it required him to venture alone and clear the Fangspire Mountain.


    However, before that, he needed to train harder and improve his strength. Besides, he was broke and couldn''t afford to go on killing and looting sprees forever. He had to find a legitimate way to make some money.

 Chapter 156 The Venue Is Decided...

    As Aizel left, Vespara quietly entered the room and approached Daisy from behind with a gentle embrace.


    "So how was your night, darling? Did you guys finally do it?" She asked.


    "No, and it was not good of you to mix some kind of potion in our drinks, Vespara," Daisy said.


    She broke away from Vespara''s embrace, moved away from her, and made her way to the bed. Vespara followed her closely.


    "Oh,e on. I just gave a little push to your love story. What happened? Tell me everything.


    "I don''t believe nothing would have happened; after all, it took me 2 days to brew that potion hehe¡­"


    Daisy let out a sigh.


    "We just kissed."


    "Just Kissed?"


    "Yes, nothing happened after that. Oh yes, one more thing; he said something."


    "I don''t know if he meant it or if he was under the effect of the potion. He said he wanted to spend every night with me under the moonlight.


    "AWWWW... So beautiful, so what did you say?"


    "Nothing; I suddenly fell asleep after that."


    "So basically, he just confessed and you left him hanging; darling, you have to ept his feelings or he will think you rejected him."


    "He won''t, I think." Daisy looked confused.


    "It''s time for love advice from Vespara, hehe..."


    ****


    Chester Town¡­


    At Rosewell Castle,


    Yelena was sitting in the grand hall, her eyes intently scanning over a pile of paperwork in front of her. Suddenly, a guard came rushing towards her, holding a letter that bore the royal seal.


    The guard left immediately once she received the letter. She broke the seal and carefully read the letter, her expression changing as she got to the end. Her eyes widened in astonishment, and thoughts circled in her head.


    "What does it say, Yelena?" her father asked. He sipped his tea quietly as he rxed on the couch.


    "The queen has decided the ce for the duel, but...


    "But?"


    "It''s the Bloodmoon Castle, where the Duel of Vows will be held tomorrow night,"


    "Hmm... Is she trying to mock the War Goddess?"


    "I don''t know, but one thing is sure father, the royals are still wary of her."


    "Hmm¡­ Yelena''s father sat on his couch, stroking his beard, and seemed to be deep in thought.


    Meanwhile, the letter arrived in Harold''s study, and his eyes studied the details with growing fury. His grip on the letter tightened until it crumpled in his hand.


    "Atst! Tomorrow I can get rid of all of you at once."


    Every noble household in the kingdom received a letter informing them of the match and its location.


    When the recipients read the contents of the letter, their faces were etched with confusion and bewilderment, wondering what could possibly be the reason for such an unusual venue. Curiosity and excitement seemed to grow quickly.


    The crystal ball vibrated, and Vespara quickly retrieved it from her storage ring.


    When the interruption happened, she was in the middle of a conversation with Daisy about their rtionship and trying to figure out how to tell her about the uing Interkingdom tournament.


    "What oldie, I am busy right now."


    "It''s your home,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What home?"


    "That bitch queen chose the duel location at your old castle; the letter has already been sent to everyone. Tomorrow night, the duel will be held there."


    "So what? It''s just a broken castle. Let them do whatever they want to do,"


    "But Vespara...


    "I am busy; I will talk to youter."


    Vespara ended themunication with Oldie and quickly stowed the crystal ball in her storage ring.


    "Is everything alright?" Daisy asked, looking worried.


    "Yes, everything is fine; what could happen to me haha¡­"


    "Then why does your face look like you want to kill someone?"


    Her eyes widened with fury, veins bulged on her forehead, and ck smoke began to seep out of her.


    The smoke quickly spread throughout the city, causing the blue sky to gradually turn darker and darker.


    "I don''t know what past you had; even though you always said you wanted Aizel''s help someday,


    "But don''t do something in anger that will make you regret it afterward."


    Daisy''s hand trembled as she ced it against her cheek, feeling a strange sensation as if something was being drained out of her.


    Vespara struggled to regain control, and with Daisy''s help, she was able to calm down.


    The dark sky slowly faded away and the smoke dissipated.


    "Thank you, darling, let''s get married."


    Daisy giggled in response to Vespara''s statement, which made her smile.


    *****


    Freedom City¡­


    Under the orphanage,


    David sat among the mourning hunters and mages.


    Though they had seeded in their attack on Tidalheim, they had suffered heavy losses, which weighed heavily on all of them.


    To make matters worse, they discovered that Soren had been there throughout the raid, and he was the one who killed the rest of the group.


    "Don''t take it to heart, guys; even if I were there, we would have been dead by now.


    "That guy can''t be stopped even if I make mana disappear," David said.


    "Then how are we going to win this battle if we can''t even beat him? There are even more monsters present in the kingdom," one of the hunters expressed.


    "It''s not about winning against everyone; we have to choose the target carefully and have to take every advantage we can.


    "If you think that we can turn the whole kingdom around in one week, then you are all just dreaming.


    "Just wait for tomorrow and let me show you something that strikes another fear in their heart," he replied, a sly smile appearing on his face.


    "Tomorrow is the Duel of Vows, right? At least it is guaranteed that one family will surely disappear tomorrow," a woman mage said, trying to cheer them.


    hahaha¡­.


    "I will make sure to give my family a nice surprise tomorrow," Davidughed.


    "Are you going there, David? You know everyone will be present there,"


    "That''s why I will go alone. Make sure you guys don''t pull off anything till I am away. Wait for me. We will soonmence our next n,"

 Chapter 157 Bloodmoon Castle

    A lone individual was tirelessly perfecting his skill in the midst of the barrennd.


    With each passing moment, the figure was seen transforming weapons, one after the other, using them to perfect his technique.


    *Tsk*


    "Even though I can use different weapons, it doesn''t mean I suddenly became a master at using them.


    "Even trying my imagination and concentrating more doesn''t improve the result. It seems this will be a slow process. I think I should visit my apartment and start watching videos on the Inte.


    "I might be able to use my powers better if I remember and learn how to use them properly," Aizel thought, resting on the ground.


    "And I totally forgot to ask about the egg from Vespara; I will askter when I go back."


    Suddenly, he felt a familiar buzzing from his storage ring.


    Without hesitation, he retrieved the crystal ball from within and held it up to his face.


    "Hello Aizel, Sorry to call youte at night, but this is to inform you that you have to join us tomorrow for the Duel of Vows.


    "It rarely ever happens that high-level mages fight each other; believe me, you don''t want to miss out on this. Maybe you will be able to learn something from it.


    "Report at the institute tomorrow afternoon. Good night."


    The headmaster of the institute informed him about the event. A curious look appeared on his face.


    "A fight between high-level mages, I wonder if I can learn something from it."


    He got to his feet and started walking. His destination: The Pearl Inn in the city.


    *****


    The next morning...


    At Felgura Magical Institute,


    The institute was a bustle of activity, with mages hurrying, some immersed in talks, others frantically carrying some heavy books.


    However, outside the institute''s main gate, a group consisting of the headmaster, Professor Liam, the princess, and a handful of selected mages stood waiting with a purposeful air.


    "So now that everyone is here, I hope you can learn a lot from this event that is going to take ce." The headmaster spoke.


    "When we reach there, I hope everyone will behave properly," he said while looking towards Seraphine, who simply nodded her head.


    "Good. Now let''s move."


    A beautiful golden magic circle appeared beneath their feet without notice, and the headmaster pulled a shining magic crystal.


    As he activated it, the crystal illuminated the area, and suddenly, the group vanished into thin air.


    Aizel felt a wave of nausea sweep over him as his vision cleared after the teleportation.


    When he looked around, he noticed they had arrived at a partially ruined castle, where nobles were already gathered and discussing the event.


    Among them, he spotted the queen and the prince, as well as a mysterious man standing behind them.


    Aizel couldn''t shake the familiar feeling the man gave him, akin to Vespara''s aura.


    The man had long, silky white hair cascading down his sculpted body and was dressed in casual attire, but his closed eyes suggested that he was focused elsewhere.


    The katana hanging from his waist looked deadly, adding to his mysterious aura.


    "He might also be a high-level mage, just like everyone presents here. But for some reason, he appears to be the strongest," he thought.


    The group of mages arrived just in time for the event, and as they stepped into the room, the atmosphere shifted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Nobles in attendance went about their business as usual, conversing and cing bets, but they couldn''t help but notice the arrivals.


    Seraphine, d in her institute robe, was the center of attention, but no one dared speak ill of her. Disrespecting the institute was, after all, the same as disrespecting the royal family.


    The Queen and Prince remained aloof and indifferent to Seraphine''s presence, paying her no mind.


    Likewise, Seraphine showed no interest in them either.


    Amidst the chatter and noise, however, Aizel''s attention was drawn to a man with bright green hair. He walked towards Aizel with a big grin, ignoring the other nobles around him.


    "Finally, I am able to meet you, Aizel; I am Yongiri Balthazar, the father of Soren," he introduced himself.


    "Nice to meet you, sir," Aizel said, bowing his head a little.


    "I hope you are enjoying your time with my son, ahaha."


    "Y... Yes sir."


    "Yongiri, mind your own business," Soren said suddenly.


    "You foul mouth brat, still calling me by name,"


    "I hope you are not skipping your training. Soon I am going to challenge you for the sword that was made for me,"


    "ahahah, I don''t need any training to beat your ass," he said whileughing, and walked away.


    "Like father, like son," AIzel thought.


    "Softie, who do you think will win?" Hazel asked cautiously.


    "I don''t know. I have never seen them fight before, but personally, I want the Gilles family to win."


    "Why? Is there any reason?"


    "Yeah, but leave that for now."


    "I hope you can learn something from today''s event." Suddenly, the princess interrupted them. "Hello, Seraphine."


    "Zareena," Seraphine said.


    "I had hoped for you toe to the g, but you didn''t; at least you could have visited me."


    Seraphine''s gaze fell on her for a brief minute before she rolled her eyes away.


    "Still cold as always, it seems like you need a hug from big sister."


    Suddenly Zareena moved towards Seraphine and hugged her from the back, Aizel expected Seraphine to react in a negative way.


    To Aizel''s surprise, Seraphine stayed motionless and let Zareena embrace her.


    "Seems like she still has a soft spot," Aizel thought.


    *p*


    Everyone''s gaze was drawn to the queen when she pped her hands.


    She extended her hand, and they all walked to the ruins of the castle.


    From there, Aizel could see the destendscape spreading out before them. Dead trees and nts littered the area, and it seemed like everything was lifeless.


    He could see skeletons and remains of monsters spread across the ground, including some dragons. There were, however, other weird creatures with gigantic and unique skeletons that surpassed even the dragons.

 Chapter 158 Grade V Vs Grade V

    Amidst the barren and lifelessnd, two magnificent tents stood tall and proud at a considerable distance from each other.


    The tents belong to the Rosewell and Gilles families.


    Despite the deste surroundings, the tents seemed to exude an aura of grandeur and importance, almost as if they were the only bastions of life and hope in the midst of death and despair.


    Inside the Rosewell tent,


    Leah and Yelena reclined on a plush couch; their eyes closed.


    Her grandfather sat on a throne, and a maid sat on hisp, delicately feeding him berries.


    The air was thick with anticipation as they waited for the event to begin.


    *Honkkkkkkkkkk*


    A horn resonated across thend, ruffling the still air.


    The old guy rose slowly, his actions slow and deliberate, before reaching out to grab the maid''s waist. He drew her closer andid a lingering kiss on her lips before leaving the campsite.


    Leah and Yelena followed, flying away from the camp and toward the ruined castle.


    The other maids hurried out into the distance as they fled, their speed elerating with each passing instant.


    Leah''s grandfather floated calmly through the remnants of a fallen monster in the middle of the deste wastnd.


    Harold Gilles was poised and ready, dressed in a stunning set of brown metal armor. Intricate woodwork embroidery was visibly engraved onto its surface, lending an air of grandeur to his intimidating visage.


    Despite his chubby frame and bald head, Harold exuded an aura of menacing intensity. His gaze bore into Leah''s grandfather, indicating his readiness to engage in a fierce battle of magic and might.


    Leah''s grandfather wore a flowing blue wizard robe with beautiful golden embroidery that glinted in the sunlight. Two handguards with ornate gold embroidery were affixed to his forearms, acting as both protection and a symbol of his rank as a formidable Grade V mage.


    In his right hand, he carried a mage staff that matched the color of his robe, its surface shimmering with otherworldly energy that seemed to emanate from within.


    The silence between them was palpable, as was the anticipation of an epic showdown between two powerful Grade V mages.


    "I, Harold Gilles, the head of the Gilles family, am ready toy my life down for the family."


    "I, Alexander Rosewell, the head of the Rosewell family, am ready toy my life down for the family."


    In a sudden burst of awareness, Aizel''s gazended on the white-haired man who had apanied the queen and prince.


    Suddenly the figure vanished from view, only to reappear a momentter directly between Leah''s grandfather and Harold Gilles, as though he had teleported there in an instant.


    "The Duel of Vows will be concluded when one of you dies.


    "If you make any deliberate attack towards the castle, I will cut your head off before you can even blink your eyes.


    "Good luck." With that said, the man vanished again, only to reappear behind the queen again.


    Aizel leaned in toward Seraphine, his voice hushed as he whispered softly, "Who is he?"


    "Sword Emperor," she whispered.


    Then this guy must be really strong," he thought.


    "Are you prepared to die today, old man?" Harold spoke, showing a cruel smile on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Not really; I was thinking of traveling somewhere after this duel," Alexander replied.


    "FUCKER! Don''t worry; after getting rid of you, I will make your daughter and granddaughter my personal ves. I will make sure they don''t get a proper rest from now on hehe¡­"


    "If you are trying to make me mad, it won''t work, Harold. You aren''t capable enough,"


    "Enough, old man; you have been stuck in Grade V for so many years now when I have already reached your level.


    "Come, let''s fight."


    As the tension between the mages mounted, thick roots began to emerge from the ground on Harold''s right side.


    With slow deliberation, he reached out and grasped one of the gnarled roots, giving it a firm tug.


    An axe emerged from the tangle of roots; its trunk-like handle was carved from the thickest of the roots.


    "Nice trick," Alexander replied.


    The ground trembled and the air thickened with anticipation. Harold''s muscles bulged as he tightened his grip on the axe.


    YAAAAA¡­..


    With a ferocious battle scream, he hoisted the axe high above his head and hurled it at Alexander.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, there was no effect. The ground where the axended was untouched, with not a single break or imprint.


    Suddenly Alexander''s eyes widened, and he vanished from his location in an instant, leaving behind a trail of bright, golden light as he resurfaced high in the sky.


    *BOOOM*


    Suddenly, a loud crack split through the air as a deep trench appeared in the earth where Alexander had been standing.


    It looked as if someone had ripped the ground apart with enormous force, and the unexpected spectacle stunned and awed everyone.


    With a flick of his wrist, Harold summoned a massive earth spike from the crack in the ground.


    The spike struck Alexander like a bolt of lightning, resembling a spear from some ancient creature.


    Alexander vanished in a burst of golden light, appearing unharmed to one side.


    Aizel couldn''t help but be fascinated and stunned as he saw the initial exchange between the two Grade V mages.


    The sheer magnitude of their power was unlike anything he had ever seen before, and it made him feel small inparison.


    Regardless, he remained intently focused on the fight, hoping to learn from their techniques and strategies.


    Suddenly, the giant spike trembled for a second and then vanished. It reappeared as earthen metal spikes multiplying in numbers and covering the entire sky.


    The metallic glint of the spikes seemed menacing, like a swarm of poisonous insects poised to attack their prey.


    The sky was filled with small earthen metal spikes, and they were all shooting towards Alexander.


    There were so many that escaping felt impossible. The spikes wereing from all angles, and it appeared as though there was no safe spot for Alexander to take cover.

 Chapter 159 Celestial Judgement

    Alexander gazed at the overwhelming number of earthen metal spikes hurtling toward him.


    "Are you trying to kill me or just ying around?" he asked.


    Alexander twisted his fingers and began to channel his power. His fingers began to glow a brilliant golden color, illuminating the sky.


    Suddenly, ten thin golden light strings shot out from his fingertips, quickly destroying the earthen metal spikes. Alexander''s eyes moved rapidly as he masterfully manipted the golden strings, clearing the sky in seconds.


    The institute mages were taken aback by his spectacr demonstration of magic.


    "Did you see that, Lysandra? Try to learn from Alexander; you both have the same power."


    The headmaster said this while Lysandra nodded and focused all her attention on Alexander.


    Harold crouched down; his legs coiled like a spring ready tounch.


    As he held his axe tightly, he pushed off the ground with all his might and shot upwards like a rocket.


    The impact of his jump left a deep crater on the ground, marking the spot where he had been moments ago.


    Harold''s body rocketed through the air at amazing speed and force, creating a tform beneath his feet. Another tform appeared in the sky a few meters to Alexander''s left.


    As Harold flew through the air, he quickly pivoted on the tform and propelled himself towards Alexander on the opposite side.


    His motions were so fluid and quick that it appeared he was defying gravity. Harold aimed a powerful swing of his axe at Alexander, but the mage was too swift and dodged to the side.


    Alexander shot a beam of golden light at Harold''s face, but the seasoned warrior was prepared for the attack. A metal shield appeared in front of him in an instant, diverting the dangerous beam.


    "Radiant burst," Alexander murmured softly.


    In an instant, his entire body was enveloped in a brilliant golden aura, and the light spread out in all directions, illuminating the previously dark sky.


    Harold was momentarily blinded, but when his vision cleared, he saw Alexander standing directly behind him, his staff transformed into a beam of radiant energy.


    The bright light temporarily blinded Aizel and the others. When they were able to see again, they saw Harold standing safely on the ground, and an earthen golem had been destroyed by Alexander''s attack.


    *Tsk*


    "This golem substitute," Alexander said,


    Suddenly, a pair of pure light wings sprouted from his back, glowing with a radiant golden hue. Alexander lifted into the air and hovered smoothly as the wings beat continuously.


    The wings trailed a path of shimmering golden sparks behind him, lighting the dark sky with their brilliance.


    "LET''S GET SERIOUS THEN HAROLD," he shouted.


    He raised a hand, and a spark of golden light flickered from his palm, gradually growing brighter and brighter until it formed a dazzling sphere of radiant energy.


    The sphere''s light was so bright that it covered the entire area in a dazzling, warm glow, throwing long shadows behind every object in its path.


    It grew until it was the size of a small sun, pulsing with golden energy and dazzling its surroundings with its bright radiance.


    "Sr re,"


    The golden orb of energy above Alexander exploded into a web of radiant beams that showered down on Harold from all sides.


    As Harold looked up into the sky, a torrent of dazzling beams descended on him, hurtling towards him at breakneck speed.


    "Verdant Blessing!" Harold shouted.


    *Tremble*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sound of Harold''s roar shook the destend, and the earth began to tremble.


    Towering trees began to shoot up at an rming rate, shattering everything in their path along with the monster''s remains as they shot skyward.


    The bleak wastnd had been converted into a verdant woond in seconds.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    The golden light beams showered down on the forest, leaving deep craters and destroying everything in their path.


    The trees were no match for the immense energy, yet they continued to grow, sprouting deep roots and vines to build a protective barrier around Harold.


    Woond was rapidly changing into a living fortress, protecting Harold from the continuous bombardment.


    "You won''t be able to hide forever in that forest, Harold.


    "CELESTIAL JUDGMENT"


    The sky immediately lit up with thick beams of golden light as Harold let out a furious roar, symbolic of a divine onught from beyond the stars.


    *BOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOM*


    The beams poured down with amazing force on the woond below, obliterating everything in their path. With each impact, trees were uprooted and shattered into splinters, and the ground shook. It was as if the heavens themselves were wreaking havoc on Xthar.


    "This... Is this only a Grade V mage?" Aizel was shocked to the core.


    He waspletely taken aback by what he was witnessing. He had always expected thebat between Grade V mages to be fierce, but he had never anticipated that it would be of this magnitude.


    The sheer power and intensity of the battle left him wondering what would happen if even more high-level mages engaged inbat.


    Would they be able to wipe out an entire kingdom in a single attack?


    A shiver ran down Aizel''s spine as he remembered how he treated Vespara.


    "I should be more careful next time."


    Alexander surveyed the devastated forest, extending his magical senses in search of Harold.


    His devastating attack had almost entirely obliterated thend.


    Suddenly, two gigantic wooden hands emerge from the destroyed forest, palms facing upward in a peaceful gesture.


    The hands were enormous, resembling those of a giant.


    As Alexander watched,rge red flowers began to bloom all over their wooden arms and palms, adding a ssh of color to the grim scene.


    The red flowers on the giant wooden hands released a burst of gas, filling the sky with a red mist that spread quickly and covered everything in sight. The mist looked like red clouds that nketed the whole area.


    "Those flowers are Red Mist Azalea," Hazelmented.


    "What are those?" Aizel asked.


    "It''s a flower that releases poisonous gas. It is so poisonous that a single whiff of it can kill anyone under Grade V."


    "Then it''s good we are all standing and watching far away from it."


    "I have never seen suchrge red mist azaleas; their toxicity must be highly potent."

 Chapter 160 Gaias Wrath

    Alexander became lost in a sea of red clouds while attempting to navigate his way out. As he began to feel the effects of the gas, he quickly realized it was extremely potent.


    He scrambled to take various potions to counteract the gas, but it was still too strong. He began to cough up blood and noticed red spots appearing on his skin, indicating the gas was still affecting him.


    Between the towering wooden hands, a tform rose, with Harold standing on it.


    Despite his wounds, he smiled menacingly as he watched Alexander battle the deadly crimson cloud.


    "What happened, old man? I was finally getting serious. Don''t tell me you can''t continue."


    A faint golden glow began to appear from within the heavy crimson cloud as Harold gazed.


    The glow gradually became stronger and brighter until it zed with dazzling intensity.


    Golden lightning crackled and nerves visibly glowed beneath Alexander''s skin as he appeared almost divine, no longer bearing any trace of the red spots.


    Re-energized and revitalized, he stood tall in the midst of the poisonous mist like a god.


    He waved his hand, and the red mist cloud dissipated into thin air.


    His mage staff turned into a gorgeous golden beam that sparkled with otherworldly brilliance, casting a dazzling glow over the sky in a sh of light. (Like a golden lightsaber)


    "Take this, then," Harold said.


    Thick vines shaped like tentacles began to emerge from the ground and the wooden hands as Alexander stood there with his golden lightsaber.


    They were gigantic, extending out and curving towards him like those of a massive octopus. The vines were thick and numerous, seemingly unstoppable as they made their way towards him.


    Alexander took a deep breath and released numerous small golden fireflies from his mouth. The glowing insects flew around, illuminating the area.


    As the thick vines approached, he remained unfazed. With a swift movement of his golden lightsaber, he sliced through the vines with ease.


    He moved fast, disappearing and reappearing in various areas, cutting through the vines in a whirl. His movements were so quick that he left golden streaks in the air, giving the impression that he was teleporting through the sky.


    A couple of golden fireflies reached towards Harold, who looked on in confusion.


    But suddenly, Alexander appeared right in front of him, stunning Harold.


    A giant earthen armor mixed with metal properties quickly covered Harold when he saw Alexander''s lightsaber shing down at him.


    The golden lightsaber, on the other hand, effortlessly sliced through the armor, sending Harold crashing to the ground.


    *BOOOM*


    A loud boom echoed as Harold mmed into the earth, creating a deep crater, and debris flew everywhere.


    Harold, his body lying in a deep, jagged crater, gazed up at Alexander with intense hatred.


    His arm had been severed with the previous attack, and blood spilled from the wound in a never-ending flow.


    "Tree of Life,"


    As Harold rose from the deep crater, a tree behind him began to bloom, and his severed arm began to regrow quickly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He exhaled deeply and slowly cracked his neck, feeling a burst of power within him. He began to channel this power, drawing more and more magic energy from his core.


    "Gaia''s Wrath,"


    *GROOWWRRRRR*


    The ground trembled as an ancient and strange roar echoed across the area.


    Suddenly, from the earth itself, tree spirits, earth golems, and guardians rose up one after the other, brandishing their axes. They varied in size, some small, some towering, but all emanated a fierce and menacing aura.


    The earth golems, tree spirits, and guardians surged into the sky with a thunderous roar, their axes glinting menacingly.


    Thick roots sprouted from the earth, creeping toward Alexander in an attempt to trap him.


    Harold held his ground, umting more energy until the air around him began to vibrate. He was gradually covered inyers of wood and earth, bing one with thendscape.


    Alexander dodged the torrent of strikes by darting around and slicing his way through the tree spirits, earth golems, and vines that surrounded him.


    Despite his attempts, the number of his opponents seemed to increase with each passing moment.


    He kept swapping ces with his golden firefly, escaping iing strikes and leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. However, it appeared to be a futile battle with no end in sight.


    Leah clutched onto her mother''s sleeves, her heart pounding with fear and desperation as she watched her grandfather fight for their family''s survival.


    The fate of their family was at stake, and if her grandfather lost to Harold, their legacy would be lost.


    She was terrified of being at the mercy of Harold and his nasty whims, and she knew she and her mother would be at his mercy for the rest of their lives.


    The nobles were socializing amongst themselves, with some engaging in lively conversations andughter while others watched the duel intently.


    Aizel appeared to be the happiest of them all, eagerly awaiting Harold''s victory and loving the prospect of Leah and her family facing the consequences of their past actions.


    "NOVA BURST"


    Alexander''s body emitted a blinding golden light that stretched across the battlefield with a loud roar.


    The radiant energy quickly dispelled the earth''s golems, tree spirits, thick vines, and roots, as well as the monster''s remains. Despite the golems and tree spirits repeatedly rising, they quickly disintegrated into nothingness as the onught of golden energy persisted.


    The ce fell silent as the golden light faded. Alexander was struggling for air; his heavy breathing hinted that thest attack had worn him down.


    There were no more golems or tree spirits rising, and thend was once again tranquil.


    Alexander''s pupils constricted as he studied the region surrounding the deep crater.


    The energy surrounding it was strong and potent, causing sweat to form on his brow. With a sickening feeling, he realized Harold had been waiting for time in order to create something powerful against him.


    ROOOOAARRRRR....


    A loud boom burst through the air as the ground shook and the castle walls trembled, causing many to cover their ears.


    All eyes were drawn towards the spectacle as a massive hand burst through the earth, covered in thick roots and vines. A second hand followed, and then a colossal head emerged, gradually revealing the entire body of a towering giant that stood over 100 feet tall.

 Chapter 161 Its Over

    Alexander had a sense of shock ovee him as he gazed at the towering behemoth made of trees, heavy vines, and roots that was almost a hundred feet tall.


    The monster resembled a forest guardian spirit that had awoken to seek vengeance. With his heightened mana sense, Alexander realized that Harold was controlling the giant from within.


    "This is going to be a pain in the ass," he murmured.


    ROOARRRR¡­


    The giant roared once again; Alexander braced himself for what wasing next. He watched as countless thick vines and roots shot forward from all over the giant, heading straight toward him.


    "Shooting star,"


    As the thick vines and roots shot towards him, Alexander''s body was enveloped in a radiant golden light.


    He flew through the air at breakneck speed, leaving a trail of gleaming gold behind him as he dodged and twisted among the vines. His motions were smooth and precise as if he were dancing in the sky.


    The golden light emerging from his body shined brilliantly, like a shooting star, dazzling the sky.


    Alexander flew in circles around the towering behemoth, his fingers aimed directly at the monster as he shot forth beams of golden energy.


    Despite his efforts, the giant''s thick vines and roots proved to be too tough for his attacks.


    Suddenly, the massive right fist of the giant swung with incredible force, hurtling towards Alexander with the intent of crushing him.


    As Alexander tried to dodge the giant''s punch, his leg was caught by a surprise attack from thick vines that appeared out of nowhere.


    The vines swung his body around, sending him to collide with the earth with great force, leaving a deep crater in his wake.


    Then a giant fist came and mmed into the ground.


    *BOOOOMMMMMM*


    The giant''s fist struck the ground with such force that the earth trembled and cracks erupted all around.


    Many people could feel the vibrations in their bones as the sound echoed through the castle walls. The power of the crash even led several of the onlookers to stumble and fall.


    As he saw the crater, Aizel''s face lit up with joy, thinking that the Rosewell family''s end was near.


    However, his expression quickly turned to one of surprise as he and others noticed a gathering of golden fireflies around the giant''s arms.


    Suddenly, a thick beam of brilliant golden light burst out of the crater and destroyed the entire arm of the giant in one powerful strike.


    Alexander''s body was flowing with more golden veins as he rose from the deep crater, and his energy was rising higher than ever before.


    He had clearly unleashed all of his power, pushing himself past his limitations with the augmentation technique he was employing.


    "PLAYTIME IS OVER HAROLD¡­"


    Alexander stood there with golden veins flowing through his body, and when he lifted his right hand, a gigantic beam of golden light erupted from it, stretching all the way to the sky.


    The brightness was so intense that it turned night into day, dwarfing the already gigantic giant.


    As he lowered his hand, the beam of light effortlessly sliced the giant in half and continued to tear through the surrounding terrain, leaving nothing unscathed in its path.


    "It''s over." The Sword Emperor spoke slowly, bringing everyone''s attention to him.


    When Leah and Yelena heard the news, their faces lit up with wide grins.


    They knew their family had won the duel of vows and that they would now inherit everything the Gilles family had.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel, on the other hand, appeared to be dissatisfied with the oue, his expression turning sour.


    "Why do you look pissed, sparring partner? Did you also bet something?" Soren asked, after noticing his expression.


    "This fucking idiot!" Aizel cursed him in his mind.


    "Another noble family has fallen; it leaves quite a sour taste in my mouth," Zareena said.


    "I heard you were the one who was responsible for the demise of the Paul family." She asked.


    "I didn''t do it alone; I was manipted by Rosewell to fight for them," Aizel replied.


    "So that''s why you looked pissed. Well, you can''t deny that Alexander is a strong mage. I already knew he was going to win easily.


    "I hope you haven''t forgotten your task. Ignore the riots and clear the mountain first; I will talk to the headmaster." After saying that, the princess left.


    ****


    Alexander limped towards his tent, his body battered and drained by the battle. He''d used up all of his magical energy and wanted to rest.


    The thought of honors and spoils could wait for now, as he had left them to his daughter.


    As he approached his throne, he sank into it, a wave of relief washing over him. His personal maid entered with a ss of water and sat on hisp, carefully feeding him the refreshing drink.


    "Where are the other maids? Are they safe?" He asked.


    The maid swiftly leaned forward and rested her head on Alexander''s chest, tenderly caressing it with her hand.


    "Don''t worry, we already left the tent before the fight started. They are all safe and sound."


    "Good, tonight we''re all going to have a huge celebration, haha.


    "But why does something feel strange? Why can''t I sense mana? Am I that tired?"


    Alexander''s gaze was pulled to the couch, where the staff was lying. Its purple crystal shone brightly, capturing his attention. His eyes widened with realization, but it was already toote.


    Before he could respond, two daggers were driven into his neck from both sides. The maid''s face began to change, disying the features of his grandson, David.


    "Look at you, grandfather; you have already be too old. It''s time to say goodbye to Xelgar"


    "Dam..n Y..ou"


    Blood spurted out of Alexander''s mouth as he struggled to speak, but David yanked out the dagger and continued his vicious assault on his grandfather''s face.


    His anger and resentment had reached a boiling point, and he showed no mercy as he mercilessly plunged the dagger into his face.


    As he swiftly stored his grandfather''s lifeless body in his storage ring, David felt a surge of relief wash over him.


    With his heart still racing, he left the tent as quietly as possible, not wanting to call attention to himself. He gently slid out of the tent and transformed back into a maid, apanied by the other maids.


    All the maids were working for him as they left thend by teleporting from the magic circle, which was already prepared for them.


    Meanwhile, the nobles reveled in their celebration, showering the Rosewell family with congrattions and praise for their triumph.


    Little did they know that two powerful Grade V mages had met their demise in a matter of hours, orchestrated by a man who didn''t even know how to use mana.

 Chapter 162 Fenrir

    "Congrattions, Miss Rosewell!"


    "Congrats¡­"


    "Another noble family destroyed. Tsk."


    The nobles gathered around Yelena and Leah, offering their congrattions one by one, though not all of them seemed pleased with the oue of the duel.


    Some expressed their disappointment, believing that in these uncertain times, unity should be a priority over internal strife.


    "Why has Alexander note yet?" the queen asked.


    "I think Grandfather must be resting, it seems the duel took a toll on him,"


    "No, he is not in his tent," the Sword Emperor replied.


    "What do you mean, then where did the father go?" Yelena asked.


    "He vanished suddenly when I tried to sense him. It seems he used a magic circle."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Magic circle? How did it appear here? Who inscribed it without my permission?" The queen asked, her eyes bulging with rage.


    The Sword Emperor vanished without a trace and reappeared outside the tent, on its backside.


    He spotted the magical circle inscriptions on the ground as he moved around, which appeared to be destroyed.


    "One-time used inscription... hmm"


    The Sword Emperor appeared back inside the castle, his presencemanding the attention of those around him.


    "Either he has run away somewhere or someone has abducted him,"


    "What!"


    "What bullshit are you spouting¡­"


    "Why would he run away after winning the duel?"


    In the midst of the confusion, the nobles began to raise their voices and discuss among themselves.


    Both Yelena and Leah were puzzled, unable to understand why Alexander would flee the scene after winning the duel.


    They also couldn''t fathom someone abducting him because he was a Grade V mage, and with so many high-ranking mages there, it seemed impossible for such an aplishment to go unnoticed.


    "Who were the ones who came with you?" The sword emperor asked, ncing toward Yelena.


    "Father just brought some maids with him and no one else."


    "They have also gone," he replied.


    "I want to know where he went or what happened to him. Report to me in three days." The queen ordered and left with the prince.


    The sword emperor nodded.


    "I think we should leave; everyone gather around me." The headmaster spoke.


    The institute mages departed with the headmaster, leaving the nobles alone. The confusion among the nobles was evident as they discussed and objected to the sudden disappearance of Alexander.


    Meanwhile, the Sword Emperor walked out of the castle, his mind racing with thoughts. He gazed at the sky and murmured slowly, "Is it your doing Vespara? If it''s really you, I hope you are ready for what''s about toe next."


    *****


    Aizel entered his room, and he saw Daisy and Vespara sitting and sipping tea. He hurried to his bedroom and retrieved the ck egg to show it to Vespara.


    The children eagerly rushed over to join the group, intrigued by the mysterious egg.


    "Now tell me what creature is inside." He asked.


    Vespara tenderly cradled the ck egg in her palms as Aizel handed it to her, feeling the subtle heat flowing from it.


    She focused her mind on the egg with her eyes closed, and a swirl of ck smoke emerged briefly before disappearing into thin air.


    "It''s a wolf,"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Awesome¡­"


    "We will be able to ride on him, right?"


    Excitement spread through the boys when they heard the answer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But it''s not any wolf; where did you get this?"


    "I took the boys to a nearby forest; there we saw some wolves guarding this egg," Aizel replied.


    "Interesting, even I can''t correctly predict what type of wolf it is. Make sure to take care of it properly."


    "Aizel, name the egg¡­"


    "Yes, we should name¡­"


    "How about we name her Alia¡­"


    "It''s not a girl; it''s a boy,"


    "How could you tell it''s a boy?"


    The kids began to discuss ande up with ideas for naming the wolf and determining its gender.


    "It''s a boy," Vespara replied.


    "Nooo why?" Ruth said.


    "Aizel, you should name it," Lilly said.


    "Oh, okay let me think then."


    Aizel''s mind was racing with ideas for wolf names, but none of them seemed quite right. He furrowed his brow, deep in thought, until his thoughts abruptly came to a halt around Asgard.


    "Fenrir."


    "Woah..."


    "So cool¡­"


    "Grow up quickly, Fenrir..."


    "It looks like you have a talent for naming things. I might just leave it up to you to name our future children." Vespara teased.


    The kids erupted in giggles at her remark, joined by Daisy, while Aizel rolled his eyes away.


    "So, who won the duel?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "How would I know, I wasn''t there, remember?"


    "But given your status, I thought you would have known by now."


    "If I wanted to," she replied.


    "It''s the Rosewell; damn it, that old man was really strong," Aizel replied.


    "Hehe, as expected, Harold was strong but not enough. If he had mastered the metal properties, he might have had some chance against Alexander."


    "That old man was really something else. I am thankful for my decision not to kill Leah that day, or I would have been haunted by that old man.


    "Now you guys carry on. I''m going into hard training mode because I have to clear that damn mountain. See ya."


    As Aizel left the room, the kids dashed down the hall, leaving Vespara and Daisy alone. Vespara shifted her gaze to Daisy, and her face became serious.


    "Daisy, you need to train."


    "Are we going now?"


    "Not that training. This time, it''s serious. It is an order from the princess to make you ready for the tournament."


    "What!" Daisy nced in confusion and was shocked. "Why me? I am only a Grade I mage. What can I even do there?"


    "Because of your mana sense mastery, she wants you. I tried to convince her, but she wouldn''t listen.


    "Even the king doesn''t have any objection to her choice."


    "What if I don''t want to take part?"


    "I wish it was that easy. What will you do? Run away from here and expect they won''t be able to find you?"


    "Does Aizel know about this?"


    "No, and don''t tell him now. Don''t worry, I will train you hard; at least you will be able to survive the tournament. And if you don''t, then I will only pray for this kingdom."

 Chapter 163 Time For Training!

    Aizel stepped into his apartment on Earth, he knew it was time to train.


    Even though he couldn''t use mana here, he had his own special abilities that didn''t require it. His training included honing his imagination, making it more creative, quick, and precise, and memorizing as much knowledge as possible.


    The recent battle between Grade V mages had left him pondering his own abilities.


    He couldn''t imagine what he''d be capable of once he got to their level. He might be able to take on three or four Alexanders at once, but to do so, he needed to further hone his imagination.


    He knew he had to master everything with his imagination to reach the pinnacle of power.


    "So, you are back; what did youe here for?" Alora asked, noticing him in the kitchen filling water bottles.


    "I havee here to train."


    As Aizel answered her question, a smile spread across Alora''s face.


    "So finally, you have realized how to use your power."


    "Well, the recent battle I witnessed sparked something inside of me. I want to reach that level as soon as possible¡­ no, not that level. I want to surpass everyone¡­"


    Suddenly, his expression changed, and he stared at Alora with a cold death stare.


    "Then I am going to beat the shit out of everyone and will teach everyone who is not strong enough¡­"


    "Hehe, I will be waiting for it," Alora replied after hearing that. This is the Aizel she wanted. Cold and heartless, not afraid of anything, nothing could be above him, just like he used to be.


    Aizel dashed to his room and turned on hisptop.


    For the next few days, the inte would be his buddy. He intended to spend every waking second of the next week learning, with only a seven-hour break for sleep each day.


    *****


    In Xelgar¡­


    A carriage came to a halt a short distance from the cliff, and David stepped out, clutching his Doomstaff.


    The sun was setting, casting a breathtaking orange hue across the sky.


    It was the same hill from which Thomas had thrown him into theke. David took in the scenery surrounding him, listening to the calming sound of water running down theke below.


    Finally, he sat down on the edge of the cliff and took in the stunning view.


    David summoned the corpse of Alexander and ced it next to him.


    "Look at you, old man, died like an idiot. You were the one who always taught about how to always stay alert,


    "You were the one who loved me despite the fact that I was not able to use mana. You were the one who introduced Katherine to me. You were the one who fixed my marriage with her,


    "Then¡­why? Why didn''t you help me, why didn''t you at least save her? Why? Why? Why¡­.


    David pounded Alexander''s chest with his fist, tears streaming down his face.


    "Look at what you made me, what everyone made me...


    "This is only the start, Grandpa."


    He grabbed the motionless body and yanked it upright, his attention fixed on the deformed face that had been cruelly stabbed beyond recognition.


    "Soon your daughter and granddaughter will join you; I will make sure to give them pain so worst they will beg me to kill them,"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he flung the lifeless body over the cliff''s edge and watched it fall into the dark depths of theke below.


    He turned and began his descent down the cliff without looking back.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom The time hade for him tounch a devastating attack, one that would send shockwaves of terror throughout the entire kingdom.


    *****<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile...


    Daisy ran through the forest; she utilized her wind magic to give her an extra boost of speed. She deftly dodged trees and shrubs while holding her bow tightly in her hand.


    Suddenly, arge object appeared on her right side.


    Without hesitation, she drew back on the bowstring and released an arrow at breakneck speed, prating the object.


    Two more objects came from separate directions as she continued to run.


    Daisy swiftly drew two arrows and fired them with pinpoint uracy, striking both targets.


    With the help of her wind magic, she was able to guide the second arrow towards the second object, ensuring a sessful hit.


    Without warning, Vespara appeared right behind Daisy and swung her wooden sword down at her head.


    Daisy was able to predict the attack by sensing the disruption in mana before Vespara appeared.


    She swiftly blocked the attack with her bow, but the force behind the blow was so powerful that it caused her to drop to her knees.


    "It''s really incredible you were able to block my attack while I am only using 10% power."


    "Yes, but still, I wasn''t able to block it properly," Daisy replied.


    "Darling, you are only Grade I; the difference between us is vast.


    "If this attack hade from a Grade I or II you would have blocked it pretty easily."


    "Do you think I can be a Grade II mage before the tournament?"


    "Well, it''s not impossible; you need to be more efficient andfortable with your element. You have to be so used to it that it feels like a part of your body and life.


    "You need to face more danger to grow quickly and learn and execute more spells."


    "Should I go and hunt some monster?"


    "No, there is a better way."


    "What is it?"


    "Hunt mages."


    Vespara''s words hit Daisy like a bolt of lightning, her eyes widening with shock.


    "Don''t worry, I am not telling you to go and kill innocents. Hunt the criminals mages or the ones who do dirty crimes. You can even earn some money while doing it."


    "I... Where do I even find them?"


    "Don''t worry, darling I will help you with that,"


    "Are you sure this is a good idea? Can you give me some time to think about it?"


    "Yes, you can take time, but don''t tell Aizel about it."


    "You know what you are doing right now. If something happens to her, how will you face him?" Suddenly, Alora''s voice resounded in Vespara''s mind, startling her.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep her safe; nothing will happen. By the way, where is he? I can''t sense him anywhere."


    "He is training here with me. Do whatever you want to do.


    "I don''t care for that girl or the kids, but he does. That is enough for me to torture you for eternity if something happens to them."


    Vespara gulped in fear.

 Chapter 164 Be Careful

    ?


    As the days passed, Daisy maintained her regr training sessions with Vespara, improving her abilities with the bow and wind magic as well as mastering the use of daggers for close-quartersbat.


    She was still undecided about whether or not to hunt criminal mages in order to grow more quickly.


    "Have you thought about it, darling?" Vespara asked.


    They were sitting in a restaurant when the aroma of steaming soup floated through the air. They sat at a wooden table, surrounded by candles, and steam rose from the soup bowls in front of them.


    "I am still worried; I don''t think I will be able to actually kill them. What if I freeze up?"


    Vespara took a spoonful of soup to her mouth, enjoying the vor, before meeting Daisy''s gaze.


    "Don''t worry darling, I will be there with you.


    "You can''t always be like this. Just imagine if someday some people tried to hurt your kids. Will you still act frozen and timid, or will you do everything you can to keep them safe?"


    "I will do anything for my kids," she replied.


    "Just think like that when you are going to hunt. We are not going after innocent people after all,"


    "Okay, then I will try my best."


    "Good darling,"


    "What about the kids? Should we take them with us or will they be safe here?"


    "Well, nothing will happen here with me around, but let''s take them with us and drop them somewhere where they can have fun. I know an old man who is quite bored."


    "Oh, okay then."


    They both enjoyed their soup at the restaurant and when they were finished, they rose from their chairs and went to the inn to pick up the kids before departing.


    The door creaked open as they turned the handle, and they stepped into their apartment room.


    "Everyone quickly gathers your things, we are going on an adventure," Daisy said.


    "Woah!"


    "YESSS"


    "AWESOMEE¡­"


    The kids'' excitement grew when they learned of an approaching expedition.


    They dashed to their room, leaving the magical book Vespara had given them behind, and quickly packed their daily essentials and clothes.


    As they emerged from their room, they lined up in the hall, eagerly anticipating their departure.


    "Hehe, having kids around is fun; now I am really interested in having one of my own," Vesparamented.


    "Have you met someone?" Daisy asked.


    "Why do I have to meet another man when I have Aizel?" she replied while winking at her.


    Daisy let out a sigh.


    The group left the inn and proceeded to Vespara''s potion shop. They went through the busy streets, the kids chatting excitedly about the adventure ahead.


    "Did you forget something at your shop?" Daisy asked.


    "No, we are going straight to the oldie''s ce from the shop; why travel so far?"


    All of them ascended the stairs and followed Vespara to her potion-brewing chamber. When the kids entered, they were taken aback by the abundance of cauldrons, ingredients, and potions that filled the room.


    They marveled at the exquisite magic circle engraved on the floor as they made their way to the corner.


    "Kids, don''t rush anywhere and stand still with your eyes closed, okay?" Vespara said.


    The kids nodded and quickly held her and Daisy''s hands quietly.


    Vespara retrieved a magic crystal and channeled mana into it, causing the crystal to radiate a brilliant light that powered the magic circle.


    The golden lines on the circle glimmered, and before the kids could fully grasp what was happening, everything disappeared. They suddenly found themselves standing in a dimly lit cave, shrouded in darkness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Come follow me, everyone; don''t rush anywhere."


    The darkness of the tunnel slowly faded away as they followed Vespara, revealing a lovely garden overflowing with an array of flowers.


    Each flower was unique in shape and color, producing a lovelyndscape reminiscent of the Waterfall Valley''s grandeur. The party couldn''t help but be captivated by the garden''s appeal.


    "Look at you! You finally found the time to meet me!"


    The sudden appearance of an old man caught the group off guard as he floated towards them with his long ck hair and beard swaying in the wind.


    His piercing gaze swept across the group, forcing the kids to hide behind Vespara and Daisy for protection.


    "Oldie, don''t scare the kids; I am here to drop them off with you."


    "What! What will they do here?"


    "Yes, Aunt Vespara, we don''t want to stay here with this dangerous person."


    "Yes, we will be bored here in the cave."


    "Take us with you¡­"


    They pleaded with Vespara and Daisy not to abandon them in this foreign environment.


    "Listen kids, where I am and your mommy is going is filled with dangers, and you won''t be safe there, believe me. He is my master, and he is quite entertaining.


    "He has a huge workshop where he creates many things with magic; you want to see that, right?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Can he create me a toy¡­"


    "Awesome, let''s tell him to make us some cool armor¡­"


    "Oye Vespara, you should ask me first if you can drop them before leaving just like that," Grandmaster Gogo snorted.


    "It''s only for a few days and besides it''s not like you have anything to do,"


    "Hmm¡­ where is my grand disciple by the way?"


    "He is in training,"


    "And who is this beautifuldy? Pardon my manners. Myself, Grandmaster Gogo, it''s a pleasure to meet you, youngdy."


    "My name is Daisy; it''s a pleasure to meet you, Grandmaster."


    "She is the lover of Aizel," Vespara said.


    "Oh, interesting, then you deserve a gift from me; when youe back, I will make sure to give you something."


    Daisy blushed a little; she only bowed in respect without uttering a single word.


    The grandmaster moved towards them with a quick pace, his steps soundless as if he were gliding through the air. He leaned closer to Daisy and Vespara and whispered in a hushed tone so that the kids wouldn''t overhear his words.


    "Do you know Alexander went missing after the duel?"


    "Yes, I know very well," Vespara replied.


    "Did you do anything?"


    "Why would I do anything? You can ask Daisy; I was with her the whole time on the day of the duel."


    "You should be careful, Vespara; the time is not right. If you have any hands, be sure to clear every piece of evidence that might lead up to you.


    "You still haven''t found someone who will be able to back you up."


    "Don''t worry, oldie, I have already found the one."


    "Don''t tell me it''s Aizel, right?"


    Daisy couldn''t help but wonder, as she looked across at Vespara, what type of aid she required from Aizel and what her true intentions were.

 Chapter 165 Darkholm

    ?


    Chester Town,


    At Rosewell Castle...


    Leah paced restlessly inside the Rosewell castle''s vast hall, her forehead wrinkled in anxiety and stress.


    Her grandfather had been absent for quite some time, and she had no idea where he could have gone or what had happened to him.


    Despite her efforts to obtain information, she had received no news or leads, leaving her frustrated and worried.


    "Where is Uncle, Mother?"


    "He has gone to Strykewood town to get control of theirnds and everything that once belonged to the Gilles family," Yelena replied, as she was doing some paperwork on her table.


    "Aren''t you worried about grandfather?"


    "He might have gone somewhere to relieve his stress; he has a habit of doing it."


    "But he didn''t inform us and went right after the duel."


    "Don''t worry about him, Leah; you should worry about ruling morends and finding a way to make Aizel yours before it is toote."


    "But grandfather told me to stay away from him for now; he said it was not the right time."


    "You are smart, Leah; I am sure you can find some way, right?"


    "Yes mother,"


    *****


    As Vespara and Daisy left Grandmaster Gogo''s cave, the children remained with him to learn more about magic. It was time for the two women to depart on their next mission, and the children were in capable hands with the wise and experienced Grandmaster.


    "Are you sure they will be alright?" Daisy asked.


    "Don''t worry, oldie tends to act like that but instead he will be very happy now. I am sure he is going to take it straight toward his workshop. The kids will love him."


    "Why does he live here alone so far away in the cave?"


    "There are some things, darling, you should never know, and you shouldn''t talk about this to anyone. Remember it."


    Daisy nodded in understanding.


    "So where are we heading then?"


    "There''s a small town near Mountaindale that is famous for the ck market, bounties, and sort.


    "''Darkholm'' is the ce''s name, and you can find many criminal mages hiding there.


    "It is ruled by the Kingsley family."


    The rhythmic clip-clop of their rented horses'' hooves echoed through the forest as Vespara and Daisy rode toward their destination. They had left Mountaindale Vige and were now heading east towards Darkholm.


    Both donned deeply hooded robes, following Vespara''s advice to conceal their identities and speak minimally upon arrival in town.


    It was a long journey, taking half a day to finally reach their destination.


    As they entered the town, Daisy couldn''t help but notice the lively atmosphere with people bustling around,ughing, and chatting.


    The streets were illuminated by antique streetmps, giving off a pleasant orange glow over the houses and shops.


    She walked behind Vespara, her head down, trying not to be noticed in the crowded town.


    They eventually arrived at an old, decayed building with several cracks.


    *Knock*


    *Knock**Knock*


    *Knock*


    *Knock**Knock**Knock*


    Vespara knocked on the door with a specific pattern, and they waited in silence for a response.


    *creakkkk*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The door creaked open, revealing an olddy who peeked out curiously to see who had knocked.


    Vespara pulled her hood down, revealing her face to the olddy, who looked at her for a moment before opening the door to let them in.


    "He is there at his usual ce," The olddy spoke in a grumpy voice.


    Vespara nodded and headed towards an underground room, Daisy following closely.


    As they descended the stairs, Daisy observed small bulbs on the ceiling illuminating the underground ce.


    They soon arrived at a room with a desk, many boards, and an old man with only one eye fixedly staring at them.


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    "I am training this little youngdy, need some information, you know what I mean right?" Vespara replied.


    Daisy caught the old man''s nce, but he quickly turned his attention back to Vespara.


    "I don''t have anything for a Grade I mage,"


    "Who said we are looking toward Grade I criminals? Give us some Grade II."


    "Are you training or sending her for her demise?"


    "Of course, I am training, this is how I train," Vespara said with a giggle.


    "There is one task, but it might be too dangerous for this little flower to handle,"


    "What is it?"


    "Killing a Grade II noble mage,"


    Daisy''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t believe that she was being asked to hunt a Grade II mage, let alone a noble.


    "This¡­" she nced at Vespara.


    "If you are worrying about the status, then there is no problem. The request had been passed down through the royal family. You won''t have any problems with that.


    "But killing the noble will be a problem for you; first, there is hardly any evidence where he is hiding, let alone killing him."


    "Who is he, and what did he do?" Vespara asked.


    "He sold information about the uing tournament to the beast kingdom,


    "His name is Daniel Damaris, the youngest son of the Damaris family."


    "What an idiot!" Vespara sighed.


    Vespara''s hand moved slowly towards her chin, her face serious in thought. Her gaze scanned the room as she considered the risks and advantages of the elderly man''s mission.


    Finally, after a long minute, she appeared to have reached a decision.


    "What''s the reward?"


    "5000 gold coins, found dead. 10000 gold coins if you bring him back alive."


    "No magic crystals?"


    "No,"


    "Deal then,"


    Daisy''s gaze fixed on Vespara as thetter made eye contact and subtly winked.


    As they walked out of the building, Daisy finally spoke, "That''s a Grade II Vespara; I don''t think I can kill him, and how are we going to find him?"


    "Believe in yourself, darling. I am sure you can do it, and I think we can find some hints to his whereabouts.


    "For that, we have to head to Alcoberg town."


    "Isn''t that town famous for its varieties of drinks and vors and where Aizel was sent to do his mission?"


    "Yes! We can enjoy some drinks together hehe¡­"

 Chapter 166 SCUM

    ?


    As Vespara and Daisy made their way towards Alcoberg town to gather more information on their mission to hunt Daniel Damaris, themonist were stirring up trouble once again.


    David had given them orders to hire bandits and criminals to wreak havoc on the nobles'' small towns and viges, targeting their establishments and workers.


    On the other hand, David led a group of handpicked hunters as they approached the towns around Felgura City with a single goal in mind: to poison all water supplies in the area.


    They were all carrying potions containing a murky, dark liquid. It was evident their objective was to pollute the neighboring water sources of the towns they were targeting with these potions.


    As the day progressed, David and his hunters resumed their mission of poisoning the water sources of neighboring towns.


    Meanwhile, hired bandits and criminals caused mayhem and ruin in many viges and towns in order to divert the nobles'' attention. The team worked tirelessly all day to fulfill their task.


    The next day, a peculiar illness began to spread through the surrounding towns and viges, affecting individuals of all ages and professions.


    Even the noble families, including the Redmonts and Eudoras, were not spared from the illness.


    The Redmonts, who were well-known cksmiths, struggled to continue their work due to several members falling ill. Raigun Redmont became increasingly frustrated with the situation.


    "Sir, we have received a letter," one of the guards said.


    Raigun sat at his desk, his wet red hair indicating he had just gotten out of the bath. His tucked-in shirt and pants emphasized his powerful frame, which he had honed as a cksmith.


    "Hmm¡­


    The guard approached Raigun, holding a letter with the sender''s name, "The Common Man," written on it.


    Raigun tore open the envelope and scanned the contents inside. The note simply read, "Wishing you all a speedy recovery. See you in Tidalheim."


    "Who the fuck is thismon man? Did every family receive this?"


    "Yes sir,"


    "Hmm¡­


    Other families were in the same boat as the Redmonts. Each family received a letter from the same enigmatic source, "The Common Man," wishing them well and inviting them to a meeting at Tidalheim.


    They were all curious about who this guy could be, and their thoughts were racing with questions. Was he responsible for the recent attacks? Was he a great mage or amander from a rival kingdom attempting to sow discord in their kingdom?


    *****


    Alcoberg Town¡­


    While themon man''smotion was going around, Daisy and Vespara''s journey had brought them to their desired location: Alcoberg Town.


    Daisy was able to sense the river flowing down near the hilltop mountain and was imagining how beautiful this town must be.


    As Vespara and Daisy approached the gates, they noticed a Damaris family member waiting for them.


    It was none other than Kaley Damaris who was tasked with Aizel and Soren''sst mission.


    "Why do I always get this type of task? First those two hot geniuses and now the War Goddess," she thought.


    "It''s..it..it''s a pleasure to meet you, Goddess." She bowed all the way to the ground in front of Vespara.


    "It''s okay, darling; first take us to the best bar in this town," Vespara said.


    "Yes, goddess,"


    Kaley took them both to her favorite tavern, the same one where she had first met Aizel and Soren.


    Vespara noticed the board "The Drunkyard Tavern"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As they entered the tavern, Kaley led them both to a secluded corner where they could sit quietly. She swiftly made an order for three different types of liquor while Vespara waited, her eyes twinkling with delight at the thought of trying new vors.


    "So, Kaley, now I know you were close to Daniel, do you have any idea where he is?'' Vespara spoke.


    "I... I really don''t know; he hasn''t even talked to me in the previous month." She replied, her facial expression changing as she sank low.


    "I don''t know why that idiot did that; everyone is mad at him right now."


    "Is there any secret ce of his or he knows someone?"


    Kaley''s face became solemn as she heard those words, lost in concentration as she wondered where her idiot younger brother could be.


    "Are you going to bring him back to father?"


    "No, darling, we are going to kill him; you see, I am training this little one here,"


    Kaley''s expression changed again when she heard the news. Despite her brother''s blunder, she hoped he would face the consequences of his conduct with her family.


    The thought of her brother being killed for his mistakes weighed heavily on her mind.


    "Can''t you just catch him and bring him back to his father, so he can be punished by the family?"


    "Oh darling, I will try my best; don''t worry. If you can help me by letting me know where he is¡­"


    The bartender approached the table with a tray of drinks, which she neatly put in front of the group. Kaley was deep in concentration and was surprised for a second before swiftly picking up her ss and taking a hefty gulp.


    "Then meet me in the night; I will make sure to have a clue about where he might be."


    After saying that, she left the tavern.


    Vespara shifted her gaze to Daisy, who was savoring her drink in silence.


    "You won''t ask me why I lied to her."


    "Why should I? I don''t trust any nobles." Daisy replied.


    "So, you are okay with killing him, right?"


    "Do I have any other choice?"


    "Hehe, good darling,"


    Vespara ordered every variety of drink offered in the tavern while they continued to drink, intending to try them all. The group enjoyed their time together, sharing stories andughter as they sampled the various liquors.


    Meanwhile, back on Earth...


    Aizel sat at his desk; his gaze fixed on the screen of hisptop. He''d been surfing the web for days, umting videos and knowledge to help him better his abilities, ignoring sleep and subsisting solely on water bottles and snacks.


    As he concentrated on his studies, his mental core began to glow, forming a crescent shape that indicated he was approaching Grade III. As he continued to study, a red hue crept into his eyes.


    And suddenly, with a thud, his head dropped on the table as he lost consciousness.


    When Aizel opened his eyes, he found himself in a boundless, ck expanse, with nothing but a doppelganger of himself present.


    Though the figure in front of him resembled Aizel, his expression was one of absolute disdain and loathing, fixed on him with a gaze that could chill even the most resolute heart.


    "So, you have finallye, SCUM,"

 Chapter 167 Major Core Upgradation

    ?


    "Who are you?"


    "I am you; you are me."


    "What is this ce, then?"


    The doppelganger Aizel scanned their surroundings before locking eyes with Aizel once again.


    "This is the ce we set up as a precaution with our power; this is the ce where your first major upgrade will be held.


    "Reaching Grade III is your first major upgrade, then Grade V is your second, and then Grade XIesst.


    "Every upgrade will unlock more potential in our power that we can use without drawbacks," Doppelganger said.


    "So, I will be able to use more power.


    "Hehe good good, there are so many things I wanted to try but couldn''t because of the core," Aizelmented.


    "Do you think you deserve it?"


    "What do you mean I deserve it? I set up this right?"


    "Yes, but do you deserve it? What are you even doing? Do you even know who you have be?


    "If I had known I would be like this, I would have taken another precaution before using this step,


    "Just look at you scum, enjoying your life while wiping some inferior being''s asses, feeling excitement after seeing some insects fighting with each other,


    "Making a woman shield, acting weak and timid, I can literally go on and on and still I will not stop.


    "You are not worthy to wield my power; and until I feel like you are, I won''t let you upgrade the core.


    "I am the greatest being ever born; everyone is beneath me; grow up, scum.


    "I am only unlocking your first portion of memories for the time being; I hope my personality will change. Now get lost."


    A torrent of memories washed over Aizel as his eyes opened, overwhelming his mind with images from his life.


    He saw shes of his childhood¡ªsome memories still missing, but many moreing back to him.


    He realized that he had hardly any friends, with Alora being the only constant in every memory.


    He saw glimpses of his supposed mother spending time with him, taking trips to grand, opulent cities, and treating others with disdain.


    Aizel''s consciousness shifted to a grand hall, where hey dozing off on a plush couch.


    Suddenly, a group of guards burst into his peace, followed by a group of people who immediately fell to their knees, tears streaming down their faces and noses running.


    They looked at Aizel''s mother with deep worry, pleading for something in an almost desperate manner.


    "Please Goddess, help us; the monsters have already destroyed many homes and cities. They are taking women with them while killing everybody; please save our town.


    "They gave us the warning that we are next."


    "Aizel, go and help these poor souls and help everyone."


    Aizel rose slowly from hisfortable couch, stretching his arms out and taking a minute to gather his thoughts. With a deep breath, he began to make his way towards the exit.


    "Wait for me, Aizel; I aming too."


    Aizel''s consciousness turned to face Alora. She was no longer the tiny girl he remembered, but a grown woman of amazing beauty.


    "You, guide us," Alora spoke.


    "Thank you for helping us, your highness."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel''s surroundings abruptly changed, and he and Alora found themselves in the middle of a sea of creatures.


    It was difficult to even call it a horde, as the sheer number of monsters was staggering. He could see different types of creatures, some d in armor and wielding weapons, looking like generalsmanding their minions.


    "You brought some kids to save yourself? hahahahah¡­"


    Theyughed at the sight of two young teenagers standing before them.


    "What the two of you can even do¡­"


    "That''s right¡­"


    "That girl has some nice meat, let''s share her tonight¡­


    Aizel approached the horde of monsters with a calm and steady gait, his face expressionless as he surveyed the sea of creatures before him. He lifted his right hand and snapped his fingers with a resounding click.


    *Burst* *Burst* *Burst* *Burst*


    *Burst* *Burst* *Burst* *Burst*


    *Burst* *Burst* *Burst* *Burst*


    *Burst* *Burst* *Burst* *Burst*


    ....


    With a simple snap of his fingers, every monster exploded like balloons, their blood and guts raining down from the sky.


    Only a few generals remained, terrified and frightened as they watched their army be destroyed.


    Aizel continued to walk towards them, and as he did, a barrier repelled the blood from touching him, leaving himpletely unscathed.


    He advanced toward the generals with a deadly stare, causing heavy pressure to weigh down on them and forcing them to kneel before him. His pitch-ck eyes seemed to hold a hypnotic power, as if capable of devouring their very souls.


    "What happened?"


    "Why are you not barking?" He spoke


    With another snap, the generals burst one by one.


    As the scene shifted once again, Aizel found himself standing before his mother, who wore a gentle smile on her face. Her pure white hand caressed his cheek as she spoke to him.


    "I am proud of you."


    "I didn''t do it for the people; it was just what you told me, so I acted. I don''t care for any inferior being," Aizel said.


    *pop*


    As the memory faded, Aizel became aware of his surroundings once again.


    He was lying in his apartment, tears flowing down his cheeks, softly touching the spot where his mother''s hand had previously rested.


    Aizel gradually opened his eyes and made his way towards the living room. Alora was still engrossed in the K-drama, and he approached her before suddenly copsing onto herp, causing her to jump in surprise.


    Alora''s gaze shifted from the K-drama on the TV screen to Aizel, who was sound asleep on herp. A tender smile crept onto her lips as she softly stroked his head, taking in the peaceful expression on his face.


    "So your memories started to appear once again. Sleep well, my Aizel."


    Aizel awoke from his slumber to find himself on Alora''sp. As she caressed his head, she smiled gently at the peaceful expression on his face. He''d been asleep for a full 24 hours, and he nced at her in a haze as he slowly rose up.


    Suddenly, a look of disgust shed across his face, and he spoke, "Go and take a shower first,"

 Chapter 168 Twilight Harbor

    ?


    Aizel turned on the television to watch the ongoing K-drama, but after two minutes he turned it off with a sigh of relief, clearly uninterested.


    After her wash, Alora returned to sit next to him. He inhaled deeply as he sniffed her, taking in her fresh aroma. His face lit up with happiness as he reached up and began to lightly pat her head.


    "Good, nowe and train me; I can probably create a loop in my dream at least for 5 years.


    "I want you to help me master the different weapons in the loop."


    "Why me? Go and train alone; I have to watch my series."


    "I am not asking you,e and train me." His once casual demeanor took on a note of seriousness as he repeated his request in an increasingly authoritative tone.


    "Tsk. Now you are acting more like your past self."


    Without a word, Aizelid his head on Alora''sp and quickly fell asleep. Alora sighed softly and put her arms over his head, closing her eyes. They both knew they had another training session ahead of them, and it seemed like it was going to be a lengthy one.


    *****


    When Aizel was reliving his past memoriesst night, Daisy and Vespara waited impatiently for Kaley to appear. They couldn''t afford to waste time, as they knew she contained crucial information regarding Daniel.


    The tavern became increasingly rowdy while they waited, with the clink of drinks and theughter of customers filling the air.


    Suddenly, a hooded figure approached Daisy and Vespara, their face concealed in the shadows.


    The person ced a crumpled piece of paper on the table without a word and left just as silently as they arrived.


    Both Daisy and Vespara looked at the paper in confusion before picking it up to read it.


    "Hmm, interesting,"


    "What does it say?" Daisy asked.


    "It says Daniel has joined themonist group, and right now he is with some of them in Twilight Harbor."


    "Isn''t this towards the east side, closer to the Theodora Kingdom?"


    "Yes," Vespara replied.


    "We should head straight away andplete the task tonight, we can''t wait any longer now."


    Daisy and Vespara got on their horses and rode off into the distance, heading eastward in the direction of Twilight Harbor.


    The wind whipped through their hair as they rode on, the horses'' hooves pounding the dirt road beneath them.


    Vespara and Daisy could see the ocean and several enormous ships in the harbor as they drew near the town.


    The ocean separated the two kingdoms from the town''s location.


    It was alreadyte at night, and they had been traveling for four hours, but their task was far from over. They had to find out where Daniel was hiding in town.


    The homes were modest, but the abundance of enormous warehouses indicated this was amercial hub.


    "So how do we find him?" Daisy asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmm, I can sense the whole town and can pinpoint where most of the hunters have been gathered. Themonist tend to always be together.


    "Maybe that can lead us to him."


    Vespara searched the town with her mana sense; she carefully scanned for any signs of the group.


    A group of hunters and two mages caught her eye inside a warehouse, and her gaze turned there. Vespara''s instinct told her to look into them more because they were the most likely culprits.


    "I think I have found them. Get ready, you are going to take them alone,"


    Daisy''s heart was pounding, so she took a deep breath to calm down. This was her first battle, and she was going to face a Grade II mage she might have to kill for the first time.


    She felt the pressure of the situation, but she gritted her teeth and pressed on.


    With the help of her wind magic, she climbed onto the roof of a nearby house and moved quietly toward the warehouse, where Vespara had sensed the hunters and mages.


    She moved stealthily from one rooftop to another, constantly using her mana sense to keep track of her surroundings.


    Daisy reached the rooftop of a nearby house and directed her senses toward the warehouse.


    As she concentrated, she was able to pick up on the presence of ten hunters and two mages within the building.


    They appeared to be conversing andpleting a task at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, just go and have some fun, darling. I am here," Vespara whispers from behind, appearing out of nowhere.


    With a nod, Daisy summoned her bow and dagger and rushed with all haste toward the warehouse.


    As Daisy drew closer to the warehouse, one of the mages inside was able to sense her presence, and quickly alert the other mage.


    "Boss, someone found us."


    "What! But how?" spreading his senses, the other mage realized that a Grade I mage was on his way.


    "Hahhaha, a grade I, let''s wee them,"


    Daisy could feel the hunters getting closer as she made her way into the warehouse. She prepared for battle by taking out her bow and dagger. The two mages stayed behind, watching the events unfold with keen interest.


    She prepared to shoot as she drew her bowstrings, keeping her eyes peeled for any unexpected movement.


    Daisy released an arrow with wind magic as soon as she felt the gate open, which sped through the air and struck one of the hunters in the head, instantly killing him.


    In an instant, she felt a tiny axe whizzing at her head.


    She acted swiftly, rolling backward to avoid it, and wasted no time releasing another arrow, this one striking one of the hunter''s squares in the chest.


    The two mages who had been observing the situation suddenly sprang into action, realizing that something was not right. They quickly darted towards the back of the warehouse in an attempt to escape, evidently wary of a potential trap.


    "Daisy, go and catch them; leave these kids to me."


    She quickly nodded and made her way toward the roof. She left the hunters to Vespara and chased the fleeing mages.

 Chapter 169 Daisy Vs Daniel

    ?


    "How did they find us?"


    "I don''t have any idea, boss."


    "What should we do? Should we try to escape towards Theodora?"


    "That''s the most suitable option we have; our family might have already issued bounties on us."


    "Fuck fuck fuck¡­"


    They were trying to get away when an arrow came hurtling towards them. The subordinate in the lead position drew his sword and deflected the iing arrow.


    "Fuck, who the fuck are you? Who sent you?"


    "So here you are Daniel, running away from everyone." Vespara suddenly appeared behind Daisy, her keen senses narrowing in on the target.


    "W¡­W-War Goddess. They sent you to hunt me?" As Daniel stared at the woman in front of him, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    His eyes widened in shock, and his body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    "Now don''t get full of yourself. You haven''t evenmitted that much of a crime that I have to hunt you down myself.


    "You see, I am training my student here, and I am only here to watch," Vespara said with a grin.


    "Why don''t you fight her in a one-on-one duel? If you win, I promise I will let you escape."


    Daniel''s subordinate nced at him worriedly.


    Daniel was frozen with fear, unable to process the gravity of the situation.


    Nheless, he was confident there was still a way out, despite his apprehension. He could duel the Grade I mage and win, then run away if the war goddess honored her word.


    "How can I believe you will keep your promise? If she is your student, then how can I believe you won''t kill me after I kill her in the duel?"


    "So now I, Vespara Bloodmoon, need to show a lowly Grade II mage who is a criminal right, how I keep my promise? Who do you think I am?


    "It''s already a miracle both of you are not dead right away.


    "Will you duel her as I say, or¡­"


    "I WILL DO IT!"


    Daniel''s reply was swift, and he walked to the center, where he summoned his sword and prepared for the duel.


    "Have fun, darling."


    Daisy came forward and positioned herself next to Daniel in the middle. Fear was beginning to grip her as she prepared to face a Grade II mage when she was only a Grade I.


    The thought of what might happen to her children and Lilly, if something were to go wrong, made her anxious.


    Daniel charged forward, swinging his sword in a sudden and unexpected attack.


    Daisy was so taken aback that she hardly had time to respond.


    She raised her bow in a reflexive attempt to deflect the de, but the force of the blow sent her stumbling backward.


    Fast as a sh, Daniel rained a volley of little fireballs down on her, but Daisy reacted by using the wind tounch herself into the air and evade the fiery projectiles.


    She took aim from above and released a volley of arrows in his direction.


    Daniel made his way toward Daisy, deflecting some of Daisy''s arrows with his sword and dodging others.


    Daisy was floating in the air when she saw Danieling closer. She quickly pulled herself away to make more space between them.


    With a burst of mes, Daniel propelled himself into the air, closing the distance between him and Daisy in a matter of seconds.


    The strength gap between him and Daisy was widening as his Grade II core gave him a decisive advantage.


    Daisy''s frightened heartbeat matched Daniel''s burning sword as it swung at her. In her fear, she made a mistake, and his swordnded a deep wound on her shoulder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She grunted in pain and quickly pulled herself together before using her wind magic to move away from Daniel.


    But her anxiety was getting the better of her, and she was having trouble paying attention.


    As Daniel propelled himself towards Daisy, ready to strike again, he felt a sudden pain in his stomach. When he looked down, he saw that he had a dagger stuck in his stomach.


    Before he could react, a volley of five arrows flew toward his face, moving with incredible speed.


    Two of them struck him square in the skull, instantly ending his life. His dead body crashed to the ground with a resounding thud as it fell from the heavens.


    Vespara hurried over to Daisy and poured a healing potion into the wound, which quickly began to heal.


    Daisy let out a sigh of relief as the pain subsided.


    "You fooled him nicely."


    "That was the only way to kill him. The power gap was too strong between us."


    "So how do you feel after killing him?"


    "I don''t know; I don''t feel anything for now. I was just thinking I was fighting to protect my kids."


    "Good, darling, well, he is too weak for his Grade II status; you have to train more."


    "What if I were to fight Aizel?"


    "You won''t even know when you will have died," Vespara replied.


    "I... I just want to be strong so that I can protect my kids on my own,"


    "Yes, I will make sure you will be strong; now let''s store his body and head back, shall we?"


    "What happened to the other guy?"


    Daisy''s gaze shifted to the ground, where she saw the other mage''s lifeless body lying motionless.


    As the sun began to rise, Daisy and Vespara left the town and made their way back to Felgura City.


    Vespara would deliver Daniel''s body to his family afterward and will receive the reward. Daisy, on the other hand, had no obligation and could return to her apartment.


    After a long journey, they finally reached their inn, and Daisy opened the door to their room. However, Vespara''s spine chilled when he saw Aizel sitting quietly in a chair, facing them with a nk stare.


    "Oh, you already woke up, Aizel," Daisy said.


    As Daisy started to take a few steps forward, Vespara quickly grabbed her and drew her back behind her. Her gaze never left Aizel''s.


    "Where did you take her and don''t lie to me?" Aizel spoke.


    "What happened to you?" Vespara replied.


    "Nothing; I asked something; where did you take her?"


    "To train¡­ the princess wants Daisy in her team,"


    "Hmm¡­


    "So, what do you want to eat for breakfast then?"


    "Huh?"


    His sudden response startled both Daisy and Vespara.


    "Why are you staring at me? I am still me, it''s just that I am slowly starting to recover my memories."


    "So, you are not angry with me, right?"


    "Oh, that''s fine; don''t worry. I will make sure to beat the hell out of you once I recover my strength. So, what do you want to eat hag?"

 Chapter 170 Oldie And The Kids

    ?


    Aizel cooked a hearty breakfast of eggs and toast, which he arranged for Daisy and Vespara as they sat down at the table. However, Aizel could clearly feel an underlying tension in the room.


    "So where are the kids?"


    "They are with the oldie now, we were just heading there to pick them up," Vespara replied.


    "Okay, I will wait here then, I will leave once I meet them."


    "Where are you leaving?" Daisy asked.


    "I am leaving to clear the Fangspire mountain."


    "You know there is more than a 90% chance that you will die there," Vespara reminded him again.


    "Yes, but I had already made up my mind before I even came here. When I heard that it held a treasure that could advance the core, there was no going back.


    "It''s just that I am heading there a little earlier than I had originally anticipated."


    "And what about the memories you spoke of? How is it affecting you?" Vespara finally asked what she wanted to know the most about.


    "It''s not affecting me in any way; I am still me, but there is a little difference I can feel,"


    "And what''s that?"


    "Yeah, about that, just leave it for now," he sighed.


    How could he exin his current situation to them so easily?


    He felt an unexinable sense of superiority and disdain towards the people of the city, although it was not as intense as the memory he had experienced before.


    But he was taken aback to find he did not have the same feelings for Vespara and Daisy. In fact, he now appeared to think of them as close friends, suggesting his feelings for them had deepened.


    Is it because I hardly had anyone other than Alora and Mother?


    That''s why I wanted to see what I feel towards the kids," he thought.


    "So, about that tournament, why does that princess want Daisy on her team?" he asked.


    Vespara and Daisy were keen to observe the subtle shift in Aizel''s expression when he uttered the word ''princess''. It was apparent boiling anger was stirring within him.


    "Because of Daisy''s mana-sensing capability, she wants her to be strong enough until the tournament begins so she can use her as a scout in the battle."


    "And what if she is not ready?"


    "Well, she hasn''t mentioned anything, but I can clearly feel she wants me to make her ready until then." Vespara sighed.


    "Do you want to take part in the tournament, Daisy?" He asked, turning his gaze towards her.


    "I... I thought about this, and I think I want to help you as much as I can.


    "Even I want to see Emma get her voice back, and if there is a chance we can have the potions in that tournament, I will do my best topete and help you win that potion."


    "Okay, it''s your decision to make in the end.


    "Just don''t force it, and don''t worry, I will keep you safe." He replied with a smile.


    A blush and a smile appeared on Daisy''s face when she heard those words.


    "Look at you flirting in the morning already," Vespara said as she winked at Aizel.


    Damn it, I should pay more attention to this type of thing," Aizel thought.


    "Okay, so wait here; we won''t take long bringing the kids back."


    As they finished their breakfast, Daisy and Vespara stood up from the table and left the room.


    "So now that I have trained almost every weapon I can possibly think of that is best and most helpful inbat, I think I will be able to clear the mountain.


    "Alora was really something else. I hope my core heals and upgrades soon so I can cast a longer loop next time to train with her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And that personality of mine," he sighed after remembering that experience.


    "Even though I hate some things about it, I still can''t deny I was one hell of a badass.


    "The more my memories return, the more I will go back to my old ways. I hope I still remain the same towards the kids, Daisy and Vespara.


    "Damn, why did I include that hag?


    "And my mother,"


    As he thought about his mother, his fists clenched tightly, his knuckles turning white from the pressure.


    "I will find you,"


    *****


    Meanwhile,


    Daisy and Vespara arrived at Grandmaster Gogo''s cave, transported there by a magic circle.


    When the gate opened, Daisy gasped at the sight of the workshop.


    There were countless weapons, armor, and other items she had never seen before.


    The kids in armor and carrying wooden swords caught her eye immediately.


    They were sting magic at each other while having fun. The Grandmaster himself got in on the act by portraying a monster.


    "I told you,"


    "Mommy¡­"


    "Aunt Vespara is here too¡­"


    "Let''s y together¡­"


    "No kids, we are going back now. Aizel is waiting for all of you; we cane here again after." Vespara said.


    "Okay¡­"


    "Noooo¡­"


    "I wanted to y more¡­"


    "Promise us you will bring us back¡­"


    The kids quickly returned their equipment to the grandmaster and approached Daisy and Vespara.


    "Haha, I had fun ying with you kids. The next time youe, I will make sure to have something amazing ready for all of you," Grandmaster Gogo said.


    "YEAH!"


    "Now, Daisy, take this."


    The Grandmaster threw an object towards Daisy, which she caught quickly.


    A little cube-shaped box with mysterious runic inscriptions caught Daisy''s attention. The mysterious ck box appeared to be constructed from an equally mysterious material.


    "I never expected you to be that generous, oldie, where is mine?"


    "Why do you even need stuff like that? Now go and remind Aizel to visit me once he''s free and bring the kids along."


    Vespara let out a soft giggle as she left with Daisy and the kids.


    Daisy looked puzzled as she tried to store the item in her storage ring. However, to her surprise, it refused to be stored, leaving her with no choice but to keep it in her grasp.

 Chapter 171 Move

    ?


    "You know, that is a magic artifact, you can''t store it in your ring."


    Daisy''s eyes widened in shock as she observed the little box. She came to understand it was actually a magical artifact that mages from all over the Xelgar sought after.


    "This... I can''t take this then; I don''t deserve it."


    "Don''t worry darling, it''s already yours now."


    "I think I should give it to Aizel; it will be more useful with him."


    "No darling, he already got his gift. This one belongs to you, and now that you have already touched it, it won''t be able to be used by anyone else."


    "What is it?"


    "Now that''s a special gift. You find out on your own," Vespara winked at her.


    They finally reached their room, and as the door to their room opened, the children excitedly rushed towards Aziel, their small bodies colliding with his in a group hug.


    "Aizel we had a lot of fun¡­"


    "Yeah, there were so many cool things¡­"


    "I was able to use magic without hurting anyone¡­"


    They talked over each other to make sure he heard everything about the time they spent with Grandmaster Gogo.


    Daisy and Vespara looked at Aziel''s face, trying to figure out what he was thinking and how he felt.


    "Is that so? It seems next time I wille and y the monster role, hehe," Aizel said whileughing with the kids.


    I am d I feel more attached to them now," he thought.


    "Okay guys, I''ll be leaving now, I will meet you in a few days."


    As he got to his feet and started to leave the room, he saw Emma was still holding onto his leg tightly.


    "What happened Emma? I will be back in a few days."


    He had to gently lift her up and carry her on his shoulder to free himself from her embrace.


    "Don''t worry Emma, I will return safe and will take you and everyone back to the waterfall valley."


    After hearing that, Emma gave him a kiss on the cheek before finally releasing her hold.


    Aizel left the room and headed out to rent a horse, knowing it was time to hunt some snakes.


    As he made his way through the busy streets, his demeanor changed, and his face became emotionless. Without wasting any time, he rented a horse and galloped out of the city.


    Meanwhile, the nobles prepared for their visit to Tidalheim.


    They were uncertain of the arrival date of themon man. To ensure they were prepared, they began sending members of their family to Tidalheim and instructed them to report back every detail of the situation.


    The prince seemed personally invested in the matter; he was leading the royal guard in an assault to capture the leader of the organization wreaking havoc in his kingdom.


    Freedom City,


    Underground at the orphanage,


    Many hunters and mages had dispersed across the kingdom to keep an eye on developments as their numbers dwindled. Those who stayed usually stationed themselves close to Tidalheim, where they reported regrly.


    David was in the midst of a fierce battle against three expert hunters, with all of his attention directed toward perfecting his closebat skills.


    He had been training tirelessly, engaging in battles with anyone who crossed his path. Be it one-on-one or one-against-many, he was gradually gaining the upper hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, he was aware he still had a long way to go before he could match the truly skilled and talented mages. He had to be strategic and seize every opportunity to gain maximum advantage.


    "David, are you sure this is the right time to use that?" One of the women hunters asked.


    She was one of the trio of female hunters who had been supporting David with long-range bow attacks.


    "Yes Alizza, it''s finally time to bring on some heavy destruction."


    "But it is only a one-time use artifact. Are you sure this is the right time to use that?"


    "Absolutely, everything is going ording to n; after this attack, the whole kingdom will be shaken to the core, and we will begin our final phase.


    "So where is everyone right now? The ones to pay special attention to?"


    "Yes, the prince and his guards are heading towards Tidalheim. Even most of the noble families are heading there.


    "Soren is in Alcoberg town; Seraphine is with the princess. They are heading towards the north of the kingdom for some reason.


    "The Valtor family is also going to head towards Tidalheim. Aizel is heading towards the Fangspire mountain." Alizza reported everything.


    "Good, after two days we will prepare to strike, now leave me,"


    *****


    Aizel''s horse was galloping at full speed as he approached the Fangspire mountain.


    But then he saw the obstacle ahead of him: a line of experienced hunters with their carriages blocking the road. As he rode closer, he could see there were thirty or forty of them staring at him.


    "YOU! Who are you and where are you heading?"


    "Boss look, he is wearing the institute robe,"


    "Hehe, finally we''ve got one fucker in our grasp¡­"


    "You! Leave us your weapons and potions, and we will let you walk away,"


    "Move," Aizel said.


    "What did you say fucker, I will¡­"


    While the hunter was still talking, his body expanded like a balloon and burst with a loud pop, spraying blood and gore everywhere.


    The sudden turn of events shocked the other hunters.


    "You what did you do fucker¡­"


    "How dare you motherfucker¡­"


    *Pop* *Pop*


    As the conflict heated up, two more hunters began to swell and eventually burst apart, revealing their guts and bloody interiors.


    The surviving hunters stared at Aizel in utter despair,pletely gripped by their newfound horror. Their sweaty foreheads reflected their fear.


    "I said move," Aizel said again.


    Aizel''s sudden disy of power had the desired effect. With incredible speed, they were able to pull the carriages out of the way and make space for Aizel. They started to move away from him, slowly at first.


    Aziel''s horse began to move at a slow pace, its hooves clicking against the rocky path as he passed by the group of hunters. He didn''t even spare them a nce as he rode away, leaving them behind in his wake.


    "Where the fuck did this monstere from??"

 Chapter 172 Fangspire Mountain Snake Catacombs

    ?


    Aizel''s destination, the Fangspire mountain, was drawing closer and closer with each passing moment.


    The mountain loomed in the distance, it''s top prating the sky and its jagged, boulder-studded slopes casting a menacing shadow.


    As he got closer to the mountain''s snake catbs, the area around him seemed to grow darker, as if the mountain were casting a shadow over everything.


    I wonder how many snake monsters will be there," he thought.


    Aizel dismounted and tied his horse to a sturdy tree before setting off for the foreboding peak.


    His mana senses were on full alert, reaching out to pick up on any danger that may be nearby. He was cautious, never letting his guard down, and was aware of his surroundings at all times.


    "Now that I think I didn''t name my armor, let''s see what could be a good name for it."


    "Hellfire roaring armor?"


    "Well, for now, I will keep that."


    The bracelet on his arm gave out a sharp humming sensation. Suddenly, the bracelet began to float, and it changed into a suit of ck armor that covered his entire body. The armor made a low humming sound as if it recognized Aizel''s voice and was responding to it.


    *pshh*


    A slight puff of steam released from his shoulder as the ck armor settled onto his body.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight before he began to head deeper into the depths of the mountain.


    As Aizel made his way over the difficult, rockyndscape, he couldn''t help but notice the dead trees and scattered skeletons.


    He kept his eyes peeled for snakes despite the unsettling sight, but none appeared.


    "Isn''t this ce supposed to be swarming with snakes? Then why can''t I see or feel any?"


    *HISSSSS*


    The hissing of snakes reverberated off the rockyndscape, confirming Aizel''s suspicion.


    The massive serpents, each as huge as an elephant and covered in green scales, emerged from the surrounding area and began advancing toward Aizel at a considerable pace.


    Their sharp fangs glistened in the light as they hissed menacingly, showing no signs of slowing down.


    The ground shook under Aziel''s feet as therge, elephant-sized snakes slithered toward him in a hissing, angry horde.


    "These are all Grade I monsters, but their size is so big," he thought.


    Aziel stood his ground, a look of calm on his face, as the giant snake-like creatures approached.


    Though their size was intimidating to most, he remained unfazed.


    With a wave of his hand, the creatures started to burst like bubbles, one by one, their green blood flying everywhere along with their remains.


    To him, they were mere pests, no match for his magical prowess.


    Aziel ran into multiple Grade I creatures as he ventured deeper into the mountain in his ascent, but easily dispatched them.


    Even though he had plenty of storage rings on him, he continued climbing without stopping to gather their remains.


    He nned to gather everything at onceter on.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even as dusk fell, Aizel continued his climb up the mountain, easily killing any Grade I snakes he encountered.


    However, theck of stronger snakes made him wary, and he suspected that they were likely concentrated towards the peak.


    As he made his way closer to the peak, the weaker Grade I snakes were reced by the stronger Grade II snakes with red scales.


    They were slightlyrger than Grade I and more hostile. They mixed in with the Grade I snakes at first, but as Aizel progressed, their numbers increased and the Grade I snakes diminished.


    These snakes had a unique ability that set them apart from the Grade I monsters he had encountered earlier.


    They had the ability to spit an acid poison from their teeth, which was quick and lethal. Aizel''s reflexes, however, were incredibly quick, and he was easily able to avoid the poisonous spits.


    Even if some dropsnded on him, his ck armor shielded him from harm, effortlessly sliding off the corrosive acid without leaving a scratch.


    Aizel eliminated the Grade I snakes one by one as he avoided their venom by weaving in and out of their ranks.


    Their skins were no match for the venom, and they hissed in agony before being quickly dispatched by Aizel.


    Once the Grade I snakes were out of the way, Aizel focused on the more dangerous Grade II foes.


    Because they were of the same grade, he couldn''t simply explode them to death with his magic like he could with lower-grade snakes.


    He was cautious not to overexert himself, as he knew he had a limit before his headaches became unbearable.


    Tobat the Grade II snakes, Aizel called forth the Dragonfang de and began to drain their life energy.


    After each blow, the dagger glowed from the energy it had absorbed.


    Aizel proceeded to store as much energy as he could because he knew it would be essential for the uing raid.


    He fought the Grade II and Grade I snakes for hours, ying them relentlessly as he made his way to the peak.


    Suddenly, the ground began to shake more violently, and Aizel''s heightened senses alerted him to the approach of five powerful Grade II snakes.


    Their scales glimmered in the night, revealing a rainbow of hues from red to blue to purple to brown and green.


    "Herees the magic user monster," he thought.


    *HISS*


    One of the purple snakes hissed and swung its head quickly, unleashing two purple lightning bolts from its fangs. The lightning bolts, targeted squarely at Aizel, sped through the air with a crackling sound.


    Aizel''s muscles contracted and expanded with lightning speed as his body reacted.


    The first purple lightning bolts sted out of the snake''s jaws, and he jumped to the side to avoid them.


    But the danger didn''t stop there. More bolts followed, forcing Aizel to keep moving to avoid them.


    As he dodged, he noticed the other four snakes beginning to fan out around him, clearly intending to corner him.


    If I am not mistaken, their scale color indicates their element. The blue must be water or ice, red must be fire, purple is lightning, and the green must be wind"


    "Bring it on then," he said with a smile creeping on his face.

 Chapter 173 Aizel Vs 5 Elemental Snakes

    ?


    Aizel''s attention was solely on the fight as he faced the four-element snakes trying to trap him.


    He kept his cool in the face of overwhelming odds.


    Suddenly, he noticed the blue snake unleashing a powerful stream of water towards him while the red one breathed fire at the same time.


    Aizel''s focus sharpened as he observed the coordinated assault of the blue and red snakes.


    In a sh, he redirected the water current to hit the red snake, while the fire went after the blue snake, attacking each at its elemental weakness.


    He then summoned four huge rocks andunched them at the brown snake while making his way toward the green one.


    As Aizel charged the green snake, the serpent struck back, unleashing sharp wind shes from its tail.


    However, Aizel''s agility allowed him to dodge the attack effortlessly by moving in a zig-zag pattern, leaving lightning trails behind him.


    He continued to close in on the green snake, but a sudden bolt of lightning came his way, attempting to divert his path.


    Aizel showed quick thinking by redirecting the lightning bolt toward the green snake.


    Simultaneously, he pped his hands together, creating a loud thunderp that sent shockwaves of lightning in the direction of the green snake.


    Aizel''s lightning shockwaves had a devastating effect on the green snake, stunning it for a moment before the lightning bolt hit it, causing it to writhe in agony.


    The snake was still trying to recover when a sudden gust of wind knocked it off its feet, sending it flying through the air.


    Aizel and Sekki were humming with lightning as they zipped through the air. The energy crackled and left a dazzling trail in the sky as they went.


    From his drawing position, he effortlessly shed upward, splitting the Grade II green snake in two and leaving a lightning-crescent moon in the sky.


    The remains of the monster, along with its blood, fell from the sky as Aizel remained floating in the air, his eyes locking onto his next target.


    Aizel nimbly switched ces with the boulder, stunning the brown snake as he moved in for the kill.


    With a quick sh, Sekki quickly split the snake in half.


    Aizel had learned this technique after observing Alexander and had adapted it to his own fighting style.


    Even though he wasn''t able to switch ces over extremely long distances just yet, he was getting better at using space power and was looking forward to a core upgrade that would make it much easier and harness more space power.


    Aizel''s eyes flickered with determination as he observed the three remaining snakes rapidly closing in on him.


    In a split second, Sekki began to pulsate and transform into a web of thin, razor-sharp metal wires that glimmered menacingly.


    Aizel''s fists were clenched around the wires as he infused himself with the crackling bolts of lightning.


    In a sh, Aizel burst forward with blinding speed, leaving the bewildered snakes trailing behind him. As the snakes tried to catch up, they suddenly found themselves entangled in a web of metallic threads that crackled with electricity.


    He pulled his hands back, and the wires sliced through the snakes like butter, reducing them to tiny, lifeless pieces scattered to the ground.


    *phew*


    "That was easy,"


    "Look at you, Sekki, growing stronger and stronger."


    Sekki hummed a little.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel looked around and saw no more monstersing toward him. Now that he knew thebat was done, he resumed his ascent to the mountain peak, his guard still raised in preparation for whatever was ahead.


    *****


    In Tidalheim,


    The seaside town was abuzz with activity, its streets packed with people from all walks of life.


    The geographical region''s beautiful views and wonderful cuisine had long been draws, but the town had recently be popr for something else as well.


    Numerous noble families, as well as the prince of the kingdom, Raphael Felgura, had descended upon the town, all for the same purpose: "The Common Man."


    "Prince, everyone is here," one of the royal mages said.


    "Bring them in."


    The royal mage exited the room and returned shortly with a group of people in tow.


    They all made their way to a private room within the restaurant, which had been reserved for the prince''s use. Once they were all seated, they waited expectantly for the prince to begin the meeting.


    "Now that we are all here, present your report. Make sure to leave nothing out"


    "Yes, prince. We all arrived here 2¨C3 days ago, but we still haven''t found anything about themon man,


    "The town is swarming with a lot of normal people and hunters, but we can''t say who is innocent or otherwise.


    "Everything is quiet right now, and no one is making a move," the headmaster of the institute reported.


    As the report was delivered, the prince''s eyes scanned the faces of each major noble family head. However, when his gazended on the Rosewell family, he stopped and fixed his attention on them.


    "Where are Yelena and Leah?" He asked.


    "Prince, they will be arriving tomorrow, they are still handling some work and looking for information about our grandfather," Leah''s uncle reported.


    "So Alexander still hasn''te back. What are the chances someone abducted or killed him?"


    "50-50 prince." Raigun Redmont replied.


    "He was already exhausted after the fight, so there is a chance some high-grade mage snuck up on him."


    "This must be the Theodora Kingdom''s doing; I am telling you we should dere war on them," Yongiri said, mming his fist on the table.


    "We can''t assume it is done by them; the beast kingdom might also be behind this.


    They will be the happiest if Felgura and Theodora waged war with each other." Madam Evergreen spoke, sipping her tea quietly.


    "But what if this is all themon man doing?" Xavier Valtor said.


    "Bullshit¡­"


    "What the hell are you saying¡­"


    The nobles in the room began to express their disagreement with Xavier''s opinion, one after another. Meanwhile, the headmaster of the institute sat deep in thought, considering the possibility more carefully.

 Chapter 174 Overpowered

    ?


    While the nobles and prince were having their meeting, Aizel was catching his breath, resting his weary body after a long day of battling the monsters that gued the area.


    He rested on the rocky ground and stared up at the stars, their beauty a stark contrast to the peril he faced below.


    He knew that the night was almost over and the sun would soon rise, but he couldn''t shake the feeling he hadn''t yet faced the most dangerous challenge thaty ahead of him.


    "Still no Grade III monster. Were things overhyped here?


    "I wonder why no high-grade mages have cleared this, I bet they could clear it with one or two attacks.


    "Is it because once you be too powerful, this type of thing doesn''t matter anymore?"


    As Aizel sat quietly, he felt a tiny stinging sensation in his head and reached up to massage his temple.


    "Why is this happening now? I didn''t spend that much mental energy, nor did I overwork my core."


    Aizel felt a surge of tremendous emotion that caused his hand to reflexively grasp for his head. As the feeling intensified, he began to nod off, and the next thing he knew, he was seated in front of a zing city.


    To his horror, he realized it was Felgura City, with pole spikes jutting from the ground, adorned with the severed heads of its citizens.


    Blood gushed from their open wounds as he looked into the lifeless eyes of the victims.


    And at the center of it, all were the faces of Daisy and the other children.


    "No no no no what is happening?"


    Aizel''s legs shook as he got to his feet, but as he did, he took off running in the direction of Daisy and the other kids'' faces. Tears began to well up in the corners of his eyes as he ran frantically. Finally, he reached the spike and carefully pulled it out of the ground.


    "Hahahaha¡­Told you, Aizel, if you had agreed to help me, this would not have happened.


    "They died because of you, Aizel. Everyone in the city is dead because of you. How are you going to pay for the sins?"


    Aizel''s ears perked up as he followed the direction of the voice''s resonance.


    Tears of wrath and grief welled up in his eyes as he stared at Vespara floating above him.


    She seemed to take pleasure in the carnage she had wreaked, celebrating the mayhem and suffering she had brought upon defenseless people.


    "W..Why d-did you do this,"


    "Because they were in my way, Aizel, and you are too. It''s time for you to die too,"


    "You motherfucker did the onest thing you shouldn''t have done. Vespara never CALLS ME


    BY MY NAMEEEEE..."


    *PSSSSSS* *PSSSSSS* *PSSSSSS* *PSSSSSS*


    *VROOOOMMMM*


    Aizel''s hellfire armor screamed as his de fans whirled rapidly, spewing jet steam smoke out of all the vents.


    Tiny spikes suddenly emerged from within the armor and pierced his body, causing him immense pain.


    "YAAAAAAAAAA¡­."


    Aizel''s vision cleared as he let out a scream, feeling a tight grip around his tail.


    He soon realized a huge mountain snake was gently squeezing the life out of him with each breath it took.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In a desperate attempt to save himself, Aizel''s armor roared to life, emitting blue mes and smoke that burned the snake''s tail. The Grade III snake let out a hiss of agony as it loosened its hold on Aizel.


    "YOU INFERIOR CREATURE, HOW DARE YOU SHOW ME AN ILLUSION WITH MY LOVED ONES..."


    Aizel''s authoritative voice echoed off the mountains and shook the ground.


    As he held Sekki, the sword began to hum and emit a bright glow. Suddenly, another sword appeared in his left hand, an exact replica of Sekki.


    *Vrooommm*


    Aizel''s armor let out a deafening roar once more as he tightly gripped both Sekki and its exact copy in his left hand.


    Suddenly, both swords ignited in a bright blue ze.


    With his leg muscles tightening, Aizel propelled himself towards the towering snake, releasing a burst of blue mes from his mouth that engulfed his body.


    In an instant, jet smoke spewed out of his armor, causing him to spin furiously and increase his speed, like a blue-burning meteor.


    Before the snake had time to respond, Aizel sliced through it with his ming swords, leaving a massive X-shaped mark of fire on its body. The blue mes tore into the snake''s body, and blood spurted from the wound.


    The snake''s internal organs were being brutally burned by the expanding blue mes, causing it to writhe in pain and thrash about wildly.


    Despite its struggles, the fire continued to burn until the snake copsed to the ground, writhing and convulsing.


    Aizel approached the creature steadily, and with a flick of his wrist, Sekki extended into a long, zing de. In a single swift motion, Aizel raised the sword and beheaded the snake, finally ending its life.


    "Motherfucker really had me there."


    *Pssssssssss*


    The snake''s hissing gradually subsided and the battle concluded, and Aizel''s armor slowed down.


    The fans that had been spinning at full speed began to slow down, and the jet steam released from every hole slowly subsided.


    The tiny spikes that had emerged from the armor and prated Aizel''s body began to retract back into the armor, leaving no trace of their presence.


    "Ouch, it hurts. Are you going to leave holes every time I use you?"


    Suddenly, the green blood of the in creature began to pool and flow towards Aizel''s armor as he stood there.


    The armor eventually became drenched as blood seeped into it. As if by magic, Aizel watched in wonder as his wounds and injuries began to heal.


    "Now I really understand why the magic artifacts are so powerful. Grade really doesn''t matter to them, and Grandmaster Gogo really made one hell of an armor."


    *Psss* *Psss*


    "Oh, so you do understand that, hehe"


    *Humm*


    "Yes Yes, Sekki, you are overpowered too."


    "Now let''s head toward the peak; I am sure of it; this was not thest Grade III monster.


    "Even though it was Grade III, it was pretty weak, and it was only good at illusion.


    "Illusions and mental attacks really are my weakness, I need to find a way to defend against this."

 Chapter 175 Aloras Day Out

    ?


    [Warning R18+]


    Aizel rested his weary mind by spending the night at the peak of the mountain.


    He knew he needed to be fully prepared, with all his strength and mental fortitude intact, before facing the big boss of the mountain head-on.


    The moon faded overnight and was reced by daylight.


    As the sun''s rays gently warmed his face, Aizel slowly opened his eyes.


    He rubbed his eyelids, let out a yawn, and stretched his body, feeling his muscles loosen up.


    After that, he sat by the fire and concentrated, eyes closed. Within moments, he imagined a sizzling frying pan and a basket of fresh eggs. As he opened his eyes, he conjured up a loaf of bread and started to cook his breakfast with a flick of his wrist.


    "I wonder what Alora might be doing."


    Meanwhile, back on Earth...


    Alora was dressed casually, but she gave off the idea that she was about to go outside by wearing a ck t-shirt with her gray pants.


    A knock suddenly echoed through the room, prompting Alora to stroll over to the door and open it to discover Dr. Shelly in a more rxed outfit.


    "Are you ready?" Dr. Shelly.


    "Hmm, let''s go,"


    "Is Aizel really noting?"


    "Yes, he''s hanging out with his friend for now; we will go with himter."


    "Okay, let''s move then."


    The sound of a honking car outside made them hurry down the stairs, and they scrambled into a taxi that had just pulled up.


    As they settled in, Dr. Shelly gave the driver the address of the mall, and they took off towards their destination.


    "So, what are you looking forward to?" Dr. Shelly asked.


    "Different types of food,"


    "I thought so."


    As they arrived at the mall, Dr. Shelly handed over the taxi fare, and they proceeded inside.


    "What a big structure," Alora thought.


    Alora''s attention was caught by the beautiful design and glittering mirrors atop the tall, contemporary buildings.


    The sheer size of the mall hit her as she went inside, and the sight of so many people rushing around with their shopping bags in hand was shocking.


    "Let''s head first to that CK; I need to buy some underwear."


    As Dr. Shelly led Alora towards the CK brand, once they arrived at the CK store, she took Alora to the underwear section to help her choose the best option.


    While Dr. Shelly was inspecting the underwear, Alora''s attention was elsewhere in the shop.


    Her gazended on a poster showcasing models wearing lingerie. Some of them were basic, while others were more provocative, causing Alora''s cheeks to flush in embarrassment.


    "Alora, what do you think of this?"


    Dr. Shelly presented a set of ck bras and panties that weren''t too revealing but had a subtle allure that could make anyone captivated.


    "This¡­"


    "Come, help me put it on. I want to see how it looks on me."


    As they entered the changing room, Dr. Shelly swiftly removed her clothes and began selecting the ck bra and panty set for her to try on.


    Alora''s eyes widened as she watched Dr. Shelly''s ample bosom bounce while she undressed.


    "Don''t worry, yours will grow soon once you be an adult," Dr. Shelly winked at her.


    "Idiot, I already have bigger than yours," Alora thought.


    "Come help me hook it from behind,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After taking a deep breath, Alora tried hesitantly to hook the ck bra Dr. Shelly had handed her from behind.


    As she struggled with the sp, she inadvertently pushed Dr. Shelly''s breasts up, causing them to swell and jiggle before she finally seeded in securing the bra.


    "Hehe, is this your first time?"


    "Y¡­ Yes,"


    "So how does it look on me? Should I buy it?"


    "It looks good on you," Alora rolled her eyes and looked away, avoiding eye contact as she replied.


    "Do you want to buy anything?"


    "HELL NO!"


    "Hehe¡­"


    As they exited the changing room, Dr. Shelly made the purchase, and they made their way to a nearby restaurant. Alora''s face brightened with excitement as they seated themselves, eagerly anticipating their meal.


    "You are a real foodie, but don''t eat too much every day, or you will gain a lot of fat."


    "Usually, the boys don''t like girls that are too chubby,"


    "That''s not a problem for me," Alora replied.


    "So, tell me, Alora, is Aizel dating anyone or trying to talk with anyone?"


    "No one."


    "Hmm, he should try to date someone now. Irene was really good for him, but it''s sad she''s already found someone.


    "If only Aizel had been a little more confident before, things would have been different."


    "Aizel doesn''t need her or any other woman; I am enough for him," Alora replied while enjoying her pasta.


    Alora''s attention was immediately drawn upwards, her expression bing grave as she fixated on the ceiling. Her eyes seemed to bore through it as if she was trying to see beyond.


    "W-What happened?"


    "It''sing closer and closer,"


    "What''sing closer?"


    "The mana,"


    "The mana?"


    "The Earth will soon fall into its apocalypse. You should prepare to leave your house and get settled with us. There are a lot of things I need to teach you.


    "You are close to Aizel, and he really cares for you. I have seen how you have helped him through difficult times."


    "What are you suddenly saying, Alora?"


    "Bring your head closer to me,"


    "O-okay,"


    Alora reached out her hand and gently touched Dr. Shelly on the forehead. Information concerning Magic, Mana, Xelgar, and Aizel''s current location and the fierce battle he was currently engaged in against a group of serpents high in the mountains flooded her consciousness in a torrent.


    Dr. Shelly''s expression grew solemn as she absorbed this newfound knowledge.


    "T-this must be some kind of trick. How the hell is it possible,"


    "Do you really think what I just did was some kind of trick?"


    "That¡­"


    "Come, let''s head back to the apartment; there''s a lot you need to digest."


    "What about Aizel? Don''t you want to save him? He is fighting alone with those huge snakes."


    "Don''t worry about him, they are mere pests. He is training right now,"

 Chapter 176 The Lake

    ?


    The sun was high in the sky as Aizel approached the summit. He had sessfully killed all the snakes in the surrounding area, and the path ahead seemed clear.


    He looked everywhere in the area for the Grade III snake monster, but couldn''t find it.


    Even though he tried and tried, there was no sign that would have helped him.


    "Where the fuck is the monster?


    "Hmm¡­What is that?"


    Aizel sped up, his feet hammering the rough ground as he got closer to the peak. At that point, he finally saw something. Among the rocks and boulders, there was a cave.


    "What is a cave doing all the way up here?


    "Wait a minute, don''t tell the monster is some type of keeper or guardian, defending the treasure and artifacts?


    "heeeeh¡­ It''s more interesting that way."


    As he made his way closer to the cave, his anticipation grew.


    The possibility of finding a treasure that could upgrade his core level was too tempting to ignore.


    With this treasure, he wouldn''t have to endure the grueling tests his past consciousness deemed necessary for him to prove his worth. Instead, he could bypass them all and directly heal to Grade III.


    The thought of it made him almost reckless as he rushed towards the cave without any fear.


    Aizel entered the cave carefully, his hand extended to call forth a bright orb of light.


    The eerie darkness of the cave was illuminated with the light Aizel cast; flickering shadows on the rough, rocky walls.


    He walked deeper into the cave, careful in every move as he cautiously made his way across the rough ground.


    Aizel wandered for what seemed like hours, but still couldn''t find any indication that anything important was hidden within the cave.


    He wondered if there was anything at all or if it was all just a big waste of time.


    As he explored further into the cave, he found no monsters, no evidence of past activity, and the same rocky surface.


    When he was about to give up and turn around, he spotted a light, up ahead and cautiously made his way towards it.


    When he finally emerged from the darkness, he found himself in a huge open area with a tranquilke in the middle.


    Aizel''s mana sense was on full alert, but he sensed no presence of monsters or any activity in the area.


    He scanned the surroundings with the hope of finding some hidden treasure or artifact, but there was nothing. It was just an empty cave with ake in the middle.


    "Now why is there ake in the middle of the cave? Is this cave also the home of any other high-grade mage?"


    "No wait, I have read in Chinese novels that this type ofke sometimes holds treasure. It can either boost your power or heal you.


    "Don''t tell me this can upgrade the core."


    Aizel wasted no time stripping down to his underwear and jumping into theke.


    The water was peculiarly lukewarm¡ªneither too hot nor too cold.


    He closed his eyes and focused, waiting to pick up on any anomalies.


    "Was I wrong?


    "Should I drink it then? No, let me try to absorb it,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He focused his thoughts, attempting to connect with the water''s energy.


    Gradually, a faint aura began to form around him, swirling and pulsating as it gathered in his stomach.


    He concentrated more intently, trying to imagine the energy entering his body.


    The aura grew more intense, whirling faster until it seemed to be sucked into his belly. However, after a brief moment, the aura dissipated and vanished.


    "What happened? Why did it leave?"


    He tried a few more times, but the same thing happened all over again.


    "Wait, don''t tell me,


    "Fuck fuck, how can I be so unlucky? This is meant for a magic core that is present near the stomach area.


    "Fuck, my case is unique in that."


    "Damn it, then what''s the point of thiske to me?"


    "Should I just destroy it? No wait, it can help Daisy. I should have a chat with Vespara first."


    Aizel reached for his ring and retrieved the crystal ball, its surface shimmering with magical energy. With a few incantations, he established a connection to Vespara.


    "Hello pretty boy, are you missing me already?"


    "Oi Hag, I am inside the Fangspire mountain; there was a cave at the peak, and inside of it there is ake that can help grow the core."


    "Oh, so you really found it. Great, it can help Darling to upgrade her core."


    "But what about the royals? Though princess has promised that everything belongs to me but how can I trust her?"


    "Don''t worry about it; the whole mountain belongs to you now; whatever you do with it, no one can object now.


    "It was a princess'' word; that means it is a king''s word."


    "Well, I don''t care about anything; I hope if some problem arrives, you can solve it."


    "Sure, my pretty boy, a kiss from you, and I will do anything; hello, hello hello boy¡­"


    "Now that I have informed her, I should also have a look at the ingredients of the mind potion. Let''s see," He took out the ingredient list and scanned the note.


    "Serpent skins, blood, and Mountian liquid substances,"


    "So, I can easily collect the skins and blood, but where do I find that mountain liquid substance?"


    "There is only oneke here in the cave; maybe I should head back and look for that."


    Aizel came out of the cave and put on his clothes again. He began scanning the rocky terrain, searching every nook and cranny while gathering the remains of the defeated monsters.


    "Hmm¡­


    "What is this trembling,"


    He crouched down and pressed his ear against the rocky terrain, listening carefully for faint vibrations that might signal the presence of a Grade III snake monster.


    As Aizel listened carefully, the slight vibration got stronger and stronger until the ground started shaking furiously.


    Around him, rocks and boulders started to break and fall apart, making it hard for him to stay on his feet.

 Chapter 177 Colossal Serpent

    ?


    The ground shook violently as Aizel watched in awe as the surrounding mountains began to crumble and rise from their foundations.


    As the ground shifted and reshaped itself, he could hear rocks crashing together and boulders shattering.


    Aizel''s heart skipped a beat as he witnessed the surrounding mountains splitting apart and trembling violently.


    His jaw dropped as he looked at the incredible sight before him: a massive serpent formed of nothing but rock and earth was rising from the ground, towering over him and surveying the surroundings with its ferocious yellow eyes.


    Aizel''s gaze was fixated on the massive creature, its body resembling a mountain range, as it rose higher and higher into the sky.


    "H-How the fuck is this only a Grade III?"


    ROOOOARRRR¡­


    Aizel had to brace himself and muffle his ears as the ground shook from the thunderous roar it let out when it opened its mouth.


    The force of the sound was so strong that it made the terrain tremble and threatened to throw him off bnce.


    The serpent''s piercing yellow eyes locked onto Aizel with a deafening roar. It began spewing boulders from its gaping maw.


    Each stone was the size of a horse, and the impact sent shockwaves through the ground. Aizel dashed back and forth furiously, trying to avoid being crushed by the onught of projectiles.


    Anyone who saw a mountain-sized, colossal serpent slithering toward them would have been shocked to their core.


    Aizel, on the other hand, had a smug grin on his face.


    While dodging the boulders that were raining down on him, he studied the serpent''s body, searching for any potential weaknesses to exploit.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom His focus was so intense that he didn''t even flinch when a boulder narrowly missed his head.


    "Let''s see what you got then, fucking snake."


    While running, he raised his right hand and released a bolt of lightning that struck the Grade III serpent.


    He kept running and firing lightning bolts at the Grade III serpent, but he soon realized they weren''t doing any damage. Only a few rocks fell off the massive creature''s body.


    ROARRR¡­


    After the roar, the ground beneath Aizel''s feet trembled violently, causing cracks to form and grow rapidly.


    The tremors intensified, and then the ground opened up, and deadly spikes shot up from the ground, directly at Aizel.


    Aizel gripped Sekki tightly, prepared to parry any assault.


    But as the ground beneath him split and deadly spikes came up at him, not even his swordsmanship could keep him from falling backward with each deflection.


    The force behind the spikes was so powerful it threatened to overwhelm him.


    Aizel continued to block the spikes, and at one point he looked up and saw the serpent''s colossal tail rising above him.


    The sight was both terrifying and mesmerizing, as the tail moved in a slow, deliberate motion. The tail swung around and started plunging down toward him at a frightening rate.


    "Holy Fuck,"


    Aizel''s muscles clenched, and his heart pounded as he retreated at full speed.


    He felt the electricity surging through his body, as his lightning magic enveloped his armor and increased his speed.


    The serpent''s tail descended closer and closer to the ground, and then,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    With a thunderous boom, the massive serpent''s tail mmed into the ground, shattering thendscape and sending debris flying in every direction.


    The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the area, making the ground tremble beneath his feet.


    The force of the impact threw Aizel back, sending him tumbling and rolling down the partially destroyed mountain. The tremors from the shock waves seemed like they were shaking him from the inside out.


    Rocks and debris rained down around him as he struggled to regain his footing.


    Aizel plummeted down the shattered mountain, his body rolling and tumbling through the rugged terrain until he finally came to a stop on the ground.


    Despite the intense impact, his armor managed to protect him from serious harm.


    However, he knew this was only the beginning of the battle, and the danger was far from over.


    Aizel''s attention quickly snapped back to the serpent as he noticed it conjuring a massive spear made of rock, towering high in the sky above him.


    The spear''s tip was so big it blocked out the whole sky, and it was pointed right at Aizel, ready to hit.


    "SEKKKII"


    Aizel''s Sekki hummed and glowed as he called upon it, transforming it slowly into a spear that grew in size until it was slightly bigger than him.


    "Lightning,"


    Aizel''s eyes narrowed as he tightened his grip on the buzzing spear, which was now crackling with lightning.


    The spear began to vibrate rapidly, almost as if it were alive, as the energy field around it grew stronger.


    The colossal serpent''s spear hurtled towards Aizel with great force, aimed to strike him down in divine punishment.


    "MORE MORE MORE MORE¡­"


    Aizel''s focus was unwavering as he prepared his next move.


    *CRACKLE* *BUZZ*


    The crackling of lightning grew louder and more intense as it coiled around the spear in his hand, causing his hair to stand on end and his eyes to shimmer with energy.


    Electricity buzzed around him, growing stronger by the second.


    Aizel''s grip on Sekki''s handle became increasingly firm as he pulled back, and his muscles tensed up.


    He took a few steps forward, then, with all his might, hurled the spear towards the serpent.


    It sped through the air with a whoosh, gathering energy and lightning as it went. Sekki''s glow intensified until it was almost blinding to look at.


    Sekki charged forward, slicing the air like a bullet. A thundering scream echoed through the valley as lightning red and hissed around it.


    And when it met the huge rocky spear, it was no match for Sekki''s raw power. It shattered midair, its pieces raining down on thendscape below.


    Sekki continued on its path, leaving a trail of blue lightning in its wake.


    With a deafening boom, it smacked the serpent right in the left eye. Shockwaves radiated from the impact, and the ground trembled beneath Aizel''s feet.


    As the lightning ripped through its body, the serpent let out a howl of pain and thrashed wildly.

 Chapter 178 HERE I AM, BACK FROM THE DEAD…

    ?


    As it raised its tail again into the sky, the colossal serpent roared loudly in pain and frustration.


    Aizel quickly recalled Sekki to his hands, and as it vanished and reappeared, he took a few steps back to distance himself from the violent tremors and ground-shaking quakes caused by the serpent''s thumping.


    Retreating quickly, his attention was drawn to a bright orange hue in the distance, high up in the sky.


    The intensity of the color was so striking that it resembled a giant bird soaring above.


    "What the fuck is that? Isn''t that the direction of Chester town?"


    "What is happening there?"


    *****


    At the time when Aizel was still clearing the mountains, David and his team had already made their way into Chester.


    David had nned the operation down to thest detail, and the time was right to carry it out, put an end to his family, and deal another blow to the nobles of the kingdom.


    Hunters and closebat mages had concealed themselves within the crowd, waiting for his signal.


    Meanwhile, David stood at the gates of Chester town.


    As he gazed at the town, memories of his childhood flooded his mind; of ying with his father and learning important life lessons from him.


    He clutched his Doomstaff tightly, its crystal glowing faintly as his eyes turned red with rage.


    The flood of emotions brought on by memories of Katherine, their unborn child, and the treacherous Thomas who had betrayed him fueled his rage.


    "The thing I am about to do now Father will not make you happy,


    "But it doesn''t matter to me; I will pay for my sins when everything is over,


    "Till then, no one can stop me, even if the sky gets torn, even if some high-grade magees to the rescue,


    "I won''t stop until I kill and burn every single one of them,


    "My dear family and my best friend Thomas, herees themon man¡­


    David strolled across town, watching everyone he passed. He was able to easily blend in with the people, and the guards were too absorbed in their own conversations to pay any attention to him.


    As he made his way down the streets, people began to take notice of him, and their faces twisted with disbelief and shock as they realized who he was.


    YOU PIECE OF SHIT ROSEWELLL¡­


    AND YOU MOTHERFUCKER THOMASSSS¡­.


    HERE I AM, BACK FROM THE DEAD¡­


    TO PAY YOU ALL BACKKKK¡­..


    David''s voice echoed through the town, and an eerie silence fell upon the people as they watched him in horror.


    Eventually, the Rosewell family''s guards arrived, and even they couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw him alive and well.


    Suddenly, whistling arrows rained down from the roofs, their sharp tips piercing the skulls of the Rosewell guards with deadly precision.


    The townspeople were frozen in terror as they witnessed the swift and efficient ughter of the guards.


    As thest guard fell to the ground, the hooded figures on the rooftops lowered their bows, revealing themselves to be a group of women dressed in long, dark robes.


    COME OUT YOU COWARDSSS..<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David''s shout reverberated through the air, causing the Rosewell family mages to finally arrive, with Thomas leading the way.


    His anger erupted like a raging volcano as soon as he saw Thomas'' face, and veins bulged out on his forehead.


    Thomas was conflicted when heid eyes on David. Mixed emotions swirled inside him¡ªa blend of sadness, hopelessness, and even a hint of pity.


    "I see you are alive and well, David.


    "Surrender ande with me, I will make sure you will only be grounded in the prison dungeon,


    "It was only a childhood love, David. I believe you can forget and find other girls for yourself easily. Are you really going to go against your family for some pitiful revenge?"


    "LOVE"


    "REVENGE"


    "Do you know the meaning of them, Thomas?"


    Thomas appeared confused and at a loss for words when David posed his question.


    "Do you know what love is?


    "To me, it was just a word before until Katherine came into my life and gave it meaning.


    "Do you know what revenge is?


    "To me, it was just a word before all of you took her away from me and GAVE IT MEANING


    "PREPARE TO FACE YOUR DOOM"


    The sound of the staff mming onto the ground echoed through the town as David exerted all his strength.


    The purple crystal at the center glowed with an intensity that was blinding to all who saw it.


    When the staff went off, it sent shockwaves through the entire city. Everyone in Chester town was left speechless and perplexed once it became apparent that all of the town''s mana had vanished into thin air.


    "Y-you¡­ but how¡­ the mana¡­" Thomas didn''t even have time to process what was urring before the de was mere inches from his neck.


    Quickly, he reached into his back pocket and pulled out a dagger, which he used to deflect the blow.


    However, the sheer force behind David''s attack sent him tumbling backward.


    As the mana disappeared, the hunters and mages among the crowd sprang into action, unsheathing their weapons and charging towards the Rosewell mages.


    The fewpetent mages in the Rosewell family were no match for their superior closebat skills.


    Some mages were unable to defend themselves as their weapons were stored in their storage rings, which couldn''t be essed without mana.


    Women on the rooftops joined the fray, adding their arrows to the carnage that had already imed most of the remaining mages and guards.


    The battle was swift and deadly, leaving no survivors among the Rosewell family.


    The people of the town watched in horror as, one by one, the mages and guards of the noble family fell, unable to kill a single member of David''s group.


    They had always been taught that going against noble families meant certain death, but what they were witnessing was far beyond their wildest imagination.


    There was no mistaking the look of terror and shock on their faces, as they knew this would be a day they would never forget.

 Chapter 179 BURN THE WHOLE TOWN…

    ?


    The air hung heavy with tension as the hunters and mages stood still, eyes fixed on David and Thomas as they faced off against each other.


    The nging of swords and daggers echoed throughout the streets, the battle between the two men intensifying with every passing moment.


    David and Thomas engaged in a fierce battle, but it was evident that Thomas was struggling with his short dagger.


    He was not as adept at close-quarters fighting as David. On the other hand, David had spent countless hours honing his swordsmanship in preparation for this very moment.


    "Y-you David, we can still talk," Thomas said as he deflected another attack of his.


    David swiftly ducked and executed a leg sweep that caused Thomas to fall onto the ground with a loud thud.


    As he tried to stomp his chest with his foot, Thomas rolled away just in time, barely avoiding the attack.


    "Wait, wait¡­"


    David ignored Thomas'' cry for mercy and charged towards him, his de shing down with immense force.


    Thomas managed to block it with his dagger, but David followed up with a swift kick to his chest, propelling him into a nearby wall.


    David didn''t waste any time and chased after him, seizing his face and scraping it brutally against the wall.


    ARGHHH.. WAIT DAVI¡­


    David''s hands mmed Thomas''s head against the wall repeatedly while savagely clutching his hair.


    The onlookers stood frozen in horror as blood poured out from Thomas''s wounds.


    David had not yetpletely shattered his opponent''s head; despite the harm he had inflicted.


    "If you think I will kill you so easily, you are mistaken, Thomas." David seized Thomas by his hair and forced his face closer to his own, staring directly into his bleeding visage.


    David hurled Thomas into the center of the street, causing him to struggle as he tried to regain his footing.


    "Give him the sword,"


    As Thomas struggled to stand in the middle of the street, a hunter threw his sword towards him. He stumbled to catch it and barely managed to stand on his feet.


    "Now let''s see if my dear mother and sister wille for your rescue, Thomas,"


    David approached Thomas with a deliberate and menacing stride. He swung his sword with deadly precision, and Thomas raised his hands in a desperate attempt to block the attack.


    But his defenses were insufficient, and David''s de sank deep into his chest, leaving a ghastly wound.


    David continued to brutally beat and sh at Thomas, who was now covered in blood and hardly able to stand, as he made his way towards the Rosewell castle.


    Thomas fell over and over again as horrified bystanders looked on.


    Soon, arge number of Rosewell guards and mages appeared, fully prepared for battle with armor and weapons. Leah and Yelena led the charge, their faces contorted with shock and anger at the sight before them.


    The sheer number of guards and mages was overwhelming, making David''s group seem small inparison.


    "ytime is over, kid; you really have crossed the line," Yelena said. Her eyes were almost popping out of the socket with anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David signaled to hispanions by raising his hand above his head.


    The hunters and mages from his side quickly began to pull back, leaving the bewildered onlookers wondering about what was happening.


    Although Alizza and her squad of archers appeared a little concerned, they obediently followed the directive to retreat.


    "Do you think you cane and leave, David?" Leah said.


    "Who told you I was leaving?"


    "So, you are going to fight alone? Aren''t you getting a little cocky in your abilities, even if somehow you have disabled the mana.


    "Do you really think you can take me and Mother along with the guards and mages, GROW UP STUPID BROTHER AND SURRENDER NOW!"


    David''s lips slowly curved into a sinister grin as he stared down at his mother, a look of pure malice in his eyes.


    "I have prepared a gift for you, mommmyyy¡­


    With a swift motion, David retrieved a small, cylindrical object from his pocket. It was a vivid red color, and a warm glow emanated from within. With a mischievous grin on his face, he raised the object high above his head and pressed a button on its surface.


    *SCREEEEEE*


    Suddenly, a deafening roar shook the ground, and an enormous, orange bird burst into the air, its size growing bigger and bigger with each passing moment as it hurtled through the sky with unbelievable speed.


    Leah and Yelena stared with horror at the beast, realizing swiftly what it was.


    The bird flew into the sky, its wingspan growingrger andrger until it covered the entire sky.


    The intense heat emanating from the creature made everyone break into a sweat. Its fiery wings and tail glowed brightly, illuminating the entire sky with a vibrant orange hue.


    "A-A Phoenix¡­ No, an artifact, but how did he get an artifact?" Yelena said, her face contorting with fear after witnessing the creature in the sky.


    BURN THE WHOLE TOWN¡­


    The ming bird immediately expanded its huge wings and began rapidly pping them once David finished hismand.


    A series of bright orange fireballs started falling from the sky, raining down on the entire town like meteors.


    Each fireball''s impact was so great that entire buildings copsed and fires broke out in every direction, making it appear as if the ground itself was being torn apart.


    The people of the town were running and screaming in terror, desperately seeking shelter from the apocalyptic rain of fire.


    The town was engulfed in mes and chaos as the bird continued to rain down fiery destruction.


    Screams of pain and despair filled the streets that had been quiet just moments before. The fortress of Rosewell, once a symbol of safety and might,y in ruins.


    Once armed for a fight, the mages and guards were now fleeing for their lives from the raging inferno. The destruction spared no one, and the town''s people were left helplessly to perish.


    The fires destroyed everything in their path, including the lives of children, the elderly, and everything in between.

 Chapter 180 Lightning Rumba

    ?


    Fangspire Mountain,


    Aizel shook his head to clear his thoughts and focused his attention back on the battle at hand.


    He had to focus on the huge snake in front of him and couldn''t afford to think about anything else.


    Aizel''s focus was immediately drawn to the left eye of the snake, where Sekki had struck it, and a milky white fluid was flowing out.


    "Is that what a mountain''s liquid substance is?"


    ROARRR¡­


    Before he could think any further, the colossal serpent let out a resounding roar and opened its mouth wide.


    As it did, a series of metallic teeth began to rapidly form and shoot out towards Aizel, resembling a machine gun rapid fire.


    *boom* *boom* *boom* *boom*


    *boom* *boom* *boom* *boom*


    Aizel''s heart raced as he sprinted away from the colossal serpent''s vicious attack.


    Metal teeth formed within the creature''s gaping maw and rained down upon the ground with a deafening roar.


    The bombardment was merciless, destroying everything in its path and sending debris flying everywhere.


    Aizel struggled to keep up with the sheer speed and power of the attack, using his de Sekki, to deflect some of the teeth with loud, clinging noises.


    However, the metal missiles'' tremendous momentum made him fumble and falter with every attempt at dodging.


    "I guess I gotta deflect them all at once," he thought.


    Aizel looked over the wreckage and quickly identified a suitable spot to make his stand.


    He rushed in its direction, his mind already visualizing the move he was about to make.


    As he reached his destination, ten clones of Sekki appeared around him, their sharp edges reflecting in the light. With a swift movement of his wrists, he sent the hovering des spinning wildly, diverting the onught of metal fangs.


    Aizel''s eyes were wide open, his concentration at its peak as he deftly used both hands to hold the real Sekki, deflecting every projectile that came his way.


    *Ting* *Ting* *Ting* *Ting*


    *Ting**Ting**Ting*¡­


    *Ting**Ting**Ting*¡­


    As Aizel continued to deflect the barrage of metal teeth, he saw the massive serpent charging towards him with its jaws wide open.


    "Damn you fucking snake,"


    Aizel reacted quickly as the massive serpent charged forward, its gaping maw ready to devour all in its path.


    He directed his clones of Sekki to hover in the air, and they nimbly dodged the serpent''s massive jaws, which crashed onto the ground with tremendous force, shattering the earth beneath.


    Aizel, however, was no longer in danger because he had skillfully switched ces with one of the Sekki clones, who was now hovering safely in the sky.


    The Sekki clones transformed into metallic poles, soaring through the air and piercing the ground in a circr formation around the massive serpent. They were firmly lodged in the earth.


    "LIGHTNING RUMBA"


    Aizel''s eyes glinted with electricity as he infused each metal pole with a different hue of lightning. With a sudden surge of power, the poles began striking the colossal snake repeatedly, stunning it before it could even react.


    *Crackle* *Crackle* *Crackle*


    *Crackle* *Crackle* *Crackle*


    *Crackle* *Crackle* *Crackle*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bolts of red, blue, silver, ck, yellow, green, and purple lightning, each striking the enormous serpent with astounding force, crackled and swirled around the metal poles as Aizel focused more and more energy.


    The snake writhed and roared in pain, but Aizel continued to pour his lightning into the poles, intensifying the attack.


    "Let''s see how strong your body is."


    Suddenly, the lightning bolts from the metal poles came together in the sky above the snake and swirled into a huge sphere of lightning energy with many different colors.


    Aizel lowered his palm, and the sphere plummeted towards the serpent, unleashing a blinding torrent of lightning that illuminated the entire battlefield in a dazzling array of colors.


    As the lightning hit the snake over and over, it writhed in pain. Rocks and other debris fell from the sky and burned the ground. Its roars could be heard for miles, which showed how much pain it was in.


    "Let''s end this Sekki,"


    As Aizel held Sekki in his hands, it began to vibrate and glow, gradually taking the shape of a massive hammer that grew bigger and bigger.


    He held the hammer in both hands and raised it high above his head. The surface of the hammer cracked with lightning.


    It was as if he were wielding the mighty Mjolnir, like the god of thunder himself, preparing to strike with all his might.


    "Let''s end this inferior creature with one hit, Sekki."


    *BUZZ* Sekki buzzed with lightning in response.


    Aizel descended towards the colossal serpent, its broken skin still oozing a white substance as it was stunned by the lightning.


    Crackles of lightning surged through Aizel''s body and armor, as the huge hammer in his hands left a trail of lightning behind. Their descent grew faster and faster as they neared the ground.


    *Crackle*¡­..


    THOOOORRRRRR¡­


    *Crackle*¡­.. *Crackle*¡­..


    FURRRYYYYYYYY¡­


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMMMM*


    *CRACKLEEEE*


    The thunderous impact of the colossal hammer hitting the serpent''s head created a deafening boom, sending shockwaves rippling through the surrounding area.


    The powerful blow had left a trail of destruction in thendscape, which the bright sh of light illuminated.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom The ground beneath the serpent crumbled and shattered, forming deep craters that sent debris flying for miles. Aizel''s powerful attack had forever altered the once-familiar terrain of the Fangspire mountain.


    Aizel rose from the debris, his armor protecting him from harm as he surveyed the aftermath of his devastating attack.


    "Hehe nice,


    "Now let''s see the snake,"


    Aizel walked over to the remains of the colossal snake, its body now battered and bruised with white substance oozing from every wound. On the other hand, the hammer strike had clearly crushed its head, which was a bloody mess.


    "I guess it will make a good ingredient."


    "Yes, pretty boy, good job."


    Without warning, Vespara appeared behind Aizel, causing him to startle and briefly lose his footing.


    "You damn hag, don''t appear out of nowhere,"


    "Hehe, I was so excited to see how easily you took down thest stage of the Grade III serpent all by yourself,


    "And you used quite a surprising new move; especially that weapon of yours, how is it growing so fast?"

 Chapter 181 David Vs Yelena And Leah

    ?


    "Don''t go and snoop around others.


    "Is all this enough to make me mind potions now?" Aizel asked.


    "More than enough," Vespara replied.


    "Okay, then I am heading towards Chester Town to see what is actually happening there."


    "Be safe pretty boy. Come to my potion shop when you return."


    "Okay,"


    Aizel switched his attention to Chester town and departed towards it as Vespara was left to gather the materials and the remnants of the colossal serpent.


    Meanwhile, in Chester,


    The once peaceful town was now engulfed in mes, and its citizens were running for their lives.


    Fireballs continued to rain down from the sky frequently, adding to the chaos and destruction.


    Amidst the ruins of the burning castle, David found himself in a deadly battle against Leah and Yelena. Their swords shed loudly, their fighting cries mixing with the screams of the terrified townspeople.


    "You were a disappointment then, just like you are now," Yelena said.


    As Yelena charged forward with her sword, David swiftly parried her attack using his staff de, deflecting the de with ease.


    "Like I care," David replied.


    Yelena again attempted to strike him with her sword, but David quickly pushed her away and rolled back to avoid Leah''s iing attack, narrowly avoiding her sword.


    He scrambled to his feet, and his eyes darted between his mother and daughter, who both held their swords with white-knuckled grips.


    David could feel their rage and fear pulsing through the air like a tangible force. Despite the danger, David''s mind was sharp and focused on the fight.


    He shifted his weight onto his back foot, holding his staff de at the ready. The three of them circled each other like predators, waiting for the next opening to strike.


    "Father must be so happy to see us go against each other, wouldn''t he?" David said.


    "You disgraceful runt! Don''t speak of him after what you have done," Leah said in a low growl. Her eyes were burning in rage.


    "And what you have done with me¡ªwhat about that? You were my family, but what did you do, huh?" He replied. "Left me to die? You always wished I hadn''t been born, right mother?"


    "Yes, I can say I was always right."


    "Do you know where my grandfather is?"


    David''s mention of their grandfather caused Leah and Yelena to pause for a moment. Their intense gazes remained fixed on David, as they waited for him to speak further.


    "While you were enjoying the celebration in the ruined castle, I was taking care of the grandfather.


    "Have you found the body yet?" David''s lips curled into a malicious grin as he taunted them, savoring their reaction. Yelena''s eyes widened with fury, and veins bulged on her forehead at his words.


    "W-what did you do with him?" Leha asked.


    "Killed him, stabbed him, ripped his face apart, and then threw his body off the cliff hehe."


    "ASSHOLE!"


    Yelena''s body moved at the speed of light as she ran at David, sword in hand. Leah followed her; her movements were more controlled but no less dangerous.


    "Hahahahe, let''s dance!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David parried Yelena''s sword thrust with a swift move and then countered with a powerful sh. Yelena managed to dodge the attack by taking a step back, her eyes focused on David in rage.


    Leah suddenly leaped forward with her sword pointed right at David''s stomach.


    With quick reflexes, he leaped backward, narrowly dodging the de as it sliced through the air.


    Leah, however, showed no sign of stopping, and sheunched another fatal strike. David turned to the side and twisted his body to get out of her next move.


    Yelena''s quick thinking allowed her to gain the upper hand as she struck David''s back, leaving a deep wound.


    David tried to retreat from both of them, but Yelena pursued him with another attack.


    However, David managed to catch her arm, and their faces came dangerously close as they red at each other with intense animosity.


    Suddenly, David smiled and headbutted Yelena, then kicked her in the stomach to create some distance between them.


    His back was in severe pain, and blood was gushing out of the wound, soaking his shirt.


    His movements were growing more erratic as he struggled to defend himself against Leah''s relentless assault.


    He was able to block majority of her blows, but the intensity of her attacks was taking its toll.


    As he tried to step back to regain his bnce, his foot caught on a piece of rubble, and he stumbled. In that moment of vulnerability, Leah''s sword found its mark, piercing deep into his side.


    But David refused to go down; with raging madness, he grasped Leah''s wrist and pulled her close, headbutting her twice with a sickening crunch.


    As she recoiled from the blows, he yanked her arms free from his body and swiftly drove his sword into her guts, pulling it out while quickly making some distance between them.


    *pant*


    *pant*


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Breathing heavily, David and Leah stood across from each other, their eyes locked in a fierce re.


    Each held one arm tightly against their wounded sides, the blood seeping through their fingers.


    "hehehehehahahahah...." Suddenly, David started tough.


    "WHY THE HELL ARE YOU LAUGHING?" Leah shouted angrily.


    "I suddenly had a thought about how a normal man who can''t even use mana has already spread such chaos in just a few days.


    "With some nning and deception, I was able to get Gilles'' eradicated. I killed a Grade V mage.


    "My own family, which is another noble family, is already on the brink of destruction; two more noble families are suffering from loss.


    "AND I DON''T EVEN KNOW HOW TO USE MANA...


    "Isn''t that interesting, Leah?"


    "You are going to die today, brother, and I will make sure it isn''t an easy death," Leah replied.


    "Oh my, I am scared,"


    "DAVIDDDD...."


    Yelena cried out in anger as she ran full speed toward David, brandishing her sword.


    David managed to parry her initial attack, but then she swiftly switched to a shorter sword, catching him off guard. With a powerful swing, Yelena sliced through David''s arm just below the elbow.

 Chapter 182 The Common Man [R18+]

    ?


    [Warning R18+]


    David staggered back as scarlet blood spurted from the incision in his left elbow as he gripped his arm. He looked directly at Leah and Yelena, who were both staring back at him with expressions of rage and triumph on their faces.


    Yelena''s lips curled into a sinister smile as she watched David struggle to keep up, his strength dwindling with every passing moment.


    "Now, without one arm, David, how long do you think you can keep up with this charade?"


    David gasped in pain as he surveyed the destruction caused by the artifact.


    The town was reduced to ashes, and the cries of the injured and dying filled the air.


    Despite his injuries, David''s attention was fixed on his mother and daughter, who were now standing before him with their swords at the ready.


    As he looked up, he saw a vision of Katherine floating above him, beckoning him to join her.


    "No no no no NO NO NO NO ...


    "YOU CAN''T CALL ME NOW XELGAR, NOT UNTIL I GET RID OF EVERY LAST ONE OF THEM"


    "IT DOESN''T MATTER IF I HAVE LOST AN ARM OR LEG OR EYE OR EVERYTHING...


    "I will make sure to get rid of every single one of you,"


    David tore off a section of his shirt and bandaged his arm, despite the terrible difort he was in. He nced up to see his mother and daughter watching him intently, swords still in hand.


    His right fist clenched tightly around his Doomstaff as his eyes shed red with fierce wrath.


    "I WON''T DIEEEE...."


    He charged them with a battle cry, ready to vent his wrath despite his damaged arm.


    David sped up to where Leah and Yelena were in a sh.


    Leah attacked him with a fierce strike, but David deftly deflected it with one arm.


    His eyes were already fixed on Yelena, who followed up with an attack of her own. David quickly deflected her strike as well, and the two engaged in a fast-paced sword fight, moving with incredible speed and precision.


    As Leah tried to strike him from a different angle, David swiftly bent down to dodge her attack.


    With lightning speed, he reversed the grip on his sword and delivered a deep sh to her leg. Simultaneously, he extended his other leg to kick Yelena''s grip away as sheunched her own attack.


    Leah''s injured leg caused her knee to give way, and she fell to the floor. Yelena realized what was happening and sprang at David with her sword pointed down, but David expertly diverted her assault, making it graze Leah''s shoulder instead.


    At that moment, David saw an opening, and with swift precision, he grasped his de and delivered a deep sh across Yelena''s chest.


    As David''s de prated Yelena''s chest, blood gushed out of the wound, staining his hand and sword.


    "NOOO MOTHERR....


    Leah gritted her teeth and lunged at David, trying to ignore the searing pain in her leg and shoulder.


    But David was too quick for her. He deftly moved Yelena in front of him, using her as a shield to deflect Leah''s attack.


    Yelena cried out in agony as the de shed her again, causing her to cough up blood and grow weaker by the second.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David kicked Yelena in the back, sending her flying toward Leah, who grabbed her.


    Leah''s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at her mother writhing in agony and spitting blood.


    She knew Yelena was on the verge of death, and she felt powerless without any mana left to summon the healing potion from her ring.


    "P-please David, spare her. Take my life instead," Leah said.


    David limped slowly toward Leah and her dying mother, his wounds gushing blood and causing him intense pain with each step.


    As he drew closer, he struggled to catch his breath and grimaced in agony.


    When he finally got there, he got down on his knees and looked into Leah''s tear-filled eyes.


    "I faced the worst.


    "I begged in front of everyone, to take my life instead of Katherine''s.


    "She was with my child, Leah, your nephew. You guys didn''t even look at me.


    "You, along with grandfather, could have talked with the prince to change his mind and do something about it. But did you do it?"


    "TELL ME! WHAT CRIMES DID I DO TO FACE SUCH CRUELTY...


    "IS IT MY FAULT I WASN''T ABLE TO USE MANA? I ONLY HAD KATHERINE IN MY LIFE.


    "You had everything; the only thing I wanted was to spend my life with her."


    David''s body trembled with emotion as he rose to his feet, his tears mixing with the sweat and blood on his face. He red at both Leah and Yelena with burning anger in his eyes, his hand tightly gripping his Doomstaff.


    "You, along with that prince, took the only light of my life in this dark world."


    "YOUR TIME ENDS HERE, THE NEXT IS THE PRINCE...


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Go and join Father and Grandfather; I will join soon,"


    *****


    Aizel reached the town after a long and arduous journey. His eyes widened in shock as he gazed upon the ruins of what was once a lively and bustling town.


    There were charred and burned-out pieces of houses everywhere, and smoke and ashes filled the air.


    As he walked through the destroyed streets, he couldn''t help but notice the horrifying sight of burnt corpses lying everywhere.


    But he didn''t feel anything for them. Not even a slight emotion urred in him for them.


    These memories are really affecting me," he thought.


    He had to use his water element to stay cool; the heat was almost too much to bear.


    Aizel walked towards the remains of Rosewell Castle and was met with a gruesome sight. Two tall poles were erected on the ground, and on them were the mutted and chopped-up bodies of Leah and Yelena.


    Their heads were impaled on the spikes atop the poles, and their eyes were wide open, streaming tears of blood. As he looked around, he noticed a message scrawled on one of the destroyed walls that read, "David Rosewell - The Common Man."

 Chapter 183 Go On Run And Escape

    ?


    Aizel scanned his surroundings and heightened his senses, detecting a group of people fleeing into the nearby forest.


    He thought no further and charged straight at them with his lightning magic at full speed.


    In mere minutes, he had caught up to the group.


    As Aizel approached the group, they immediately noticed him and prepared themselves for any danger, drawing their weapons.


    He focused his attention on the center of the group and noticed a person who was limping, missing a hand, and receiving support from a group of female archers.


    "So, you really didn''t die, David?" Aizel spoke.


    "We meet again, Aizel. It seems fate always brings us back," David replied.


    Aizel surveyed the group, taking note of their numbers and weapons. There were around 30 to 40 of them, a mix of hunters and mages, all poised to attack him at the slightest provocation.


    Despite this, his attention was drawn to the staff and the crystal in David''s hands.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Well, honestly, I don''t care about your family feud. Even I am a little relieved you got rid of them before I would have.


    "But why did you involve innocents? I assume you are the one behind this whole chaos that is spreading?"


    "Many people will die, Aizel; more innocents will die. I don''t care for them, and neither should you.


    "You once saved me from institute mages and helped me escape. I will do the same, Aizel.


    "Go on and run, this isn''t your fight."


    The words ''run'' and ''escape'' caused a change in Aizel''s demeanor, and a wave of disdain and rage swept through him.


    The group noticed the change in his demeanor and quickly tightened their grips on their weapons, wary of what he might do.


    "Damn it," Aizel thought. He closed his eyes and took deep breaths, trying to calm himself down.


    "I know what happened with you is wrong. It is not my ce to instruct you in taking revenge.


    "But what do you think Katherine would be feeling right now? Do you think if she were here, she would want to see you like this? Going on a rampage, killing innocent people?"


    "That''s the point, Aizel. SHE ISN''T HERE,"


    "They took her and my baby away from me. They took everything. I will do the same.


    "You don''t understand anything because you don''t know how it feels. I am sure you would have done even worse than what I am doing right now."


    "I¡­ I would never do that," Aizel rebuked.


    David''s lips curled into a twisted smile, "Do you think I don''t know what you did to the Paul family?"


    "It doesn''t matter what is right or wrong, Aizel. I will keep doing what I am doing until I burn everything."


    It seems I have to beat the shit out of him," Aizle thought.


    "Then, I will do what I feel like doing now, David.,"


    "Oh, you won''t." David''s smile widened as he raised his staff and mmed it onto the ground, causing the crystal to glow and emit shockwaves that enveloped the area.


    A puzzled look crossed Aizel''s face as the mana vanished into thin air.


    "The mana?" Aizel''s mind raced as he desperately tried to summon his mana, but it was as if it had vanished into thin air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even Sekki, his trusted weapon, was dormant and unresponsive inside his storage ring.


    His armor, without mana, was no longer responsive to him. Aizel waspletely defenseless.


    "Go on and run, Aizel. There won''t be any more chances."


    Aizel felt a surge of frustration and anger as the word ''run'' echoed in his mind once again. His current and past personalities began to intertwine, causing a sense of unease to stir within him.


    "Don''t get cocky, you pest."


    Aizel''s body moved forward, his bare fists clenching tightly as he strode towards David with a death stare.


    His strides were long and powerful as he closed in on David. Aziel''s bare-handed strike quickly knocked the hunters out despite their hasty attempts to stop him.


    "Let''s escape; this guy is just like Soren," David said.


    As David limped away with the aid of the archers, his body wracked with pain, the remaining hunters surged forward, determined to stop Aizel at any cost.


    But Aizel''s rage-fueled strength was too much for them. With each blow, he sent them flying back, unable to withstand his power.


    Aizel''s body was riddled with wounds as the hunters attacked him with swords and daggers, but he skillfully avoided fatal blows and knocked them down one by one.


    In the midst of the chaos, he noticed a magic circle glowing in the distance, signaling that David and the archers were about to escape. They quickly grabbed the crystal and vanished into thin air, leaving Aizel alone in the middle of the battlefield.


    The mana was restored after David and the archers escaped.


    Aizel felt a surge of mana return to him, and he wasted no time in taking action. In a swift motion, he flicked his hands, and metal spikes emerged from the ground, impaling every single hunter in a matter of seconds and killing them all.


    "Where the hell did this circlee from? Did they prepare it in advance?"


    Aizel took a moment to look at his battered body, filled with numerous wounds and scars. He then summoned his healing potions, ready to tend to his injuries.


    "I should head back and inform the institute of this. It''s their fucking problem to deal with him now,"


    Aizel left the scene and returned to Felgura City. After he arrived, he wasted no time in heading straight for the potion shop to inquire about the mind potion.


    It''s fine to postpone David-rted details until tomorrow.


    *Knock*


    "Hag, it''s me,"


    *Creak*


    "Oh, you''ve arrived,e inside."


    Aizel followed Vespara into her potion shop and into her potion-making chamber.


    As he walked in, he noticed the many ingredients lying around and therge cauldron that was bubbling away with a milky white liquid.


    "So that mountain white substance? Do you guys always need to kill that serpent to acquire it?"


    "No, we can use an alternate ingredient, but the blood of the Colossal Serpent is special and thick. It will make your mind potion more effective; that''s why I included it."


    "So indirectly, you wanted me to take care of that big ass serpent."


    "Consider this as your training too," Vespara winked.

 Chapter 184 Firstborn

    ?


    "So how much longer will it take for you to brew the potions?" He asked.


    "At least two weeks," Vespara replied.


    "Does it always take that long?"


    "Of course, if you want the potion effect tost longer, it takes time."


    "Hmm,


    "So when will you take Daisy to thatke in the cave?"


    "Soon enough, have you used it?"


    "Can''t you tell?"


    "Hm¡­ you seem like you have advanced to Grade III but still feel a little weak. Did theke not have the full effect on your core?" She asked.


    "Sort of, I don''t know," he replied.


    "Well, I am going to sleep.


    "I have to inform about David and his group at the institute tomorrow." With that said, Aizel left the shop.


    His mind was racing as he made his way back to the inn from the adventures of the day. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that Vespara''s sudden appearance and knowledge of the magic circle in the forest were suspicious.


    "Is she helping David? No, why would she do that in the first ce? Maybe I am overthinking things here," he thought.


    As he opened the door to his room, Aizel was immediately greeted by a group of excited kids rushing towards him, their faces lit up with wide grins and happiness as they eagerly hugged him.


    "You are finally back..."


    "We missed you...."


    "Hehe, I told you I would be back soon."


    He embraced them tightly for what seemed like an eternity, not wanting to let go, causing the children to wonder if something had happened to him.


    Daisy, who had been standing on the sidelines, smiled at the scene.


    Aizel then caught sight of Daisy and made a beeline toward her, hugging her tightly and leaving her stunned.


    Oliver and Lily, witnessing the scene, started to whistle teasingly.


    "Did something happen?" Daisy asked, still bewildered by his sudden action.


    "I am just d you guys are safe," Aizel replied, even though he didn''t let her go.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Aizel,"


    Aizel pulled away from the embrace, feeling embarrassed for his sudden outburst of emotion. He took a step back and cleared his throat, trying to regain hisposure.


    "I-I am sorry, it''s just that I was caught in the illusion while fighting and witnessed some horrible things."


    Daisy slowly caressed his face with one hand, her smile radiating warmth. She sensed his feelings and spoke softly, "It''s okay, Aizel. I know you care for us a lot.


    "Do you want to eat something?"


    "Yeah, sure,"


    Aizel and Daisy left for the kitchen, and he offered to help her prepare a meal.


    "Here I thought this time they are going to kiss," Oliver whispered to Lily.


    "It seems we have to bring them closer. I don''t want mumma to lose to Aunt Vespara." Lily said, her expression showing determination for the mission.


    The Next Day...


    Aizel stood before Professor Liam in the institute and recounted in detail what he had witnessed in Chester Town with David. He did not leave out any details, describing everything he had seen and heard.


    "This is really some serious trouble. An artifact that can erase mana from the surrounding area.


    "I should ry these messages to the headmaster fast. Good work, Aizel; I will make sure you will be rewarded properly for that."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Thank you, professor,"


    Aizel left Professor Liam''s office and went straight to the magic lecture that was about to start.


    However, he noticed that there were fewer mages avable in the ss, as most of them were assigned to different missions, and some were busy controlling the riots.


    Aizel entered the ss and found himself a seat, taking a moment to settle in.


    As he sat there quietly, he noticed only a handful of mages from wealthy backgrounds were present.


    Suddenly, someone sat down beside him, prompting Aizel to open his eyes and look.


    "Hello Aizel, finally I can meet you."


    He saw a bright face with red hair and a perfectly sculpted body with alluring curves. Her red eyes sparkled as she sat down beside him.


    "Who are you again?"


    "OOHHH, you don''t even know me? How is that even possible?"


    As if she were a princess, she quickly stood up and elegantly brushed her red hair away from her face before introducing herself to Aizel.


    "I am Isabe Redmount, the firstborn of the Redmount family."


    "Okay,"


    "Okay? Only okay?"


    "What do you expect me to do, carry you like a princess?


    Kyaaa, I will dly let you carry me everywhere," Isabe thought. As ifing out of a trance, she shook her head and spoke, "No, why would I want that now? I was just merely saying, you should at least know everyone who is from the major family."


    "Okay,"


    "Well leave it, why are you here? What I heard was you were assigned to clear the Fangspire mountain."


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "I have my sources,"


    "I have already cleared the mountain yesterday,"


    "WHAT!" As soon as she shouted, the sound reverberated throughout the ss, causing everyone to turn their heads and look in their direction.


    "How is it possible? Did you clear it alone? Really?"


    "Hmm.."


    "Fufu¡­ nice as expected. I hope you can make it into the team for the Interkingdom tournament."


    "There are still two more mages who will be fighting with you for the ces. Edumond Valtor and Raven Damaris."


    "I don''t care," he replied, closing his eyes again.


    "You should. Edumont is from the Valtor family, who are very good at closebat, and he is the third strongest mage after Soren and Princess.


    "Meanwhile, Raven is also strong, but she is too mysterious."


    A change came over him after hearing that; arrogance and superiority took root in him.


    "Listen carefully, you spoiled brat: I don''t care who you are or this person you mentioned is; I will beat the shit out of anyone who stands in my way."


    Isabe''s eyes darted to Aizel, who was now wearing a look of disdain and superiority. His sudden shift in expression and tone caused her to hesitate and look at him uncertainly.


    "SOOOFFTIEEE...You are here too."


    As Hazel''s voice broke his focus, she rushed towards him and wrapped her arms around him from behind. Though he still felt a hint of disdain, he took a few deep breaths topose himself and calm his racing thoughts.


    Hazel promptly took a seat next to Aizel, and Seraphine followed suit by joining them from behind, forming a group of four with Aizel in the middle.


    "You have changed in some way." Suddenly Seraphine spoke.

 Chapter 185 Magic Crystals

    ?


    Aizel''s gaze lingered on Seraphine for a moment before he put his attention elsewhere.


    "What do you mean changing softie?"


    "Nothing, just ignore her,"


    "ALL RIGHT EVERYONE, BACK TO YOUR SEAT PLEASE...."


    As the professor began to speak, everyone took their seats and prepared to listen.


    However, Aizel''s focus shifted to a woman approaching the tform.


    She was wearing the deep institute robe, and her light blue hair cascaded down her waist. Aizel couldn''t help but notice the woman''s striking light blue eyes and smile as she looked at everyone.


    She appeared to be no older than Vespara.


    "For those who don''t know me yet, let me introduce myself first.


    "I am Zaxi Kingsley."


    "It''s good to see some new and fresh faces every now and then," she said, after noticing the Aizel group and smiling at them.


    "Now first, let us discuss more about the kingdom,


    "We already know it was founded by Cedric Felgura, but did he build the kingdom alone?


    "No, there were many great mages who helped him build our kingdom.


    "Today they are all known as the Major noble families. Every past generation has helped Cedric Felgura build our Kingdom."


    "Now who will tell me about the magic crystals?"


    Lysandra''s hand shot up in the air, and Professor Zaxi nodded, indicating she could speak.


    "Magic Crystals are formed naturally in caves, some underground abysses, and mountain areas. They contain a higher and purer quality of mana inside them.


    "They are very useful in potion making, for the use of magic inscriptions, and in making armor, weapons, and artifacts. They are the main currency among the higher-grade mages."


    "Excellent," the professor replied.


    "Once you all reach Grade IV and beyond, you will hardly use any gold or silver coins. You will be mainly dealing in magic crystals every day.


    "And it is not just for our kingdom; you can visit any ce in Xelgar and magic crystals will always be the main currency for high-grade mages."


    Hmm, so those pink crystals are magic crystals," Aizel pondered. How wonderful would it be when I am able to make those crystals with just my imagination? Hehe, I can''t wait to grow more." A smile crept on his face.


    "Now I have finally got permission to take all of you for a group assessment. Though it was a headache considering the recent developments, we will still be departing in the evening.


    "I am sure everyone will love some real-life activities,"


    As Professor Zaxi continued the lecture, exining various aspects of the kingdom, its agriculture, andnd distribution, Aizel found his mind drifting away.


    When the lecture ended, he was the first to leave the ssroom, eager to avoid any further interaction with Seraphine, Hazel, and the new member of their group, Isabe.


    "Did something happen to Softie?" Hazel asked, ncing towards his departed figure.


    "Is he always like this?" Isabe asked.


    Seraphine left the ss without a word in response.


    Hazel sighed.


    *****


    The atmosphere in Felgura City was calm, but Tidalheim was in chaos.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The prince and his entourage were gathered in his private room at the restaurant, their faces etched with frustration and fury.


    They had just received news about the recent events in Chester Town.


    The news that David was still alive and had been exposed as ''The Common Man'' came as a double shock.


    Leah''s uncle, now thest surviving Rosewell, had the worst expression of anyone in the family. He sat there in stunned silence, as though his whole spirit had left his body.


    "How is it possible? How can he be alive after all that? And where the fuck did he get the artifact to erase mana from the surrounding?


    "I want that artifact; do everything in your power to catch that bastard. He is making fun of the whole kingdom.


    "We will be a joke in the Interkingdom tournament in front of everyone if the situation stays like this.


    "You all know what will happen then, right?" The prince frowned.


    "Don''t worry prince, I will make sure to catch him soon with the others," the headmaster of the institute replied.


    "I hope you will keep your word, Elric,"


    "You can rest assured, prince." Elric Crestfall replied.


    The tense meeting came to an end, and the prince departed with his royal mages, leaving the others behind. Elric let out a deep sigh, knowing there would be more work for him to do now that the meeting was over.


    As the sun began to set, Aizel and the rest of the group prepared to embark on their group assignment.


    Although uncertain about what it would entail, Aizel remained determined to take advantage of every opportunity to further develop his unique power and be stronger.


    "Are you also looking forward to the assignment?"


    Aizel was lost in his thoughts when Isabe''s sudden movement jolted him back to reality. She had approached him and was now standing right beside him.


    What is the deal with thisdy here? Is her family behind this? Or is she genuinely trying to be my friend?" Aziel thought.


    "HMMM..." he replied with a deep hum.


    "I hope I can follow you in the assignment."


    "Why?"


    "So I can be strong just like you," she replied with a smile.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "How will following me will make you strong?" Aizel asked, a little interested to see how she would answer.


    "My mother has always taught me that following a great leader or a king is the right path to bing strong and kind."


    "But what if the king is cruel?"


    "I said, a great leader or king, ''GREAT''."


    "I see what you are trying to say here," Aizel said. "You really think I am some kind of a great leader or king?"


    "Of course, you have all the qualities,"


    "Why not, Soren? He believes he is the true king of the kingdom."


    Isabe''s expression contorted into an odd one after hearing Aizel''s words, while he suppressed a chuckle.


    "By the way, where is that idiot? I can''t see him here today."


    "Oh, he is taking care of the riot group near Alcoberg town."


    "Well, I can imagine how that will go." Aizel thought.

 Chapter 186 Sawblade Worms (Bonus )

    ?


    "Now that everyone is here, quickly gather around me. Let''s head to our location,"


    The group was chatting away when Professor Zaxi''s piercing voice snapped them back to attention.


    They crowded around her as a magic inscription glowed beneath their feet, and before they knew it, they were teleported to a new location with the aid of magic crystals.


    As Aizel''s vision returned to normal, he discovered he was in the heart of a massive mountain range, its rocky terrain and craggy peaks towering over him.


    Several caves were scattered across the area, and arge number of mages were posted at strategic spots to overseeborers who appeared to be digging underground to extract something.


    The nging of pickaxes and the sound of machinery echoed through the air, as the team worked tirelessly to mine the valuable resources hidden beneath the mountain.


    "Wee to the Crestfall Family magic crystal mine."


    "With the help of Lysandra, we were able to get permission to go inside the cave to see how the crystals are formed and even help them clear some monsters inside."


    "Let me be clear first: no one will act disrespectfully or head on their own. Now follow me."


    The group trailed behind Professor Zaxi as they entered the cave.


    Aizel couldn''t help but take note of the hardworking miners who appeared to be working round the clock under the watchful eyes of guards and supervisor mages.


    The cave was illuminated by severalmps as they delved deeper into the cavern, with Isabe walking alongside Aizel and Hazel, and Seraphine behind them.


    "What do you think Sera, are they both in love?" Hazel whisper softly.


    "Instead of focusing on them, you should focus on the expedition," Seraphine replied.


    "Hehe, do you have someone you love?"


    The group continued walking. Hazel attempted to engage Seraphine in conversation again but was met with a cold response. Seraphine simply closed her eyes and seemed to tune Hazel outpletely.


    As they ventured deeper into the cave, Aizel, and the others began to notice the emergence of pink crystals embedded in the walls and ceiling.


    Workers were busy extracting these crystals and carrying them away. Aizel sensed a higher quality of mana in this area, and he realized that any magic he cast here would be more potent.


    "Now from here on out, we will divide into small groups and head to different ces to hunt the local monsters known as ''Sawde Worms''.


    "Normally these get to only Grade I and Grade II, so you all will be okay."


    The group quickly split up and ventured down different paths within the cave. Isabe stuck with Aizel. Hazel and Seraphine chose to follow the same route as well.


    "Why are you all following me, seriously?"


    "As I said, I follow you on this expedition," Isabe replied.


    "I am your friend softie as well as Seraphine."


    Aizel sighed.


    As they went further into the cave, their heightened sense of mana finally picked up on some activity. Seraphine was the first to sense it, and she quickly alerted the rest of the group.


    "Here theye," she said.


    The sound of rumbling grew louder and louder until Aizel finally caught sight of the source - a group of giant worms with smooth, light pink skin and long, thin ck hair.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Their tongues were stic, and their teeth resembled those of a chainsaw. They stood at a towering height of 3 meters and looked extremely menacing.


    "They are fucking ugly," Aizelmented.


    "Well, they are called monsters for a reason," Isabe replied while quickly summoning a long wooden staff.


    "Are you going to fight with a stick," Aizel said, after noticing the staff.


    "I will boost your abilities along with your healing. I am not specialized in fighting." She replied.


    "Interesting; this is the first time I have seen someone who can heal," he thought.


    "Beware of their teeth, they''re sharp and deadly, they can rip your body apart in an instant. I can only heal wounds, scratches, and small injuries.


    "Don''t expect me to regenerate limbs orpletely heal you guys from the brink of death."


    "Roger,"


    "Who is Roger?" Hazel asked.


    "I meant okay,"


    A sudden movement caught their attention as two worms charged toward them.


    Their tonguesshed out like stic whips, aimed straight at Isabe.


    Aizel''s quick reflexes allowed him to summon Sekki and block one of the worm''s tongues, while Seraphine used her spear to intercept the other one.


    Isabe''s staff began to glow with a soft light as she swung it in a circr motion, directing the energy toward them.


    Power surged through Aizel''s body, giving him the same boost that his dagger usually gave him through life energy.


    Damn, she is useful," Aizel thought.


    Suddenly, in a swift motion, Seraphine swung her spear horizontally, and the pointy edge shone with a bright light, unleashing a powerful water sh that sliced the worms in half.


    As the rest of the worms slithered towards the group, Hazel''s magic sprouted roots and trees from the ground, trapping the creatures.


    Aizel and Seraphine then easily eliminated them, as they were only Grade I worms. The fight was over in an instant, and the group continued on their mission deeper into the cave.


    "Can we use their corpse for anything?" Aizel asked. He was collecting the corpses, hoping Vespara might be able to use them in some potion for him in the future.


    "Well, their teeth and tongue can be used as material for armor and weapons, while their meat tastes quite good if it''s good," Hazel replied.


    As Aizel nced towards the lifeless, hairy pink corpses of the worms, disgust crept into his face. Isabe and Hazel couldn''t help but chuckle at his reaction.


    "More areing," Seraphine said.


    Everyone nodded and quickly ced their attention on hunting some more.


    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om The team continued to face sessive waves of Grade I Sawde Worms, but with Hazel''s magical assistance to trap and control the monsters, Aizel and Seraphine were able to dispatch them with ease.


    Isabe quickly restored their stamina, erasing any signs of fatigue and enhancing their senses and strength with her magic. The four mages worked together wlessly, taking down the worms one after another without any trouble.

 Chapter 187 Personal Mission?

    ?


    As Aizel continued his expedition, David and his group met in the orphanage''s basement hall.


    David sat in the center of the underground hall, his battered and wounded body drawing the attention of everyone around him.


    He seemed unfazed by his missing arm and the bandages that covered it. He didn''t want any healing potions because he knew they didn''t have anything that could bring back his severed limb.


    "That was a close call, David. We lost many men." one of the hunters said.


    "Yes, even though we are dealing heavy damage, we are also losing many members. In this way, the group''s morale might waver at any time," another one said.


    "I know, that''s why what I am going to n now will be the final big n" David replied.


    "What do you mean ''final'' David?" Alizza said.


    "I am on myst straw; I can feel it. But don''t worry, I will give this kingdom a blow."


    "And how will you do that? You are not even in a condition to fight."


    "Don''t worry, I have a n."


    *****


    Crestfall Family Magic Crystals Mine,


    Aizel and hispanions ran into tougher enemies as they progressed further into the cave. The Grade II sawde worms appeared, simr in size and appearance to the previous creatures, but with sharper teeth that functioned like chainsaws.


    Despite the increased difficulty, Aizel and hispanions continued to fight their way through the monsters. In the end, they were only Grade II.


    "This is enough, right? Or should we keep going deeper into the mine?" Isabe asked.


    "I think it is more than enough. It''s not like this mine belongs to us. We don''t need to go all out to clear it for them," Aizel replied.


    "And we are not getting anything either; why did the professor even bring us here? What can we even learn here?" Hazelmented. "I would have loved to spend some time in the potion ss instead."


    "Only if I was good like you in that ss," Aizel snorted.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, softie, I will brew you the potions you need in the future; just help me get the ingredients, deal?"


    "Deal,"


    Hehe, another potion maker acquired," Aizel thought.


    "Let''s head back then," Isabe said.


    The group''s sessful monster hunt came to an end, and they all began their journey back. Each member had collected a considerable number of monster corpses, and Aizel''s storage rings were beginning to fill up.


    I think I should buy a high-grade storage ring, but I don''t have the money. I should sell some corpses or pick up some missions to earn the money now." Aizel thought on the way.


    "Aizel, would you like to go on a mission with me?"


    Isabe''s whisper caught Aizel''s attention, and he was surprised when he heard what she said. He wondered if she had the ability to read other people''s thoughts.


    "Why me?"


    "As you know, I am not that good at fighting, my power tends to go toward a supporting role. And you are perfect for me. I will make sure to pay you handsomely if you are worried about that."


    "You? Is this some sort of personal mission?"


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "You can consider it that way, I will tell you the detailster."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmm, I will hear it first, and then I will decide."


    "Okay,"


    As they arrived at the entrance of the cave, Aizel''s group noticed other mages slowly emerging as well.


    Among the crowd, they spotted Professor Zaxi already waiting for them. After an hour, everyone returned after their hunt and gathered to hear what the professor had to say.


    "So now please summon and leave all the corpses you have gathered till now here, and then we will head back."


    Fuck treating us like cleaners," Aizel thought.


    Everyone summoned the remains of the sawde worms they had in. With each new addition, the mountain of bodies climbed higher and higher.


    Professor Zaxi stood patiently, waiting for all the corpses. Afterward, she deftly collected all the corpses, storing them within her ring.


    "Now don''t worry, you all will get five magic crystals each from the Crestfall family side for the job."


    At least getting something is better, "Aizle thought.


    As they made their way back to the institute, the other mages started to disperse, going their separate ways. Isabe, however, approached Aizel to discuss the mission details in private.


    "So, what is it?" Aizel asked.


    Isabe and Aizel were sitting by themselves in the empty ssroom, with the walls and seats all silent.


    "Well, what we are going to do should remain secret. We will hide our identities during the mission. If our identities get exposed, it will bring us a lot of trouble.


    "We will head toward the town of Darkholm, which is under the rule of the Kingsley family, and destroy their specific trade."


    "So, you are going after a major noble family? Does your family even know about this?" Aizel asked.


    "Only my mother knows; I can''t let anyone know about this."


    "And why do you think I will work with you on this? Clearly, I am not interested in going against any major family to bring me more trouble,"


    "But only you can help me, Aizel; no one else will help me. For your trouble, I will give you 2000 gold coins. Even if we fail to do the task."


    "I am sorry, I can''t help you. I don''t want trouble,"


    As Aizel stood up to leave, Isabe reached out and grasped his hand tightly, causing him to feel a surge of anger and disdain.


    But when he turned to face her, he saw that she was crying.


    Her eyes were red and puffy, and tears were streaming down her cheeks.


    "Please help save my sister and other kids. *sob* I can only ask you to help, please¡­"


    Isabe''s desperation grew as she fell to her knees in front of Aizel, begging him for help.


    "What do you mean by your sister and kids?"


    "There were some maids in my household. They all had children, whom I used to y with, and consider them my family. There was a girl, slightly mature, whom I considered my sister."


    "But the maids did something and went against our household, so my father killed them all and sold their children to ve traders through the Kingsley family."


    "I want to at least save them from there, and no one will help me do so."

 Chapter 188 The Mysterious Lake

    ?


    As Aizel entered his inn room, he noticed Daisy and Vespara chatting amiably while the children were ying and having fun around them.


    He was torn and unsure as to whether or not he should help Isabe.


    His thoughts were all over the ce as he tried to decide whether or not to entangle himself in the nobles'' business.


    He felt he should help, but he also needed to keep his distance. It was a difficult choice, and he was having trouble making it.


    "Did something happen?" Daisy said.


    "How is it every time you know what is going on with me? Can you also read minds or what?"


    "I can''t see, but I am sure you are in turmoil now."


    "What happened, pretty boy?"


    Aizel pulled out a chair and settled down beside Daisy and Vespara.


    "The thing is, there is a mage, Isabe Redmount. She told me to help her with a mission. It''s about helping her rescue her little sister and some kids from Darkholm. And by doing this, we will be going against the Kingsley family."


    "Oh, I see¡­ So when are you departing?" Vespara asked.


    "I am not helping her yet; I don''t want to trouble myself with the nobles."


    "You should do what your heart says, Aizel," Daisy said.


    Aizel''s gaze met hers, and they held eye contact for a moment.


    "Are you looking at me now, or sensing something from me?"


    "Both," she replied.


    "Why are you thinking so much? You both are just going to rescue them and help them escape, right? It''s not like you have to fight everyone there," Vespara said.


    "I know, but the real thing is that I don''t want to help anyone."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t want to help anyone, especially the nobles. No matter what it is. I can''t trust a single one of them."


    "Fair enough, then," Vespara replied.


    "Is that what you want Aizel or because your memory is returning, your decision is also affected by it?" Daisy said.


    "I don''t know; I can''t understand anything."


    "Then why don''t you go with her there and see for yourself and decide what to do?"


    "Um, that''s doable, I think."


    A small smile yed at the corners of Daisy''s lips upon hearing Aizel''s response, while Vespara shook her head slightly in response.


    "Then why don''t you also join him Daisy, in this mission?"


    "No, don''t involve her in this matter hag."


    "But it will be a good practice...


    "No, she should avoid getting into trouble with nobles. And I want her to stay away from them."


    "Then in the meantime, I will take her to theke,"


    "Whatke?" Daisy asked.


    "Oh, it''s a surprise for you, darling. Pretty boy, you can join us if you want," Vespara said while winking towards him.


    Aizel''s gaze briefly flickered towards Daisy before he shook his head as if to dismiss the thought.


    "When I meet Alora next time, I will make sure to tell her that you eagerly wanted to meet her,"


    A wicked grin slowly spread across Aizel''s face, causing Vespara to shiver slightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let''s not waste any time, Daisy; let''s go right now." She immediately stood up and took Daisy''s hand, intending to leave the room.


    "Wait a minute, who is Alora, and where are we going?"


    "Let''s go,"


    "Hehehe....." Aizel chuckled as Vespara quickly took hold of Daisy''s hand and led her out of the room.


    Meanwhile,


    Vespara and Daisy made their way to the horse rental station, their eyes were set on Fangspire Mountain. After renting a horse, they mounted it and set off, leaving the city behind.


    "Who is Alora?" Daisy asked.


    "You should ignore that for now, you are too weak to know her."


    "Oh okay. Then what is thiske you mentioned?"


    "It will help your core grow to the next grade."


    "WHAT! How is that possible? I am sure I still have a long way to go to reach Grade II."


    "Darling, you are only a grade I mage, and your core has started to grow now after training, battling, and using more magic. Sometimes there are wonders in this world that can bypass the things that seem difficult."


    "You can consider thiske the same,"


    "Can theke improve your core as well?"


    "No, it will suck the wholeke dry without giving me any benefit."


    As Vespara and Daisy made their way towards the Fangspire mountain, thendscape began to transform before their eyes.


    They traveled for several hours before arriving at their destination, only to find everything in ruins.


    The aftermath of the battle had left numerous mountains and terrains in ruins, with only one mountain still standing tall.


    "So, this is where Aizel fought; it seems that serpent was really big."


    "Yes,"


    "So where is theke?"


    "At the peak of that mountain inside the cave,"


    "So, we have to climb all the way to the top now,"


    "No,"


    Vespara grabbed Daisy and pulled her close to her; their breasts touched and squished in the closeness.


    "W-What are you doing suddenly?"


    "Close your eyes, Daisy."


    Shortly after closing her eyes, Daisy felt a brisk breeze pass by her. She was still in Vespara''s arms when she realized they had reached the cave. The cloud of ck smoke that had surrounded them was beginning to dissipate.


    "I have never tried a woman before; what do you say, Daisy? Should we try? We even have ake as the perfect setting."


    Daisy skillfully slipped out of Vespara''s embrace and began to extend her senses, searching for any signs of danger or potential threats.


    "Do you want Aizel with us in theke?"


    "Let''s head inside Vespara,"


    "hehe..."


    As they entered the cave, darkness engulfed them, and the sound of their footsteps echoed around. Aizel had already informed Vespara about theke''s location deep inside, so they walked for what felt like hours until they finally reached their destination.


    At its center, the cave revealed a massive undergroundke, whose water glistened in the faint light that seeped in through the cave''s openings.

 Chapter 189 Do You Love Her? [R18+]

    ?


    [Warning R18+]


    "Now get naked Daisy, quick."


    "Can''t I just go while wearing my clothes?"


    "No, to have a better effect, being naked is the best. Don''t worry, I will join you to help you get the best effects from theke."


    Vespara didn''t waste a moment as she hastily removed her robe and began to undress, revealing her ample breasts bouncing as she made her way towards theke.


    Without thinking twice, she dove headfirst into the lukewarmke.


    "Come Daisy, the water is neither too hot nor too cold."


    Daisy took off her robe and moved cautiously into theke, where the soft waves caressed her skin.


    "Good, nowe closer and turn your back towards me."


    Daisy followed Vespara''s instructions and turned her back towards her, slowly moving closer until her back touched Vespara''s breasts.


    But as she did so, Vespara threw her arms tightly around her and pulled her in even closer.


    "Vespara..."


    "SHHH... now close your eyes first. Listen to what I say.


    "This is serious. We are not ying around, I promise."


    Daisy nodded her head in agreement and then closed her eyes to enjoy the soothing sensation of the water.


    Vespara''s hands lifted her breasts, giving them a gentle squeeze, and then she whispered softly, " Try to feel the energy of theke around you and absorb it towards your core," her words barely audible over the sound of the water.


    Daisy gave a slight nod, feeling Vespara''s hands gently lifting and massaging her breasts. Though it made her a bit embarrassed, she pushed the feeling aside and focused on sensing the energy.


    She reached out with her mana sense and began to gather the energy inward. Slowly but surely, she felt herself bing more sensitive to the atmosphere around her.


    Daisy concentrated on theke''s mystical energy, which she felt whirling around her own magic core and fortifying it.


    "Good, keep doing this."


    *****


    The Pearl Inn,


    Aizel''s mind was heavy with thoughts as he made the decision to contact Isabe.


    He had registered her core energy in his crystal ball before leaving the institute, which allowed him to establish a connection with her.


    He took a long breath, gathered his thoughts, and addressed her through a crystal ball.


    "Hello Isabe,"


    "Hello Aizel, have you decided?"


    "Yes, I wille with you to Darkholm, but I will only decide to help you after seeing it for myself."


    "Thank you so much, Aizel. I am happy you are at least giving it a chance."


    "So, when do we leave?"


    "Let''s leave now; I don''t know what is happening with them. I don''t want to regret not going to save them when I had the chance."


    "Okay, then meet me at the stables,''''


    "Okay, make sure you don''t wear the institute robe,"


    "I know,"


    Aizel''s pulse quickened as he summoned the trademark ck Assassin robe. It appeared before him, and he examined it thoroughly.


    The fabric made him shiver with anticipation as he ran his fingertips over it.


    "Finally, the time hase for me to go full ''Ezio'' mode hehe..."


    "Who is Ezio?" Lily asked, she was standing right beside her.


    "When did youe here?"


    "I was here when you started to talk to another woman about going on a mission,"


    "Oh okay"


    "So, who is Ezio?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "ahhh..ummm... Well, Ezio is the most famous Assassin in the Xelgar. Only legends have heard his name."


    "Is he strong?"


    "Yes,"


    "Have you met him?"


    "Naa... No one knows where he lives or works. Now I will be heading out; take care of the kids; don''t go out alone, okay?"


    "Yes, don''t worry Aizel." Lily thumped her chest with determination, looking like a small but fierce general, which elicited a chuckle from Aizel.


    Suddenly, Lily seized Aizel''s hands firmly and locked her gaze on his.


    "Please make sure toe back to me, Mumma, and the other kids. We will be waiting for you,"


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® When Aizel heard what she said, it made his heart feel warm. He gently put his hand on her head and told her, "I will."


    After that, he made his way to the horses, wearing his ck assassin hood. When he got there, he saw a woman in a deep red hood waiting for him.


    He approached her slowly, and she greeted him first.


    "Thank you foring Aizel; let''s hurry."


    "Hmm"


    Aizel and Isabe went to the stables and rented horses for their trip to Darkholm.


    "Have you visited Darkholm before?" Isabe asked as they rode on.


    "No, it will be my first time. But I have heard about that ce before."


    "Yes, we might find many criminals and mages there. They usually tend to pick a fight for no reason,"


    "Don''t worry, we will kill anyone who gets in our way."


    "That''s what I am trying to avoid. We should keep low as much as possible. It is ideal if we don''t attract any attention,"


    "That''s a good n,"


    "Only if someone doesn''t pick a fight with me. Otherwise, I am sure I won''t be able to control myself," he thought.


    "I have heard you live with a woman and some kids. Is that true?"


    "Yes, where did you hear it?"


    "Come on, do you think, being a War Goddess'' student, you can hide anything? Everyone knows about you and them."


    "Hmm"


    "So, are they your kids?"


    "Nope, but I treat them as mine."


    "And that woman? Is she your concubine?"


    "What did you say?"


    Isabe''s breaths became ragged as if she were being choked by an invisible hand.


    Her throat felt restricted, and her heart started to beat faster. She could feel danger rising over her like a sharp de, ready to strike.


    The sudden release of the invisible pressure around Isabe''s neck caused her to cough violently and gasp for air.


    Her eyes were slightly red as she turned to Aizel and yelled at him.


    "IDIOT! I was just asking; you could have said no."


    "Hmm, don''t speak like that in front of me ever again."


    "I will be a fool if I say again,


    "Do you love her?"


    Isabe looked at Aizel with narrowed eyes as she waited for him to answer, hoping to be able to tell what he was feeling from the way he looked.


    "Yes,"


    Note: Ezio is game character from Assassin Creed,"

 Chapter 190 Aizel And Isabella On Mission

    ?


    Darkholm greeted Aizel and Isabe with a teeming poption of mages, hunters, and normal humans as they arrived.


    The streets were bathed in a warm glow from the orangenterns, contributing to the town''s already lively ambiance.


    The aroma of cooking food and alcohol filled the air, heightening their senses and stirring their appetites.


    "Where should we head first? Do you have any information about where we can find them?"


    "Yes, follow me."


    Aizel kept a close watch on Isabe as they weaved their way through the crowded streets, dodging the throngs of people milling about.


    After navigating abyrinth of crooked streets, they found an abandoned building. It was the same building where Daisy and Vespara had gone before.


    *Knock*


    *Knock* *Knock*


    *Knock*


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    *Creak*


    After Isabe knocked, the door opened a little, and an old woman peered out.


    After a short discussion, the woman unlocked the door all the way, allowing Isabe and Aizel to enter the rundown building.


    "You will find him in the same ce,"


    Isabe nodded.


    The tiny light bulbs dangling from the ceiling caught Aizel''s attention as he followed Isabe down the underground room.


    Finally, they arrived at a room where a big board was mounted at the back, adorned with various bounties, information, and notes.


    The room''s focal point was an old man who appeared to be very much at home in his chair as he waited for their arrival.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "What do you want to know, Miss Isabe Redmount?"


    "I want to know when the Kingsley family ve traders are going to transport their ves."


    "Hmmm¡­" The old man took a long look at Isabe before answering her question. After a few moments of silence, he replied in a deep voice, "It will cost you 1000 gold coins."


    Isabe reached into her ring and summoned a pouch, which she promptly ced on the table in front of the old man.


    "They will leave the town tomorrow night and will head towards the west port. They are transporting them to the Beast Kingdom."


    As soon as the old man said those words, Aizel couldn''t help but notice Isabe clench her hands so hard her knuckles turned white.


    "Let''s leave Aizel,"


    As they turned around to leave, the old man''s voice echoed in the underground room once again.


    "You should be very careful, young man; you are walking on thin ice. Take this advice as my parting gift."


    Aizel didn''t say anything and went out with Isabe. As they left the building, they looked at each other and knew that they had a whole day to kill before the mission the next night. What could they do to kill time?


    "I think we should rent a room first. We will n the rescue tomorrow afternoon."


    "Okay,"


    As they made their way to the inn, Isabe led Aizel through the bustling streets of Darkholm.


    The inn she was familiar with was a simple one, neither luxurious nor rundown. It was an inn that solely rented out rooms; there was no on-site dining or drinking establishment.


    As soon as they walked into the inn, Isabe led the way to the front desk, and Aizel was right behind her.


    "We want to rent two rooms,"


    "I am sorry, but there is only one room left; take it or leave it," an old man replied.


    "Fuck, a ssic romantic situation where mc always gets with her lover," Aizel thought.


    "What should we do?" Isabe asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We will take it," Aizel replied.


    When they got to the first floor and followed the old man, he opened the door to their room.


    The open window allowed the moonlight to cast a silvery glow over the room.


    "Enjoy," the old man said, and then left.


    Aizel quickly walked to the bed and threw himself on it, which caught Isabe by surprise.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Can''t you see, I am sleeping,"


    "Yes, but why on the bed?"


    "What do you mean by that? I am going to help you tomorrow; I need some rest for that.


    "You can sleep on the ground,"


    "But why should I sleep on the ground?"


    "Because I said so,"


    "Oh, is that so then..."


    Isabe hurriedly made her way to the bed and nestled herself closely next to Aizel, shuffling to create enough space for herself on the narrow bed.


    "You, what are you doing,"


    "I feel like doing so, good night." She rolled away from him, closed her eyes, and went to sleep.


    Aizel let out a sigh and followed suit, closing his eyes and trying to find some rest.


    "I can''t sleep, I can''t sleep." Isabe thought in her mind, her heart raced as shey on the bed, feeling Aizel''s warmth close to her.


    She tried to ignore the thoughts and get some sleep, but all she could think about was Aizel sleeping next to her.


    "What if he suddenly goes mad and starts ripping my clothes, and then then,, Kyaaaaa


    "Can this happen? Is there a chance? Should I make a move?


    "No wait, what I am thinking suddenly, I came here for a purpose, I shouldn''t let my thoughts sway so easily,"


    Aizel''s mind wandered into a dream, where he cast a two-year loop in which he and Sekki trained magic spells and improved their skills over and over again.


    He read more and more of the grimorium, learning new spells and seeing how far his imagination could go.


    As he drifted through his dreams, Isabe''s presence faded into the background, overshadowed by his burning desire to be a powerful mage.


    Both Isabe and Aizel opened their eyes at the same time, and the first rays of sunlight streaming in through the window cast a warm glow on their faces as they came to.


    "Good morning,''


    "Hmm, morning,"


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go and eat breakfast first somewhere."


    "That''s a good idea,"


    She walked towards the bathroom and freshened up. Aizel did the same after her. When they were done, they both got dressed and left the room to find somewhere to eat breakfast.


    They were walking down the streets when they saw a little restaurant.


    When they walked in, they saw two men working there. Isabe and Aizel sat down in the back and waited for someone to take their order. Soon, a waiter showed up, and Isabe asked for a breakfast spread that could feed four people.


    "Sorry, but I eat a lot."


    "I didn''t even say anything."


    "Just letting you know."

 Chapter 191 Daisy Grade II Mage

    ?


    The aroma of freshly cooked breakfast filled the air, and Isabe and Aizel sat contentedly at their corner table, savoring each bite.


    The restaurant was a cozy little ce with only a few customers and a calm mood that made them feel at ease. The low chatter of other diners and the sound of cutlery hitting tes asionally broke the silence.


    "So, what''s the n for tonight?" Aizel asked.


    "I will visit that old man''s ce once again to get information about where the ves are kept. We will sneak there and try to rescue my sister and the other kids," Isabe said.


    "So, we are gonna get into the fight,"


    "I hope we can be as sneaky as possible.


    "Remember, one thing I have learned and know is that nothing ever goes as nned. Today might be ourst day in the kingdom if our identities are revealed. We might have to be on the run tomorrow.


    "And you are still going to help me?" Isabe stared at Aizel; her fingers crossed.


    "No, I am not helping you. I am helping the kids to escape from there, that''s all."


    "Huh... what difference does it make?"


    "A lot for me, I am going back to the room. Come back when you have the information,"


    Isabe couldn''t help but chuckle as Aizel left for the inn. She quickly finished her breakfast and stood up from the table, ready to head to the old man''s ce.


    Meanwhile, on the way back,


    Aizel''s mind was full of questions as he walked back to the inn. He didn''t know why he was helping Isabe, especially since he knew it was dangerous.


    Even though he wanted the money, he couldn''t get rid of the uneasy feeling the old man''s warning had given him.


    He pondered over his situation, trying to understand why he was walking on thin ice.


    He had no problems with the Rosewell family anymore, and he had evenpleted the task of clearing Fangspire Mountain that the princess had assigned him.


    He was also almost certain to take part in the Interkingdom Tournament. So why then?


    As for the money and magic crystals, Aizel had tried to create them with his imagination, but he had failed.


    Perhaps they couldn''t be created due to certain properties involved, or maybe it was because of his core grade.


    "How nice it would be when I will be able to create money and magic crystal," he pondered.


    "Aizel, what are you doing?" Suddenly, Alora''s voice rang in his mind.


    "Nothing, just spending some time till night; I have a mission toplete."


    "Okay, I wanted to inform you that in 1-2 years, the mana will arrive in your world,"


    "WHAT! That soon?"


    "Yes, I have informed Shelly of everything,"


    "How did she react?"


    "Well, for starters, she was shaken and kept murmuring that this wasn''t possible, but now she is okay. She is with me in the apartment, watching a series with me."


    "Should Ie and visit her?"


    "No leave it; she has calmed down and is ready to train and face the challenges when the apocalypse arrives."


    "Okay, make sure to keep her safe, Alora."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t worry, and what do you want to do with that, Irene?"


    "We will inform her and her boyfriend, along with her friend, when the timees. I think right now we should not involve them."


    "Do you really want to help them? This isn''t like you."


    "Yeah, I know. But she has helped me a lot, it''s the least I can do for her."


    "Okay, bye then."


    "Now back to the situation,


    "Is this because of Vespara? No, she knows about Alora, and she is scared of her. She won''t do anything stupid.


    "Or because I am her student and she is somehow in trouble with someone? She has already asked for my help when the timees. What does she want to do? What past does she have?


    "Definitely, in novels and manga, characters like that have a tragic past or story. I should ask her once I return. This situation seems important. I want to be ready for whateveres my way," he thought.


    Aizel went to his room and found nothing to do. He chose to go to sleep and cast a small loop so that he could train in his dreams.


    Meanwhile,


    Daisy and Vespara sank into the soothing water of theke, letting their stressed muscles rx.


    Daisy felt a newfound strength coursing through her body, having absorbed the energy from theke and advanced to the second level.


    She couldn''t help but feel happy when she found out she had reached Grade II.


    "It''s good for you. You have be stronger,"


    "Can I absorb more energy?"


    "Don''t bite more than you can chew. Your core will be ineffective if you keep doing this.


    "You might be able to reach Grade III once more, but your power and strength of magic will remain at Grade II. What''s the point of doing that?"


    "Sorry, I just wanted to help Aizel,"


    "I know, don''t worry. I will make sure to train you day and night so nothing will happen to you in the tournament.


    "While I make sure the kids remain safe here with me," Vespara replied.


    "You won''t be going to the tournament?"


    "No, only the Sword Emperor, the royal family, and the nobles will head to the central kingdom. I have to make sure to keep the kingdom safe with others, making sure no one attacks or causes any problems during that time."


    "There are others? Like on the level you''re at?"


    "One grade lower," Vespara said.


    "There are many hidden mages too. Every kingdom keeps some trump card hidden,"


    "What grade is the King?" Daisy asked, and her interest kept growing.


    "Now, don''t go overboard Daisy, let''s head out and return back. I have a guest who is waiting for me,"


    "Oh sorry. let''s head back then,"


    Daisy and Vespara both felt better when they got out of theke. Once they were dressed, they left the cave and started heading back to Felgura City.

 Chapter 192 Ezio Style

    ?


    In the evening, At Felgura City...


    Vespara made her way to the potion shop as soon as she arrived in the city, while Daisy headed to her room at the inn.


    After unlocking the shop, Vespara went inside and waited for a few minutes until someone wearing a deep hood and an old, torn robe came in, hiding their identity.


    "Follow me," Vespara said.


    Vespara led the hooded figure up to the second floor of the potion shop, where her private desk and various books and equipment were stored.


    She pulled out a chair and sat down, then motioned for the figure to do the same. The figure agreed and sat down next to her.


    "So, what brings you here to the lion''s den?" Vespara said.


    "The time hase. I hope you will keep your word," the person said.


    "How are you going to aplish this?"


    "I will do what I need to do; I hope you can stall them and give me enough time."


    "Well, I have to say that till now you have done far better than I thought; let''s see what you can do this time.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Vespara noticed the person getting up to leave and quickly spoke up to stop them. "Wait," she said, causing the person to turn back and look at her.


    "Go through the magic circle."


    Vespara went with the person in the hood to the magic circle and watched as he used it and then vanished into thin air.


    After he was gone, Vespara retrieved a crystal and set about establishing a connection with it.


    "It''s Time,"


    *****


    *Knock* *Knock*


    As Aizel stirred from his slumber, a knock on the door signaled the arrival of Isabe. He got to his feet and opened the door for her.


    "I have the information about where the ves are kept."


    "Let''s go then."


    "Alright,"


    Quick to act, Aizel called for his loyal pals Sekki and Dragongfang dagger.


    In a single motion, he tucked them back into their sheath and fastened the belt that held them around his waist.


    "Why are you taking out your weapons already?" Isabe asked.


    "You should do it too, what happens if they have something that can erase mana?"


    Isabe''s eyes widened with realization.


    She had heard rumors that themon man, David, possessed an artifact capable of erasing manapletely from its surroundings. She swiftly summoned her staff and a small dagger as well.


    "Let''s move then; follow my instructions carefully once we reach there."


    Isabe nodded. "But how are we going to do this?" She further asked.


    Aizel''s lips curled into an arrogant smirk as he fluently fixed his assassin''s cloak.


    "In Ezio style,"


    Aizel and Isabe stealthily left the inn and began to navigate through the narrow alleys and corners, carefully scanning their surroundings with their mana senses to ensure that they weren''t being followed.


    They climbed expertly over the roofs of adjacent homes and restaurants, making their way toward their destination.


    Isabe ran after Aizel as he jumped from one roof to the next, trying to keep up with his quick moves. She was confused as she watched him do all sorts of parkour moves with ease, using the buildings around him to his benefit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What are you doing?"


    "Loosening up my body,"


    Maybe this is some type of exercise or training that the War Goddess taught him," Isabe thought.


    When Aizel and Isabe got to their location, they were on top of a tall building that looked like a watchtower. From there, they could see the whole town below. From this spot, they could easily see what was happening around them.


    "There is the mansion," she said while raising her finger, gesturing towards the grand mansion ahead.


    Aizel''s sharp eyes scanned the grand mansion and its surroundings, taking note of the guards stationed at every corner.


    A few sizable windows could have served as entrances, and there were lush gardens and tall bushes all around the Greek-style building.


    Aizel''s mind was going fast as he thought of a way for them to get into the house without the guards noticing.


    "Follow me closely and be ready for anything,"


    Isabe nodded.


    Aizel''s eyes caught sight of the bushes and grasses growing beside the watchtower, and a grin stretched across his face.


    His heart quickened with excitement and adrenaline as he began to formte a n.


    "Believe me and jump,"


    "What..."


    Aizel didn''t waste any time and jumped off the watchtower with a confident grin on his face, spreading his arms wide as he fell through the air.


    His heart raced with excitement as he executed a perfectnding on the ground next to the tall bushes, using a bit of wind magic to soften the impact.


    Isabe was left speechless as she watched Aizel''s disy of skill.


    "AWESOOMMEEE..." Aizel thought.


    Aizel saw Isabe take the same leap of faith with her eyes closed. So, he moved quickly to catch her before she fell.


    As Isabe''s eyes opened, she saw the sparkle of excitement in Aizel''s ck eyes.


    "Isn''t that awesome?" He asked.


    "Y-yeah, that was fun," Isabe replied.


    Does he like this type of thing," she thought.


    Then she realized that Aizel was holding her like a princess, and her heart started to race as she realized how close they were. Her embarrassed face turned bright red as she blurted out, "Put me down."


    "Oh sorry,"


    Aizel quickly let go of her, and she fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Idiot, this doesn''t mean you let ady fall like that."


    "Grow up, we are mages," Aizel replied.


    Aizel shifted his attention back to the mission at hand, which was to break into the mansion and save the kids.


    Though he felt a simmering anger building within him, he knew he had to keep it in check.


    Losing control was not an option, as the stakes were high and failure was not an option.


    "it''s time to get serious Isabe and let''s rescue the children quickly and get out of this ce," Aizel said.


    "Yes,"


    Note: Ezio is a character from the Assassin''s Creed game, The leap of faith is a jump assassins do from the vantage point and it''s fucking awesome...

 Chapter 193 Fucked Up [R18+ Bonus ]

    ?


    [Warning R18+, Now do remember this is pure fiction work and this chapter might contain some things that are not easy to read. But my story had a dark tag, a tragedy tag for a reason, this is a dark fantasy so the story will be too dark in the world of Xelgar]


    As Aizel and Isabe approached the mansion, they carefully weaved through the bushes, trying to make their presence as inconspicuous as possible. Aizel used his power of imagination to lessen their visibility.


    With caution, Aizel and Isabe approached the mansion''s perimeter fence.


    They breached the mansion''s security by cutting a section of the fence. As they inched closer to their objective, they took great care to avoid drawing unnecessary attention to themselves.


    As they approached a guard standing a few meters away from them, Aizel moved through the bushes while Isabe remained behind to keep an eye on their surroundings.


    He silently drew his dagger and approached the guard, his hand covering the guard''s mouth as he swiftly slit his throat.


    Aizel grabbed the corpse and pulled it into the bushes nearby.


    Once the coast was clear, they both made their way further into the mansion''s territory, leaving the dead guard behind.


    "That window," Aizel pointed to a big window, trying to draw Isabe''s attention to it.


    Two trees were situated nearby in the expansive garden, with a handful of guards engaged in idle chatter, unaware of their presence.


    "We can''t get past the guard keeping our presence hidden," Isabe replied.


    "Don''t worry, I will take them down in just a few seconds; you keep an eye on the surroundings."


    "But how?"


    "Just watch,"


    *Whistle*


    Aizel whistled loudly from the cover of the bushes to draw the attention of the guards.


    The guards, startled by the sudden noise, started to scan the area.


    With his weapon drawn, one of them advanced toward the bushes where Aizel was hiding.


    "Who''s there?"


    Aizel''s body sprang forward in a swift, frog-like motion as heunched himself at the guard.


    His dagger hit its spot and went into the guard''s throat, unleashing a gush of crimson blood.


    "You!


    "Fucker, who are you...


    "Kill him...


    His opponents shouted and ran towards Aizel, but thetter was swift on his feet.


    He summoned a shadow clone using his dagger''s ability, and it appeared with Dragonfang behind one of the guards, slitting his throat.


    In a matter of moments, Aizel swapped ces with the clone and plunged his dagger into the guard''s neck before the man could even react.


    Isabe could only watch in awe as Aizel quickly and efficiently eliminated their guards.


    Thest guard stood there, frozen in fear, as Aizel moved quickly toward him. He gave up without a fight because he knew there was no way to get away from the terrible monster in front of him.


    Isabe sprinted towards Aizel, she nodded approvingly at the neat pile of bodies he had created, and the two of them quickly stowed them away in her ring, making sure to leave no trace behind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let''s head inside quick, their shout must have been heard by others," she said.


    "Hmm,"


    I had already created a small barrier when I fought so that their voices wouldn''t be heard," he thought.


    Aizel and Isabe crept softly into the mansion through an open window. He focused more of his powers to minimize their presence and avoid drawing any attention to themselves.


    Aizel and Isabe, from within the mansion, peered out through the corridor and saw a great hall full of well-dressed peopleughing and chatting.


    But the sight of some of the visitors ying with naked beast women, and humans wearing cors caught their eye.


    "We should find an underground room or cer; there are ves kept in cages there."


    "Hmmm..." Aizel hummed in a deep voice.


    Carefully blending in with the crowd, Aizel and Isabe kept an eye out for any secret doors or hallways as they made their way through the hall. They looked for any indication of a basement or underground area that might be holding the kidnapped kids.


    Isabe''s sharp eyes caught a mage leading a group of women down a chain- and cor-decorated stairwell that went down.


    "There, Aizel," she slowly whispered.


    "Hello sir and madam, are you new here?" The man dressed in a butler''s attire appeared out of nowhere and spoke to Aizel and Isabe.


    "No, actually, it''s our second time," Aizel replied.


    "Oh, so what are you looking for? We have every variety with us. Just a few days ago, we got some fresh kids too," the butler winked as he replied.


    "Though I can''t be guaranteed they will be fresh by now, hehe..."


    "Is that so," Aizel''s eyebrow twitched when he replied.


    "Where are those kids, then? I would like to see if they serve me well or not."


    "Sure, sir and madam, follow me, please."


    As they descended the stairs behind the butler, Isabe nervously crossed her fingers, hoping for a safe oue.


    At the same time, Aizel''s heightened senses let him hear the muffled cries and voicesing from below. But as he spread out his mana sense, the pain, and suffering he felt swamped him, and he quickly pulled back his senses. He couldn''t take any more.


    Aizel''s heart felt like it was being crushed as he saw the horrific sight of women and children being abused and tortured.


    When they got to the underground cer, Isabe''s worst fears were proven when they saw cages full of women of all ages being raped and tortured.


    Aizel''s soul felt shattered when he saw young children among the victims. The butler led them to where Isabe recognized some of the kids, but when she saw their lifeless bodies with wounds all over, she copsed on her knees, tears streaming down her face.


    "I am sorry, it seems they were able to handle the situation. Hehe. Umm, why are you crying, mam?"


    "Are they the ones you were after Isabe,"


    Instead of answering, Isabe hurried into the cage and cradled the children''s lifeless bodies in her arms. Her fingers rummaged through her ring, seeking something that could help, but to her dismay, nothing seemed to work.


    "Did you somehow know these kids?" the butler asked.


    "I''m afraid I will have to cause you more trouble Vespara. I hope you can keep Daisy and the children safe," Aizel slowly whispered.

 Chapter 194 I Will Be Your Satan

    ?


    Outside the mansion,


    "Where are the guards who were stationed here?" One of the mages asked.


    "Sir... we are trying to look for them, but somehow it seems they have disappeared," a guard replied.


    "Hey, look here..." In an instant, one of the guys yelled, getting everyone''s attention.


    The guards and the mage moved quickly and purposefully in the direction of the sound.


    As they reached the location, they saw the body of a dead guard with his throat shed open. His eyes, frozen in terror, stared nkly into the distance.


    "There is someone who has sneaked into the mansion, quickly report it to the superiors,"


    *BOOOM*


    A deafening explosion reverberated through the air, shattering the ceiling of the mansion and drawing the attention of everyone within.


    Everyone looked up to see a person emerge from the mansion and soar far into the sky.


    However, gravity eventually took hold, and the figure plummeted back down, crashing forcefully just outside the mansion gates, where the bustling streets of Darkholm unfolded.


    Everyone in Darkholm, including the mansion''s residents and guards, gasped in awe at what they saw.


    It was the lifeless body of the same butler who had led Isabe and Aizel downstairs. A gaping, hole pierced his abdomen, revealing charred remnants within.


    The shocked bystanders gasped and murmured their confusion as they sought to process the gruesome conclusion that had befallen the butler.


    "Quickly see what the fuck is going on," the mage shouted.


    The guards and hunters at Kingsley Territory jumped into action right away.


    Meanwhile, inside the underground cer,


    As Aizel''s anger exploded like a volcano, his eyes burned with a deadly re. He went on a killing spree against the guards who were stupid enough to stand in his way.


    Each blow he threw broke their bodies into pieces and sent a torrent of blood pouring through the underground tunnel.


    The scene turned macabre as the air filled with the stench of death.


    The men who had been tormenting the defenseless women and children now trembled with terror as they witnessed Aizel''s unstoppable rage.


    With just a gesture, their bodies started to grotesquely swell until they couldn''t hold the pressure inside any longer and burst like fragile balloons, adding to the terrifying scene that was happening in front of them.


    "I will show you the true hell in this town," Aizel slowly whispered.


    Sekki, the spirit sword, made an angry humming sound, and its sharpness pulsed with power.


    The bond between Aizel and his formidable weapon ran deep, and the surge of emotions coursing through Aizel''s veins stirred Sekki''s own spirit.


    "If there are no demons in the world, then I will be your demon. I will dly be your Satan."


    With rage in his heart and his de at the ready, Aizel strode up the stairs and into the mansion''s hall.


    As he climbed, guards rushed towards him, but he dispatched them without mercy, the sharpness of his sword cutting through them with ease.


    When Aizel walked into the grand hall, he saw the same thing when he entered the mansion. Even as turmoil ensued within the estate, the partygoers, which included several wealthy nobility, continued to drink and enjoy themselves.


    They seemed to think their authority would protect them from any possible consequences.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the midst of the festivities, ves were being tormented and humiliated in full view of the guests.


    Some were even being forced to serve alcohol to their oppressors.


    Suddenly, their eyes bulged out of their sockets, and their faces contorted in anguish as their bodies erged.


    As their bodies began to burst, they let off a terrible cascade of blood and gore, filling the air with dreadful tension.


    Aizel, unfazed by the gruesome scene, strolled steadily through the mayhem, leaving a trail of eerie footsteps behind him.


    The bloody fountain in the center of the once-bustling hall was a grim reminder of the destruction and vengeance that had taken ce there.


    The ves watched in horror, their eyes darting around in fear, uncertain of what would happen next.


    The sudden arrival of mages only added to their terror, as they rushed to the scene and witnessed a sight that struck fear deep into their core.


    Bloodied and slowly approaching them, Aizel''s de buzzed with such eagerness to cut anything in its path.


    All eyes were on Aizel as a ck liquid appeared in his hand and flowed and swirled around him. Slowly, it became solid and took the shape of a menacing ck armor that gave off an eerie glow.


    The sight of this formidable transformation sent shivers down the spines of onlookers, filling them with a sense of dread.


    *psss* *psss* *psss*


    A faint hiss echoed from Aizel''s armor as three streams of jet-ck smoke escaped from it.


    Smoke engulfed the area, as blood on the floor slowly made its way towards the armor before dissolving inside of it.


    Aizel''s fan des began to whirl faster and faster, a sign that tremendous energy was building up inside the armor.


    Gradually, the open crevice area at the center of the armor began to emanate a soft blue light, casting a serene glow around Aizel.


    Aizel blinked his eyes shut and drew a deep breath.


    *VROOOOOOMMM*


    "COMEEEE!" Aizel shouted.


    The mages'' spells snapped in the air as they sprinted for Aizel.


    In response, Sekki, the spirit sword, split into multiple des that encircled Aizel in a whirlwind of deadly steel.


    Aizel''s will propelled him forward, and his motions were swift and urate. In a tumultuous whirlwind of destruction, the spinning des of Sekki shed through the ranks of the mages.


    Together, Aizel and Sekki carved their way through the enemy, leaving a trail of fallen mages in their wake.


    As the mayhem escted, backup arrived on the scene from all across town.


    Guards, hunters, and mages swarmed around Aizel, their numbers increasing by the second.


    Aizel, unfazed by the assault, allowed his wrath to overtake him and then released his raw might against his foes.


    His hands, now deadly weapons, tore through flesh and bone with savage precision. Limbs were severed, heads were crushed, and spines were snapped under his relentless assault.


    The air filled with the sickening sound of bodies being torn apart, a gruesome symphony of violence.

 Chapter 195 SHUT UP YOU WHORE

    ?


    *Knock*


    "Come in,"


    "Sorry to interrupt, sir, but there is amotion going on in the town."


    "What happened now?"


    "There is someone who started to kill everyone in our ve mansion. He has gone mad and is killing everyone who ising his way."


    "Who is it?"


    "Amm..umm...the thing is, sir, he is the War Goddess student, ''Aizel.''"


    A ss of liquor fell off a nearby table and broke into pieces when it hit the ground.


    "Send Carlos quickly; this is a serious matter."


    "Yes sir." The mage left the room.


    "What the fuck is happening," the man whispered softly.


    Meanwhile at Darkholm...


    A tall, robust man with long, golden hair and two beautiful women at his sides walked confidently through the streets.


    The word had reached him of a certain individual named Aizel causing chaos, and it was his duty to put an end to it.


    With purpose in his stride, he walked toward the mansion with the intent of catching this nuisance.


    "Why do you have to deal with this nonsense, baby?"


    "Yes, we were having a lot of fun." The two women exchanged frustrated nces; their faces contorted with irritation.


    "I know, but an order is an order.


    "Don''t worry, I will solve this issue in just a minute. He is just a newbie getting ahead of himself.


    "Then we will try something different tonight; what do you think?"


    With a sudden and forceful motion, he reached out, his hands firmly gripping the supple curves of both women''s asses.


    "I can''t wait."


    "Oooola.."


    As the three arrived, they stared in disbelief at the spectacle.


    The sight of a man in ck armor mercilessly killing everyone in his path astounded them. The area around him was strewn with corpses and body parts.


    "OYEE, you Aizel, Stop right there."


    Carlos advanced, his eyes narrowing as he tried to strike terror into Aizel''s heart. His eyes bore into Aizel''s, a silent challenge emanating from his presence.


    Aizel''s relentless assault came to a halt as his attention was drawn towards Carlos. His prating eyes changed and focused intently on Carlos.


    "Do you know what you are doing right now in Kingsley territory?


    "It doesn''t matter even if you are a War Goddess student. Do you know your whole family can be punished along with you for this stupidity?"


    A figure in the shadows suddenly appeared behind Carlos and attempted to attack him with the dagger. Reacting quickly, he blocked the attack with his sturdy gauntlets, protecting himself from the deadly strike.


    "It seems I have to teach you per.."


    As Carlos tried to process the sudden disappearance of the shadowy figure, Aizel materialized in its ce, leaving him bewildered.


    Aizel didn''t waste any time before swinging his sword down at Carlos. However, Carlos''s reflexes kicked in, and he raised his gauntlet just in time to block the iing blow, causing Sekki to be deflected.


    Aizel''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but then Sekki emitted a radiant glow and transformed into robust chains that wrapped around Carlos''s arm, restraining his movement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "WHAT!" Carlos spoke in surprise.


    With a surge of strength, Aizel hoisted Carlos into the air, his powerful grip tightening around him.


    The forceful impact sent tremors through the ground as Aizel mmed him down with immense force, creating a small crater that formed around the impact site.


    Aizel disappeared in the blink of an eye, only to appear in front of Carlos. With lightning reflexes, he mped his hands firmly over Carlos'' mouth, effectively silencing him.


    His fixed gaze bore into Carlos, closing off any avenues of retreat or resistance.


    "How dare you speak of my loved ones from your filthy mouth, you fucking pig,"


    With an explosive surge of strength, Aizel unleashed a brutal force, ripping Carlos'' jaw and mouth apart in a single ferocious motion.


    The sound of breaking bones and the sight of blood sttering filled the air as Carlos''s life was abruptly extinguished, his neck severed in the merciless attack.


    The two women, their expressions distorted with horror and desperation, watched as Carlos was brutally killed in front of them.


    The gravity of their situation hit them in an instant, and their instincts for survival kicked in.


    They knelt down quickly, showing a mixture of fear and pleading in the way their bodies shook.


    "P-please don''t kill us."


    "Yes¡­ we will do anything you want."


    "Look, our breasts are big; you can y with them all night, and we will serve you well."


    "SHUT UP YOU WHORE."


    The two women''s bodies expanded as if they were taking in too much air all at once. Their skin tensed, and they gasped for air, their eyes wide with fear.


    And then, with a sickening pop, they burst open, spilling blood and guts all over the ground. Aizel stood there unfazed by the gruesome disy as the stench of death filled the air.


    He took a step back, his expression filled with contempt and disgust.


    He leaned forward, aiming at the lifeless bodies of the two women, and spat with disdain.


    *Spit*


    At the same time, in Kingsley Mansion...


    The guard entered the room, his footsteps heavy with urgency. He approached the man, his face filled with a mix of fear and concern.


    With a trembling voice, he delivered the news, informing him of Carlos'' demise.


    The man''s eyes got bigger, and a sh of shock and disbelief shed across his face as the news hit him.


    "Damn it, we need to inform the superiors about it.


    "You can leave now,"


    The guard bowed and left the room.


    The man summoned a crystal ball from within his ring, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    With practiced precision, he activated its power, establishing a mystical connection.


    "Hello, sorry to interrupt you, sir, but we have a situation in the town.


    "The War Goddess'' student is wreaking havoc in the town, and he has already killed every guard, hunter, and mage stationed there. Even Carlos has died, leaving only me right now."


    "AAMMMM.... I will inform War Goddess,"


    "Thank you, sir. What should I do in the meantime,"


    "Stay away and don''t send anyone to their deaths"

 Chapter 196 Another Tough Night

    ?


    Darkholm Town...


    Streets were empty, devoid of life. Fearful for their lives, residents of the town sought shelter inside their homes.


    The ve mansion was now a horrific monument to death, and not even the most brazen criminals dared approach it.


    The ground was drenched crimson, with blood pooling like eeriekes, while lifeless bodies formed morbid peaks, resembling a gruesome mountain range.


    A sinister atmosphere hung heavy in the air, entuated by the arrival of dark-winged creatures.


    Stench of blood attracted crows and other terrible birds from above, and they swooped down to investigate. They swooped over the bodies of the dead, their savage eating casting an eerie shadow over the eerie scene.


    Vespara rushed to the scene as soon as she received the notification. When she arrived, she found Aizel sitting atop the mountain of corpses, soaked in blood. His piercing ck eyes stared coldly at her as she approached him.


    "Pretty boy, that''s enough now."


    "So, you have finally arrived. What are you here for?" Aizel asked in a cold voice.


    "You have already created a lot of problems for me, let''s head back now, this is enough,"


    "OHHH.. and if I don''t what will they do?"


    "You don''t want to do this,"


    Aizel''s hand tightened around the hilt of his sword as he firmly pulled it out of the lifeless body.


    He raised his sword, its gleaming de pointing directly at Vespara.


    "So, whose side are you going to take, hag?"


    "Don''t go overboard." Vespara''s expression turned grave as ck smoke began to emanate from her eyes.


    "You inferior creatures are all the same, fucking trash."


    "Is this what you want, Aizel? Do you think the kids and Daisy will like this?


    "They are waiting for you back at the inn so that you can take them to waterfall alley.


    "Are you going to break that promise? You know, once you cross the line here, even I will be helpless. You still are not on that level, Aizel."


    When Vespara brought up the kids and Daisy, Aizel''s anger faded. He started thinking about what she had said and took some long breaths to steady himself.


    Suddenly, the spikes within his armor extended, piercing his body with a jolt of pain and snapping him out of his enraged state.


    *Gasp*


    "I..I am Sorry.


    "Let''s meet with Isabe first. She needs our help,"


    Vespara nodded.


    They made their way slowly towards the underground cer, where the cries of the terrified ves echoed through the air.


    Fear kept them trapped within their cages, reluctant to venture outside.


    Aizel and Vespara first approached the area where Isabe was, her tear-streaked face and trembling arms embracing the children tightly.


    He averted his gaze, his heart heavy with the weight of the scene before him.


    He couldn''t bear to see the harsh truth y out once more.


    Meanwhile, Vespara approached Isabe with a gentle stride, lowering herself down to her level. With tender care, she extended her hand to caress Isabe''s tear-stained face.


    "Isabe, we should give them a proper burial, my child."


    Isabe, her emotions at breaking point, reached out to Vespara for sce. With open arms, Vespara warmly embraced Isabe, allowing her tears to flow freely.


    Vespara hugged Isabe, her touch a source offort and reassurance, and gently stroked her back to ease her pain.


    With utmost care, Isabe and Vespara cradled the lifeless bodies of the children, their hearts heavy with grief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then, Vespara acted swiftly, freeing the remaining ves and telling them to go in search of freedom and safety.


    In unity, the trio made their way to a nearby serene grasnd adorned with delicate flowers, illuminated by the gentle glow of the moon.


    They tenderly dug small graves in the earth, a final resting ce for innocent souls.


    Each child wasid to rest with tenderness, their bodies encircled by fragrant flowers as though the world itself were in mourning.


    "I am sorry Aizel, here take this, you deserve it."


    Suddenly, Isabe threw the pouch at Aizel, containing the shiny gold money. The pouch flew through the air andnded gently at his feet.


    "I don''t any money; keep it to yourself.


    "Let''s leave; I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    "But¡­"


    "I said I don''t need your money. You should go back to your home and rest."


    After that, the three of them left for Felgura City as the sun''s first rays peaked over the horizon.


    They made it to the outskirts of Felgura City just as the sun was beginning to paint the sky with vivid colors.


    The towering walls and bustling streets weed them.


    "Thank you for everything, Aizel. I hope I will meet you again."


    Without waiting to hear their response or continuing the conversation, Isabe abruptly left Aizel and Vespara.


    Aizel sighed.


    "Let''s head back to the inn," he said.


    "You go on, I have to clean up your mess,"


    "I am sorry, I caused you trouble, Vespara. When you return, I will treat you to something good."


    "Oh, is that so," Vespara''s eyes lingered on Aziel''s lips before she licked her own, a seductive glint in her eyes.


    "I didn''t mean that, hag,"


    "Hehe... by the way, pretty boy. Take the kids and Daisy with you tonight to the waterfall valley.


    "The kids are really looking forward to it, and if you don''t take them today, I wille and beat your ass."


    "I know I know; I will take them today. Are you noting? We can grill some food there and enjoy."


    "I will try toe there directly."


    "Okay, then see you tonight."


    Aizel turned away, making his way back to his inn, leaving Vespara to watch his retreating figure.


    "Now that you and everyone are gone, the n can finally go ahead at full speed," Vespara whispered slowly.


    Meanwhile,


    The kids who were eagerly encircling Aizel weed him as he entered his room with enthusiastic embraces.


    Their warmth and joy brought a bittersweet sensation to his heart, reminding him of the pain Isabe must be enduring.


    "Another tough night?" Daisy said.


    "Yeah,"


    "Tell me about it, I will cook something for you in the meantime,"

 Chapter 197 The Traitor

    ?


    Felgura Castle,


    There was a flurry of activity in the Royal Great Hall as the heads of the major noble families, including Vespara and the Sword Emperor, assembled for an urgent meeting.


    The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, with a palpable sense of gravity weighing on the room.


    "Not that everyone is here, I am issuing everyone for a serious task, and I won''t take any mistakes from any of you.


    "Sword Emperor and War Goddess, you will be the main spear to deal the traitor the main blow," the Queen addressed the meeting.


    "Traitor¡­"


    "Which one¡­"


    "Why are we not focusing on that bastard David¡­"


    A wave of raised voices echoed through the hall as the nobles expressed their concerns and opinions.


    The Queen, seated at the head of the room, felt a subtle shift in her demeanor. Her previously serene expression tightened, and her eyebrows twitched ever so slightly.


    "Shut up, you idiots; it''s the traitor Blood Dragon Mage,"


    "Vespara''s sources have recently found out its hiding spot; do you still need to bber now?"


    As the name echoed through the room, a profound silence descended.


    Shock and fear washed over the faces of those present, freezing their expressions in a state of grim seriousness.


    Everyone in the room fell silent as they processed the significance of the name.


    "You all don''t have to fight him; you just have to create a barrier around the area where the Sword Emperor and Vespara will fight that traitor.


    "You must make sure that bastard doesn''t escape."


    "Where are the others?" The sword emperor asked.


    "They have all gone with the King to the Central Kingdom. It''s only you and Vespara,"


    The sword emperor nodded.


    "Where is Eudora''s family?" The queen asked, noticing one less family head.


    "They are with the Prince, my queen, heading to their town for something...


    "Umm, how do I say this... It''s like the prince has agreed to go and see their dance entertainment establishment." Elric Crestfall replied.


    "Tsk. Why does he want to go there? He could have called everyone in the pce for it, never mind leave.


    "Go now and focus on the task."


    The nobles respectfully bowed towards the queen and began to leave the royal grand hall.


    However, their departure was interrupted by the arrival of the princess. She called out to Vespara, requesting her to stay behind.


    "What was themotion that happened in Darkholm, Vespara?" The queen asked first.


    "My queen, Aizel and Isabe headed there to save some kids that once belonged to the Redmont family.


    "There they found out that the kids were already dead and were treated badly."


    "Hmm... That Aizel really let out everything; you know how many members of the Kingsley family he killed? What should I say to them, Vespara?"


    "I am sorry, my queen. but please don''t revoke his involvement in the Interkingdom Tournament. I promise you will not regret it."


    "No one is taking him out of the team, Vespara." Suddenly, Zareena spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "He has alreadypleted the task sessfully, which I assigned. He has proven his worth and met my father''s expectations for him. You can go now and focus on your uing task; I will handle the rest."


    "Sure, my princess." Vespara bowed deeply to the queen and the princess as a sign of her utmost respect for them.


    She then turned and walked out of the pce, away from the royal family.


    "Why do you have to butt in, Zareena?"


    "It''s father''s order, or would you like to go against his wishes, my mother?"


    *tsk*


    The queen gracefully departed, leaving the princess standing alone in the royal grand hall.


    Zareena sighed and left.


    At Redmont Mansion...


    "I am leaving the family forever, Father," Isabe said.


    She stood in the vast hall, where the candles cast a soft glow, and all eyes were on her. Her father, Raigun Redmont, looked at her with a stone-like expression that reflected his genuine feelings.


    "So, you are going to leave your blood family behind for just some maid''s kids?"


    "Yes Father, for you all, they were just maid''s kids, but for me, they were everything."


    "Okay, you may leave, but before leaving, give away everything that was given to you, along with your staff."


    Isabe nodded solemnly as she slowly removed objects from her ring. There was meaning in everything she brought back from her trip.


    The final thing she revealed was a wooden staff, which she immediately grasped with both hands. The familiar weight and the link it carried to her magical talents were immediately apparent to her.


    With unwavering resolve, she walked away, her final steps guiding her back to her room.


    Inside her room,


    The only sound was Isabe''s approaching footsteps as she made her way to her private quarters. She was thinking deeply, so she failed to see the woman who had entered the room.


    "Are you sure nothing will change your mind, Isabe?"


    Isabe hurriedly spun around when a woman''s voice suddenly echoed across the room. When she spotted her mom, she made a beeline for her and dove into a bear hug.


    "I am sorry Mother, but I can''t live here with them,"


    "I know my child. But where will you go alone?"


    "I will head towards the Central Kingdom to learn more about magic there."


    "Make sure to talk to me every day, then." With a touch full of tenderness and love, Isabe''s mother stroked her daughter''s hair. She brushed her fingers through the silky strands, calming Isabe''s racing thoughts.


    Isabe''s heart skipped a beat as the crystal ball in her ring vibrated with an unusual intensity. She carefully extracted it from her ring, her brows furrowing in curiosity and anticipation. The voice that resonated from the magical device sent a jolt of surprise through her.


    "Hello Isabe, it''s me, Aizel," the voice echoed with a familiar tone. "Meet me at the Pearl Inn in my room before you go somewhere."


    "Isn''t that the same young man you told me about?"


    "Yes, mother,"


    "It seems you finally found another friend."


    "I don''t know about that mother,"

 Chapter 198 Euphoria Heaven

    ?


    *Knock*


    Isabe walked up to Aizel''s door and knocked softly on it. When the door to her office opened, she was taken aback to discover Daisy standing there.


    Daisy''s face lit up with a faint grin, and she said, "Isabe wee,e inside,"


    "Okay,"


    After Daisy warmly weed Isabe inside, the room erupted in a flurry of excited children running towards her.


    They surrounded her with wide smiles and exuberant energy, their excitement palpable.


    "You must be, Isabe¡­"


    "Wow, you''re so awesome..."


    "I hear you helped Aizel kill many monsters¡­"


    "Yeah, he told us you were very strong and brave, like a warrior..."


    "Your hair looks so pretty,"


    The children''s faces lit up with pure joy, and theirughter and chatter filled the air. Their youthful enthusiasm was contagious as they animatedly recounted tales, tugged at Isabe''s sleeves, and led her yfully around the room.


    "Oye Isabe, you areing with us," Suddenly, Aizel appeared and said.


    "Where? I have to leave for somewhere, Aizel."


    "You haven''t rewarded me for the mission? I won''t take money, but instead, you have to join us for a trip,"


    "A trip to where?"


    "You will see; let''s depart right away."


    "YEAH!"


    "Isabe ising with us, how cool¡­"


    "I hope Aunt Vespara alsoes soon; we will have so many people to y with us."


    When the kids found out Isabe wasing, they started screaming with excitement. Their faces lit up with happiness, and they hurriedly left the inn, their youthful energy propelling them forward.


    Together, they embarked on their journey to rent a carriage, eager to set off on their adventure.


    "Why are you taking me with you?" Isabe spoke, as she walked with Daisy and Aizel.


    "I heard you are leaving your family and going alone somewhere."


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "I have my sources too."


    "Yes, I am heading towards the Central Kingdom."


    "Okay, so you can leave tomorrow; what''s the issue? Spend the rest of your time with us.


    "Even if they can''t rece what you have lost, at least they will give you peace of mind and a little joy before you leave."


    "When did you be like this?" Isabe stared at him in confusion, while Daisy chuckled a little.


    "Don''t ruin the mood."


    The whole group packed into the carriage, their excitement building as they prepared to go out on their adventure. The horses trotted and the wagon wheels creaked as they made their way steadily toward ''The Waterfall Valley''.


    Meanwhile...


    The royal family carriage left behind the crowded city of Tidalheim and set off on a route that would take them to a destination unlike any other.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They were heading for a ce called ''Euphoria Heaven'', which was ruled by the Eudora family.


    A shining example of extravagance and pleasure, Euphoria Heaven was famed for its thriving businesses that catered to every desire.


    The town was a veritable paradise for those in search of pleasure, withvish dance halls throbbing with entrancing music and luxurious parlors abound with endless temptations.


    "I am honored that the prince decided toe by himself to our town," The head of the Eudora family, Rose Eudora, spoke.


    Her long, flowing blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders,plementing her enchanting golden eyes.


    She was wearing a dress that was so alluringly revealing that the prince could see every curve, and he was so mesmerized by her fair, wless skin and voluptuous shape that he could not help but stealthily observe her out of the corner of his eye.


    "Ahem... it was due many times. Now that I finally have some free time, I decided I should head there.


    "I hope you will guide me well, Rose."


    In a sudden and graceful motion, Rose reached out and firmly sped the prince''s hand, her body slightly leaning forward as she executed a subtle bow.


    As she did so, her dress revealed a glimpse of her enticing cleavage, capturing the prince''s attention.


    "Sure, my prince, I will help you in every way your heart desires."


    "O-Okay, Good,"


    The carriage pulled into the bustling town as the sun was beginning to set, filled with people from all walks of life.


    Unlike other ces in the kingdom, this bustling town, known as the epicenter of indulgence, attracted a diverse crowd that transcended gender and age boundaries.


    Here, the seductive allure of both women and gambling intertwined, creating a deadlybination that enthralled the masses.


    The Eudora family, recognizing the potential in this forbidden synergy, established their own small empire, firmly cementing their influence in this realm of temptation.


    The grand royal carriage came to a halt before thergest dance establishment in town.


    The streets all around it were lit up with colorful lights that projected a hypnotic glow.


    The Prince and Rose Eudora, nked by their guards, stepped out of the carriage with an air of power. The bystanders bowed deeply as they entered the plush business, showing their respect at their arrival.


    The doors swung open, granting them entry into the expansive andvish venue.


    There was breathtaking splendor all around the prince inside the building. The interior was a visual feast thanks to the borate decorations.


    Plush, velvety mattresses were scattered on the floor, inviting guests to recline infort.


    There was long, borate smoking equipment reminiscent of hookahs on the tables, and an abundance of other beverages ranging from expensive wines to enticing juices.


    The prince''s attention was captured by a group of the most beautiful women dancing at the center of the room.


    d in delicate, luxurious garments that revealed their artistic prowess and sensuality, their bodies were adorned with intricate designs, leaving only their nipples and intimate areas concealed.


    They moved with ethereal grace; every step an enchanting melody in the air.


    "Do you like it, my prince?"


    "Absolutely, you have done well here, Rose. I can see why your town is always packed with so many people."


    "Thank you, my prince; everything is yours. I will make sure tonight is your best night."


    Rose smiled seductively and took the prince''s hands in hers, leading him gently towards the center of the establishment.


    They glided across the floor, their steps synchronized as if in a dance of their own. Their destination was the grand centerpiece¡ªa magnificent velvet mattress, fit for royalty alone. ced at the very center, it exuded an air ofvishness and indulgence.


    Outside, the guards stood watch, ensuring the safety of their esteemed guests, and securing the perimeter around the establishment.

 Chapter 199 Blood Dragon Mage

    ?


    While the Prince indulged in the opulence of the dance establishment with Rose by his side, Vespara and the Sword Emperor embarked on their journey towards the Deep Valley.


    The nobles, under the orders of their respective heads, diligently fortified the perimeter surrounding the vast region, extending their watchful eyes even to the quaint viges nestled nearby, such as Mountaindale.


    "How do you know he is there?" The sword emperor asked.


    "I had my sources after him for many years. Finally, he made a mistake and went towards the Beast Kingdom, giving away his position," Vespara replied.


    "Do you think he would have advanced to the next grade?"


    "There''s a chance,"


    "If that''s the case, then I''m afraid we both won''t be enough for him."


    "This isn''t like you; what happened to the all-mighty sword emperor?"


    "I am not a fool to believe I can handle him alone. Not only is he way stronger, but he is also more experienced than any of us.


    "He fought with Cedric Felgura by his side in the old days.


    "By the way, your student seems to make too much trouble. You should keep him under control,"


    "At least he is better than yours," Vespara snorted.


    "You won''t know until he faces him. I think Edumont is stronger than him."


    "We will see about that, but first we should focus here. I don''t want to carry your ass through the whole fight."


    "That should be my line."


    Their lighthearted conversation ceased abruptly as they stood on the verge of the deep valley.


    The abyss before them resembled a gateway to the underworld, its sinister aura permeating the air.


    Every breath of wind that rustled through the barrenndscape with menacing and pointy peaks added to the creepy feeling that the very essence of gloom lingered there.


    "He knows we are here," Vespara whispered.


    Knowing that this battle could be hisst, the Sword Emperor''s eyes sharpened with resolve as he prepared for it.


    Suddenly emerging from the depths of the abyss, a figure appeared before them, defying thews of gravity as he effortlessly floated in mid-air.


    Under the twilight glow, his pitch-ck hair fell around him like a cloak. A formidable ck beard swayed with the wind, adding to his enigmatic presence.


    But it was his piercing, crimson eyes that held their attention, gleaming with a razor-sharp intensity that seemed to prate their very souls.


    Vespara and the Sword Emperor both felt the weight of his gaze at that same instant as if his eyes had the power to reveal their darkest secrets and expose their most vulnerable selves.


    "Ohoo... look at you both. Last time I saw you, you were just kids, but now you are all grown up."


    "Yes, andst time we saw, you were still the same as you are now," the sword emperor replied.


    "Of course, I will be; there is a reason whydies love me ahaha...So why are you here?"


    "Don''t pretend like you don''t know old man," Vespara said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You are still the same, how will you find yourself a man if you stay like this?"


    "I don''t need anyone,"


    "Nooooo... that is wrongggg ahahaha.... What about you, sword emperor? Do you have someone you love?"


    The sword emperor said nothing in answer to the blood dragon mage. His knuckles turned white as he gripped his hands over the difficult challenge ofing up with an appropriate response.


    "Ohhh... you might have a dark past orplicated status. Believe me young man, only love can make a man strong.


    "He can be so strong that he can even cross the boundaries of something that is impossible to do."


    "I am not here to take a lesson from you, traitor; I havee here for your head."


    "Now, what''s the rush? We have met after so many years; I hardly meet anyone. Last time when I met Ai... ahem¡­ sorry where was I, of yes, so you both havee to beat me and take me back to the queen?


    "How retarded you both can be¡ªdo you think you can stand against me with just the two of you? You should have brought everyone. This won''t even do as a warmup for me."


    "You babble a lot, old man." There was a palpable smell of death in the air as Vespara stood in the heart of the billowing ck smoke.


    She went from having a radiantplexion to one that was as dark as the evil atmosphere around her.


    The ethereal wisps of shadow danced and twirled around her, intertwining with her flowing purple hair and billowing garments.


    It was as if the very essence of darkness had found its vessel in Vespara, manifesting through the palpable aura that emanated from her being.


    As the Sword Emperor called upon his sword, a celestial radiance emanated from within the depths of his ring.


    The sword appeared in his hand with a rapid motion, and just by being there, the whole fabric of his surroundings bore witness to its incredible sharpness.


    In the midst of the growing gloom, the ethereal de shone with a brilliant whiteness that was like a beacon of hope.


    But that wasn''t the end of the Sword Emperor''s influence. Bolts of silver lightning erupted from the sky above, descending onto him like tendrils of heaven, as if in response to his resolve.


    The arcing energy embraced his entire form, illuminating him in a breathtaking disy of power. His figure became a living conduit of lightning, crackling with otherworldly energy that pulsed through his veins.


    "You both have learned quite a few tricks, I see," the Blood Dragon mage replied.


    "It seems my words are just air for your ear."


    Suddenly, the Sword Emperor vanished in a sh, leaving behind a trail of crackling lightning that lit up the night sky.


    With astonishing speed and precision, he reappeared beside the blood dragon, and his presence multiplied into four identical manifestations.


    With theirbined strength pouring through the air, the Sword Emperors''bined force was as electrifying as their lightning-infused swords.


    The blood dragon seemed unfazed as the four Sword Emperorsunched a coordinated attack, their des cutting through the air with unquestionable ferocity.


    With a mere wave of his hand, four crimson orbs materialized, encasing the furious onught of the sword-wielding warriors.


    The Sword Emperors temporarily lost their footing as they floated hopelessly towards the head of the blood dragon as the blood bubbles hindered the flow of the assaults.


    "You shouldn''t interrupt me when I am talking, young man."

 Chapter 200 Vespara And Sword Emperor Vs Blood Dragon

    ?


    The Blood Dragon''s prating eyes never left the group of four Sword Emperors trapped inside his blood bubbles. There was a visible tension in the air as the two parties stood motionless, caught in a showdown of enormous might and will.


    In the face of this silence, Vespara finally broke the spell and did something. ck smoke erupted from the ground beneath the Blood Dragon, suggesting the entrance of some ominous force.


    From the depths of the night, two enormous green hands reached out and grabbed the Blood Dragon, restraining his formidable presence.


    Suddenly, the Sword Emperor''s clones vanished, and only the real thing remained. His de sparkled with the raw energy of lightning and glowed with an exhrating brilliance.


    He mustered all his might and swung wildly in a half circle, slicing clean through the blood bubble.


    As the Sword Emperor''s de tore through the confining barrier, the air buzzed with anticipation.


    His weapon moved in one seamless motion across the gap between the shattered bubble, the Blood Dragon, and the ground below them. The earth trembled and cracked open in response to the sword emperor''s blow.


    The Sword Emperor swiftly returned to Vespara''s side; his attention fixed on the blood that was once again transforming from the body of the blood dragon mage.


    "ohooo, nice nice, but now it''s my turn,"


    The Blood Dragon mage waved his hands, and a flock of blood wyverns appeared. The creatures took shape in the air, their medium-sized bodies exuding a crimson hue. Their eyes glowed an intense red, while menacing spikes adorned their forms, adding to their ferocious appearance.


    ROARRR...


    ROARRR...


    ROARRR...


    ...


    With thunderous roars and the beating of wings, each wyvern propelled itself forward with immense speed, closing in on Vespara and the Sword Emperor.


    "Puny birds," Vespara murmured slowly.


    As her eyes shimmered with an eerie ck glow, Vespara swiftly gestured towards the ground.


    In a single moment, a cloud of menacing ck smoke rolled in and engulfed her and all her surroundings.


    From within the smoky veil emerged a horde of peculiar creatures, bearing three heads and boasting two pairs of muscr arms.


    These hideous beasts looked like ghoulish ogres on steroids. Vespara gave them a burst of force, imbuing them with a primal energy that manifested as earthen armor.


    Long, pointed spikes made of rugged earthen metal emerged, forming a menacing array atop their newly adorned figures. United, they grasped their spears firmly, ready to face the oing wyverns with unwavering resolve.


    "Hunt those birds,"


    RAWRRRR..


    RAWRRRR...


    RAWRRRR...


    Each ghoulish ogre let out a howl that echoed through the air in a coordinated disy of savage might.


    With their raw muscles coiled and brimming with strength, they raised their spears high into the air.


    They threw their weapons with incredible uracy and speed, sending them hurtling through the air. Like avenging ghosts, the spears shed through the air, leaving behind trails of ck smoke charged with the eerie energy that permeated the battlefield.


    *Kyyyyaaa*


    With lethal uracy, the spears found their intended targets, plunging deep into the wyverns'' bodies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The impact caused the winged creatures to falter and plummet from the sky, their once-mighty flight now reduced to a tragic descent.


    Dark and sinister forces infused the spears, which ripped through the wyverns'' flesh and quickly ended their lives.


    As the life force drained from the fallen monsters, the spears seemed to absorb their blood energy, as if feasting on the very essence that sustained them.


    "She has be really strong; not only can her power weaken and drain souls, but now it is also draining my blood energy from the monsters too," Blood Dragon pondered as he quietly stood and watched the scene unfold before him.


    Emerging from the billowing ck smoke, a relentless tide of ghoul ogres materialized, their monstrous forms taking shape in the depths of the valley.


    More and more of these nightmarish creatures emerged from the shadows, and their numbers rose steadily, like an ominous swarm.


    From a distance, the mages and nobles stationed nearby observed the minuscule figures gradually multiplying, their presence bing increasingly conspicuous against the backdrop of the deep valley.


    "Oye, how many of these creatures are you going to summon? I am fighting alone, damn it," Blood Dragon replied.


    "I will go all out if that''s what it takes to end your life, old man."


    "She isn''t really thinking of killing me, right? *Sighh* I have to stall them till the morning; why did I even agree to do it?" Blood Dragon sighed and thought.


    In an instant, agony consumed him as a searing pain tore through his body. Half of his arm was cut, leaving a trail of scarlet liquid that pooled beneath him.


    A sharp, precise sh had cleaved through his flesh, leaving a raw, gaping gash from which dark, viscous liquid flowed.


    "How bold of you not to pay attention against two Grade VII Mages," the sword emperor spoke.


    *Tsh*


    As if on cue, the body of the Blood Dragon suddenly erupted, sending droplets of blood flying in every direction. Both Vespara and the Sword Emperor were momentarily stunned by the unexpected explosion.


    The Blood Dragon reappeared from the depths of the abyss in perfect condition, as if unaffected by the previous conflict.


    "Don''t get cocky about killing a mere blood clone, I was preparing something for you guys,"


    HIHIHHEHWHHAHAHAHHA....


    HEHEHEHHE....


    OHOHOHO...


    AHAHAHAHA....


    More and more Blood Dragons rose from the depths as the abyss revealed its hidden horrors. Their simr shapes multiplied, dominating the sky.


    "Now that I have a small army too, shall we try again, Miss ''War Goddess''?"


    "Fuckerr...." Vespara whispered.


    RAAWRRRR...


    HIYAAAHAHAHAH....


    Vespara and the Blood Dragon each ordered their troops to charge at each other, and fiercebat broke out as a result.


    Meanwhile, the sword emperor transformed into a lightning bolt, darting across the battlefield. Wherever he went, replicas of the Blood Dragon popped off like balloons.


    In a terrifying disy of strength, the ghoul ogres swung their spears with lethal uracy, piercing through the clones, while the clones of the Blood Dragons brandished their blood swords, swiftly cleaving through the ogres.

 Chapter 201 Prince Sex Fantasy [R18+]

    ?


    [Warning R18+]


    The two armies fought a violent and persistent battle in the dark and gloomy valley. As the clones of the Blood Dragon Mage engaged in a deadly fight with the ghoulish ogres, the gloomy darkness only served to heighten the tension.


    As the ogres fought with an unyielding will to wipe out the clones one by one, the blood-spattered battlefield became a terrible spectacle.


    "Can you sense him, Vespara?" Sword Emperor spoke, wiping the sweat and blood from his forehead.


    The Sword Emperor''s frustration rose with every clone he vanquished.


    Despite his relentless efforts to locate the real Blood Dragon among the countless duplicates, his mana sense proved futile.


    Unable to detect his true essence amidst the chaos, he could only hope Vespara could sense him through his soul.


    "No, he''s hiding his soul with an artifact; I can''t sense anything," Vespara replied, while her eyes focused on the raging battle of the army.


    "He is simply hiding and stalling time; either he is preparing for his escape or he has some other n to deal with us," the Sword Emperor said.


    "Then kill every single one of the clones," Vespara replied.


    "I was thinking the same."


    Meanwhile,


    The actual form of the Blood Dragony hidden in the churning clouds far above the raging battlefield.


    While sipping his tea calmly, he watched the furious battle below with detached enjoyment.


    His calm demeanor defied the intensity of the battle going on below him as he enjoyed a moment of rxation while watching the battle.


    "If they both really get serious, half of the kingdom might get destroyed tonight.


    "I can handle the sword emperor, but I don''t want to face her when she is enraged.


    "She will unleash necromancy, soulmancy, and earth power all at once on me," the Blood Dragon sighed. "There are still some hours till the morning.


    "Well, I should keep them busy till then...ohooo seems like the sword emperor is trying to do something."


    *Crackle*


    As the tension reached its peak, the Sword Emperor''s body became a conduit for electricity, crackling with raw power.


    *Thunder* *Thunder* *Thunder*


    At hismand, lightning bolts of tremendous energy descended from above and converged around him, enveloping him in a shimmering cocoon.


    With a single, determined motion, he released all of that power in an instant. From his extended palm, many serpentine lightning bolts shot out, slicing through the air.


    *Zippp* *Zippp* *Zippp* *Zippp* *Zippp* *Zippp*...


    Theyshed out like a rapid-fire barrage, obliterating the blood dragon clones in a matter of moments.


    Their unrelenting assault proceeded unrestrained, lighting up the battlefield with their blinding brilliance until not a single clone remained, leaving only Ghoulish Orges.


    As thest echoes of the battle subsided, both the Sword Emperor and Vespara turned their attention towards the enigmatic figure descending from the swirling clouds above.


    Despite the destruction of his duplicates, the true Blood Dragon descended with an aura of serene certainty.


    "So, are you done or do you have something more?" he said.


    "I am just getting started, blood dragon," the sword emperor replied.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Aren''t you both worried that half of the kingdom might get destroyed and many innocents will die if we fight seriously?"


    "That''s the matter about which the royal family should be worried; I don''t care about anyone."


    "What about you, Vespara?" Blood Dragon asked, ncing toward her.


    "I don''t care for anyone."


    He sighed.


    Suddenly, the surrounding atmosphere grew heavy, causing a suffocating pressure to weigh on the Sword Emperor and Vespara.


    The blood dragon''s eyes glowed a brilliant crimson, sending chills down their spines with their ominous aura.


    "Come then, little kids, I will show you the might of a Grade VIII mage."


    "Fuck," Sword Emperor whispered.


    Does this oldie really want to go serious, or did he forget because of his age we are just acting?" Vespara pondered.


    *****


    Euphoria Heaven, the dance establishment...


    Amidst an intoxicating haze of desire and opulence, the prince found himself entranced by the alluring atmosphere.


    As hey in the middle of the plush mattress, he felt the softness of the cushions all around him.


    His noble attire had been discarded, leaving his upper body bare, exposed to the sensual ambiance that surrounded him.


    His reddened face showed that he had been indulging in the tempting pleasures of the moment. He became more and more enthralled by the hypnotic appeal of the setting with each inhales of the hookah smoke and swig of his drink.


    Rose''s lips moved closer to the prince''s in an instant of intense yearning.


    Their tongues danced in a passionate symphony as they mingled together in an intimate exchange, carrying the essence of the drink from Rose''s mouth to the prince''s.


    A few priceless drops trickled from their lips, adding to the exquisite sensation below.


    "Did you like this drink, my prince?" Rose asked after the kiss they just shared.


    The prince''s lips lingered on hers, and he took a delicious bite, relishing the vor of their mutual yearning. His tongue caressed her lips with a sensual touch, leaving a trail of warmth in its wake.


    He leaned over cautiously, staring at her enormous bosom with lustful eyes. He drew a deep breath and said in a hoarse whisper, "This is the best; I wonder why I didn''t visit here before."


    "Don''t worry, my prince, you cane here anytime you want. I will always be there to wee you."


    The prince''s hand moved across their intertwined bodies, his fingers following the curves of Rose''s soft flesh. With a deliberate motion, he exposed one of her enticing breasts, its softness beckoning him.


    Putting his lips on her bare breast, he sucked gently yet tenaciously. Rose let out a blissful moan, expressing the overwhelming joy she felt.


    "Mmmmhhh..


    "Yes, my prince, suck it, they are all yours."


    The prince''s hands skillfully exposed Rose''s other breast as his hunger increased.


    With insatiable desire, he pressed his lips to each of her bare breasts in turn. His rhythmic sucking mirrored the pounding of their hearts.


    "Aaaah...mmm...yes, my prince."

 Chapter 202 Its Me Prince [R18+]

    ?


    [Warning R18+]


    As the night went on, everyone left the dance establishment except the prince, Rose, and the entrancing dancer, who still swayed to the music.


    The seductive atmosphere intensified as the prince indulged in the heavenly pleasures that Rose offered. With each skilled movement of his tongue, he unleashed waves of ecstasy, causing Rose to release passionate moans that echoed throughout the intimate space.


    In unison with the sensual beat of the other women, their wants created a symphony of ecstasy.


    In the midst of the passionate encounter between the prince and Rose, the prince''s gaze wandered toward a mesmerizing dancer.


    Her shoulder-length blonde hair cascaded with each graceful movement, entuating her perfect figure.


    As she danced on, her gaze met the prince''s, and the two had an instant electric connection.


    "You,e here," the prince said.


    The dancer bowed to the prince and Rose in a manner befitting his profound gratitude. She was drawn to them like a ma, and as she neared them, her face flushed with a mixture of excitement and nervousness.


    "What''s your name?" The prince asked, gesturing for her to sit on hisp while on the other one sat Rose.


    "D-Dayna my prince," the dancer replied.


    "Are you going to y with both of us, prince?" Rose asked in amusement.


    The prince didn''t answer as he slowly and carefully exposed Dayna''srge bosom and began to enjoy sucking the pink nipple.


    While this was happening, Rose gracefully reclined, her heart beating at the thought of the prince''s delicate hand venturing downward and setting off a cascade of blissful emotions within her.


    "Ahrgggg..."


    "Mmmm..."


    As their lust grew, they were oblivious to everything around them, and their moans carried through the night.


    However, amidst their ecstasy, the prince began to notice a strange sensation in his mouth.


    The bosom he had been indulging in seemed to be slowly shrinking, but his intoxicated state initially clouded his awareness of the change.


    Before the prince''s eyes, the previously luscious bosom shriveled to the size of a typical man''s chest.


    A familiar face greeted him as he raised his head to look into the cause of this perplexing phenomenon. The man before him had a menacing grin on his face and red, zing eyes.


    "Hello my prince, did you like the taste?"


    "Y... you..."


    David hastily pulled his deadly de from behind his back as the prince''s eyes adjusted to the horrific sight before him. He plunged the de straight through the prince''s chest without hesitating.


    Simultaneously, he exposed a shining dagger, which he directed toward Rose''s defenseless abdomen and stabbed deeply into her flesh.


    "ahhhhh..."


    "Fuckk..."


    With a surge of adrenaline, the prince unleashed a swift and powerful kick, propelling David backward through the air.


    Despite the surprise attack, David managed to maintain a firm grip on his de as he soared backward, his body arcing gracefully before crashing against a nearby wall.


    Damn it, I missed," David thought.


    As they rose to their feet, their hands instinctively clutched their wounds, crimson blood gushing forth in a steady stream.


    The severity of their wounds was reflected in the expressions of agony on their faces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In a desperate bid to mend their wounds, the prince and Rose reached for their rings, summoning the healing potions stored within. However, to their dismay, no soothing magic coursed through their veins.


    The area''s once-vibrant mana had dissipated, leaving them with a sickening sense of dread.


    With fear etched upon their faces, they came to a harrowing realization of what was unfolding before them.


    "Yes...that''s what I wanted to see, fear..." David said it with a devilish smile.


    "You bastard, do you think you can still kill us alone? Don''t get your hopes high. We have killed you once, and we can do it again.


    "Just like I killed your woman." This time, Prince smiled cruelly.


    As the smile faded from David''s face, a wrathful transformation overtook him. The veins on his forehead popped out and pulsed with unbridled rage.


    Silently, David lunged towards the prince and Rose, his de slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    The prince quickly reacted, grabbing the adjacent hookah and using its ornate body as a makeshift barrier to deflect David''s initial de blow.


    David''s de shed through the hookah with ease, shattering it into pieces, but the prince sidestepped out of the way just in time.


    Sensing an opportunity, Roseunched a swift and well-aimed kick towards David''s face, but he swiftly ducked, countering with a skillful leg sweep that caused Rose to lose her footing and tumble to the ground.


    "Fuck, I am not good without my magic." Rose quickly stood up and got behind the prince.


    "Just stay with me and attack when the opportunity arrives; we both can kill this bastard," the prince replied.


    "Yes, this fucker ruined my night with you, I am going to skin him alive today,"


    With a single hand, Davidunched another strike towards the prince, but the nimble prince skillfully evaded the blow by twisting his body and deftly moving backward.


    Just as the tension escted, a swiftly thrown bottle collided with David''s face, momentarily disorienting him and providing the prince with an opportune moment tounch a swift and decisive counter-attack.


    Suddenly, an arrow whizzed through the air with lightning speed, finding its mark in the prince''s shoulder, causing him to halt in his tracks.


    His gaze shifted towards the source of the attack, fixing upon Alizza, who emerged gradually from the first floor.


    She held the doomstaff tightly in her hand.


    The purple gemstone in the doomstaff''s sheath captivated Prince and Rose''s gaze. They suddenly realized that this mysterious stone was the key to causing disruption and vanishing the mana from the surroundings.


    "I must say, David, you saved me the trouble of searching for you to obtain that artifact," the prince said as he removed the arrow from his shoulder.


    "You seem very confident, prince."


    "Of course, I am sure you might have brought some guys with you who will be fighting with my guards. But somehow someone will contact the royals, and in just a matter of seconds, the Sword Emperor or War Goddess will be here.


    "I want to see how you will fight even with the help of that artifact."


    "hihihiihehehehahahahaha..."


    David''sugh echoed throughout the room with a tone that was both terrifying and demonic.


    Rose and the prince looked at one another in bewilderment.


    "Did you hear what the price said just now Alizza,"


    "Yes, loud and clear," Alizza replied.


    "IDIOT hihiehhahahaa..."

 Chapter 203 Future Of This Kingdom

    "Why the hell are youughing?" The prince shouted; his silver hair was drenched in sweat.


    "Why do you care now, prince? Don''t you have it easy? Come, let''s see what you are really made of."


    With unwavering determination, David wasted no time engaging the prince in chit-chat,unching himself forward with swift and purposeful movements.


    Meanwhile, Alizza, understanding the gravity of the situation, expertly pulled her bowstring and shot an arrow in the prince''s direction.


    The prince''s well-honed fighting skills allowed him to dodge the arrow as it flew through the air. He gracefully twisted his body and dodged the shot with incredible precision.


    David quickly closed the gap between them, his de arcing down toward the prince with lethal intent. But just as the de descended, Rose sprang into action, leaping over the prince and intercepting the attack.


    She used her bare leg to deflect David''s de to the side with incredible agility and strength.


    Rose pounced on the opportunity and delivered a devastating kick to David''s chest, breaking his stride and sending him tumbling backward.


    "Bitch, I will deal with you," Rose said.


    With a burst of speed, she dashed toward Alizza.


    At the same time, the prince''s attention was diverted from David to the shining dagger hidden behind the crumpled nkets.


    The blood that had been shed among them was evident on its de.


    The prince raced straight for the de, his hands yearning to grab the hilt and swing the momentum of the conflict in his favor.


    Alizza drew her bowstring tight and released two fast arrows at Rose, but the nimble warrior calmly sidestepped them.


    Rose closed the gap between them before spinning in a cyclonic motion to deliver a powerful kick to Alizza''s face.


    Alizza tried to deflect the blow with her forearms, but the force of the hit sent shock waves through her body, causing her to stumble backward while her forearms swelled and throbbed in pain.


    She geared herself for a fierce close-quarters battle with Rose, brandishing a short de she had concealed at her waist.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the sound of steel striking steel resounded as David''s de shed with the prince''s dagger.


    With each calcted move, the prince aimed to parry and deflect David''s onught.


    However, David cunningly inched closer to join forces with Alizza, turning the skirmish into a treacherous two-versus-two confrontation.


    Alizza correctly anticipated David''s moves and immediately began a savage assault on Rose, leaving her no room to defend herself.


    Meanwhile, seizing the opportunity, David redirected his attack toward the prince, changing the trajectory of his strike. With rming speed, he charged towards Rose, his de aimed at her vulnerable back.


    "You Fucker," The prince hurled the dagger towards David with unrivaled speed and force, like a bolt of lightning.


    Meanwhile, David, keenly aware of his surroundings, caught a glimpse of the iing dagger''s reflection from the corner of his eye.


    Reacting with precision and finesse, he deftly shifted his body, skillfully manipting his own de to redirect the dagger''s trajectory towards Rose.


    In a remarkable disy of both luck and skill, the dagger collided with David''s de, causing it to ricochet off and impale Rose''s back in a cruel twist of fate.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rose''s body writhed in pain as Alizza''s rapid and ruthless stroke buried the little de deep into her chest, shattering the brief moment of relief.


    In the midst of this gruesome scene, David, the epitome of ruthlessness, effortlessly decapitated Rose with a single masterful swing of his de.


    Beforending with a roll and leaving a trail of blood, her severed head performed a grotesque dance through the air while dripping blood.


    Now it was two against one...


    David and Alizza''s eyes gleamed with a primordial eagerness for the hunt as they stared intently at the prince.


    The prince showed no symptoms of fear despite being confronted by two strong foes at once.


    Despite his firm resolve, a trace of sorrow could be seen on his face as hemented the fact that he and Rose hadn''t had enough time to fully explore his sexual fantasies.


    "You really ruined my night today. You bitch seem like you have a nice figure.


    "I will make sure to fuck you all night long and then take you to the pce. Every day I will fuck you, and then I will leave you for the guards'' enjoyment."


    "Like father, like son," Davidmented after hearing that.


    "Let''s break him to the bones David, and then we will leave him with lustful goblins," Alizza replied.


    David and Alizza sprang at the prince, intending to overpower him with theirbined assault.


    David swung his sword with deadly intent, but the prince, disying remarkable reflexes, intercepted the de with his bare hands, bearing the wounds as a testament to his resilience.


    Alizza also attempted a simultaneous fast kick to the prince''s ribs, but he easily caught her leg with one hand.


    In a seamless motion, the prince spun on his heel, channeling his momentum into a devastating strike.


    His free fist swung through the air and smashed into David''s nose with such force that the bone snapped in two.


    Alizza shed horizontally through the air with her little de, trying to hit the prince, but the prince dodged the attack with incredible agility. He gracefully dove out of the way of the shing de, which just missed his head.


    He quickly returned with a powerful strike to Alizza''s jaw, knocking her off bnce and sending her head snapping back.


    David and Alizza stepped back, their eyes glistening with agony and fury as they watched the prince.


    David cradled his injured nose, blood trickling through his fingers, while Alizza gingerly held her dislocated jaw, wincing from the difort.


    The prince''s features contorted into a grin as he spoke to them, his voice dripping with an ominous undercurrent.


    "You thought by making mana vanish you would be able to kill me easily?


    "Even though I am not as good in closebat as my sister, I am sure I have enough skills to kill you both bare-handed.


    "Come David and you whore, I will teach you why I am the future of this Kingdom,"

 Chapter 204 I Have Done Enough

    ?


    "Sorry Alizza, but I need to do this," David slowly whispered.


    "It''s okay David, I am ready. I wish I could meet you in another life."


    "What are you both babbling? Don''t tell me, now you are scared and regretting the decision." Prince said.


    David and Alizza continued their attack without saying a word in response to the prince''s taunt, their resolve unwavering.


    Alizza took the initiative and charged at the prince, the de twirling smoothly in her fingers.


    She thrust the de towards him with lightning speed, aiming for his vulnerable spots.


    However, the prince''s reflexes were razor-sharp as he skillfully evaded each thrust, his movements precise and calcted.


    Meanwhile, David took advantage of the situation, surprising the prince with a rapid and unexpected sh in an attempt to deal a killing blow.


    With a grip as firm as rock, Prince caught the de barehanded, feeling the sharp edge cut into his palm. Despite the pain, he managed to prevent the de from severing his hand.


    He took advantage of the close proximity and swiftly pulled David towards him.


    David''s already damaged nose took the full force of his headbutt, sending him reeling for a moment. In the midst of their fierce conflict, blood spurted from both men''s wounds, presenting a terrible spectacle.


    In a desperate move, Alizza''s small de found its mark as she swiftly rolled and sliced through the prince''s leg. The prince staggered and grimaced in pain as the de sliced into his flesh and muscles.


    "Fuck this bitch," The injured prince suddenly sprinted in Alizza''s direction, his gaze never leaving her.


    But David again blocked his passage with rapid and urate action, preventing him from getting to her.


    The trio engaged in a relentless dance of des, their movements intertwining in a deadly symphony.


    Despite their wounds and the toll the battle had taken on their bodies, none of them showed any sign of surrender.


    David fought with unwavering determination, his broken nose and numerous wounds serving as reminders of his sacrifices. As fatigue began to settle in, his eyelids grew heavy, a testament to his dwindling strength.


    Despite knowing that his time was short, he devised a strategy to secure the prince''s death.


    With haste, David retrieved the final artifacts bestowed upon the rioters by Theodora''s kingdom. One was apact copper box, intricately designed and seemingly imbued with hidden power. The other was a slender tube, its purpose shrouded in mystery.


    "Let''s die together, prince..."


    "You Asshole..."


    Alizza boldly stepped in front of the charging prince to shield her friend, David. But the prince''s superior power made her efforts fruitless.


    With a brutal strike, his hand pierced through her chest, causing blood to spill from her mouth and the fatal wound.


    Alizza, out of breath from the pursuit, was shoved aside as the prince closed in on David.


    As the realization dawned upon the prince, he witnessed David breaking the tube, releasing an invisible gas that swiftly permeated the surroundings.


    With a sinister smile, David clicked the copper box, igniting a spark that ignited the gas in a zing explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOMM*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The mes consumed everything in their path, engulfing not only the dance establishment but also a significant portion of the town.


    The guards, the rioters, and everyone else involved in the fighting were all sucked into the deadly explosion.


    The earth trembled beneath the violent force that erupted, reminiscent of a mighty explosion reverberating through the town.


    There wasplete anarchy and damage in the streets where peace had previously reigned as if a small firestorm had been set loose on the unwary inhabitants.


    Innocent bystanders, caught in the midst of the cataclysmic event, were consumed by the mes and torn apart by the explosive force.


    Their screams of agony reverberated through the night, mixing with the crackling of the relentless fire.


    The dance establishment had been a bustling center of joy and celebration before the destruction struck, but now it was a somber reminder of the destruction.


    Its burnt ruins stood out against the night sky, the building''s skeleton structure copsing under the weight of destruction, and the surrounding region littered with rubbish and the remains of broken lives.


    Amidst the chaos and destruction, the prince''s bodyy scattered in fragments, his once regal form reduced to a scattered mosaic of flesh and bone.


    On the other side, Alizza appeared to have beenpletely obliterated by the devastating st.


    David, though severely injured and disfigured, clung to life with all his remaining strength. His ripped chest, scarred face, and shattered leg testified to the ferocity of the explosion, but his weakening breaths foretold the inevitable departure of his spirit.


    Through the billowing mes, David''s gaze fixed on Katherine, a flicker of recognition and longing glimmering in his remaining eye.


    Tears welled up and traced their way down his scarred face, blending with the soot and ash. The enveloping fire seemed to carry him ever closer to her, their reunion on the brink of oblivion.


    "You have done enough, David;e back to me."


    "Yes, Katherine I have done enough..."


    His words hardly left his mouth before the advancing mes engulfed David and all in their path. The zing sun melted into the smoldering rubble of the copsed buildings and bodies lying around him.


    A group of guards, headed by the imposing figure of Yongiri Balthazar, arrived as half of the town was in mes, throwing an eerie glow over the charred remnants.


    Their faces reflected the seriousness of the situation; they knew the consequences would be severe. Yongiri looked around at the wreckage with grim determination, his eyes darting around in search of any signs of life among the rubble.


    A frightening sight caught his eye among the tangled wreckage; a dismembered figure, once imperial but now reduced to ash and scattered pieces.


    But even among the ruins, he saw a glimpse of light. In the midst of the mes, the regal ring proudly sparkled with the unmistakable symbol of the flying griffin.


    It represented the legacy of the deposed prince and the power and authority he formerly held.


    Yongiri Sighed.


    "This motherfucker really dealt a deadly blow to the royals,"


    VOLUME 1 ENDS...


    Volume 2 will start tomorrow, "The Interkingdom Tournament."

 Chapter 205 Dont Make Fun

    ?


    In the deep valley, a scene of utter devastation unfolded, forever altering the once majestdscape and the towering mountains that stood as silent sentinels.


    As though an invisible power had let loose its wrath onto thend, this catastrophic urrence had left no stone untouched in its wake. The once-proud mountains were in ruins, their shattered summits dispersed across the valley in.


    The valley itself showed signs of the earthquake; deep fissures had been engraved into the ground, as if Xelgar had writhed in pain.


    Every step sent a tremor through feet, a continual reminder that earthquakes had transformed the very bedrock of this region.


    Two bodies sprawled across the destroyed ground in the middle of the ruin, bearing the marks of the terrible conflict they had just experienced.


    It was as if destiny had put them to the ultimate test, on the verge of utter destruction.


    The Sword Emperor''s gaze shifted towards Vespara, a warrior whose indomitable spirit refused to sumb to the devastating injuries she had sustained. Half of her right shoulder and leg were torn, leaving a grim reminder of the fierce struggle that had taken ce.


    Around Vespara''s wounds, a smoky residue lingered, a makeshift remedy to temporarily stem the bleeding and provide a momentary respite from the pain.


    "Why did the Blood Dragon not kill us?" He asked.


    A barrage of wounds had damaged and battered his body. With one arm missing, he struggled to find a sitting position, the pain coursing through him.


    "He knew we might have a trump card to use if we ever felt we were about to die," Vespara replied.


    "How powerful he has be; it seems he was right. To catch him next time, we need everyone."


    "What do you expect from a Grade VIII mage going serious and having a fucking huge ass Dragon that is more like an artifact," she said, her annoyance clearly visible on her face.


    Their crystal balls buzzed with an intense vibration, synchronously signaling a message that sent a chill down their spines: "The Prince is dead."


    "T... this, how is this possible?"


    "I don''t know anything right now. I am going home to get some rest and regenerate my body. I can''t handle the royals and their drama tonight," Vespara replied.


    Without dy, a thick cloud of ck smoke surrounded her, hiding her from sight. Then, as if sucked up by the air itself, she disappeared, leaving the Sword Emperor alone.


    Meanwhile at the Waterfall Valley,


    Under the clear night sky, Isabe, Daisy, and Aizel sat around a fire, enjoying the smell of the meat sizzling on a makeshift grill and thepany of one another.


    sses of spirits were raised in their hands as they sharedughter and stories, basking in the tranquil ambiance of the open field.


    With the children safely tucked away in their cozy tent, the three of them relished this precious moment of serenity before the dawn would cast its gentle light upon the world.


    A veil of ck smoke materialized before them, revealing Vespara lying on the ground, her body adorned with a cloak that seemed to blend seamlessly with the shadows.


    Aizel and Daisy were quick to react, their worry evident as they ran over to check on Vespara''s injured body.


    "Oi oi oi hag, wake up..."


    "Is that... you pretty boy?" She made a weak motion, reaching out with a shaky hand to touch Aizel''s cheek.


    Aizel instinctively grasped her fragile palm, his eyes filled with deep concern as he gazed at her.


    "Tell me who did this to you, and I will fucking rip him apart."


    "hehe¡­ cough if the person was able to almost kill me, then what will you do, pretty boy? You are still a Grade II mage."


    Isabe, who had been standing back and watching them, gasped in disbelief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    How is he still a Grade II mage and yet so strong? What sort of monster has War Goddess trained?" she thought.


    "Please don''t leave me, Vespara. I am sorry. I always call you hag and never treat you well.


    "You have helped me a lot; we both still have a long way to go. Remember, you wanted my help with something? I will help you even if I have to fight this whole damn world.


    "For me, you all are most important; I don''t care about a single soul other than you all.


    "I never had anyone in my whole life, please don''t leave me."


    "A pretty boy, give me a kiss quickly before I depart to the other side."


    With a swift motion, Daisy firmly grasped Aizel''s arm and promptly yanked him backward, creating a safe distance between him and Vespara.


    "She is fine Aizel.


    "Vespara, don''t make fun of his feelings," Daisy said.


    "AHHHH Come on, I finally had a chance to kiss him, and you ruined it, Daisy."


    Vespara got to her feet quickly, a renewed strength flooding her body.


    Her appearance betrayed no signs of the intense battle she had just endured against a formidable Grade VIII mage; she seemedpletely rejuvenated, as if untouched by the fight.


    "Y... You hag, why do you have to make a joke about your life too?" Aizel shouted.


    Vespara charged forward toward Aizel and wrapped him in an intense hug.


    He felt pressed up against her bosom as he struggled to break free of her hold; nevertheless, her Grade VII mage talentsbined with her physical strength made her an unbreakable force.


    "I finally know how much you love me, pretty boy. Tell me what you need."


    "Which type of potion do you want, or is it me you want in the bed?"


    "Save me, save me from this hag..."


    Daisy released a sigh, while Isabe observed the scene with a blend of bewilderment and astonishment.


    The unexpected disy of affection from Vespara towards Aizel left her questioning the behavior of the War Goddess and pondering what could possibly be amiss between them.


    "Who did you fight?" Aizel asked, ncing at her from the cleavage area still in her embrace.


    "Oldie," Vespara replied, ncing down at him with a sweet smile.


    "Why did you fight him?"


    "We were just stalling sword emperor and the other noble heads,"


    "For what?"


    "So that someone could kill the prince. I must say he did a brilliant job getting rid of him along with another noble head."


    "WHAT!"

 Chapter 206 Bloodmoon Family Past

    ?


    "What do you mean the prince died?"


    "And why did you help someone kill the prince?"


    After hearing the news, Aizel and Isabe barraged Vespara with questions, their voices blending together as they asked for rification.


    "Calm down; I will tell you everything.


    "First, it was David who killed the prince. I just helped him to stall the time that he needed." Vespara replied.


    "But why, Goddess, you swear to protect the royal family and the kingdom," Isabe said.


    "Do you think I care anything about the kingdom or the royal family? Did you forget who I am?"


    Isabe''s voice trailed off suddenly as the truth hit her. She recognized that the wounds of the past couldn''t be mended so easily, and it was clear that Vespara hadn''t forgotten the pain and grievances that had gued them.


    "What happened in the past? Why do you have a beef with them?" Aizel asked.


    "Remember the ruined castle from where you watched the Grade V mage duel? That was my family castle, ''The Bloodmoon Castle''


    As Vespara''s words registered in Aizel''s mind, his eyes widened in shock, and he stared at her. He was momentarily unable to express himself due to the shock of the revtion.


    "Bloodmoon family was the first major family, along with the Felgura.


    "My grandfather didn''t contest for the throne of the kingdom and decided to leave it for Felgura. He decided that our family would be a shield and spear for the kingdom.


    "Many years pass in peace, but the talent and mages we have in the family and in our blood kept surpassing everyone in the kingdom.


    "Felgura, along with the other major families, started to worry that we might be an enemy or stage a coup for the throne.


    "When my grandfather left with Cedric Felgura towards the Northern Kingdom, everyone saw the chance and.....


    Vespara''s eyes began to fill with tears. Her voice shook with emotion as recollections from her past filled her consciousness. Her voice shook as she spoke, clearly showing that she was struggling to control the intensity of her feelings.


    "They banded together and butchered everyone who was Bloodmoon,"


    "The current king at that time was a young warrior, and I was just a child. He promised me that if I swore my loyalty to him, he would make sure that nothing would happen to me.


    "Now tell me Isabe, after witnessing my family members getting killed ruthlessly and women getting rapped while we did everything for this kingdom to get what exactly?


    "Do you think I can forget everything? I have lost everything and everyone."


    Both Isabe and Aizel remained silent, their hearts heavy with empathy and a shared sense of helplessness.


    It was difficult for Aizel to say anything to Vespara that might ease her anguish.


    In the midst of this tense silence, Daisy swiftly closed the distance between herself and Vespara, enveloping her in a tender embrace. With gentle hands, Daisy brushed away the tears that cascaded down Vespara''s cheeks.


    "You have not lost everything, Vespara. You have us with you," Daisy said with a smile.


    Aizel''s emotional torment subsided in a profound moment of connection with Vespara and Daisy. He wrapped his arms around them and said, "Yes, you have us. I know why you need my help. I swear I will kill every single one of them for you. You are precious to me,"


    Suddenly, Isabe rushed in and joined the embrace.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Just leave my mother out of it and do whatever you want to do," she said.


    "Haha... thank you, everyone; I love every one of you, though you are new to the group darling," Vespara replied with a smile.


    "Now I think we should head back; there will be a lot of turmoil in theing days."


    "Yes¡­"


    As the first rays of sunlight pierced through the horizon, casting a warm glow across thend, the sleepy-eyed children began to stir.


    They emerged from their tents one by one, yawning and stretching in preparation for the day.


    The crackling sound of a small fire filled the air as they prepared their morning meal.


    After everyone had eaten to their hearts'' content and their spirits were rejuvenated, they packed up and left the peaceful serenity of the waterfall valley. Their trek continued as they made their way across the forest toward Felgura City.


    The news of the prince''s death swept throughout the kingdom like a tsunami.


    The public reacted to the news with shock, bewilderment, and interest. The shock of realizing that an average person had killed both the prince and the revered leader of Eudora was visible on everyone''s faces.


    It wasn''t your typical tale of themon man taking on the establishment.


    Broad grins and raucous cheers indicated that some people were ecstatic about the news. They took it as a symbol of themon man''s triumph over the aristocracy.


    However, for some, an overwhelming heaviness settled on their chests. The passing of David, who hade to represent their cause, dampened their spirits.


    The prominent major noble families came under intense strain, frustration, and rage. Once again, David administered a terrible blow, this time taking the life of their esteemed prince and the head of a Eudora noble family.


    Inside the Felgura Castle,


    "HOW DARE HE KILL MY SON¡­"


    "I DON''T CARE, KILL EVERY SINGLE ONE OF THEM,"


    "KILL EVERY COMMONER, I DON''T CAREEEEE...."


    The queen''s anguished shouts and heartbreaking cries resonated through the walls of her rooms, bearing witness to the turbulent scene outside.


    "We can''t do that, Mother; it will only make our kingdom a joke. We are already a joke to the others.


    "In a time like this, we should keep calm.


    "Sword Emperor, my mother is not in stable condition; youe with me, and I will give orders about what should be done now."


    Sword Emperor nodded.


    "ZAREENA HOW DARE YOU... YOUR BROTHER DIED AND YOU DON''T EVEN CARE...


    "It''s not like I don''t care, Mother, but we should look at what we have now and what is going toe.


    "And besides, I only have a sister."

 Chapter 207 Scum

    ?


    "Listen, sword emperor, go handle the situation around the kingdom.


    "And make the potion and weapons avable for everyone up to epic grade. They can buy it, but they have to pay a particr price for it.


    "At least this will manage and keep control from more riots happening or any other person like David appearing again."


    "Are you sure, princess?"


    "Yes, I have talked to my father. You can leave now."


    The Sword Emperor nodded and gracefully departed the grandeur of the royal main hall.


    Meanwhile, the princess sighed heavily, sinking into the soft cushions of a couch and losing herself in deep thought.


    We are going to surely be a joke to everyone now in the meetup. Father will be really pissed."


    And if we don''t perform up to his standard at the tournament, even I won''t be safe from him then."


    It seems I have to train everyone myself so that no one will make a joke out of themselves in the tournament," Zareena thought.


    In Felgura City,


    Isabe was standing by the carriage, looking ready to set out on an adventure. Her gaze lingered upon Daisy, Aizel, and Vespara, who stood there by her side to bid their goodbyes.


    "I will meet you again, everyone. I wille to cheer you on, Aizel and Daisy."


    "We haven''t spent much time together, but I wish you well," Aizel replied.


    "Be safe Isabe, and contact us in your free time," Daisy said.


    "Is your mother not going toe to bid you farewell?" Vespara asked.


    "She won''t, but she will contact me every now and then," Isabe replied.


    Vespara nodded after hearing that.


    In a sudden, unanticipated motion, Aizel approached her, his arm extending to gently rest upon her shoulder.


    "If you ever feel alone,e back to us."


    "Y-You.. why is it your personality changes every now and then," Isabe replied after hearing that from him.


    "Ahem... don''t ruin my mood, now off you go."


    "Hehe, I appreciate your kindness, Sir Aizel."


    She bid her farewells to everyone after that.


    The sound of the door closing on the waiting carriage reverberated as she climbed the steps and stepped inside.


    The carriage began to move, gradually leaving the city behind, and she began a new journey toward the Central Kingdom.


    "Your mood swings are really going out of control nowadays, pretty boy," Vesparamented.


    "It wasn''t my mood swing or because my memories are returning. I genuinely meant what I said.


    "She lost everything.


    "She left her family behind and her loving mother, and now she is all alone, going to an unknown kingdom.


    "My hatred towards this kingdom is growing more and more, and I don''t want to say anything about the nobles.


    "Seeing them makes me puke on them."


    "Hehe pretty boy, I can say that for sure our interests align in the same way."


    "Come on, let''s head home. You can talk about this in our room also," Daisy said.


    The trio then departed for the inn.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As they settled into thefort of the room, a calm atmosphere enveloped them, offering a momentary respite from the outside world.


    Vespara and Aizel''s serenity was rudely shattered when they detected a minute vibrationing from their crystal ball.


    A funeral and ceremony for the deceased prince were mentioned in the urgentmunication they received, which asked them to attend on the third day.


    *Tsh*


    "Why do I have toe?"


    "Even I am not interested in going, but we have to," Vespara replied.


    Vespara''s gaze was once again instantly drawn to the crystal ball vibrating with intense intensity.


    She quickly responded, and the magical device''s surface began to glow with a faint ethereal light as it was activated.


    "Meet me in my garden, and bring Daisy and Aizel with you now."


    "Who was it?" Aizel asked.


    "It''s Princess; she is calling us all together," Vespara replied, letting out a small sigh.


    Aizel snorted.


    The trio departed from the inn once again. Their destination: the illustrious Felgura Castle.


    The carriage, however, took a different route than usual, bypassing the front gate entirely. Instead, it followed a secret path that twisted and turned close to the castle until it reached the oasis that was the princess'' garden.


    The three stepped out of the carriage and into the enchanted world of the princess''s garden.


    Flowers filled the air with their enticing scent as they bloomed in every color of the rainbow. Birdsong provided the upbeat apaniment to nature''s orchestra as insects and rodents scurried around.


    Zareena was the graceful focal point of this picturesque scene, where she sat in the middle of the garden on a nket of green grass.


    Her shiny silver hair flowed gracefully in the wind, entuating the beauty of her all-white dress.


    "Come sit," she patted on the ground.


    The trio quickly sat beside her in the circle.


    "Now you know these 2-3 days will be stressful for us, but after that, we are going to go for the training.


    "Training?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes training. Do you think this tournament is some sort of game or just a normal battle?


    "Our kingdom has already be a joke after the recent events. Everyone is going to mock us when we reach the Central Kingdom.


    "All the King and Queens take this tournament very seriously, and my father won''t ept any more embarrassment.


    "What do you think, Aizel? Do you believe you can even win a single battle?"


    "Of course," Aizel replied.


    "Do you think you can beat me and Soren alone?"


    After a pause, he replied, "If I go all out, then yes."


    "hahahaha.... I must say this is the first time I have seen someone who doesn''t even know how deep the ocean is." Zareenaughed at his response.


    "I am sorry; let me be clear. If I go all out, then yes, I can kill you both alone." A smirk slowly formed on his face.


    A fleeting smile graced Zareena''s lips before morphing into a frigid expression, her gaze fixed upon him with an icy intensity.


    "You are really bold for someone who came out of nowhere."


    "And you are really bold as an inferior creature, scum."

 Chapter 208 Love Cruel And Beautiful At The Same Time

    ?


    "Now now, why don''t you both keep calm and talk like adults instead of mocking?" Vespara quickly meddled between them.


    "War Goddess saved your ass today," Zareena said.


    This time, Aizel took a deep breath and ignored her.


    *Tsh*


    "So where was I? Training, yes. We all need to train if we don''t want to embarrass ourselves in front of everyone.


    "Everyone wille with me after the funeral. We will head towards our training.


    "Daisy will being with us too.


    "Why does she need toe? She can train with Vespara alone," Aizel replied.


    "Yes, but the main battle is a team battle of 5v5. There are three rounds in it.


    "Two kingdoms will face each other. The first round will be a one versus one duel.


    "The second round will be two versus two. And the final will be five versus five.


    "And I can use Daisy anytime I want in that because of her mana sense. It will help us a lot."


    "Hmm.." Aizel''s hand moved up to massage his chin softly.


    This is just like any other game tournament," He thought.


    "Are there more events in the tournament?"


    "Yes, there will be a potion-making, a weapon-making, an artifact-making tournament, and many other types of this."


    Zareena replied, "Even the death battle and battle royale will be held with many bets, and the Kings and Queens of the kingdoms can grant any wish."


    "Interesting," Aizel murmured.


    It seems I need to take this seriously. I have to win the ingredients or the Siren Requiem legendary potion to heal Emma''s voice," he thought.


    "It seems you want something from the tournament like any other mage, isn''t it?" Zareena asked with a sly smile.


    "Yes, I want something."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s a legendary rank potion, ''Siren Requiem."


    "Why do you need that potion?"


    "Why do you care?"


    "Because I can easily give it to you if you want."


    The moment the princess let the word fall from her lips, desire red up within Aizel.


    "No, I will earn it myself," he replied.


    "Why do you want to waste a wish like that in a tournament where you can ask for more things better than that?


    "It''s not like I care, but I can''t see anyone wasting their wish on a stupid potion.


    "Let''s do it like this; I will register you for a battle of my choice where you have to win anyhow.


    "If you win that, I will give you the potion for free without expecting anything from you."


    "And what if I lose?" He asked.


    "Then you will have to do a favor for me. It can be anything. If I say kill Daisy, then you have to do it."


    Both Daisy''s and Aizel''s eyes were wide open after hearing that.


    "When can I give you the final answer?" He asked.


    "Before the tournament, anytime you want,"


    "Okay,"


    "Great, now you can leave. Daisy and Vespara stay with me; we will visit somewhere."


    "Oi, why are you leaving me behind?"


    "Are you a girl? Go home, Aizel."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *tsh*


    Aizel parted ways with the sanctuary of the princess''s garden, his steps leading him away from the group towards his inn.


    Meanwhile,


    Vespara and Daisy followed the princess in silence, matching her movements as they made their way to a private hot spring at the garden''s rear.


    After a diligent trek through the enchanting garden, Vespara and Daisy reached their destination¡ªan idyllic spring nestled amidst a grove of trees.


    Pure, white, sparkling water that glistened with an otherworldly light was nature''s gift to this holy ce. Rising steam mixed with the clouds in the sky, carrying with it the subtle aroma of the nearby flowers.


    The calm scene was a sight to behold, captivating their senses and enveloping them in a sense of peace.


    "Come with me inside, you both feel much better,"


    With effortless ease, the princess removed her clothes and stepped into the warm embrace of spring.


    She went to the depths of the spring in search of peace and quiet. There, sheid back and let the water''s soothing heat wrap around her.


    A small sigh of relief escaped from her mouth.


    "Why are you still standing?"


    Following the princess''s lead, Daisy and Vespara shed their garments, baring their forms, before entering the inviting waters of the hot spring.


    The tranquility of the spring surrounded them, wrapping their bodies in a haven of peace.


    "This is so satisfying," Vespara said.


    "Yes, this is much better than thatke," Daisy replied.


    "Now I heard that you and the Sword Emperor fought the Blood Dragon."


    "More like he yed with us."


    "How did he advance to Grade VIII? In which direction did he go,"


    "Towards the Beast Kingdom. I don''t know what that old bastard did but he was too strong.


    "Even if I reach Grade VIII, I still won''t be able to defeat him,"


    "What about the Sword Emperor?" Zareena asked.


    "He can''t. He only has one desire, and that is to cut down the Theodora Kingdom.


    "He has be strong only for that."


    "I know there was something that happened in the past; what was it that made him like this?" Zareena asked with interest.


    "The most beautiful thing, but at the same time the cruelest thing, a person can experience is ''Love''.


    "Tell me more about it."


    A flicker of curiosity ignited within both Zareena and Daisy as their ears perked up upon catching the mention of the love story involving the enigmatic Sword Emperor.


    "Look at you both, prying on other lives," Vespara giggled.


    "Have you fallen in love, Vespara?" Daisy asked.


    "I never found someone in my life. Every man I met ran away after learning my identity.


    "But now I have finally found someone, hehe...


    "Don''t tell me you want to gobble up your student," Zareena replied.


    "What''s wrong with that? I finally found someone who can match me in status and power,"


    "Yes, but he is still far away from that."


    "So what? I am not going anywhere, or am I?" Vespara replied while winking toward Daisy.


    "But I heard Aizel loved Daisy, and she does the same," Zareena replied, ncing toward Daisy.


    "Please change the topic, you were going to tell us about the Sword Emperor story," Daisy replied hurriedly.


    "Where should I start?"

 Chapter 209 Sword Emperor Past

    ?


    More than 200 years ago...


    A lone figure sat in silent reflection before a tragic scene as the vige went about its business. The white strands of the young man''s hair fluttered in the wind like a reflection of the turbulent feelings he was experiencing.


    His eyes, blurred by tears,nded on the lifeless bodies before him, and the weight of their presence crushed his spirit.


    "I am sorry, mother and father. You weren''t able to see me be a reputable mage with your own eyes.


    "But I promise you, I will be a worthy mage."


    The man''s actions spoke volumes about the level of respect he felt for his parents. He gently gathered them in his arms, protecting them from further injury by cradling them in his arms.


    He carefully buried the bodies in the graveyard, where they would spend their final days in peace. The holiness of the moment surrounded him as he carried out the ritual with great concentration and respect.


    A few weekster,


    "Oye Kishin, why are you drinking alone? Come and join us." A scrubby man spoke.


    Kishin''s lips curled into a warm smile. He got up gracefully from his lonely table and joined the other patrons at the busy bar.


    "We heard you finally got to join the Goldwyn family." A bulky man spoke.


    "Oh yes, I finally passed their assessment to be Goldwyn''s family mage. I hope I can do well for them for the opportunity they are giving me." Kishin replied shyly.


    "Hehe," Another man thumped his back as he chugged down the drink with another hand and then said, "Don''t worry, Kishin *BURP* You are the first mage from our vige. You should be more proud of it,"


    "Yes, Kishin is the hope of the vige."


    "I will teach my kid to be like Kishin."


    "Only if your parents were alive and able to see you today. They must be watching you from the other side and must be feeling proud, Kishin."


    "T-Thank You, everyone," Kishin said, standing up and bowing.


    Having said his goodbyes to his friends, he left the noisy tavern and set his sights on the town of Tidalheim.


    The road ahead beckoned, and not just because he was a respected mage within its walls. The enigmatic pull of Tidalheim promised him a new chapter in his life, one in which his responsibilities and his fate would be intertwined.


    In Tidalheim, inside the Goldwyn family mansion,


    Kishin stood tall and unwavering, dressed in his new white and golden robe, his gaze fixed upon the figure before him.


    The aging man, revered as a renowned Grade VI mage within the Goldwyn family,manded respect and admiration.


    His aura was heavy with the authority that came from years of experience and knowledge.


    His name was ''Damius Goldwyn''.


    "What''s your name, young man?" Damius asked.


    "Kishin sir,"


    "I see, so you are the new mage that has been appointed here. You are a Grade II mage at such a young age¡ªnot bad.


    "What weapon do you use?"


    "A sword, sir," Kishin replied.


    "Why do you use a sword? Why did you be a mage?"


    Kishin''s face showed a sh of confusion as he thought about a lot of things at once.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I-I have only used a sword since I was young. And I wanted to be a good mage to make my parents proud."


    "So, are they proud?"


    "I don''t know, sir; they died due to old age before seeing me be an official family mage."


    "You will be stronger, Kishin; you are young and talented.


    "But you won''t be able to cross a limit. You will be an average mage for the rest of your life. Neither you nor your sword have any resolve or desire.


    "You can leave now."


    Kishin bowed respectfully and left.


    "What does it mean by desire or resolve? I have already be a mage. What more do I need now?"


    In the years that followed, Kishin devoted himself wholeheartedly to the service of the Goldwyn family.


    Every moment of his day was dedicated to his duties, which included protecting theplexwork of trade and merchant routes from the hands of malicious bandits.


    His presence was a shield against the dangers that lurked in the shadows as he vigntly patrolled the areas entrusted to his protection.


    One day, Kishin enjoyed a fantastic supper while sitting in a cozy restaurant in the center of a Carangut vige.


    The restaurant was located on the beautiful coastline of the kingdom, providing a spectacr view of the endless blue of the ocean near the Theodora Kingdom.


    The sounds of seagulls andpping waves transported Kishin to a serene location where the boundary betweennd and sea was hazy.


    Kishin''s eyes, caught in a moment of coincidence, wandered the room until theynded on a lone figure.


    The woman sat serenely; her slim figure lit by the sunlight pouring in through the window.


    Her dark ck hair moved in sync with the sea breeze, framing her face like a swath of ck silk. Her pale skin gave off an ethereal glow as the light caressed it.


    "Beautiful," Kishin murmured.


    Should I talk with her? Is she alone? Is she waiting for someone?


    Kishin patiently watched the woman from a distance for an hour while time passed like a whisper in the wind. Kishin approached her after making sure she was all by herself.


    He walked up to her table and pulled out a chair; as he sat down, his gaze fell upon hers, and that was all that was needed for him to fall in love.


    "Isn''t the weather very good here?" he said.


    "Yes, I love the weather here. It''s very calm," the woman replied.


    "I am Kishin, the mage who is posted here."


    "Oh, so you are the mage who recently beat those bandits? I see you are strong; I am Liza."


    "Hehe...they were just normal thugs wanting to steal the rations."


    Kishin and Liza''s meaningful chats caused time to fly by like sand through an hourss.


    He set out on an exciting adventure with Liza, leading the way through the delightful vige and along the breathtaking coast.


    She served as his guide, revealing hidden gems and weaving tales of thend''s history. Together, they explored winding streets, admired vibrant market stalls, and witnessed the sun''s descent over the tranquil waters.


    Liza promised Kishin they would reunite the following day at the same restaurant when the sun set, bathing Xelgar in a golden glow.

 Chapter 210 I Will Love You Every Day

    ?


    The Next Day,


    Kishin entered the restaurant''sfortable atmosphere. He scanned the room with his eyes, looking for Liza.


    And there she was, seated exactly where they had first met, as if fate had nned it.


    Kishin''s walk slowed for a second as he was gripped with anticipation and anxiety. He steeled his will and approached her, drawn like a ma by her alluring presence.


    He sat down in front of her without dy, their eyes locking like those of two stars.


    "Hey Liza, so where are we heading today?"


    "Hey stranger, do I know you?"


    "Huh... We met yesterday, and you gave me a tour of the vige. Did you forget already?"


    "I-I don''t know, but I don''t think I have met you before," Liza replied, her face looking a little sad.


    Kishin, struggling with doubt, looked around with a flutter of confusion in his eyes.


    Was it all a joke, a passing fancy that she would soon forget? His heart ached with uncertainty as he questioned the sincerity of their bond. Instead of hiding from the world in self-doubt, Kishin chose to explore it.


    Kishin shook his head firmly to dismiss his introspective thoughts and resume the talk. He reintroduced himself, and the words came out of his mouth as naturally as if fate had slipped him a script.


    Their conversation was a tapestry of memories andughter as if they had just met again.


    Liza took on the role of tour guide once more, showing Kishin around the picturesque vige and the breathtaking coastline. He followed her lead, his stride matching the cadence of their earlier walk.


    At the end of the day, Liza made the same promise to Kishin that had previously pleased and baffled him. Her words remained in the air like a memory, delivering a gentle invitation that he couldn''t ignore. They would see each other again the next day at the same restaurant.


    With his heart heavy from expectation and perplexity, Kishin went back to the restaurant the next day to try to figure out what had happened during his visits with Liza.


    Their meeting, however, yed out simrly to their past interactions.


    Kishin''s confusion peaked as nightfall approached. He was so fed up with the situation of their meetings that he decided to go where the answers might be.


    It was then that he noticed the restaurant''s owner, a woman, bidding farewell to Liza and escorting her to a separate destination.


    He followed the two women closely behind, watching their every move with stealthy precision. After dropping Liza off at her house, the owner turned around and headed back to the familiar surroundings of her restaurant.


    "Hey, you." He quickly called her and rushed toward her.


    The restaurant owner stopped, and when she saw who was heading towards her, a warm smile appeared on her face.


    "I was waiting for you to decide to show up in front of me," she replied.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you want to know why she always forgets you the next day?"


    "You know?"


    "Of course, she is my friend. I take care of her."


    "Please tell me." He bowed a little.


    "She has a memory illness. She tends to forget many things and mostly forgets everything that happened the day before.


    "All the new things she sees, witnesses, or people she meets, she just forgets about them the next day.


    "Only a few things she remembers from her childhood, like who she is, what her name is, and where she lives,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But slowly and slowly, she is starting to forget that too. Recently, she is starting to forget where she lives, so I help her out daily."


    Kishin''s eyes widened in shock as he tried to take in the information.


    Never had he encountered such a tale, and the weight of its implications bore down upon him.


    The usations that Liza had been ying with his emotions broke under the weight of his newfound knowledge. He looked at himself with a touch of disdain in the face of this truth.


    "Don''t worry; these past few days, she has been smiling a lot. Even though she forgets you, it still takes a little effort in her heart.


    "I don''t know whether you will leave her now that you know the truth, but if you don''t really like her from the heart, then I suggest you leave her alone."


    Kishin said nothing, his mind racing with conflicting thoughts and feelings. He went back to his inn.


    However, fate had other ideas. The next day, as the sun''s warm rays illuminated the vige, the restaurant owner caught sight of Kishin and Liza having a lively chat in her establishment. A wave of happiness swept over her, and a beautiful smile lit up her face.


    As the days went by, Kishin found himself immersed in a whirlwind of moments spent with Liza.


    Theyughed as they wandered the winding alleyways of the vige and the neighboring towns together. Amidst their shared adventures, Kishin discovered a newfound purpose, a beacon of hope that guided his every step.


    With Liza''s condition weighing heavy on his heart, Kishin resolved to seek out a cure¡ªa remedy that could free her from the clutches of illness.


    He knew where he could find the cure, but the path also had its own trials.


    Goldwyn Mansion,


    "It seems you have grown, Kishin. Have you found a purpose?"


    "Yes, Master Damius."


    Kishin mustered up the confidence to tell him the full story of his recent ordeal. He spoke of his heroic struggles against bandits and his unyielding will to protect the vigers.


    Kishin dug deep within his soul and revealed the story of his fateful encounter with Liza.


    He described vivid situations with sincere words, from their first meeting and the mysterious bond that developed between them to the heartache that came after he learned of her sickness.


    "So, you are saying that you went with this girl every day even though she forgot you the next day?"


    "Y-yes master,"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA....this is the first time I have seen a mage fall in love so deeply.


    "Now I see your resolve. You want to cure her illness?"


    "Yes,"


    "Hmm, there is a legendary potion that can help this child heal her illness. But for that, you have to visit the royal family and swear an oath to them.


    "And they won''t take just any mage into their family. The potion ingredients can''t be found in the kingdom itself.


    "You understand what I mean, right, Kishin?"


    "Yes, master,"


    "You must be strong enough that every mage feels fear just by standing near you.


    "Your sword must be so sharp that it can cut down anything. Only then will you be able to get that cure for that girl."


    Note: This backstory was inspired by a movie. ''50 first dates''

 Chapter 211 You Filled My Blank Life With Colors

    ?


    From then on, Kishin held tight to his master''s words as though they were burned into his very soul.


    With unwavering determination, he immersed himself in a rigorous training regimen, dedicating every waking moment to honing his skills and nurturing the ember of strength that burned within him.


    Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, and each one left an evesting impression on his journey.


    Word of his remarkable prowess began to circte throughout the kingdom, whispered among the townsfolk, and carried on the wings of the wind.


    Kishin''s fame spread like a wave across a huge ocean, elevating him to the status of a promising young genius in the middle of uncertain times.


    People from all over referred to him as the "young sword emperor," and he was both revered and feared.


    His unwavering dedication bore fruit, and Kishin ascended to the coveted rank of Grade IV, a testament to his relentless pursuit of excellence.


    The kingdom took notice, and doors previously closed swung open, offering him an opportunity to be part of a prestigious royal family of mages.


    Despite all of Kishin''s sess, he never forgot the small town where Liza lived.


    He made his way to her side whenever he could, their time together providing him with much-needed breaks from the difficulties of his new route.


    Their time together became a safe haven where they could escape the stress of the outside world and findfort in one another''spany.


    Within the kingdom, Kishin discovered a treasure trove of remedies, crafted by the skilled hands of a rising mage named Vespara.


    Her reputation as a powerful warrior spread throughout the kingdom, earning her the nickname "War Goddess."


    Her concoctions included medicines that helped ease Liza''s symptoms somewhat, despite their limitations.


    Liza felt her memories slowly unfold like a flower opening its petals to the sun with each carefully measured dose.


    While a full recovery was still out of reach, she was beginning to piece together memories that had been lost and started to remember every little thing now and then.


    The fact that they continued to see each other day after day reflected the strength of their friendship.


    In the warmth of Kishin''s embrace, Liza foundfort and security, reinforcing her conviction that he was the center of her love.


    After five long years of risking his life on perilous missions andpleting difficult tasks on behalf of the royal family, Kishin earned a reputation as a fierce and resolute mage.


    He made heroic attempts to track down and eliminate spies operating within the kingdom''s borders.


    He boldly went to other kingdoms, seeking out criminals and rogue magicians who threatened the safety of their kingdom.


    Amidst his relentless quest, Kishin''s unwavering determination bore fruit. At longst, he obtained the legendary potion.


    This priceless elixir, which had the power topletely restore Liza''s illness, was still extremely rare as it was the only potion avable in the kingdom.


    With the coveted potion secured, Kishin stood on the precipice of fulfilling his heart''s deepest longing.


    But fate has always known how to y with others.


    The day Kishin had hoped would bring salvation and healing to Liza instead became an unimaginable nightmare that shattered his existence.


    His crystal ball boomed with a cacophony of anxious sensations as he made his way toward the peaceful Carangut vige, portending news of a terrifying tragedy that had taken ce along the coast.


    The Theodora Kingdom hadunched an all-out attack, and the aftermath was nothing short of catastrophic.


    As Kishin approached the once peaceful vige, destroyed by relentless destruction, his heart fell and his pulse quickened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A veil of destion draped over his soul, yet no tears streamed from his eyes.


    As a man possessed, he searched the wreckage for any sign of Liza''s frail existence. And there, amidst the debris, he discovered her, her delicate form crushed and broken, yet a flicker of life persisting within her.


    "Hey Hey Liza, it''s me,"


    "Ki..shin," she spoke slowly; her voice was fragile.


    "I finally have the potion that can heal your illness now. First, let me help you from here. You will be good as new in no time."


    "Ki...shin, I remember now... You used to love me every single day from the start...wh-when I used to forget about you every time hehe...*Cough*"


    "Don''t stress it now, Liza, please¡­"


    "Kishin, thank you for loving me every single day. You filled my nk life with colors.


    "I loved you, Kishin... I wanted to live with you forever...*cough* *cough*"


    "Please stop, we will talk about itter,"


    Suddenly, Liza''s hand rose and touched Kishin''s cheek slightly.


    "Live well, and let''s meet again in another life..."


    With that, her hand slowly fell lifeless.


    This marked the beginning of the reign of the genuine Sword Emperor, also known as the dreaded "Stormbringer" in the Kingdom of Theodora.


    AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH.....


    Amidst the raging storm, the heavens let loose their anger on the Xelgar with deafening thunder, blinding lighting, and a deluge of rain.


    This devastating stormsted for an entire week.


    A lone figure, carrying a woman in his arms, stood erect amid the mayhem. Bolts of incandescent lightning whirled and danced around him, throwing an ethereal shine across his body as he faced down the relentless storm.


    That was the beginning of the true Sword Emperor.


    "Woah, I didn''t know the sword emperor had such a past," Zareena replied after hearing the whole story from Vespara.


    "But he hasn''t done anything since that day. He still follows my family''s order. He never went to vent his anger on Theodora Kingdom.


    "He is sharpening his sword, princess. He is still too weak.


    "There isn''t a single day that goes by when he doesn''t visit the grave of Liza.


    "The moment he steps on the kingdom of Theodora, there will be one less kingdom in Xelgar."


    "You are right. If he wants to take the whole kingdom down, he has to reach Grade IX no matter what." Zareena replied with understanding.


    "I never knew someone could fall in love with someone so deeply like him in this world.


    "It seems I was wrong," Daisy said.


    "There are many people in this world who are all unique. Some covet wealth, some lust, some power, while only a few truly fall in love."

 Chapter 212 5 Straight Years Fighting With Alora

    ?


    Meanwhile, Aizel made his way back to his modest apartment on Earth.


    Since he had nothing important to do, his mind wandered to the approaching tournament.


    He was motivated to practice hard with Alora because he knew he would have to face powerful mages.


    He had no idea how difficult things would be, but his determination was strong. He wanted to beat every single mage in the tournament and keep Daisy protected from any harm.


    As he entered the hallway, he saw Alora absorbed in her usual activity, staring intently at the screen in front of her as she watched an exciting Korean drama.


    The shifting light cast dramatic shadows on her face, emphasizing the myriad of feelings she was experiencing.


    "Oye, where is Dr. Shelly?"


    "She went back to work. She will visit on weekends again." Alora replied.


    "Okay, thene and train me for the tournament. I want to beat everyone''s ass there."


    "NOOOO... why do you alwayse whenever some exciting plot is stirring in the series,"


    "You can watch itter, let''s go,"


    *Tsh*


    With a wave of her hand, Alora tapped into the depths of her mystical abilities, harnessing the power of dreams.


    Aizel''s mind shifted as her power whirled about them, taking him to a dream realm.


    Aizel tapped into his wellspring of imagination, conjuring a vividndscape for their training. In this dream realm, a loop of five years unfolded before them, providing ample time for honing their skills, expanding their knowledge, and pushing the boundaries of their magical prowess.


    "What do you need to train?"


    "Well, I am learning magic spells from Grimorium and from the inte to hone my imagination.


    "I can use that for my closebat skills with different weapons, but what I need now is experience.


    "A real battle experience for five straight years with you,"


    "So, you want to fight me with every weapon and get some realbat experience?" Alora asked.


    "Yes,"


    "Okay,e." Alora summoned a simple sword and held it with one hand.


    "Sekki," Aizel called forth.


    Suddenly, Sekki took on the appearance of a sleek and deadly katana, glowing with an otherworldly radiance.


    Aizel''s fingers curled tighter around the hilt, and he leaped forward with lightning quickness and pinpoint uracy.


    The sh of their des resounded like a symphony as they danced in a captivating disy of technique and power.


    His assaults were unrelenting, but Alora''s defensive prowess was unrivaled. She demonstratedplete mastery of her swordsmanship with each deft parry and counter.


    Aizel''s katana wasing down with unrelenting fury, and Alora knew she had to deflect it. But in a shocking turn, the katana became enormous, bing a greatsword that added significantly to the force of the blow.


    Caught off guard by the sudden change, Alora''s defenses faltered, unable to withstand the overwhelming force.


    The ground underneath them shook and cracked as the impact of Aizel''s attack reverberated with earthshaking intensity.


    Alora was pushed backward so hard that a small crater was created as her feet slid across the ground until she gave in to the strain and fell to the ground.


    Just as Aizel was about to take advantage of Alora''s vulnerable situation, something unexpected happened.


    Alora dissipated into thin air like a wisp of smoke, leaving just a faint trace of her presence behind.


    Suddenly, Aizel found his head flying in the sky, and from there, he gazed down at Alora, who was now standing behind his lifeless body with a mischievous smile on her face.


    Aizel opened his eyes again and found himself again in his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Who taught you how to fight?"


    "You," Alora replied.


    "Fuck, I need those skills again."


    "Don''t worry, your instincts are alsoing back with your memory,"


    "Again, let''s go,"


    "Come..."


    Aizel and Alora fought in an endless cycle within the eternal domain of their ethereal meeting. Even though only seconds had psed in the outside world, their fight hadsted far longer.


    Aizel''s consciousness, unbound by the constraints of time, experienced the passage of five years.


    Each battle forced Aizel to draw upon more of his extensive toolkit of skills and powers. Every blow, parry, and counter served as a teaching moment on his path to eventual mastery.


    When the ethereal loop wasplete, Aizel and Alora came back once again to the hall.


    Aizel, exhausted from the fierce skirmishes that had taken ce within the endless space, flopped down on the couch. His sweat-soaked body shook from exhaustion as if everyst bit of strength had been drained from it.


    His mental and physical health suffered as a result of their lengthy interaction. A mental vortex appeared to have been created, sucking all of his energy and concentration away.


    He took little breaths as if each one was ast-ditch effort to refuel his exhausted lungs. His body, which had once been bursting with life and vigor, now felt heavy and sluggish as though his trials had sapped his very essence.


    "I don''t know what will happen to me when I am able to cast longer loops."


    "Don''t worry, your mind will also be stronger as you heal your core," Alora replied as she sat on the sofa beside him.


    She started to caress his hair slowly.


    "I hope it does. Because I will die like this if this happens every time... hmm by the way, what are you doing?


    "Why are you caressing my hair?"


    "Idiot, you don''t even know what I am doing?" Alora shouted.


    "Don''t shout, and don''t stop. I don''t know what are you doing but it feels good hehe..."


    "By the way, have you started to teach something to Dr. Shelly?"


    "Yes, she is getting the gist of it, but without mana here, I can''t do anything."


    "Well, something is always better.


    "Alora,"


    "Yes,"


    "I am reaching my limits with that world and its people."


    "I told you before that Xelgar is a cruel world. You still haven''t seen the horror that lies ahead."


    "Is there a way to bring kids and Daisy into this world?"


    Alora''s eyes widened after hearing that.


    "Y-yes, but it will involve risk. And did you forget that even this world will not be safe?"


    "Yes, but she will be strong and will have the go-ahead more than everyone else,"


    "Aizel, if you think that after mana arrives, every single person will be like a normal mage, then you are wrong.


    "Even in this world, there will be monsters born, and some unique mages will appear. You can''t expect this world to be safe for them."

 Chapter 213 The Storm Is Approaching Hihiehe

    ?


    Aizel returned to the Xelgar as the sun dipped below the horizon, leaving behind a warm, golden light.


    After his training session with Alora, Aizel felt both tired and satisfied, so he went to the inn to rx.


    The happy giggling of kids echoed as he walked in.


    Aizel rested for a time, then went to the kitchen of the inn to make a quick dinner. The sounds of clinking silverware and a crackling fire joined the delicious scents of spices and meat cooking over low heat.


    Suddenly, he felt a soft pull on his heart. Small arms curled around his knees, enveloping him in a familiar warmth and directing his gaze downward on Emma.


    Aizel''s hand rested on Emma''s head; his fingers gently brushed against her silky hair, a soothing caress that conveyed his deep affection.


    They enjoyed the simple pleasure of eating a meal together around a table full of delicious food. The smell of warm food filled the room, making everyone hungry and making it feel cozy.


    The children''s eyes were bright with excitement as they listened intently to the stories Aizel was telling them. His words were like a painter''s brush, taking them to faraway countries and fascinating adventures.


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and Vespara and Daisy gracefully entered the room.


    "Having food already?"


    "I have made enough for both of you too," Aizel replied.


    Vespara and Daisy swiftly took their seats, joining the children and Aziel. They settled in with anticipation, ready to savor the delectable feast spread before them.


    "So did you have fun with the princess?" Aizel aksed.


    "Of course, the hot spring was lovely, isn''t it Daisy?"


    "Yes,"


    Damn, she has a hot spring too in her castle," Aizel thought. I should make one of mine too."


    "Vespara even told us about the sword emperor and his past life," Daisy further said.


    "Oh, is that so? Hag, were you screwing around with him in the past?" Aizel asked with a mischievous smile.


    "I wish I could have someone like the sword emperor in my life."


    "Yes, me too. He is the only person I have ever seen who loved herdy unconditionally and deeply in this world," Daisy replied too.


    "So people can even love someone here, this is the first time I am hearing," Aizel said.


    "Of course, there will be exceptional people, and he is one of them."


    Aizel''s eyebrows twitched. He felt a little mad after hearing that.


    "You guys keep carrying on; I have something to do."


    He left the room after saying that.


    "Did we say something wrong?" Daisy asked.


    "huhu Darling, how can you not see it? He is jealous that we both talked about another man right in front of him.


    "I love teasing him; maybe this might be a way to quickly reach his heart. What do you say, Daisy?"


    "Just eat your food."


    Meanwhile,


    With controlled and purposeful steps, Aizel made his way through the busy city streets. The bustle of the crowd surrounded him, but he kept his distance, preferring to travel alone.


    With each stride, he was able to calm the inner turmoil that had been guing him.


    Aizel avoided the loud crowds that congregated at intersections on purpose, theirughter and enthusiastic chats standing in stark contrast to his own somber musings as he went. He enjoyed being alone and valued the opportunity to think freely without interruption.


    [Ma...tt...eerr]


    Huh, who is it? Is that you, Alora?"


    [it..s m....ee]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Who?"


    [It''s me, asshole, Sekki]


    "Oi oi oi what this foul mouth and how do you speak directly to my mind?"


    [I am the spirit sword, remember? I am bonded to your soul]


    [My personality is shaped based on you, and I know everything about you, even that you are from another world]


    Aizel eyes were wide open after hearing that.


    [Why are you getting scared, you are my master. I am born to kill your enemies and teach the inferior creature some manner]


    "You really took my past personality; I can see that. Do you also feel disgusted towards them?"


    [Yes]


    "What about the nobles and the royals? How do you feel about them?"


    [I can''t wait for you to snap on them. So that I will finally be able to cut them and drink their blood]


    "hehe...it seems you are on the right path, Sekki."


    [Yes master]


    "What do you think about Daisy, Vespara, and the kids?"


    [Are you an idiot or what? I fucking said I am bonded to your soul]


    [I love them just like you do, master]


    "Oye don''t abuse me; I am your master."


    [Stop asking me stupid questions then]


    "I was just confirming,"


    Onlookers cast curious nces his way, their eyes meeting his with a mix of concern and perplexity. The folks around him looked at each other with faces thatbined doubt and interest.


    The crowd murmured, apparently concerned about his mental health after seeing him shouting and talking alone.


    [We should move somewhere else master]


    "Hmm, you are right, let''s go,"


    Aizel hastily got a horse from a neighboring stable, his resolve propelling him towards the deste area where he had practiced creating his own technique.


    His hair flew in the wind as he rode through the barrenndscape, his focus unwavering on the goal ahead.


    Aizel quickly got off his horse upon arriving at the usual training grounds.


    He summoned his faithfulpanion, Sekki, and the de appeared in his hand. He stared intently at the sword as he traced his eyes over it.


    [Don''t stare me like that, I feel naked under your gaze]


    "What the fuck are you spouting? You are a sword."


    [I am a spirit sword, someday I will be a beautifuldy when your core will grow]


    "You can''t take your form now?"


    [No master, your Grade II core can''t provide me enough mental energy to take the form]


    "You know I already know how to use you and have already decided what techniques I can use when you will be able to take form."


    [It''s from that action game again right?]


    "Hehe, damn right. We should show Xelgar that the storm is approaching hihihehe..."

 Chapter 214 Princess In Love?

    ?


    As Aizel dedicated himself to practicing and deepening his understanding of Sekki, a significant gathering unfolded within the walls of Felgura Castle.


    The round table hosted not only the esteemed Sword Emperor but also the influential heads of the noble families. Yet, this time, it was the princess who took the lead in orchestrating the meeting.


    A beautiful chandelier hung from the ceiling of a somewhat small room, which nheless had enough space for everyone there.


    The serious looks on everyone''s faces mirrored the gravity of the situation; after all, the answers they were seeking were of paramount significance.


    "So Yongiri, you said you weren''t able to find the artifact that David had?"


    "Yes princess, I searched every corner but didn''t see a single trace of the artifact," Yongiri replied calmly.


    "Sword Emperor,"


    The Sword Emperor took a moment to carefully remove a ck crystal orb from his ring.


    cing it carefully before Youngiri Balthazar, its size exceeded that of the conventionalmunication crystal orbsmonly utilized by mages.


    "I know you won''t lie, but I can''t take any chances. ce your hand and release your core magic energy in the ball, and answer my question again."


    Yongiri nodded, appreciating the gravity of the situation, and reached out with his right hand to touch the pitch-ck ball. A definite coolness emerged from the ball as his palm made contact with its surface, sending a shiver down his arms.


    "Now tell me, did you find the artifact?"


    "No,"


    "Did you steal it for yourself?"


    "No,"


    "Did you even see the artifact there?"


    "No,"


    "Did you see or meet anyone there?"


    "No,"


    There were no indications of life or force from the ck crystal ball.


    "You can take your hand back. If you didn''t find it, does that mean that it got destroyed or got melted in the fire?"


    "No princess, it was the artifact that had the power to vanish the mana itself. A mere small st of that radius or fire can''t destroy it," Elric Crestfall replied while stroking his beard.


    "Can it be that a high-grade mage might have sneaked up and stolen the artifact?" Anthony Baroth asked.


    "Yongiri would have sensed it if that''s the case," Raigun Redmont replied.


    "But what if the mage is in the League of the Sword Emperor? Then it is possible, right?" Anthony asked.


    "So what you are trying to say is that there is a chance that a Grade VII or even a higher-level mage might have sneaked into our kingdom?" Princess asked, her eyebrows twitching as she red at everyone.


    "Not possible, Vespara would have sensed it." Sword Emperor said


    "What do you think about the War Goddess? What if she had a hand in this?" Xavier Valtor said, his expression serious as he looked straight towards the sword emperor.


    "Not possible; she was with me the whole time when we fought the Blood Dragon Mage."


    "How can you tell so surely? You are still young, and she always had the upper hand on you.


    "Maybe even you would have paired up with her to covet the artifact for both of you, Sword Emperor.


    "Are you doubting me now, Xavier?"


    As Xavier and the Sword Emperor stared each other down, the tension in the room rose. Their intense concentration cast a gloom over the room, making it feel as if it were going to copse under its own weight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I won''t trust a mage who easily falls in love with some lower bitch and then loses her in the end."


    With blinding speed, Xavier''s neck was in the path of the glittering white sword as it was unsheathed and pointed at its target.


    The speed with which Xavier lifted his own de to block the oing strike was equally astonishing.


    Their des shed in a resounding sh, the sh of steel echoing through the room as their intense gazes locked once again, each prepared to unleash their full power in the impending battle.


    "Now we are not here to fight each other; don''t act like small kids." Elric quickly appeared in between them.


    Quickly regaining hisposure and authority, Xavier sheathed his sword and returned to his seat.


    Like him, the Sword Emperor stowed his sword and resumed his rightful position.


    "Xavier, you know I am still present, right?" The princess asked.


    "I am sorry, princess; it won''t happen again."


    "Now, we still have to decide who should be the new head of the Eudora family. Rose had two sons, and for me, they are both scum.


    "But one must be the head after the funeral. How should we proceed with that?" Zraeena asked, and she slowly sipped the wine while ncing towards everyone.


    "Let them fight to the death with each other; whoever wins will be the new head," Yongiri said with excitement.


    "It''s a good suggestion; whoever dies one less scum will be there in our kingdom," Zareena nodded.


    "By the way Yongiri, when are you going to prepare?" She asked.


    Everyone in the room, including Yongiri, looked at the princess with bewilderment written all over their faces.


    "Did you forget the interkingdom tournament ising near?"


    "Yes princess, but I participated onlyst year. This time it''s Elric Geezer turn,"


    "I am not talking about that; I am talking about your son.


    "He will be participating, and he needs a weapon. And I am sure, he wille after you soon for your artifact," Zraeen said with a sly smile.


    "HAHAHAH... I can''t wait to watch that idiot Soren fight another idiot," Damian Goldwynughed.


    "Oh Soren, ahahaha let hime. I am more than ready to fight him," Yongiri said, his eyes sparkling with excitement to fight his own son.


    "Can''t you just give him the sword for the tournament?"


    "No! It''s not a normal artifact, princess. It can only be wielded by the one who has the right to win it in a battle.


    "The artifact has its own wishes, and it won''t act if I just give him to Soren. It will be nothing more than amon-grade sword."


    "What type of duel is going to be then?"


    "A duel to the death, princess,"


    Zareena got up suddenly, her eyes zing with rage and fury as she fixed them squarely on Yongiri.


    "I won''t let that happen,"


    "I am sorry princess, but if he wants to fight for the artifact, it can only be a duel of death, or it won''t work."


    As the tension grew in the room, the Sword Emperor discreetly shifted his gaze towards the princess, casting a sidelong nce to observe her reaction.


    With keen eyes, he carefully studied her expression, seeking any hints or clues to decipher her true feelings at that critical moment.


    Princess has fallen in love it seems, "Sword Emperor thought.

 Chapter 215 Loli Arrives In Xelgar?

    ?


    A day before Prince''s funeral,


    As Aizel and Daisy worked to get breakfast ready, the city of Felgura awoke to a peaceful morning. The soft murmurs of discussion mixed with the scent of freshly cooked meals


    Vespara sat nearby, reading books to the kids and bringing the words to life with her beautiful voice.


    The people of Felgura went about their daily business, working together in a rhythmic pattern that offered themfort and a sense of normalcy.


    Daisy''s awareness perked up as if an invisible rm had gone off, and she and Vespara quickly moved in front of the kids.


    Vespara gave off a menacing vibe, with her eyes glowing darkly and tendrils of smoke curling around her.


    Abruptly, two figures materialized out of thin air, causing everyone in the hall to gasp in astonishment.


    One was a Loli with shockingly pink hair who defied all expectations with her appearance, while the other was a stunning woman with long, dark hair who exuded an air of grace.


    "Oh, Alora why are you here? Dr. Shelly, is that you?" Aizel said, breaking the silence in the room.


    "Hey Aizel..." Dr. Shelly spoke in a weak voice.


    "I am leaving her here. She will be able to learn to use manafortably.


    "You!" Alora said, pointing her small fingers toward Vespara.


    "Teach her well; I am leaving her in your care. If even a scratches to her body in your present, you know what I will do, right?"


    Vespara''s eyes widened with fear as she nodded hesitantly in Alora''s presence.


    "I am leaving Aizel, I can''t stay much longer."


    "Wait..


    But Alora had already left.


    Aizel sighed.


    "Come Dr. Sh... I mean Shelly I will introduce you to everyone," Aizel said.


    "Guys, this is Shelly; she is my good friend; please take good care of her."


    "Hello everyone,"


    Vespara hurriedly stepped forward, mustering a smile, and embraced Shelly lightly.


    "Don''t feel nervous darling; you are our friend from now on, and you will be in my care,"


    "Thank you, Vespara. I have heard a lot about you."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Alora told me to keep an eye on you. You are not a good influence on Aizel," she whispers slowly in her ear.


    Haha.. I am screwed," Vespara thought.


    "Hello Shelly, make yourselffortable. We will serve breakfast quickly," Daisy with a smile, feeling a little rxed now.


    "Yes, thank you,"


    "WOAH another beauty...


    "I want to marry her ....


    "No she will be mine....


    "What you losers are spouting....


    Children flocked over to Shelly, their eyes wide with glee, and gathered in a circle around her.


    "Hello everyone, I brought you something."


    With a friendly expression on her face, Shelly took a handful of choctes out of her pocket and began handing them out to the kids one by one.


    "Woah, it is so tasty...


    "What is this? I have never eaten anything like this...


    "It seems they loved it," Shelly said.


    "Who doesn''t love choctes?" Aizel replied.


    "Breakfast is ready, be seated."


    Seated around the table, everyone eagerly awaited the arrival of breakfast as Aizel and Daisy skillfully served the dishes.


    Aizel and Daisy joined the group when the tes were set down in front of them. Everyone''s hunger roused, and they dove into the tasty breakfast.


    "It seems you have really improved here, Aizel," Shelly said.


    "Yes, Shelly, but Alora has told you everything about it, right?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, I won''t interact with anyone other than you guys here." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Now now darling don''t be afraid; I will be with you; you don''t have to worry about anything," Vespara replied.


    "I will be in your care then, Vespara. When is your tournament going to start, Aizel?" She asked.


    "It is going to start soon, but I don''t know exactly when," Aizel replied.


    "How do you know Aizel, Shelly?" Daisy asked suddenly.


    "Oh..ahmm.. Aizel and I are old friends. You can consider it as if I was helping him when he lost his memory."


    "Who was that small kid with pink hair? Why were you so afraid of her Vespara?"


    Shelly, Vespara, and Aizel''s eyes widened after hearing that.


    "Don''t Daisy," Vespara replied hurriedly.


    "HAHAHAHAHA..." Meanwhile, Aizelughed.


    "She is not a kid, Daisy; she is a loli hahaha....."


    "Loli? What does it mean?"


    "When she appeared next time, asked her about that."


    "Okay, I will."


    "You! What are you telling her?" Vespara shouted.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t get mad at her."


    "Why?"


    "Because she is Daisy."


    "Then why does she treat me differently?"


    "Because you are a hag, hahaha" Aizle mocked again, making everyoneugh at his response.


    "Now I have another member who wants to meet everyone," Aizel suddenly said.


    "Another?"


    "Who?"


    "Did you make some new friends?"


    The trio exchanged perplexed nces, their voices filled with confusion as they questioned Aizel.


    Meanwhile, Aizel silently called for Sekki and ced it on the table, the attention of everyone in the room immediately drawn to the ck de.


    "Meet Sekki,"


    [Yo! Hello everyone, pleased to meet you]


    "woah, the sword spoke....


    "Cooool...


    "Can every weapon speak too?


    The children''s voices buzzed with excitement upon hearing Sekki''s words, their chatter filling the air with anticipation.


    Daisy and Shelly observed the sword in awe, their eyes fixated on its enchanting presence.


    "Your spirit is already starting to take form. How in Xelgar are you doing this?" Vespara asked in shock.


    [Fufu, bow your knees in front of my master]


    "Why is your spirit like that?"


    "Just ignore that; isn''t it cool now? I will be able to perform much better now in the tournament," Aizel said with anticipation.


    "Yes, but don''t let anyone know about the weapon. You too Sekki, don''t talk to anyone.


    "You can''t let anyone know about your spirit weapon growth. This is really abnormal, and in the tournament, where you will be far away from the kingdom, every single one will covet your weapon.


    "And I mean ''Everyone."


    Aizel gulped in realization.


    [Oye who are you calling a weapon, you puny human?]


    [I have a name, Sekki; call me by my name]


    "Yes yes, Sekki. The great masterpiece of Aizel, do you want me to do something else too?" Vespara asked while mocking.


    [Fufu, it''s great you realized it early. You will go far in life, kid]


    Vespara''s eyebrows twitched.

 Chapter 216 What Is Your Resolve And Your Desire?

    ?


    Alcoberg Town,


    Soren sat alone at the bar, the lighting just right to make out his silhouette. He sampled each of the bottled liquors carefully, appreciating the subtle differences in taste.


    Everyone in the bar turned to look curiously as the bar''s big wooden doors swung open suddenly.


    A guard with the Damaris family crest entered the bar. He was holding a sealed parchment with the royal seal on it.


    "You have been called by the princess," the guard said as he handed over the letter.


    Soren carefully and methodically broke the seal, disclosing the contents of the letter.


    After reading the letter, he gave it back to the guard.


    Without wasting any more time, Soren set out for the stables to rent a horse for his travel.


    His destination, "The Felgura castle,"


    In the evening,


    Soren walked through the royal castle''s magnificent halls and hallways. The guards were standing at attention, their vignce belying the fortified nature of the defenses.


    Royal mages, their robes billowing with power, walked the halls, filling the air with a crackling essence of magic.


    Passing the bustling training grounds, Soren observed warriors honing their skills in fiercebat, their swords shing in a symphony of metal.


    At longst, he arrived in the meeting room to which he had been called.


    The quiet clinking of teacups was the only sound he heard as he pulled through the ornate doors.


    The Sword Emperor and the princess were sitting quietly as they watched him grab the seat and sit in front of them.


    "Why have you disturbed my peace? I was training," Soren said.


    "Drinking all night long while ignoring your duty is what you call training," Zareena rebuked in annoyance.


    "You won''t understand. Speak, why have you called me?"


    "I want you to forget about your family artifact. If you want a good sword for the tournament, I will find a better one for you."


    "How can I forget a sword that was made for me? It belongs to me. It will shine in my hands rather than in the hands of a coward," Soren replied.


    "How can you match your father in the battle?" Zareen shouted.


    "The battle will not involve the difference between grades."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes,"


    "But one of you must have to die. We have already lost so many heads in the past few months.


    "And I can''t even think of losing you," Zareena said, a worried expression on her face.


    "Even I can''t think of losing the battle; it is impossible."


    This idiot," Sword Emperor thought.


    With her brows furrowed, Zareena''s grip tightened, and her knuckles turned white.


    Observing her reaction, Soren''s keen eyes caught the subtle shift in Zareena''s demeanor, causing him to pause and wonder if he had overlooked a crucial detail.


    "Ahem... If you are worried that I will not be able to participate in the tournament because of this, then you shouldn''t be.


    "I will participate with my new sword in my hand."


    "Get out,"


    "I am sorry, what?"


    "I SAID GET THE FUCK OUT," Zareena shouted.


    "Okay, I am heading back. Don''t call me again for the stupid things," Soren left after saying that.


    Sword Emperor simply shook his head in disappointment.


    "When will this idiot understand it?" Zareena murmured.


    "Even you are a little novice in the matter of love, princess. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Considering Soren who is way dense, you should be bold and direct enough to make him understand," Sword Emperor said.


    "I hope he can be more like you," she said with a smile.


    "Hmm... Who told you about me?"


    "The War Goddess,"


    That bitch," the Sword Emperor murmured.


    "You should go and take a rest, princess; tomorrow is a big day for everyone."


    "Yes, goodbye then."


    In an instant, the Sword Emperor stepped out of the room and seamlessly dissolved into the air, reappearing with precision in front of the potion shop.


    He ascended to the second floor, where the aroma of brewing potions filled the air.


    Inside the potion-making room, he discovered Vespara, Aizel, and two other women engrossed in their work.


    "Look who we have here, the great ''Sword Emperor," Vespara weed him while bowing a little.


    "Why have you told Princess about my past?"


    "Because I was bored and she insisted on me. Well, it''s not like it''s some sort of secret,"


    "Who else did you tell other than her?"


    "No one," Vespara shrugged.


    Daisy''s expression changed momentarily as the Sword Emperor''s keen eyes swept the room.


    When Sword Emperor''s eyes met Daisy''s, he felt an overwhelming pressure that threatened to suffocate his very thoughts.


    He turned his gaze towards Aizel, whose intense stare conveyed a lethal warning, as if poised to strike should the Sword Emperor make even the slightest move.


    "Why are you getting so worked up?" He said.


    "I am not," Aizel replied.


    "You can''t fool me, young War God.


    "It seems that many people have started to change, or these young ones are just different,"


    "What do you mean?" Vespara asked in confusion.


    "I am talking about the Princess and Soren. And about him too."


    "Oh...hahahaha you are right." Vesparaughed and thumped a little on Aizel''s back to make him calm down.


    "Why did you be a mage, Aizel?" The sword emperor asked.


    "What is your motivation to grow stronger? What is your resolve and your desire?"


    Vespara''s lips curved into a knowing smile as she absorbed the implications of the statement, while Daisy, too,prehended its significance.


    But Aizel''s eyes showed a rare sign of uncertainty as his brow furrowed in perplexity. He squirmed under the pressure of the inquiry, fumbling for the first time to give a satisfactory response.


    "It seems you still don''t know about it. If you want to be stronger than anyone or protect the ones you love, you should find the answers to these questions.


    "It helped me be who I am now. It can help you too."


    Aizel nodded in understanding.


    As Sword Emperor prepared to depart, his gaze inadvertentlynded on the final upant of the room¡ªShelly. Her ck hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her dark eyes reflected a quiet and attentive demeanor.


    "Is Xelgar ying a joke on me?" He slowly whispered.


    "Her name is Shelly, and she is not the same person, Kishin. I have checked her soul," Vespara replied.


    Sword Emperor nodded and then left the room.


    "What did you mean by that, Hag?"


    "He had a lover in the past who just looked like Shelly," Vespara replied.


    "WHAT!" both Aizle and Shelly said in unison.

 Chapter 217 Larisa Theodora

    ?


    Aizel and Shelly were stunned into silence as they tried to process the information Vespara had just given them about the Sword Emperor''s enigmatic past.


    Goddamn, this guy is a true Sigma," Aizel thought.


    "Do you think I am simr to Liza, or maybe that was my past life?" Shelly asked.


    "What are you even saying?" Aizel asked as he nced toward Shelly.


    "I mean, it''s possible, right? Do I have to mention everything Aizel of what I have experienced already in these past few days?"


    Aizel''s thoughts were racing as he processed Shelly''sment.


    Memories of the extraordinary sights and experiences he had encountered in Xelgar flooded his thoughts.


    The people of Xelgar lived in a world where magic existed, and they held powers far beyond anything anyone could imagine.


    "No, your soul and Liza''s soul are way different. The person''s soul remains the same if he or she gets reincarnated.


    "And getting reincarnated in the same world again has only a 5% chance," Vespara replied.


    Aizel''s eyes went wide open after hearing the revtion.


    "Th-That means they are people here who got reincarnated? Do they keep their past memories with them?" Aizel quickly asked.


    "Personally, I don''t know anyone, but there are some mages who have been reincarnated again.


    "I don''t know how they did it. And I am not sure if they have their previous life memories," Vespara replied.


    "What do you think about the world? Do you believe there are other worlds?" Both Aizel and Shelly stare at her intently to know what she will say.


    "Everyone has their own hypothesis; some believe the mysterious Northern Kingdom is another World.


    "But I think it''s different. I believe that there is a possibility that there are many more Worlds out there like Xelgar," Vespara replied, her eyes sparkling like a mad mage.


    Reincarnation, You gotta be fucking kidding me."


    I know there are mores and gxies in the universe, so having more worlds with people living in them is still okay for me. But reincarnation? Don''t tell me there will be a boss monster or viin who will arrive with its past memory," Aizel thought.


    "Well, Aizel 3-4 more days, and your potions will be ready," Vespara suddenly said. She was stirring the white milky potion in the cauldron carefully.


    "How many bottles can this batch be?" Aizel asked, his finger crossed behind his back.


    "At least 20,"


    "FUCK YES!"


    "I will have a whooping 28 mind potion hehehahahaha...."


    "By the way Vespara, I have something to ask."


    "Yes, pretty boy,"


    "I fought a Grade I mage and defeated her way back then.


    "From her ring, I got at least 300-400 gold coins, 10 mind potions, and rest healing potions, and some were mana potions I think.


    "I even heard that she had the legendary potion that can regenerate the limbs. She helped to use it on some vigers. Then she kidnapped them and sucked away their life energy.


    "Is it normal for a Grade I mage to have this many potions, even the rare ones?"


    "No, first of all, having a legendary rank potion is just incredible. Either she must have some luck, belong to some big noble family, or even be the princess of...


    "Wait, tell me, was the color of her hair was red?"


    "huh... Yes,"


    "What was her name? Tell me fast."


    "I think, Larisa,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "HAHAHAHAHA.......


    "Pretty boy, you don''t know what you''ve done. You have just killed one of the princesses from the Theodora Kingdom."


    "W-what!"


    "Damn it, I didn''t know. What the hell was she doing here?"


    "Don''t worry, the queen of Theodora doesn''t care about her children," Vespara said.


    "There are at least seven of them, and all are close to each other. Larisa was one of the youngest of all.


    "The oldest daughter and I have quite a beef, and I am way too happy now that you killed her favorite sister.


    "I am proud of you. Tell me, how would you like to see me in bed? Fully naked, or should I prepare something nice?" Vespara asked.


    She was so happy that anyone on earth might consider her aughing Buddha.


    Alora was right, she is a bad influence on Aizel," Shelly thought.


    Aizel kept his cool as he listened to Vespara, his expression never wavering to reveal how much he was taking in.


    [Good work master; let''s kill them all and send them to their dead sister, fufufhahaha]


    "Shut up, Sekki."


    "Fuck, why do I always get stuck in this type of situation?" Aizle sighed.


    "Do they know she is dead?" he asked.


    "Maybe or maybe not."


    "Is there a chance they can find out who killed her?"


    "Yes, if they found her corpse," Vespara replied.


    "Damn it," Aizel eximed as he rushed out of the room.


    "Where is he going?" Shelly asked.


    "Maybe he went back to find her corpse?" Vespara shrugged.


    "By the way darling, why don''t youe with me and Daisy for practice?"


    "Sure, I got nothing to do anyway,"


    In the meantime


    The rhythmic galloping of hooves resounded along the open path as Aizel spurred his horse ahead. With a look of concern on his face, he led his horse down the dangerous route toward the cave.


    His mind kept returning to the moments of his kidnapping and finding Larisa''s body.


    After half a day of traveling, Aizel dismounted as he reached the cave''s entrance and slipped inside gingerly.


    The outside light faded and the air grew stale, plunging him into an unsettling ckness.


    As Aizel walked deeper into the cave, his eyes surveyed the barren scenery, and his heart fell. The cave''s destion echoed his own sense of emptiness and ache.


    It was as if the past had beenpletely erased, leaving only an unnerving silence in its ce.


    He recalled vividly the scene he had encountered before ¡ª the cages holding lifeless bodies, the macabre centerpiece of Larisa''s corpse.


    Yet now, all that remained was absolutely nothing. Confusion and frustration welled up inside him, mingling with a sense of disbelief.


    "FUCK!"

 Chapter 218 Funeral

    ?


    With a sorrowful heart from his failure, Aizel walked back to Felgura City. His exhaustive investigation of the cave had turned up nothing but emptiness. Because Larisa''s corpse wasn''t there, it seemed possible that her remains had been stolen.


    [Let theme, master; we will sh them one by one]


    "That''s not what I am worrying about. I hope they won''t find anything when I will be in the Central Kingdom.


    "They might pull something. Daisy is going to be there with us. I don''t want her to get hurt because of me."


    [Then we need to get stronger]


    "Yes, that''s the n.


    "Even that sword emperor''s words still ring in my mind.


    "Why did I be a mage? Well, at that time, I just wanted to use magic as soon as possible.


    "What is my motivation to be stronger? What are my resolve and desire?


    "I want to heal my core, unlock my past memories, and find my mother.


    "That''s all I have to do. Is it enough to get me going, or am I stillcking?


    "What do you think, Sekki?" Aizel asked.


    [I have looked at your memories from the other world. There were a lot of people in those books and pictures who had different resolves and desires]


    [Maybe you should look at them andpare yourself with them]


    "Woah, great job, Sekki."


    [Fufu]


    Aizel arrived at his humble inn under the cover of darkness, its weing lights beckoning him inside. Important events, including the prince''s funeral and ceremony, were scheduled for tomorrow.


    And after that, there was the group training with the princess.


    Aizel walked into the room and saw a vibrant conversation taking ce. His friends Vespara, Daisy, Shelly, and the kids were all gathered around avishly set table, enjoying a substantial meal.


    "So did you find what you were looking for pretty boy," Vespara asked.


    "Naa, I think her corpse is already stolen," Aizel replied.


    He grabbed a chair and sat down.


    "Who could have even stolen a corpse?" Shelly asked.


    "You don''t know darling, there are a lot of people who will not even leave the corpse.


    "Especially if it''s a woman''s corpse," Vespara replied.


    Both Daisy and Aizel didn''t show any emotion in response to Vespara''s remark.


    However, Shelly''s expression changed to one ofplete surprise. In that instant, the words of Alora''s previous warnings about the brutal reality of this world began to make sense to her.


    "What are the chances that the people from the Theodora Kingdom have found out about her and taken the corpse with them," Aizel asked.


    "Then you will find it out when you reach the Central Kingdom for the tournament," Vespara replied.


    Aizel sighed.


    After a delicious meal together, Vespara said goodbye to them and headed back to her potion shop.


    Aizel went to bed early so he could have a good night''s sleep before a busy day.


    On the other hand, Shelly and Daisy were ovee by boredom and ended up having a lengthy chat throughout the night.


    The Next Day...


    Aizel and Vespara were standing in the middle of therge field that was part of the Felgura Castle grounds.


    The royal family''s elite magicians, prominent guests, and noble families under the leadership of their heads were all present.


    The Queen stood beside the princess, her countenance drained of vitality, bearing the weight of an unseen burden.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Everyone there wore white ceremonial clothes emzoned with their family crests to show their loyalty and history.


    Aizel''s attire consisted of pristine white mage robes embellished with the emblem that represented Vespara''s identity: a striking emblem of a death skull, embodying her unique essence and prowess.


    The king still didn''t evene to his son''s funeral. What a fucking bastard!" Aizel thought.


    [Can''t wait to cut his head]


    The mournful ceremony began, and one by one, everyone present came forward to express their deepest sympathies to the Queen and the Princess.


    They approached the royal figures, including Aizel and Vespara, and spoke in somber tones to convey their condolences.


    Following the somber exchanges, attention shifted to the remnants salvaged from the ravaged Euphoria town.


    As a final tribute to a valued member of the royal family, the prince''s remains were meticulously deposited in a beautiful and dignified resting ce, buried deep within the soil.


    One by one, as the ceremony concluded, guests began to leave, their emotions reflecting the gravity of the event.


    In the middle of the dispersing crowd, Vespara subtly conveyed to Aizel that they should hang around for a little longer.


    As the final sounds of departing feet faded, Vespara escorted Aizel to a hidden meeting chamber beneath the castle walls. Aizel entered and saw the mysterious Sword Emperor and the princess standing there, waiting for him.


    "Is it true?" The princess asked Aizel.


    "What?"


    "That you killed Larisa Theodora,"


    This hag," Aizel cursed in his mind, as he nced towards Vespara, who just smiled back at him.


    "Yaa, she abducted me when I was ill. She was only a Grade I mage, so I was able to kill her and escape from there," Aizel replied.


    "Do you have her corpse?"


    "No,"


    "Then how can you say it was the princess of the Theodora Kingdom, ''War Goddes,?" The princess questioned as she walked towards Vespara.


    "Don''t you have an artifact that reveals whether a person is lying or not? Why don''t you check on him?"


    Hmm..."


    The princess summoned the dark orb''s once more, feeling its ghostly light encircle her fragile palm as she clutched it tightly.


    "ce your hand on the orb and release your magic core energy. Then answer my questions," Zareena said.


    I hope she won''t ask anything else other than this problem, "Aizel thought.


    [We will kill her then]


    Shut up,"


    Aizel extended his hand cautiously, his fingers trembling slightly as they made contact with the cool surface of the ck orb and released his mental energy.


    "Thedy who kidnapped you, was her name Larisa?"


    "Yes, she said her name was Larisa," Aizel replied.


    "Did she have red hair?"


    "Yes,"


    "Did you kill her?"


    "Yes,"


    The orb continued to show no signs of life, proving that Aizel was telling the truth.


    "Are you only a dual-core mage?"


    Aizel quickly pulled back his hand, a look of uneasiness crossing his face. The princess watched his reply with a sneaky grin on her lips, clearly pleased with herself.

 Chapter 219 Siren Requim

    ?


    "Now, princess, don''t tease my boy. Hurry up and give him his reward for killing the princess of Theodora," Vespara quickly interrupted.


    Aizel''s ears pricked up at the mention of the word "reward" escaping Vespara''s lips.


    "Well, we still can''t be 100% sure that it was Larisa Theodora. But I know that she is missing, and Aizel spoke the truth about his ident.


    "Fair enough, I will reward you for killing the princess of our enemy kingdom," she sighed.


    "What should I give you?


    "Do you want a weapon? I have many better weapons than your low-level spirit sword," Zareena said.


    [This fucking scum, how dare she say me a low-level sword. Cut her already, master]


    "No thank you. Can I ask for something else?"


    "Speak first,"


    "I want Siren Reqium," Aizel said.


    "You only want a legendary potion and nothing else?" The princess asked again.


    "Yes,"


    "Alright, the potion will be brought to your room by the royal mages after some time.


    "And I don''t want to act like a miser, so I will reward you with some gold coins along with magic crystals." Princess further added.


    Aizel nodded.


    He was overjoyed to have finally acquired the legendary potion that could restore Emma''s voice.


    "What do you want to do with bet. Do you still want to continue?" Zareena asked as she noticed a subtle reaction on his face.


    "Oh, about that, why not," Aizel replied.


    "Okay, you can leave now; remember, tomorrow we will all be heading for the training.


    "Be prepared."


    "Yeah," Aizel replied.


    Eventually, Vespara and Aizel left the impressive halls of Felgura Castle and returned to the inn.


    "Thank you, Vespara."


    "Why are you thanking me, pretty boy? It was your luck that you were able to kill Larisa and earn a reward for it," Vespara replied.


    "What happened?" Daisy asked.


    "It''s a surprise," Aizel replied.


    *Knock*


    Gentle knock on the door interrupted the conversation, causing Aizel to spring to his feet. He walked up to the door in a hurry.


    A royal mage greeted him as he opened the door, holding a chest-shaped box decorated in earthy tones.


    The mage held out the box to Aizel, and then he bowed and left the inn.


    Aizel walked slowly towards the table, his gaze never leaving the box.


    A spark of anticipation lit up his face as he carefully raised the lid. Inside, he beheld two intriguing objects.


    The first was a sterling silver ring etched with an abstract design representing a regal griffin in flight.


    Besides the ringy a vial containing a vibrant orange liquid, within which tiny butterflies danced and emitted a soft, enchanting glow. Their delicate movements conveyed a sense of ethereal beauty and mystique.


    He gently picked up the potion as everyone stared at it intently.


    "Are all the legendary potions this beautiful?" Aizel asked.


    "They are called legendary for a reason," Vespara replied.


    "What legendary potion? How did you get that?" Daisy asked.


    "I got the potion for killing Larisa from the princess, hehe," Aizel replied as he smirked.


    "What does it do?" She asked.


    "Wait a minute,"


    "KIDS" he shouted.


    The children''sughter filled the room, and the sound of their yful footsteps echoed off the stone walls. They appeared before his eyes in a sh.


    Their eyes widened with wonder, reflecting the flickering light of the potion cradled in his hands.


    "Emma,e forward."


    "Don''t tell me.." Daisy murmured.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "She has to drink this, right?" He asked Vespara.


    "Yes, give her the potion so that she can drink." She replied.


    "Drink this Emma, then something magical will happen."


    Emma nodded her head.


    Aizel removed the cork and handed her the potion. Emma grabbed the vial with her tiny hands and gulped it down.


    The room went silent as all eyes focused on Emma, whose expression changed into something out of this world.


    Her peaceful face suddenly contorted into a series of weird looks.


    *cough* Her barely suppressed cough broke the awkward stillness.


    Aizel and Daisy, with worried expressions on their faces, dropped everything and rushed to her aid.


    "Oye hag, what''s wrong?" Aizel quickly asked.


    "Th-is tastes so bad." Suddenly, in a weak voice, Emma spoke.


    A fragile voice escaped her lips, barely audible yet carrying a weight that echoed through the hearts of those present.


    Astonishment and wonder hung thick in the air and etched themselves into the faces of those present.


    "You can finally speak!" Aizel quickly hugged her in excitement.


    "It''s hurting, Aiizzz."


    "Oh sorry, I got way too excited."


    "Woah Emma can speak now...


    "AWESOME...


    "EMMAAAA... Suddenly, Ruth jumped at her as he cried happily.


    "I am proud of you, Aizel." Shelly slightly thumped the back of Aizel.


    "I just feel this is the best thing that ever happened in my life," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "Why does it feel like a dad watching his daughter speak her first word?" he furthermented.


    "Hhahaha..." Shellyughed.


    "Pretty boy, I am falling in love with you every day. Do you want to have a child with me?


    "We can go right into action if you want."


    "Shelly, save me from this hag." Aizel quickly hides behind Shelly.


    "Let''s go Vespara. Do you remember when you told me you would train both me and Daisy today?"


    *Tsh*


    "Come on, move your big ass."


    After that Shelly, Daisy, and Vespara left the room.


    Aizel, meanwhile, stayed behind, sleeves rolled up, as he dove headfirst into the challenge of culinary creativity.


    The kids eagerly joined him in the kitchen, and their joyful talk blended with the rhythmic clinking of pots and pans to create a melodic symphony.


    "Thank you Aizz," Emma said with watery eyes.


    "Hehe, kid, no worries. I will do anything for every single one of you.


    "By the way, what happened to that egg? Did it hatch yet?" Aizel asked.


    "No, it''s still not responding," Oliver replied.


    "It looks like Fenrir doesn''t want toe out yet," Lily said.


    "Maybe it will need more time," Ruth replied.


    [fufu, show me that egg, and let me tell you its status]


    "Can you even do that?" Aizel.


    [Of course, I can sense it]


    "Woah..


    "So cool...


    "Sekki is awesome...


    [fufu, You all are smart kids. I will make you all my magic knights when I will rule this world hahaha]

 Chapter 220 New Training Mission

    ?


    The boys moved as one, their steps light and nimble across the room.


    In their hands, they cradled the ck egg.


    Then they presented the egg to Aizel. He felt the weight and energy of the ck egg increase as he tightened his grip on it.


    Aizel and the kids waited calmly for Sekki to finish the inspection.


    [This wolf spirit is healthy and growing]


    [He will be born within a few months]


    "Awesome...


    "Fenrir is finally going to born..


    "I can''t wait to ride on him..


    The children let out an explosion of happiness that resounded through the air like a flock of singing birds.


    Meanwhile, Aizel felt a little relief knowing that the little fellow was doing okay.


    After that, they sat down together and enjoyed a leisurely meal, enjoying each bite as if it were made of magic.


    Their kind guide, Aizel, enchanted them with stories of his world.


    His words floated through the air like a spell. The kids listened intently as their minds were taken to faraway ces and fantastical experiences.


    As the day went on, time went by without anyone noticing.


    The Next Day,


    Aizel and Daisy faced each other, poised and ready, their eyes shining with resolve as they prepared to leave the room.


    With a silent exchange of understanding, they entrusted the care of the children to Vespara and Shelly, knowing that their capable hands would provide a safe haven during their absence.


    The group''s training session with the princess, a crucial milestone on the road to the tournament, had finally arrived.


    "Lily, be a big sister and take care of everyone," Daisy said. Caressing her hand gently on Lily''s head.


    "Don''t worry Mumma, I will keep them safe," Lily replied, thumping on her little chest like a general.


    "Aizel, keep my Mumma safe," she further added.


    "Don''t worry, not a single scratch wille to your Mumma," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "Take care of yourself, pretty boy and you too darling,"


    "Take care both of you," Shelly and Vespara wished them.


    "Well then, see you soon, guys."


    Leaving the Pearl Inn behind, Aizel and Daisy stepped into the vibrant world outside.


    Long shadows swirled across the bare cobblestones as the sun poured a warm glow over thendscape. When they arrived, the royal carriage stood in the sunlight, shining as grandly as the day itself.


    As Aizel and Daisy climbed the carriage''s stairs, the driver and his team of magnificent horses stopped to recognize their arrival. With a light poke, the carriage rolled out, passing through the busy streets and drawing curious looks from the onlookers.


    The horses'' hooves ttered in time with their march, carrying them ever closer to the imposing Felgura Castle.


    Inside the carriage,


    "Are you nervous?" Aizle asked.


    "Yes, a little bit. I am the only one who was going to be a Grade II mage," Daisy replied.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am a Grade II. Did you forget already?"


    "You are way different, Aizel," Daisy replied with a soft chuckle.


    "Here, bring your hand,"


    In a subtle motion, Daisy handed her right hand forward.


    The warmth of Aizel''s hand enfolding hers was reassuring. A surge of energy coursed through his veins, and his magic armor bracelet responded with a dark, mesmerizing liquid flowing forth like an ebony river.


    With grace and precision, the liquid coalesced, transforming into a resplendent bracelet on her right hand.


    "What is this?" She asked as she eyed the bracelet closely.


    "This is something that will keep you safe," Aizel replied.


    "You don''t have to do this, Aizel. You should keep these things for yourself.


    "It will help you more than giving it to me."


    "No! I want you to have it. I won''t take it back, and that''s final," Aizel replied. Shaking his head like a kid.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped before the impressive entrance to Felgura Castle. Aizel and Daisy got off the carriage. They entered the castle grounds with a determined royal guard, their steps echoing with intent.


    As they followed the guard through the ancient fortress, the sound of their footsteps reverberated off the stone walls. After what seemed like an eternity, they emerged into a wide, open field where the princess and the rest of the group were waiting.


    Aizel''s gaze swept across the assembled group, settling on Seraphine and Soren.


    Two unknown faces, like mysterious shadows in the light, caught his eye nheless.


    A man with short ck hair and a serious, intriguing expression stood next to the Sword Emperor. His presence was both captivating and ominous; he gave off an air of silent strength.


    A woman dressed in a long ck robe stood beside the man, personifying gloom itself. Her deep, unbreakable resolve was reflected in the intensity of her ck eyshes.


    "Well, everyone is now here; let''s head for the journey. We can get to know each other on the way," Princess said.


    Amidst the anticipation that hung in the air, a colossal carriage thundered into view, propelled forward by a team of mighty horses.


    The carriage''s massive size made it the center of attention and admiration. Its solid construction belied an impression of opulence, thanks to the ornate carvings and sparkling embellishments that caught the light.


    As the carriage neared, it was clear that its spacious interior could easily fit everyone. It was roomy enough to amodate everyone and extended a warm wee.


    They boarded the carriage one by one. Inside, sumptuous seats covered in luxurious fabrics were a clear indication of the vehicle''s high status.


    As the doors closed and the carriage was set into motion.


    "So let me introduce you to the new members.


    "His name is Edumont Valtor, the student of the Sword Emperor."


    "And she is Raven Damaris.


    "Edumont and Raven, you already know Aizel. Beside her is Daisy, our new scout for the team." Zareena introduced everyone.


    "I understand the princess''s decision to include Aizel, but why are you including a Grade II mage in our team?


    "I can clearly tell shecks experience," Edumontmented.


    "She has the best mana-sensing ability in the group. That itself makes her a good scout for us." Zareena replied calmly.


    Daisy was at a loss for words as she struggled to make sense of the scenario and her own conflicting feelings.


    Aizel, on the other hand, shut his eyes, trying to ignore everyone. He took a few deep breaths, trying to quiet the turmoil in his mind. Darkholm Town''s events had left an indelible stamp on his soul, igniting a wrath that threatened to engulf him.

 Chapter 221 To The Beast Kingdom

    ?


    "Instead of judging others, look at yourself first," Sorenmented.


    As the carriage coasted along the path, Edumont''s eyes locked on Soren, creating a tense atmosphere.


    "Don''t act like kids, both of you and be quiet." Raven interrupted them.


    "Now let me tell a few more things about the tournament to Aziel and Daisy," Zareena continued.


    "The final battle tournament between kingdoms will be between eight teams.


    "Two teams from a single kingdom will participate."


    "Who is the other team from our kingdom," Aizel asked after hearing that.


    "Kingsley family mages will participate as a second team from our kingdom," Zareena replied.


    Suddenly, all eyes were on Aizel, who had a devilish smile on his face after hearing that.


    "I hope we can face them in the first round," Aizel said.


    "I can see now why the ''War Goddess'' epted him as her student," Ravenmented.


    "I heard you really went out of control, sparring partner. Take me next time when you do something exciting like that," Sorenmented.


    "What are you spouting? Do you want to fight against each other, Soren?" Zareena said, ring daggers at him.


    "Where are we even going to train?" Seraphine asked.


    "Oh, I have a surprise for everyone. You consider this a life experience too," Zareena replied with a sly smile.


    The carriage kept on going through the day and into the night through the meandering routes. There was a cacophony of voices in the carriage, everyone sharing jokes and telling stories. Even with all themotion going on around them, Aizel and Seraphine kept a low profile


    Daisy, on the other hand, got into the mood of friendship and engaged with the group in some light conversations.


    As the sun''s rays painted the sky anew, their destination became visible before their tired eyes as the carriage''s wheels carried them.


    It was a picturesque town nestled in the northwest harbor, near the deep valley.


    The doors of the carriages opened, and one by one, the group stepped out into the bustling streets of the city.


    There was a call to adventure about the town, with its vibrant life and rich tapestry of sights and sounds. Themunity''s veins, made of cobblestone, led them right through its center.


    The aroma of freshly baked goods mingled with the salty breeze from the nearby harbor, creating a sensory symphony that danced upon their senses.


    "Why are we here in the west harbor town, princess?" Edumont asked.


    "You all will know it soon," Zareena replied.


    A spectacr view awaited the group as they followed Zareena along the twisting road that followed the coastline.


    In front of them, the ocean spread out in all directions, its waves pounding the rocky coasts.


    The fleet of ships, like majestic beasts at rest in the ocean''s embrace, drew their attention.


    Images from movies and games flickered through his mind as he recognized the intricate craftsmanship and iconic designs of the ships.


    Among them was a massive ship that waved the g of the flying griffin, a mark of its fealty to the royal family, and added to its alreadymanding presence.


    "Princess..


    "We are going to the Beast Kingdom for training," the princess replied.


    The announcement was met with a wide range of reactions from the group.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Both Raven and Daisy furrowed their brows, worry written in fine lines over their faces.


    Edumont and Seraphine, on the other hand, kept theirposure.


    Soren''s and Aizel''s eyes, however, conveyed an entirely different story. Their eyes betrayed an evident gleam of eagerness and wonder, a spark that had been lit within them.


    Finally, another kingdom." Aizel thought.


    [Fufu, can''t wait to cut some beast there]


    "Our training is like a mission. We are going to hunt down a notorious rogue group of mages who fled toward the Beast Kingdom many years ago.


    "Sword Emperor sources have finally found where they are hiding and operating. We are going for a hunt," Zareena announced as she turned around and started to walk toward her ship.


    The deck greeted them with open arms, its thick oak nks bearing their weight as they set out on the hunt.


    Aizel felt a rush of exhration and spread his arms wide, soaking up the sun on the open deck. His eyes traveled across the expanse of the ocean, taking in its vastness that went on as far as the human eye could see.


    "I wish we could all travel together like this one day," Daisy suddenly said.


    She stood right beside him while trying to sense the vast ocean.


    "Don''t worry, we will do it soon, and you will see the ocean with your eyes," Aizel replied, making Daisy blush.


    [Yes Master, the time is right now. Dominate her today, Fufu]


    Shut up; don''t spout nonsense in my head."


    In a sudden shift, Seraphine moved closer to Aizel and Daisy.


    Her eyes reflected a tremendous depth of feeling as she gazed out over the ocean in deep calmness.


    "Why are you here?" Aizle asked with cold eyes.


    "War Goddess told me to stay closer to you. That will help me grow stronger," she replied.


    This hag is always making life difficult," he thought.


    "I don''t care about you getting strong or not. Stay away from me," Aizel said.


    He was losing his patience a little.


    "Let her stay with us, Aizel. Remember, we are a team." Daisy replied.


    [This girl is too innocent, master]


    I know,"


    "Sparring partner, have you visited the Beast Kingdom before?" Suddenly, Soren appeared.


    Aizel just shook his head right and left.


    "Great, even though this is my first time too. I think I should let them know there that the real king has arrived," Soren replied as he nced far away at where the Beast Kingdom was.


    As if stirred by an invisible force, the sails of the grand ship gracefully unfurled, catching the gentle caress of the wind.


    In a trembling response to the sea''s call, the ship set sail for the Beast Kingdom.


    A melodious passage through the vast waters was orchestrated by the symphony of waves and the rhythmic cracking of the hull and the quiet murmurs of the crew.

 Chapter 222 Hunt For Cursed Magi

    ?


    As the ship sailed steadily towards the fabled Beast Kingdom, Aizel seized the opportunity to deepen his understanding of their destination.


    With a gentle yet firm grasp, he led Daisy to a secluded corner of the deck, a ce where they could immerse themselves in conversation away from the prying eyes and mor of the crew.


    "Whatever you know about the Beast Kingdom, tell me everything."


    Daisy nodded.


    "Just by the name, you can guess that alongside humans there live many different races.


    "Seafolks, beastmen, dragons, elves, and many more."


    "Okay, do you know about the political situation or anything like that?" Aizel further asked.


    "No, I don''t have knowledge about it. Don''t worry, I will ask the princess if the opportunity arises."


    Aizel nodded.


    "Come inside everyone; let''s n how we''re going to operate," Zraeena shouted.


    The group gathered inside a spacious chamber on the ship, a room meticulously designed to foster coboration and discussion.


    The room exuded an air of refined schrship, like a ce where great minds gather to discuss important matters.


    A splendid wooden round table, its polished surface inviting the touch of hands engaged in deep discussion, stood at the room''s center.


    Bookshelves adorned the room''s walls, each one brimming with tomes that told tales of distantnds and ancient wisdom.


    Everywhere you looked, there were paintings on the walls, their vivid brushstrokes portraying scenes of legendary wars and mythical animals, sparking the imagination.


    With a collective sense of anticipation, each member of the group settled into their respective seats, their gazes fixated on the princess.


    "So let me first tell you where we are headed in the Beast Kingdom.


    "We will only stay in the southern part of the coast of the kingdom. In the area of the seafolk.


    "The group we are hunting is mainly roaming and hiding in this area.


    "And the group called themselves ''Cursed Magi."


    "What did they do? Why are we hunting them?" Aizel asked.


    "The four of them once were royal mages. Three of them were Grade III, while one of them was Grade IV.


    "They were loyal to the royals and to the kingdom. But one day, in a small skirmish against the Theodora Kingdom, they disappeared with stolen artifacts.


    "And now they are even sharing the kingdom''s trade secrets and information with the Theodora Kingdom," Zareena replied.


    "Even though we can easily travel and roam in the Beast Kingdom, it''s better to hide our identities and hunt them." She further said.


    "Are we going to bring them back, or are we going to kill them?" Raven asked.


    "We are going to kill them. Once you betray the kingdom, you only deserve death.


    "And we can''t take them lightly," Zareena replied.


    "What about the council?" Edumont asked.


    Aizel''s ears perked up after hearing that.


    "The eight of their representatives, along with their race, are busy preparing for the tournament.


    "Except for Dark Elves. But if we keep our identities hidden, I don''t think we will create enough problems.


    "We will simply hunt them and return home."


    "Are we going to cooperate with the seafolk?" Seraphine asked.


    "Not all of them. I know a few of them that can help us. We will not trust anyone other than them." Zraeena replied with a smile toward her sister.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And one more thing, it''s the message from the King."


    The word "King" echoed around the room, bringing with it an air of reverence and respect.


    The group''s stance changed in unison, like a well-rehearsed symphony, with everyone automatically straightening their backs and inclining their heads slightly in a sign of respect except for Aizel.


    "He said to take care of Aizel. We can''t let his identity be revealed.


    "No one has information about him, and those who tried to ry the message about him have been killed.


    "No one should know about him until the tournament. Protect him at all costs." Zareen said, but her expression looked like disgust.


    Fuck," Aizel thought.


    "Don''t worry, no one can touch my sparring partner," Soren replied.


    Aizel snorted.


    "I see, the king holds you in high regard," Edumont said.


    "It is a good strategy to surprise everyone in the tournament, as expected of the King," Raven replied.


    "What strategy? He is only a borderline Grade II mage," Zareena snorted and said.


    "That''s why you will always stay weaker than me, Zareena. It''s not like you can reach my level, but still.


    "You can''t see the depth that my sparring partner holds.


    "If you treat him only as a strong mage with a dual-core, then your heads will roll down on the ground before you can even react," Soren replied. A small sparkle could be seen in his eyes.


    [Master]


    Yes, I know. This fucker is notpletely an idiot," he thought.


    "If Soren says you are more than what meets the eye, then I can''t wait to have a duel with you," Edumont said.


    "Not interested," Aizel replied.


    "Huh?" Edumont didn''t know how to respond to that.


    "Just focus on the mission for now, buffons," Raven said.


    "Okay now do whatever you want, but always remain ready. We might not know if a sea monster decides to attack us."


    Atst, the meeting was over, and everyone went their own ways.


    Some went back to their rooms, needing some quiet time to process the new information they had just learned. Even though it was getting dark outside, Aizel and Daisy stayed out on the deck for a while, talking and enjoying each other''spany because of their mutual love of the wide sea.


    "Are you excited to visit another kingdom, Daisy?" Aizel asked.


    Aizel and Daisy stretched out next to one another, their bodies restingfortably on the deck.


    "A little," she replied.


    "Maybe we can take note of everything and thene afterward with everyone."


    "I like that," Daisy replied.


    "Do you think we canplete this mission without facing any problems?" She asked.


    "I don''t know. I only know one thing for sure that we will both return safely.


    Daisy smiled a little as she turned her head towards Aizel.


    Aizel nced at her blue eyes and moved a little closer to her.


    Both of them felt something inside of them for each other when Aizel was going to make his first move, a sudden st of water near their ship startled not only them but everyone.

 Chapter 223 Exotic Seafood

    ?


    The fleet of ships, each flying its own g in the breeze, caught Aizel''s attention as he examined the horizon.


    As the ship''s crew sprung into action, the resonant toll of bells echoed through the air like a rion call to alert everyone on board.


    "SEA BANDITS ARE HERE"


    *RING*


    What sea bandits! They are fucking pirates!" Aizel thought.


    [Master, do you think they are also finding the treasure just like that rubber boy?]


    His eyebrows twitched after hearing that.


    Meanwhile, on the other side,


    "Boss, this ship looks like it belongs to the royals."


    "Hehe boss, this is a golden goose."


    The mysterious boss, who stood at least eight feet tall, was a towering presence. His demeanor radiated malice and authority, aided by the expensive long hat they wore.


    His beard was long and unruly, a swath of ckness framing a soiled mouth with sharp, pointy teeth. They smiled maliciously, drawing lines of malice across their wrinkled faces.


    "ZEHEHAHAHAHA"


    "Get ready, everyone; we have a golden bird trapped."


    "YEAH!"


    *****


    Everyone gathered on the deck as the sea bandits'' ships got closer, their expressions a strange mix of indifference and boredom. Their eyes looked at the approaching danger without any sign of rm or heightened emotion.


    Meanwhile, Aizel was ncing at Daisy from the corner of his eye.


    Damn, that was close." he thought.


    [Master, you were this close to having a smooch with her. This fucking pirates ruined it]


    [Let''s fucking kill them all]


    No, it''s okay. Daisy would have felt ufortable if I had suddenly kissed her." Aizel replied.


    "Who is going to get rid of them? We can''t waste time on them," Zareena said with a small yawn escaping from her mouth.


    Every member of the crew turned to watch as Soren walked slowly to the front area of the deck. Everyone looked at him with interest.


    His right hand rose slowly and deliberately, but the intent of the gesture was clear. A dance of gravitational strength was released upon the ocean as his palm made contact with the wooden surface.


    The air felt heavy as if the veryws of nature were yielding to Soren''smand.


    Once formidable and menacing, the enemy fleet crumbled under the invisible hand of relentless power. In a catastrophic disy, the attackers'' ships were annihted one after another in a couple of seconds.


    The sea turned into a graveyard of broken wood and dead bodies as a result of the sea robbers'' doomed mission.


    Through the chaos, the royal ship calmly sailed, as the threat was now over.


    [Master, look at that person]


    Aizel''s gaze fell over a corpse of a giant pirate with half-broken and dirty teeth.


    [That is definitely ckbeard. His search for treasure seems over, master]


    [Do you think now that the rubber boy can easily get the treasure?]


    Shut up Sekki, please."


    "Why did they not try to sail away from us even after seeing the royal ship?" Raven asked.


    She couldn''t understand the foolish behavior of the sea bandits.


    "Greed sometimes makes a person stupid," Edumont replied.


    "Fucking pest, trying to block the King''s way," Sorenmented.


    "I am going to sleep," Aizel said and left.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After all that had happened, the group went back to their rooms.


    The ship sailed on through the night, and the next morning arrived without any other threat.


    Emerging from his sleep, Aizel roused himself from his room and made his way towards the open expanse of the deck.


    He noticed Daisy was already chatting with Princess and Seraphine.


    I am happy she is enjoying herself, but I don''t like her getting close to them."


    [Defly, that bitch princess is trying to coax her]


    "Did you have a good sleep?" Suddenly, Soren pped his back as he joined him on the walk.


    "Don''t fucking do that again," Aizel replied.


    "Why are you always so cranky? It will fog your mind and eyes.


    "You won''t be able to see or grasp even the simple things."


    What is this idiot babbling?" Aizel thought.


    "Everyone, let''s have breakfast first. It will take us one more day to reach the borders of the Beast Kingdom," Zareena said.


    Hmm, so the kingdoms are already that close to each other. Only an ocean separated them; even the distance is not too far." Aizel thought after hearing that.


    As soon as everyone was together with the Princess, they went to arge room at the back of the ship.


    The hardworking crew had already put together a huge breakfast spread with a variety of tasty foods for the group.


    The tantalizing aroma of freshly cooked meat wafted through the air, enticing their senses and stirring their appetites.


    Breads that were both hard and soft were on the tables. Each loaf showed how good the ship''s cooks were at making food.


    Aizel looked curiously at the various types of meat spread out before him.


    "What type of meat is this?" he asked.


    "It belonged to a sea monster known as the Barbarian Crackadle." One of the crew members replied.


    A member of the team approached Aizel''s side with a tter of that exotic sea monster meat.


    They were clearly well-trained professionals, as their motions were smooth and deliberate. They served Aizel a delicious cut of that meat with great care.


    It might be a crab-type monster." He thought.


    Aizel''s skillful knifework cut cleanly through the delicious flesh. When he took his first bite, a symphony of delectable notes came forth and danced on his tongue.


    He could taste the freshness of the meat in the luscious juices that rushed onto his tongue.


    The crab-like vor surprised him by exceeding his expectations and moving far beyond the area of mere simrity.


    This is so delicious, I am feeling bad you can''t taste it, Sekki."


    [Fufu, I love blood more than meat]


    "Are you eating this for the first time?" Zareena asked as she looked at how happy Aizel seemed to enjoy the meat.


    "Ahemm.. yes, and it is cooked really well," Aizel replied.


    "I wanted to ask something, princess," Edumont spoke suddenly.


    "Speak,"


    "How are we actually going tond on the kingdom? If we have to keep our identity hidden, we can''t dock the ship at their harbor." He asked.


    "The ship will drop us just at the border of the kingdom, and then they will sail back home.


    "In the meantime, we will fly high in the sky, and with the help of Raven''s abilities, we will be able to sneak past easily without anyone noticing us," Zareena replied.


    "Can Raven''s ability help us sneak past even the high-grade mages?" Edumont asked again.


    "Only till Grade IV; above that, we can get noticed," Raven replied.


    "And my sources have already confirmed that at the harbor, there is not a single Grade V mage present," Zareena further added.

 Chapter 224 Octopucolo

    ?


    "Then we can easily sneak into the kingdom if it''s like that. Edumont said so and nodded.


    As the conversation buzzed around him, Aizel''s gaze wandered to Daisy, who sat nearby, her expression betraying a sense of tension.


    She was staring intently at the ground, her brow strained. She looked uneasy as if something was constantly bugging her mind.


    "What happened?" Aizel asked.


    "I don''t know, but I can sense something moving deep under the ocean. It is constantly following us," Daisy replied.


    Daisy''s unease didn''t go unnoticed by the rest of the group, with their attention swiftly shifting towards her.


    They all focused their mana senses, looking for signals of trouble or danger.


    Each member strained their magical perception, their senses reaching out like tendrils in search of any threats.


    Then, as their awareness peaked, Soren''s expression changed. His expression became serious as his magical intuition made him aware of a presence that had escaped everyone else.


    "Your sensing capabilities are even better than mine," Soren replied.


    "What did you sense, Soren?" Zareena asked.


    "Come outside, everyone." He walked outside, heading towards the deck.


    Everyone else followed Soren and Daisy out onto the deck and looked in the same direction.


    As if guided by an unseen force, their collective mana senses heightened, attuned to the shifting currents of mana in the ocean.


    In unison, their heads turned towards the right, their eyes fixed upon the vast expanse of ocean before them.


    From that point on, the sensation spread through their mana senses, bing increasingly powerful with each passing second. At the periphery of their awareness, a tingling sensation indicated the impending approach of something massive and potent from below.


    Gentle ripples on the ocean''s surface evolved into roiling waves as the water became more agitated.


    From the depths of the water, a colossal figure emerged, rising slowly and deliberately, like a formidable titan making its grand entrance.


    The behemoth''s sheer size was a sight to behold. Towering into the sky, its imposing humanoid formmanded attention.


    The octopus-like face gave off an air of malevolence. As if that weren''t ominous enough, sinister tentacles ornamented with several miniature heads writhed and twitched.


    The four blood-red eyes stared at the ship with an unyielding ferocity that seemed to reach into the very depths of the onlookers'' beings.


    Its rough, dark purple skin gave off an air of old power and formidable strength. The ship and its people looked like little dots next to its towering height, which was well over 100 feet.


    The crew members were terrified at the sight of this enormous creature.


    "What the fuck is even that?" Aizel asked, his eyes wide open after seeing the size of the monster.


    "A Grade IV," Edumont replied.


    ''It recently reached Grade IV, it seems," Soren said.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen a monster like this," Ravenmented.


    "This monster closely resembles an Octopucolo," Zareena said.


    "Weren''t they supposed to go extinct?" Sareena asked.


    "I think the information about them must be changed now."


    [Master, it''s so big. Let''s chop his body like a butcher]


    No, we will only give a little support in the fight. It''s a good thing that a monster is a Grade IV."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In this way, we can observe everyone using their power even more," he replied back in his mind.


    Suddenly, the small miniature heads on the ends of the tendrils opened their mouths simultaneously and shot big water shots right at the ship.


    The atmosphere grew stiff as all eyes focused on the water shoots barreling towards them at breakneck speed.


    Aizel instinctively stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Daisy, his hand poised to summon Sekki at a moment''s notice.


    Suddenly, Edumont''s body shimmered with strong heat, raising the temperature in the surrounding area.


    In a single motion, he sent out a wave of searing heat that evaporated the water in the bullets into a beautiful cloud of steam and mist.


    The danger that had been looming above them vanished into thin air.


    "Let''s kill this monster and bring his head back to our kingdom," Zareena said proudly.


    Zareena seemed to radiate strong winds around her. In a mesmerizing disy, golden leaf petals swirled around her, creating an ethereal aura that lifted her off the ground.


    "Aizel, you protect the ship, Daisy, and the crew members. We will handle this creature." Zareena said.


    Aizel nodded in understanding. This was even better than what he wished for.


    As if responding to a hiddenmand, the air shimmered with a golden hue as leaves of pure radiance materialized around each member of the group.


    Embracing them gently, the golden leaves lifted the mages off the ground, carrying them aloft with a surge of exhrating energy.


    Rising swiftly, they ascended higher into the sky, propelled by their collective determination to confront the formidable monster that loomed ahead.


    Soren can use gravity, and Edumont had used heat, which may be rted to his fire power. The princess power seemed to be rted to wind."


    Seraphine can use water, and Raven is still a mystery," Aizel thought.


    Aizel began to enhance his eyes with mana. With each passing moment, his vision sharpened, allowing him to perceive the subtle details of the uing battle.


    "Who do you think will deal thest blow, Daisy?" Aizel asked


    "I think Soren," Daisy replied.


    "For me, that Raven. She seems lethal."


    [fufu, I don''t care who kills that huge ass monster. I hope that bitch dies against the monster."


    "hehe," A small chuckle escaped from Aizel''s mouth after hearing that.


    "Why did youugh?" Daisy asked.


    "Nothing; it seems Sekki really hates the princess."


    "Why Sekki?" Daisy asked in a hushed tone.


    [That bitch called me a low-grade weapon. If Master only had balls, we could have sliced that bitch right there]


    "Oi oi, what the fuck are you speaking!"


    "hahaha.... Daisyughed loudly after hearing that.


    The terrified crew member''s wide eyes darted towards Aizel and Daisy, observing their calm andposed demeanor in the face of the colossal monster.


    It puzzled them, and they couldn''t fathom why both of them appeared unfazed by the imminent danger that loomed before them.

 Chapter 225 Seraphine Power

    ?


    Soren was the first to jump into action before the massive Behemoth Octopucolo, and his resolve was clear.


    His gravitational strength caused the air around his clenched hand to bend and thicken as he propelled himself forward.


    With the assistance of Zareena''s ethereal leaves, he soared towards the menacing visage of the monster, aiming to deliver a powerful blow.


    Soren delivered a powerful punch just a few meters away from the monster''s face, using the intense gravity and raw power he controlled to propel his right fist.


    His blownded on the monster''s face, sending its head reeling back from the force of the blow.


    *GROWLLLLL*


    In a sudden and swift motion, one of the monstrous creature''s tentacles hurtled through the air with incredible velocity, striking Soren directly and sending him hurtling backward like a cannonball.


    His body propelled through the sky before crashing into the tumultuous depths of the ocean.


    "That''s what you get for charging ahead alone," Edumontmented.


    Hismanding gesture summoned forth a torrent of massive fireballs that materialized in the sky, one after another, their zing forms cascading through the air.


    Then, with a single motion of his wrist, he channeled theirbined strength toward the towering monster and unleashed them simultaneously.


    Octopucolo''s malevolent gaze was fixed on the iing onught of fireballs.


    Its tentacles, which seemed like stic,shed out with incredible uracy, cutting through the ming projectiles as if they were nothing but smoke and mirrors.


    The multitude of smaller heads adorning its tentacles unleashed potent bursts of water magic, disintegrating the mes and dissipating their destructive potential.


    Zareena showed incredible skill as she whirled her golden leaves around the group, creating a shield for them and helping them to fly.


    The mages dispersed in all directions as the ominous tentacles advanced, hoping to stay out of harm''s way.


    But unexpectedly, two or three tentacles swung forward with terrifying speed, aiming toward Zareena.


    [Master, the bitch is dead for sure, fufu]


    Golden leaves appeared around Zareena''s right palm, morphing into a stunning sword-like structure in a brilliant disy of her magical prowess.


    With unmatched agility, she deftly evaded the iing tentacles, gracefully dodging their strikes in midair.


    As she swung her leaf sword with precision, the sharp edges sliced through the tentacles effortlessly, severing them like delicate cuts of meat.


    [Damn it, that bitch is strong]


    Aizel''s sharp gaze remained fixed on Zareena''s mesmerizing disy of leaf maniption.


    His logical mind raced as he tried to figure out the riddle of the golden leaves. Were they solely the result of wind magic, or did they hold some deeper meaning?


    [Master, maybe you can let Daisy have a chat with the princess about it. They both share the same affinity, after all. Who knows, the princess might share something]


    Great Idea,"


    [fufu]


    *Grolll*


    The constant pressure finally got through to the Behemoth Octopucolo, and it roared in anguish.


    With a swift motion of its humanoid arms, the creaturemanded the very waters of the ocean to tremble and quake.


    The surface swelled, two colossal waves rising like mighty tsunamis, their immense power aimed directly at the ship where the group stood.


    Those on board were stricken with terror at the sight and prepared for the oing attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sekki suddenly burns with mes as Aizel''s determination sours to find a way to save the ship.


    Seraphine suddenly appeared in front of them, floating down to the water''s surface with grace. With an ethereal presence, she poised herself, her spear touching the surface of the ocean.


    In a disy of unwavering determination, Seraphine''s hair fluttered like a bright banner.


    She let off a tremendous shockwave that reverberated through the atmosphere.


    Her unwavering power abruptly stopped the two towering tsunamis that were threatening to engulf the ship.


    "DO IT NOW" Seraphine shouted.


    "On it," Edumont replied.


    He challenged the power of the rushing tsunami by quickly drawing his sword.


    With steady resolve, he shed through the imposing wave and neatly divided it in two.


    Droplets of rain fell from the sky and sshed back into the ocean as the water split beneath the impact of his blow.


    ck energy whirled around the tip of Raven''s staff, and a menacing vapor emanated from it. The wispy ck smoke strands merged into a thick cloud that obscured the monster''s face.


    The thick ckness adhered to the monster''s face, blocking its vision and shading its ominous eyes.


    Is that darkness power, smoke, or shadows?" Aizel thought.


    [Master, I think darkness]


    The colossal beast thrashed and writhed, its massive form sending surges of water crashing against the veil of darkness created by Raven.


    Every mighty st that emerged from its mouth was like a raging tidal wave trying to wash away the lingering fog. The crashing waves twisted and contorted the dark clouds, but Raven''s smokescreen held firm.


    Like a heavenlyet, Zareena soared through the sky, a trail of golden leaves following behind her.


    She quickly closed the distance between herself and the massive beast''s right arm.


    Shimmering and multiplying, the golden leaves surrounding her right hand became a gorgeous, long de of ethereal beauty.


    As if guided by a divine force, she swung her sword with unparalleled swiftness, cleaving through the monstrous appendage in a ze of golden light.


    The arm, once a menacing threat, fell to the ocean with a thunderous ssh, sending water waves through the surrounding ocean.


    "NOW SERAPHINE" Zareena shouted.


    Seraphine stood calmly on the surface of theke, her spear spinning gracefully as the sunshine caught its polished metal surface.


    She took a charging stance in one seamless move, her gaze fixed on the monstrous creature in front of her.


    Her motions across the waves were a captivating show of speed and precision as if she were a divine dancer.


    The ease with which she rode the current of the water wasparable to Aizel''s lightning-fast sprints; it was as if she had tapped into the very essence of the elements themselves.


    Seraphine charged forward with an unyielding will, her spear leaving a trail of ripples on the surface of the water that reflected her strength. The ocean''s churning and swelling were a direct result of the rising energy field around the weapon.


    As Seraphine got closer to the towering beast, she raised her spear and aimed its deadly strength at the monster.


    Water gushed forth, resembling the gaping maw of a dragon that was as big as the monster''s head, and rushed with unrelenting power toward the beast''s chest.


    Then suddenly, she took a long intake of freezing air, and the water dragon turned into a crystallized ice dragon in an instant of pinpoint uracy.


    The frozen entity pierced through the monster''s chest, emerging triumphantly from its back, leaving a frigid path of destruction in its wake.

 Chapter 226 Golden Leaf Magic [Bonus ]

    ?


    A collective gasp escaped from the lips of everyone aboard the ship, their eyes widening in awe and disbelief as they beheld the sheer might unleashed by Seraphine.


    Blood from the defeated creature mixed with the ocean, leaving a deep red stain in the once-churning waves around the fallen creature. Its huge eyes were closed, and it stood motionless in the water.


    Aizel was taken aback by the speed and efficiency with which Zareena tucked the giant monster''s corpse away in her magical storage ring.


    How much storage is there in her ring?" He thought.


    [We will make sure after killing her, to retrieve that ring from her corpse in the future]


    The party slowly made its way back to the ship as the adrenaline of thebat began to wear off.


    Now that they had collected themselves, the crewmen quickly went back to work, getting the ship ready to sail again.


    "You guys really took down the Grade IV monster really fast," Daisymented.


    "It barely reached Garde IV; that''s why it was easy to kill it," Zareena replied.


    "Now did you see Aizel? This was just a mere nce of power. We are going to face even more tough challenges in the uing tournament," she further added.


    This idiot doesn''t even know that their mere nce of power helped me a lot," Aizel thought.


    [Fufu master, I wonder how she will react when you use that leaf magic in your own style in front of her]


    Hehe, I can''t wait to shock her. But first, we need Daisy to get more information about it from Princess," he replied.


    "Now don''t belittle my sparring partner, Zareena. He can do it a lot better than you all did," Sorenmented.


    "Says the guy who was taking a deep bath under the ocean," Edumont replied.


    "If I had gotten serious, the monster would have died in my first attack," Soren replied, then walked away.


    This idiot really gets on my nerves," Edumont thought.


    I have to calm down. Always remember the master words." With that thought in his mind, he also left for his room.


    "Why is our team filled with idiots?" Raven questioned in annoyance.


    "Couldn''t agree with you more," Aizel said, and then he also left for his room while giving an eye signal to Daisy to follow him.


    Daisy trailed behind Aizel as they made their way to the room.


    Aizel concentrated his power and created an unnoticeable barrier that surrounded them, effectively blocking the passage of sound and protecting the privacy of their discourse.


    "Daisy I want you to do something for me."


    "Yes, tell me what it is." She asked.


    "Try to ask or at least get to know more about princess power and that leaf magic that she did. You and the princess both share the same affinity and core.


    "Maybe she might tell you something."


    "Okay, I will try Aizel, but I can''t be sure whether she will really tell me or not."


    "Don''t worry, just try your best."


    [Master you know, you both are alone right now in the room, fufu]


    Aizel''s cheeks flushed slightly as he came to terms with the situation, brought on by the sudden recollection of a vivid memory.


    The almost-shared moment between him and Daisy reyed in his thoughts, stirring a mixture of emotions within him.


    With an awkward yet endearing gesture, he scratched the back of his head, his gaze momentarily averted.


    Clearing his throat, he mustered the courage to address Daisy, his voice carrying a hint of bashfulness. "If you don''t have anything to discuss, feel free to go."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, then I will take my leave." After saying that, Daisy left.


    Why do I feel disappointed?" she thought as she left.


    [Master, if you stay like this, Daisy might really find someone else]


    Don''t talk rubbish and let me sleep."


    He needed a break, so heid down for a quick nap.


    Meanwhile, Daisy made her way towards Zareen and Seraphine, who were seated on the elevated tform of the deck, leisurely sipping their tea.


    She reached out and took a seat beside them, pulling the chair gently toward herself.


    "Are you still feeling nervous, Daisy?" Zareena asked.


    "Not really; I think I will be able to do my best in the uing mission," she replied.


    "You don''t have to worry about too much. I am not expecting you to fight.


    "Your job will only focus on scouting and sensing. We will take care of the hunt,"


    Daisy nodded slightly.


    "Princess, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes, speak." Zareend nodded as she sipped her tea.


    "Those leaves that you used, whether they were made of wind magic?" Daisy asked.


    She rubbed her thumbs over each other in nervousness.


    "Yes, I am d you noticed and asked me about it. It seems you really have the determination to grow stronger.


    "I know that you also have a wind core the same as me. So I will tell you more about it.


    "But topletely perfect the technique, you need to reach Grade III first."


    Daisy nodded in understanding.


    "A single leaf contains 100-minute leaves that are constructed together to create one golden leaf. You can do it with the help of mana and a lot of practice.


    "But that''s not the main problem of the technique. Creating many golden leaves at the same time is a difficult task. You have to make sure each leaf contains the same sharpness and mana."


    "Once your core upgrades to the next level, your control over mana and magic will also improve.


    "Then you might be able to create one golden leaf made of 1000-minute leaves that will have the same powerful sharpness grouped together," Zraeena exined.


    "How much time did it take for you to master this princess?" Daisy asked.


    "It took me 10 years to reach this stage. I am still trying to construct 1000-minute leaves at the Grade III level.


    "If somehow I can pull this off, then one golden leaf will be enough to slice any mage below Grade IV easily," Zareena said with a little pride.


    "Incredible princess," Daisy said with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Seraphine slowly leaned toward Daisy and whispered, "The kids in your home¡ªare they yours and Aizel''s?"


    Hearing this made Daisy''s face turn as red as a ripe tomato. The princess''s delighted chuckle added a bit of lightheartedness to the scene.


    On the other hand, Daisy, who appeared mildly frustrated, merely shook her head in disagreement.

 Chapter 227 Seafolk Territory

    ?


    The moon rose as the sun set, bathing the water in its ethereal light as the night took over from the day. Its bright rays bounced off the water and lit up the seafloor.


    As the group stood on the deck, they could feel the arrival of their mythological destination, the "Beast Kingdom," getting closer and closer.


    *Yawn*


    Aizel opened his eyes slowly, rousing himself from a restful nap. He stretchedzily, raising his arms to the ceiling, and felt the strain leave his body.


    As he pushed himself upright, his fingers unconsciously went for his tangled hair and gave it an even more disheveled appearance.


    The door creaked open under his gentle push, revealing the vibrant world beyond. Stepping out onto the deck, his eyes scanned the scene before him.


    There, in the distance, he observed the rest of the group, their gazes fixed upon a specific point on the vast ocean horizon.


    "And here I thought, I have to send Daisy to wake you up," Zareena said, after watching him finallye out of his room.


    "Have we reached there yet, or will it take more time?" Aizel questioned her instead while stretching his arms.


    "We have reached. Now that you are here, we can leave the ship now." She replied.


    "Group up around Raven."


    The princess gave the order, and the group quickly gathered in a circle around Raven.


    Zareena''s golden leaves shimmered into existence, twirling gracefully around their figures.


    The leaves were gaining speed until a soft force nudged them forward, defying the pull of gravity. Now that their feet were free to float in the air, they began to rise.


    Meanwhile, Raven summoned a dense ck veil that enveloped their airborne formation, shielding them from prying eyes and cloaking their movements in secrecy.


    "With this veil, no one will be able to sense it or see us if we fly high in the sky. We can now enter the Beast Kingdom easily." Raven said.


    "I hope we won''t meet any Grade V mage," Edumontmented.


    The princess directed her gaze toward the swirling golden leaves.


    The leaves obeyed her quietmand, elerating their erratic journey. With a burst of energy, they propelled forward, soaring through the sky like a gold among the clouds.


    Time seemed to blur into one continuous fabric as the party ascended higher and higher into the vastness of the sky. As the wind carried them closer to the mythical border of the Beast Kingdom, they were able to see the port town of the kingdom.


    "Remember from now on, we are in the seafolk territory." Zareena reminded.


    Everyone in the group immediately changed out of their institute robes into other clothing.


    Aizel, ever vignt and prepared, draped himself in a sleek ck assassin''s robe.


    The group rose high above the busy port town, their presence hidden behind Raven''s ck shroud.


    The town lights below glowed like faraway stars, their importance diminishing as the explorers moved farther into the unexplored kingdom.


    They were going to a ce far from any other people, where they couldnd secretly.


    The groupnded gently in the middle of a thick forest, off a winding trail that led away from the busy town.


    Theirnding hardly rustled the leaves. The shadows generated by the thick treetops gave the impression that they had arrived stealthily. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With cautious anticipation, each member extended their mana senses, reaching out into the surroundings to detect any hidden presence that might lurk nearby.


    "Now that we are here, let''s head back to town and rent a room for ourselves.


    "We will rest today and wait for tomorrow to gather information," Zareena said, and everyone nodded.


    The princess stepped forward imperiously, her demeanor radiating self-assurance and resolve. She led the way with grace and deliberation, like a lighthouse guiding the others. Slowly but surely, everyone began to move in her direction.


    We have to agree on one thing, Sekki?"


    [Which is?]


    That the princess is not like other princesses who live in their castle and wait to marry some prince or rich noble.


    She is totally different from what I have seen and read in my world. I hate to say this but she is a good leader," Aizel thought.


    [Don''t tell me Master, this quality will impress you, and you will slowly fall in love with her]


    I will rather prefer being alone in my life."


    As the group journeyed for hours, thendscape gradually transformed, leading them to a town nestled along the southern coast of the kingdom.


    Stepping into the town, Aizel''s keen eyes took in the familiar sights.


    He saw buildings and streets that looked very much like those in the Felgura Kingdom.


    However, it didn''t take long for him to notice the distinct difference: the people.


    There were so many different kinds of people and races there, he could tell them apart just by looking at them.


    Giant-like goblins, some with two heads and others with three, towered over everyone else. There were also wolf-like entities that exuded a wildness about them and feline beings that moved with the grace of cats.


    Aizel also saw kobolds scurrying about with their diminutive frames and beastmen whose animalistic characteristics blended seamlessly with their humanoid shapes.


    There were also humans in town, but they were a tiny minoritypared to the many different kinds of people who lived there.


    Now this truly feels like fantasy, "Aizel thought.


    The group followed the princess stealthily through the busy streets, their hoods hiding their identities.


    Leading them to a modest inn tucked among the vivid tapestry of the town, owned and run by a human mage.


    Aizel noted that the inn was an appropriate size for the group as they entered. Patrons were almost all humans, and their chatter filled the establishment.


    There was a nice restaurant off to the right where diners could hear the clink of their sses and smell the delicious fare they were enjoying.


    "How can we help you, madam?" The receptionist asked.


    "We want two big rooms, each big enough to amodate four people inside," Zareena replied.


    "Sure, just give me a moment."

 Chapter 228 Princess Intentions

    ?


    Aizel found himself within the confines of a spacious room, apanied by Edumont and Soren.


    He considered staying on his own but ultimately decided to stick with the team in order to show unity before the uing event.


    The room was spacious, and the four beds it included ensured that everyone could rx and rest.


    Right now, he has a considerable sum of money.


    The princess had given him a storage ring, which contained fifty magic crystals and two thousand gold pieces in addition to the potion. (Siren Requim)


    While he didn''t know the crystals'' true value, he understood their potential and their future use.


    Aizel''s thoughts were racing with all the ways the magic crystals could be used. He knew that these crystals were essential to the power of magic circles, especially teleportation circles.


    Still, he spected that other magic circles might also be able to tap into the energy of these stones.


    Perhaps there were circles capable of instantly transporting individuals to distant kingdoms or circles that could bestow powerful buffs or even alter one''s appearance.


    Aizel reclined on his bed, turning away from Soren and Edumont, deliberately avoiding any interaction with them. He closed his eyes and sumbed to thefort of sleep.


    Meanwhile, in the other room,


    Zareena, Seraphine, Daisy, and Raven were all lounging on their beds, wearingfortable clothes and having a great time chatting with one another.


    "Princess, your informant from the seafolk will visit us tomorrow, right?" Raven asked.


    "Yes, I have contacted him. He will pay a visit in the evening tomorrow." Zareena replied.


    "Can we trust him? What if there is a chance of a trap?" Raven further inquired.


    "He won''t do it because he knows what will happen after that. And I have an artifact with me that can help me know if he''s lying or not, so don''t worry." Zareena assured her.


    "That''s great, princess! Raveena eximed.


    "So now we only need to find out about cursed magi and hunt them." She further said.


    "Yes, but we need to pay attention to one of them, who is a Grade IV mage." Zareena reminded.


    "You are right, princess. We might have to n and trap him in some way so that we can kill him easily together."


    Zareena nodded.


    "By the way Daisy, I am impressed with your capabilities.


    "I knew Princess couldn''t be wrong in noticing talents," Raven said while looking toward Daisy.


    "Thank you, Miss Raven. I hope I can help as much as I can," Daisy replied.


    "Don''t call me miss, just Raven," she chuckles a little.


    "Daisy, how did you meet Aizel and Vespara?" Zareena asked.


    Zareena''s eyes narrowed as she focused them on Daisy, waiting intently for an answer.


    "I met Aizel in Chester town. He was in some trouble, so I just provided him with a little help.


    "And I met Vespara in Felgur City. It was Aizel who took me to her, saying that his master wants to meet her," Daisy replied.


    Does she really think I am that stupid?" Daisy thought.


    "Okay. So how strong is he? You should really know his true power, right?" Zareena further asked.


    Seraphine''s eyes fluttered open, her gaze veering towards Zareena and Daisy as she caught the faintest hint of their conversation.


    "I have never seen him fight before, and he rarely tells anyone anything about that," Daisy replied.


    "I am sure that asshole is lying about his power. He had no origins; from where did he appear, and how did he be the student of the War Goddess?


    "You should be more careful around him, Daisy. You can''t trust a man who appeared out of nowhere," Zareena said.


    "If you want, you cane to my ce with the kids after we reach home. I will arrange a safe, separate ce for you," she further said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am sorry princess, but I can take care of myself," Daisy replied, trying to stay calm.


    "The offer will be open for you anytime."


    "What are you doing?" Seraphine spoke suddenly.


    "What? I am just trying to help her," Zareena replied.


    Seraphine''s gaze sharpened, her eyes narrowing for a fleeting moment as she shot a sharp nce in the princess''s direction.


    *Tsk*


    "Fine,"


    "I am going to sleep now. Be ready for tomorrow, everyone," Zareena said, and then went to sleep.


    "You,e with me outside for a second," Seraphine said as she left the room.


    Daisy rose from her bed, her curiosity piqued by Seraphine''s reaction.


    She quietly excused herself from the conversation and began trailing behind Seraphine.


    Always on the lookout, Raven watched the two people go with intense curiosity in her eyes.


    Seraphine led Daisy through the crowded inn, dodging patrons until they reached the restaurant.


    She led her to a secluded corner, where the noise andmotion seemed to fade away into a distant murmur. Taking a seat in the tranquility of the corner, they settled in.


    "Don''t involve yourself too much with them," Seraphine said.


    Daisy met Seraphine''s intense gaze for a brief moment before finding her voice to respond.


    "I know that."


    "And stay away from the princess. Don''t give her any chance to have an upper hand on you,"


    "Why are you telling me all this? Don''t you have a good rtionship with your sister?" Daisy suddenly questioned her.


    "Good rtionship? huh... Do you think I will have a good rtionship with Felgura?


    "She is a bitch, just like her father," Seraphine replied.


    "Then why you...


    "It''s better for you to not pry into other people''s lives and their rtionships.


    "And don''t tell anyone about what I said here. If you utter a single word about this, then you know what can...


    "Know what?" Suddenly, a voice behind her resounded.


    Seraphine turned around and saw Aizel standing behind her, his eyes staring right at her.


    How wasn''t I able to sense him? Seraphine thought.


    "I am just trying to tell her not to get close to the princess," she replied.


    "Daisy, go back to your room."


    Daisy nodded and went back to her room.


    "Stay away from her. She doesn''t need your or anyone''s advice," Aizel said.


    "Do you consider me the same as them?" Seraphine asked.


    She closed the distance between them, locking her eyes with Aizel''s unwavering gaze.


    "I don''t give a shit about you or anyone else. For me, you all are the same, "Scum."

 Chapter 229 Ballista? (Bonus )

    ?


    The Next Day...


    The group sat together in the lively restaurant, enjoying the great food and some drinks.


    Anticipation filled the air as they eagerly awaited the arrival of the representative from the seafolk race, who held vital information about the cursed magi group.


    Aizel and Seraphine both had their eyes closed in deep contemtion, seemingly detached from the rest of the group.


    Their conversation from the previous night lingered in their minds as they sought sce in their own thoughts.


    The lively chatter among the group abruptly ceased as all eyes turned towards the imposing figure approaching them.


    Standing at an impressive height of ten feet, the slender man took a seat with quiet grace, not uttering a single word.


    Zareena exchanged a knowing nce with Raven, who nodded in confirmation.


    Raven drew a curtain of darkness around them, hiding them from view and making it difficult to hear each other within their secure environment.


    As the person quickly took off their hood, his unique features were revealed. Light blue coloring enveloped his skin, and long, elf-like ears decorated his face elegantly. Dark, prating ck eyes shimmered with an air of mystery.


    [Master, isn''t he too simr from the pictures in your world?]


    Aizel''s eyebrows twitched as he stared at the seafolk race member.


    "Is there something on my face, boy?" the person asked as he noticed Aizel''s gaze.


    "No, it''s just that you seem very familiar," Aizel replied.


    The person ignored Aizel and turned towards the princess to speak.


    "I have some information for you that I have collected."


    "Good work. Tell me everything," Zareena said.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something, princess? I risked my life and my family for this."


    "I will keep my word. When we depart for our kingdom, we will let you and your family join us.


    "And I will provide you with a safe ce to live," Zareena replied.


    "That''s good to know. So here..


    "ah ah ah..before that..."


    She delicately presented the ck, glistening orb, gently cing it before them on the table.


    The person''s eyes widened in fascination as he studied the strange object.


    "ce your hand on the orb and release your core energy when you ry the information for me," Zareena exined.


    He gulped slightly and hesitantly ced his palm on the orb.


    "So what''s your name?" She asked.


    "Okion," he replied.


    "So tell me the information about the cursed magi group."


    "First, they used to operate in four. But now they have slowly started to gain followers because of their deeds.


    "Everyone at first thought they were stupid or had lost their mind. But once their deeds started to do miracles for the people, everyone slowly started to support them.


    "For the seafolk race and the nearby area, they are like divine mages.


    Aizel sneered after hearing that, making everyone turn their faces to look at him.


    "Continue," Zareena said.


    [Master?]


    I don''t know why I did that."


    "Not only have they provided many potions, herbs, weapons, and wealth for the betterment of the race and other members,


    "But they have also presented one artifact to the seafolk current king''s daughter."


    "These fuckers, how dare they spend our kingdom''s wealth like this." Zareena rebuked him in rage.


    "So the artifacts they stole, they must have provided to the king of seafolk to get his favor," Raven said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Smart move," Edumontmented.


    "Where are they? Where are they operating from? Where are the followers of their group?" She suddenly stood up and asked, raising her voice a little.


    "I-I...I don''t know,"


    As if responding to an invisible cue, the orb emitted a soft, ethereal glow, captivating the attention of everyone gathered around the table.


    With a sh of horror in his eyes, Okion withdrew his hand reflexively.


    In an instant, a small, razor-sharp ice spike erupted from the wall, hurtling toward Aizel''s face with deadly precision.


    Time seemed to slow down as everyone in the room remained oblivious to the imminent danger, including Daisy.


    The scene unfolded in surreal motion as Daisy''s eyes widened, witnessing the icy spear mere inches away from prating Aizel''s face. No one was able to sense the attack, including her.


    Sekki appeared in Aizel''s hands, and he shed through the iing attack with a rapid swing of the de.


    The room was filled with a burst of icy shards as the shattered remains of the spell scattered in all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, Okion''s head tumbled to the ground, severed from his body.


    Aizel stood just behind him; his movements were silent and swift, just like a ghost.


    "SCATTER EVERYONE," Zareena shouted.


    *Boom*


    A sudden onught of devastating strikes tore through the walls and hurtled with unrelenting force at the group.


    In an instant, Zareena''s golden leaves took the shape of a protective shield, shielding them from the onught.


    Without wasting a moment, they swiftly made their way towards the backside of the inn, seeking a safer escape route.


    With one powerful blow, Soren knocked out the back wall, allowing them to escape. Aizel, ever watchful, stayed close behind Daisy to protect her throughout their rapid escape.


    As chaos ensued in the streets and alleys, the group swiftly retreated, their footsteps echoing through the dimly lit passageways.


    Daisy''s senses spread out like tendrils, looking for signs of danger, and her concentration sharpened as she focused on pinpointing the whereabouts of their pursuers.


    She strained to discern the faintest traces of movement or presence, relying on her heightened perception to keep them one step ahead.


    "They are trying to trap us from both sides," she quickly yelled.


    "RAVEN," Zareena shouted.


    "On it, princess."


    As they darted through the narrow streets, a shroud of darkness enveloped the group, obscuring their figures from prying eyes. The ck veil, conjured by Raven''s magic, swirled and twisted around them, like an ethereal shield against detection.


    As the ck shroud closed in around them, golden leaves shimmered through the mix.


    The leaves were whirling and spinning within the dark space, illuminating it. With this newfound ability to fly, Zareena''s golden leaves sent them soaring upward.


    "From the right," Daisy shouted.


    Her frantic yell echoed through the air as a massive spear sped through the skies at incredible speed. As its huge shape soared through the air, powered by invisible powers, it glittered menacingly.


    What the fuck, they have a ballista?" Aizel thought.


    With unparalleled agility, Soren''s fluid movements guided him towards the hurtling spear.


    He used his mastery over gravity to bring the projectile to a halt in the middle of its lethal course. The weight of Soren''s order caused the spear to hang still in the air. He subtly redirected it back to its starting ce by flicking his hand.


    Zareena sprang into action, her golden leaves swirling around her in a mesmerizing dance.


    elerating with unparalleled speed, she closed the distance between herself and the spear.


    A hammer-shaped manifestation materialized from the vibrant leaves, and she swung it with formidable strength, colliding with the spear''s rear.


    A cataclysmic explosion of wind force reverberated through the air, akin to a thunderous detonation.


    The sheer power behind Zareena''s strike sent shockwaves rippling outward, propelling the spear back along its original trajectory with unwavering momentum.


    Incredible," Aizel thought.


    [Fuf, I will at least give 5 marks for this disy of magic]

 Chapter 230 New Technique

    ?


    The enormous spear once propelled from the ballista with deadly intent, now embarks on a swift and relentless journey back to its origin.


    Its eleration rose dramatically, and it shed through the air with more speed, creating a wake of turbulence.


    The thunderous explosion reverberated through the air, obliterating the very spot from which the spear had beenunched. The destructive force unleashed by its impact reduced the once-standing structure to a pile of rubble and sent shockwaves rippling through the surrounding area.


    Aizel''s group didn''t spend time sticking around to see the aftermath because they knew the threat still lurked even after they escaped.


    They were fully aware of the dangers of being trapped in seafolk territory, and therefore avoidance was their first concern.


    Between the peacefulke and the towering mountains, the group found a safe haven: a small cave that provided shelter from the threats that surrounded them.


    As the flickering mes of their campfire danced in the darkness, they diligently arranged their makeshift shelters within the sheltering walls of the cavern.


    Aizel and Daisy took care of the grilling and prepared some delicious cuts of meat for everyone to enjoy.


    Each bite was relished, the tastes dancing on their tongues as the enticing aroma drifted into the air and mixed with the cool night air.


    Aizel could not contain his excitement as he sank his teeth into the delicate, juicy meat. The flesh melted in his mouth, producing a torrent of tasty liquid that ran down his chin and soaked his robe.


    Daisy giggled a little as she reached into her pocket and pulled out a soft handkerchief. With gentle care, she reached over to Aizel and softly dabbed at the savory juices that had escaped his mouth, staining his robe.


    "That''s some great informant you had, their princess," Aizel suddenly said.


    Zareena snorted.


    "His family would have been abducted by them, I think. That''s why he crossed us," she replied.


    "What should we do now, princess? The cursed magi followers are already aware of our presence." Raven inquired.


    "For now, we should stay hidden. Tomorrow I will head out with Soren to check on the situation.


    "We will try to look for some information too," Zareena replied.


    "What''s there to check? Justy a trap for the followers.


    "Then we will beat their asses to get the information that we want from them," Aizel said.


    "That''s a good idea," Edumontmented.


    "Good, then I will go and lure them," Soren said.


    He started to walk out of the cave, already preparing for the task.


    "Not now, you idiot. Tomorrow, I will help you too." Zareena grabbed his hand and pulled him back.


    Aizel, meanwhile, was quietly weaving his magic, creating a mystical barrier around himself and Daisy. An unseen energy shimmered across the barrier, masking their words from the others.


    "So did you ask about the leaves from the princess," Aizel whispered.


    "Are you sure you want me to speak now?" she asked.


    "Yes, don''t worry; they can''t hear us," he replied.


    Daisy nodded and started to describe what the princess had previously exined about her magic.


    Aizel focused his gaze on Daisy, his brows furrowing slightly as he listened intently to her exnation.


    He shook his head in agreement as he listened to her, his brain rapidly processing the information.


    Thoughts swirled in his head, and he pondered the details again and again, weighing the implications of their situation.


    "Thank you, Daisy. I think I have a small gist of the idea." Aizel said.


    "Princess said that it took her at least 10 years of regr training to reach this stage," she further added.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmmm...well I am going to sleep now. Don''t go anywhere without me, even if someone asks. Wake me up if that happens." Aizel said.


    "You are sleeping again?" Daisy asked.


    "Yeah,"


    "Oh, okay."


    Aizel settled himself in the corner, finding afortable spot to rest.


    For a few seconds, Daisy''s gaze lingered on him. She hesitated for a second, but then she approached Seraphine, who was sitting alone.


    Meanwhile, Aizel created another loop for the training.


    He held Sekki in his hand, feeling its familiar weight. They spent some quality time together, thinking deeply about Princess Leaf''s magic.


    "So she has basically created a small leaf with sharpness from her wind magic. Then she groups them and constructs them into one, multiplying their sharpness.


    "I can probably do it now, but I think I should avoid wind magic. I won''t be able to use it in front of anyone.


    [So it''s between lightning and fire]


    "I think fire is better. But I want to do something else.


    "Sekki let''s discuss every fire user ability, spell, and technique from all the anime, novels, andics I have read so far."


    [On it, master]


    Aizel, who was sitting in deep meditation, let her eyelids slowly close to block out the surroundings.


    In the realm of his mind, he embarked on a profound conversation with Sekki, delving into the depths of their shared knowledge and contemting the possibilities thaty before them.


    As they talked, ideas sparked and entwined, creating a rich tapestry of mystical possibility.


    Aizel emerged from his meditation after what felt like an age, his body filled with renewed energy. He clenched Sekki, which transformed into a powerful sword, in his hands.


    [fufu Master, what a great technique it is. I like it so much]


    "Hehe, you only know how to sh. But let''s add some spice to it."


    [Master, please say that dialogue too while performing. It will sound badass]


    "Hehe, let me imagine it properly first."


    In the faint light, Aizel''s outstretched arm trembled as he held Sekki above his head. His spells created a small, fiery orbs-like miniature bomb st directly inside the sword. Sekki started to resonate with an ominous hum.


    [Yes, Master I can feel the power building inside. Do it now]


    Aizel''s eyes snapped open, their intensity matching the fiery brilliance emanating from Sekki. The hum that had filled the air abruptly ceased, leaving behind an eerie silence that hung in anticipation.


    "Zanka no Tachi"


    With a deliberate and controlled motion, Aizel brought Sekki down, its razor-sharp edge connecting with the ground below.


    As the de made contact, a cataclysmic explosion of searing firepower erupted, engulfing the surroundings in a blinding inferno.


    The sheer force of the st swept across the area, obliterating everything in its path and leaving behind a charredndscape and a profound chasm as if nature itself had been torn asunder.


    [SO BADASS Master, let''s go and st that bitch now fufu]


    Note: Zanka no Tachi is a bankai name of Yamamoto from Bleach.

 Chapter 231 A Bad Feeling

    ?


    [fufu Master, this was the best feeling I ever had]


    [It was like I was on fire, and someone kept pouncing my inside with an explosion]


    "The fuck are you even saying.


    "Let''s head back now. I will get too exhausted and strained if I keep my loop going."


    [Okay Master]


    Aizel opened his eyes slowly as the sunshine began to illuminate the cave.


    His eyesnded on Seraphine, Daisy, Edumont, and Raven who were sitting in a small group near the cave entrance and appeared to be enjoying a meal together.


    His senses were teased by the enticing scent of cooked food. But he couldn''t help but note that neither Soren nor the princess were present.


    Aizel rose from his spot and approached the group.


    Raven, ever perceptive, handed him a portion of the grilled meat, which he epted with a nod of gratitude.


    He sat down with the rest of his group and asked, "Did they leave already?"


    "Yes. Soren was bugging non-stop since the morning," Raven replied.


    "Hmm.. Daisy wanna head out?"


    "Are you sure it''s safe to go out?" She asked.


    "Don''t worry. I am getting bored here in the cave."


    "Okay, if you say so,"


    "Where are you guys even going?" Raven asked suddenly.


    "Who knows?" Aizel shrugged.


    Aizel and Daisy slowly rose from their positions. Without uttering a word, they made their way toward the cave''s entrance, leaving Raven and Edumont behind in the cave.


    After seeing thempletely leave the cave, Edumont gazed at Raven and asked, "Now we are alone, should we..


    "Not now. I am not in the mood for that."


    In a swift motion, Edumont closed the distance between them, his arms enveloping Raven in a tight embrace.


    "Come on,"


    "I said no,"


    *****


    With the new kingdom''s stunningndscapes as their backdrop, Aizel and Daisy set off on a leisurely stroll through the enchanted forest and fascinating mountains.


    Their steps were light and carefree as they wandered down the meandering roads, taking in the breathtaking scenery.


    They felt liberated and adventurous as they ventured out into the vast wilderness, enjoying the thrill of the unknown.


    "Aizel, do you think I can learn the technique that Princess showed and exined?" Daisy asked.


    "Of course, if you keep practicing daily. Nothing is impossible," Aizel replied.


    Aizel carefully selected a long stem from the ground and plucked a single de of lush green grass.


    Bringing the grass to his lips, he ced the end in his mouth, allowing the sweet taste of nature to dance upon his tongue. As he walked through the forest, the grass swayed gently with each step, an emblem of his connection to the wilderness surrounding him.


    "What are you doing?"


    He cut another de of lush green grass and tossed it to her with a winking gesture.


    Mimicking Aizel''s earlier action, she delicately ced the fresh grass between her lips, joining in their shared indulgence.


    "Hoho, look at you both. Enjoying some lovely moments together now, eh?"


    They both looked over their shoulders at the same time in shock after hearing that.


    There, standing before them, was Grandmaster Gogo.


    "How did you know we were here?" Aizel asked.


    "Idiot, who would inform me other than Vespara?" Grandmaster Gogo replied.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhh, I forgot. hehe..."Aizel chuckled while rubbing the back of his head.


    [Fufu, so you are the grandmaster]


    Suddenly Sekki materialized in its sword form, its de shimmering with radiant energy.


    "Your spirit sword is already starting to take form, kid. How the hell is it growing so fast?" Gogo asked in surprise after seeing Sekki.


    [It''s my master''s powers, of course. He is the best man in the world, fufu]


    Oye, don''t go overboard," Aizle quickly rys the message in his mind.


    [I know]


    "This is just incredible. Come with me to my ce. I want to see more of what it can do."


    "Okay, let''s go, Grandmaster. Even we both were looking for a ce to go."


    "Alright then,"


    Grandmaster Gogo made an elegant motion, and a crimson veil appeared, enclosing Aizel and Daisy in a whirlwind of energy. They felt a gentle lifting as the veil engulfed them, and their bodies rose gently into the air.


    Thendscape beneath them shifted rapidly, as if time and space were being manipted.


    They flew far above towering mountains, their tops capped with wisps of clouds, and smoothly went through lush forests, where sunshine glistened off the leaves.


    Their journey eventually led them to a colossal mountain, its imposing silhouette reaching towards the heavens.


    At its zenith, perched precariously on the edge of a sheer cliff, stood a solitary wooden house.


    Its modest exterior was at odds with the majesty of the surrounding countryside, yet inside, an air of ancient wisdom prevailed.


    "That''s a sweet home you got there," Aizelmented.


    "You can have that once I relocate again," Gogo replied with a smile.


    "Then I won''t reject your kindness,"


    [Master, living here with kids and Daisy will be wonderful.]


    Yes, wait.. Did you forget Vespara and Shelly?


    [They can live with us too, but I want them to build their own house]


    And what about Alora?"


    [About her... I don''t know, but I am scared of her. She gives me a bad feeling]


    Aizel''s eyebrows frowned after hearing that.


    "What happened, kid?" Gogo noticed that subtle change and asked.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking about a technique I recently created."


    "Ohh good, then show me how it is,"


    They walked softly onto the ground behind Grandmaster Gogo as he led them through the ordinary wooden house''s front door.


    Once inside, they were met with a weing atmosphere that was both warm and quiet.


    The hall, which was hung with tapestries representing ancient legends, led them to the other rooms, including a simple bedroom, a kitchen with all the necessary appliances, and a restroom.


    However, it was the mysterious door at the far end of the hall that captured their attention.


    With a silent nod from Grandmaster Gogo, they followed him into the depths below. Their gaze thennded on a magic circle that was inscribed on the ground.


    As the trio stepped onto the meticulously inscribed magic circle, an air of anticipation filled the room.


    Grandmaster Gogo held the magic crystal tenderly. The crystal throbbed with spectral light, reflecting the vitality in its center.


    He gently let go, allowing the crystal to absorb the core energy and glow with dazzling intensity. The crystal dissolved into thin air and was gone from the grandmaster''s hands in a sh.


    A wave of energy struck the three at the same time. Everything around them whirled and distorted as though subject to the whims of magic.


    With a soft whisper, they were whisked away from the room, their bodies disintegrating into the fabric of time and space as they were teleported.

 Chapter 232 I Promise!

    ?


    Daisy and Aizel''s jaws dropped as they entered the enormous space that resembled a cave. The walls were loaded with shelves holding all sorts of tools, weapons, treasures, and mysteries.


    It resembled a hidden sanctuary, a ce of secrets and possibilities.


    With its aura of mystery and hidden treasures, Aizel couldn''t help butpare it to a bat cave.


    "Where are we now?" Daisy asked.


    "Right now, we are inside the mountain," Gogo replied.


    "So, you basically made your ce inside a fucking mountain. Is there anything you can''t do, grandmaster?" Aizel asked.


    He was a little surprised after hearing that.


    "Of course, there is. I can''t find a good soulmate," Gogo replied, making a sad expression.


    "Don''t worry master; I will try to find a gooddy for you," Daisy replied.


    A gleam of excitement danced in Grandmaster Gogo''s eyes as he swiftly reached out, taking hold of Daisy''s hands.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint this old man." He shook her hand in excitement.


    "I will try," Daisy smiled.


    "Grandmaster, you really gave a beating to that hag.


    "Did you have fun?" Aizel asked with a sly smile.


    "Hoho, it was her who asked for this. You can bet I gave quite a beating to both of them, hehe..."


    Gogo and Aizel exchanged knowing nces, their lips curling into devious grins, and a naughty twinkle lit up their eyes. Daisy, perceiving their feelings, sighed quietly to herself.


    "Now hurry, take out your weapon and show what it can do," Gogo said. His eyes lit with anticipation.


    "Alright,"


    As Aizel called Sekki, the sword appeared in his hand. With deft flicks of the wrist, he transformed the de into a variety of weapons, including swords, spears, and even a sinister-looking scythe.


    Gogo''s eyes erged with excitement and awe as he witnessed yet another facet of Sekki''s versatile nature.


    "Incredible, this is something I have never seen in my whole life in Xelgar.


    "I have witnessed the artifacts that change some forms, but they can''t evenpare to your spirit sword.


    "It''s like you are just wishing for what you want, and the sword is epting yourmand. And you are still only a Grade II mage."


    Aizel''s eyes widened in surprise as Grandmaster Gogo hinted at his true power of nature.


    "I wonder what sorts of things you can do in the future as you grow.


    "But I can bet on one thing for sure...


    Suddenly, Gogo''s expression turned grave, and his voice resonated with a deep,manding tone as he spoke, "You will be just like a killing artifact."


    "It will depend, Grandmaster."


    "On what? Care to borate?" Gogo asked.


    "To whom and for what am I going to be like that.


    "If it''s for a good reason, I won''t mind wiping out everyone in this world."


    Gogo and Daisy werepletely taken aback by Aizel''s statement, and their eyes widened in shock.


    "Kid, tell me it was just a joke."


    "Aizel, you didn''t really mean that, right?" Daisy moved closer to him as she asked.


    She stared expectantly and fixedly into Aizel''s eyes, waiting for an answer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You and the kids are the only ones that have meaning to me in this world," Aizel replied.


    Daisy''s hand gently caressed Aizel''s cheek, her touch as soft as a whisper in the wind.


    "Promise me, you won''t do anything like that." She said.


    "You don''t know who I am, Daisy. I can''t pr..


    "I know your memories are returning and they are affecting your nature.


    "But you can fight against it. It''s not like I am telling you to stop killing someone or not punish them.


    "You can''t ever let innocents get involved, no matter what happens. You are not like them. You are different.


    "Promise me this or I will not talk to you ever again."


    Aizel gazed deeply into Daisy''s eyes, mesmerized by their radiant blue hue.


    Though he knew she couldn''t see through them, there was a captivating light within those eyes that spoke volumes of her spirit.


    Aizel clenched his jaw, his hands forming tight fists, betraying the inner conflict within him.


    The vow he was about to make weighed heavily on his mind and caused aplex range of feelings to surface.


    Deep within, a voice of resistance emerged, whispering doubts and disdain toward the bindingmitment he was about to undertake.


    Daisy reached out and gently touched Aizel on the other cheek, her touch full of love and concern. She leaned in closer, their breaths mixing, and tipped her head slightly. Then, with the utmost tenderness, Daisy kissed Aizel on the lips, a slow and tender kiss that said more than any words could.


    "You have me and the kids with you forever. We want our kind and loving Aizel.


    "Not a killing artifact with no emotions," she said slowly.


    The kiss was sufficient; a wave of warmth swept through Aizel''s being, dispelling any residual disdain or hesitation.


    "I promise. I won''t do anything like that,"


    Grandmaster Gogo smiled and nodded his head in response.


    [fufu master, it seems Daisy is bolder than you]


    Aizel''s cheeks turned a rosy shade, and he seemed a little self-conscious as he avoided looking directly into Daisy''s eyes. As the weight of the situation settled upon Daisy, her own cheeks bloomed a deep crimson, resembling the blush of a ripe apple.


    [AHHH... Fuck her already]


    "Shut up,"


    *Sigh*


    "It''s so good to be young," Gogomented.


    "Ahem... You wanted to see my new technique right Grandmaster, haha...


    "Let me show it to you." Aizel quickly changed the topic.


    [Master why are you ignoring her? Isn''t this a good time to deepen your love for her?]


    It''s not Sekki. Do you think we are powerful enough to keep them safe? Not yet."


    [So, we just need to be stronger, right?]


    Yes, much, much stronger."


    Aizel spent the rest of the day demonstrating his new technique to Grandmaster Gogo.


    They ventured outside, where Aizel demonstrated the intricacies of his newfound power, each movement infused with a growing mastery.


    Gogo watched with curiosity, then offered advice and suggestions to help Aizel improve. They worked together, their interest in Aizel''s powers igniting a mutual fascination with the mystical arts.

 Chapter 233 Blue Fishes?

    ?


    Soren and Zareena were in a faraway town on the southern coast, while Aizel and Daisy spent time with Grandmaster Gogo.


    In the heart of the bustling town of Triton''s, Soren and Zareena found themselves surrounded by a mesmerizing sight¡ªthe lively streets teeming with seafolk people.


    The lively sounds ofughter and conversation meshed well with the faint scent of ocean air in the air.


    Triton''s was an enve of the seafolk, their unique presence permeating every nook and cranny of the town.


    Amidst the sea of graceful seafolk people, only a handful of humans and members of other races could be spotted, their presence acting as a bridge between the worlds ofnd and sea.


    Under the concealment of their hoods, Soren and Zareena cautiously walk in the streets, their steps measured and wary. They purposefully avoided making eye contact or engaging in any unnecessary interactions with the bustling inhabitants of Triton''s.


    "What should we do now?" Soren asked.


    "We should head for a tavern. That might be the best ce for someone to spill the beans or even give us a hint," Zareena replied.


    "That''s good. I would even like to taste some liquor here."


    "Stay focused, idiot. You can drink as much as you want when we return," she said.


    The tantalizing aroma of alcohol and savory dishes wafted through the air, luring Soren and Zareena into the weing embrace of a nearby tavern.


    Their awareness was heightened as they looked around for a ce to settle that wasn''t already in use.


    They noticed an open table in a quiet corner and tiptoed their way there so as not to disturb the lively conversations going on around them.


    They quickly imed the empty seats and settled into their preferred corner, where they could blend into the crowd without calling undue attention to themselves.


    "What do you want?" A seafolk waiter asked with a bored expression.


    "Bring two drinks of any choice you like," Zareena replied.


    "Hmm," The waiter left after that.


    "It''s been so long that we both are spending time like this with each other," Zareena said.


    "Hmm,st time it was when I was beating your ass when you challenged me for practice," Soren replied.


    This idiot only knows how to ruin the mood," Zareena thought as her brows twitched slightly.


    "Even this is your first time in the kingdom, right?" She asked.


    "Yes, I wille again after the tournament to travel the whole kingdom."


    "Can I join you too?" Zareena asked, swirling her silver locks with her finger as she anticipated the answer.


    "Absolutely not. Find someone else," Soren replied.


    I want to kill this asshole,"


    A waiter strolled over to the table, juggling the drinks they had ordered. He ced the drinks on the table nonchntly, giving them barely a second''s worth of his attention.


    Soren swiftly raised the ss to his lips, downing the light brown liquor in one gulp.


    Unfortunately, a vor that was anything but pleasant greeted his taste buds. His face scrunched up in distaste as the liquid made its way down his gullet.


    "Alocoberg town liquor is far better than this." Hemented.


    "Why do you think they will serve their best liquor to humans?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We are in the Beast Kingdom. These races consider themselves superior to humans.


    "Mostly everywhere, humans are also treated as ves and their yful things," Zareena said.


    "Oye did you hear? Some human pests have snuck into our kingdom from Felgura." One of the seafolk people spoke.


    "Yeah, there are rumors going around that the princess of the Felgura Kingdom is also present..."


    "The followers are even offering high rewards to those who will give away their location¡­"


    Soren and Zareena who were sitting silently at the next table, heard the conversations and waited for them to give away some more information.


    "Why is the princess here? Why is she wasting her time here instead of preparing for the tournament..."


    "Who do you think is going to win this time?"


    "Of course, it will be our kingdom, hahaha...."


    "Let''s find them..."


    "Yeah, some of the followers are in the town. If we get lucky, we might earn quite a good reward..."


    "Do you think if the princess gets caught, she will be sold as a ve?"


    "Not openly, or it will ignite a war. I think they will dere her dead, and the king will keep her for his personal use hehehe..."


    Soren rose from his seat at the table and walked towards them.


    He approached the group slowly and gradually removed his hood to reveal a handsome face and long, lustrous green hair that hung down over his shoulders.


    The local seadolks'' attention shifted to him, and their growing disgust was obvious in their expressions and in the air.


    "What do you want?" one of them asked.


    Soren''s eyes glowed with fury as he drew near, squeezing the person''s elongated, blue face in a vice. He let loose a powerful st in a fit of rage, sending his victim and the table they were sitting at plummeting to the ground with a resounding crash.


    Soren''s palm was stained with blood, and his attacker''s skull was reduced to a pile of gruesome flesh and bone as a somber reminder of his might.


    "I am the one from the Felgura Kingdom. What are you going to do now? Let me see you fucking blue fishes." Soren said.


    "Fishes?


    "Did he just call us fish¡­"


    "You trash human, how dare you..."


    Meanwhile, Zareena simply shook her head and released a small sigh.


    But a smile gradually appeared on her face when she remembered how pissed Soren was when he heard them talking about her.


    "KILL THESE FUCKERS....."


    There was a palpable sense of foreboding in the once-bustling bar. The bar had be a gloomy spectacle of death, with the bodies of the seafolk people strewn across the floor.


    Soren and Zareena moved with stealth, their purpose fulfilled, and their quest for informationplete.


    Without leaving any sign of their presence, they quietly escaped the eerie scene.

 Chapter 234 Rayla

    ?


    Under the cover of night, the trio stood on the edge of a towering cliff, gazing out at the dark expanse before them.


    Aizel''s mind buzzed with newfound knowledge and inspiration, the teachings of the grandmaster echoing within him.


    His mind was a whirl of ideas, all waiting to be realized in the days ahead.


    "I think we should head back Grandmaster. The princess mighte back anytime." Aizel said.


    But right now, they needed to get back to the cave, where it was safe, while they waited for Princess and Soren to return with further details.


    "Oh, I forgot about that. It was really nice to meet you both.


    "I hope we can meet again," Gogo said with a smile.


    "Of course, Grandmaster," Aizel replied with a little bow.


    "Do you know how to get back?"


    "Yes, I remember the way,"


    "Okay good,"


    In the wake of their encounter with the grandmaster, Aizel and Daisy departed from his abode.


    "You cane out now," Gogo said.


    A figure, whose identity was covered by a dark and enigmatic hood, stepped out of the shadows and appeared near the grandmaster.


    "That girl was only a Grade II mage, or else she might have sensed you."


    "I am sorry," the person replied.


    "Are you going to follow him?" Gogo asked.


    "Yes,"


    "You know Ra, if you protect that kid everywhere from harm, how will he grow?


    "Or are you going to be there for him everywhere? You are not even past Grade V."


    Ra''s lips remained sealed, her silence speaking volumes as she absorbed Gogo''s words.


    "But he is my Lord, my savior.


    "I can''t leave him like this when he is suffering from memory loss," Ra replied.


    "You don''t have to do anything for now. Just let him grow on his own.


    "He might treat you the same as the rest of them if you go now. Is that what you want?"


    "No," she said.


    "Your time wille. In the meantime, tell me everything that is going on in the Northern Kingdom."


    *****


    As Aizel and Daisy made their way back to the cave, the echoes of their footsteps resonated in the silence.


    The sounds of Raven and Edumont''s talk gradually reached their ears, luring them closer. In a quiet nook of the cave, the two were deep in conversation, the warmth of their friendship evident in their voices.


    "So they still haven''t returned yet," Aizel said.


    "No, but they have found the followers. Right now, followers are looking for them in the town.


    "They are going to lure them to our next meeting point," Raven replied.


    Aizel nodded and then asked, "So are they going to do it tonight or tomorrow?"


    "Princess said she would notify us."


    "Okay,"


    "Where did you both go?" Edumont asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instead of responding, Aizel went over to the corner andid down for a nap.


    "We were just walking around the forest nearby," Daisy said with a weak smile.


    "Yes, but he could have answered that. I don''t know why he acts like that." Raven said.


    "He is going to be a part of the royal family in the future. This attitude of his won''t do any good for him then." She further said.


    "What do you mean by being part of the royal family?" Daisy asked.


    "He is the student of the ''War Goddess''. So he is going to serve the royals as well, just like her." Edumont replied.


    In the midst of the calm atmosphere, a subtle buzz resonated through the air, capturing Raven''s attention.


    With swift and practiced movements, she retrieved her crystal ball.


    "They are following us; meet me where I told you before." That was the only message that echoed in the air from the crystal.


    "OYE AIZEL WAKE UP, ITS TIME," Raven yelled.


    "Finally!" Aizel said, standing up and stretching his body a little.


    "You will be at the back, protecting Daisy, while I and Edumont will lead the way."


    "Daisy, keep your senses alert every time."


    Daisy nodded.


    The group erupted into action as though awakened by some unseen power, their awareness sharpening and their adrenaline pumping.


    With unwavering determination, they swiftly departed from the shelter of the cave, their footsteps echoing in harmony as they elerated towards their destination.


    Through the dense undergrowth and towering trees, Edumont and Raven charged ahead, their movements swift and agile.


    Aizel and Daisy were following close behind, the sound of their footfall reverberating off the ground.


    After several hours of relentless sprinting, the group finally reached their designated meeting point.


    The area surrounding them became a murky swamp, the thick mud of which threatened to entangle them at every turn. Huge trees hung overhead, their lengthy shadows skittering across the surface of the murkyke.


    Thick bushes encircled the area, creating a natural barrier that concealed their presence from prying eyes.


    Surrounded by the eerie beauty of the swamp, they took a moment to catch their breath and gather their thoughts.


    Their senses became more sensitive, and every nerve was ready to react to even the smallest change, which could signal theing of their allies or the approach of a threat.


    "They are not here yet. We should hide and wait for the right time," Raven said.


    Raven and Edumont retreated discretely, seeking cover in a quiet nook.


    Meanwhile, Aizel and Daisy ventured in the opposite direction, weaving through the dense vegetation to find their own hiding ce.


    They hid behind the tall trees and thick clumps of nts, their bodies blending in with their surroundings.


    Aizel crouched behind a twisted tree trunk, and his keen senses detected a slight shaking in Daisy''s hands.


    The tremor, though barely noticeable, betrayed the nerves that coursed through her veins.


    Aizel''s eyes traveled to her face, and he saw the fear hiding behind her brave expression.


    With a quiet reassurance, Aizel reached out, gently sping Daisy''s trembling hand in his own.


    "You don''t have to worry. Nothing would happen to you. I am here with you," he said.


    Daisy nced at him for a second and nodded.


    "It seems I am still a little afraid to fight someone," she said.


    "Don''t worry, you will get there."

 Chapter 235 Flexing

    ?


    "CATCH THEM...


    "THEY ARE SO FUCKING FAST..


    "THAT BITCH MAGIC IS WEIRD...


    Soren and Zareena ran with unwavering resolve through the thick underbrush, their feet hammering the forest floor.


    Hot on their heels were the relentless pursuers, cursed magi followersprised primarily of seafolk.


    Only a few of them were humans in the group.


    Zareena''s mastery of wind magic proved to be their saving grace. She created winds with a flick of her wrist, and they carried them forward, keeping just out of reach of their pursuers.


    The wind carried them with effortless grace, enabling them to navigate through thebyrinthine forest with uncanny swiftness.


    Aizel, Daisy, Edumont, and Raven hid in the underbrush as they made their way to the agreed-upon meeting ce, a mud swamp in the very center of the forest.


    Every rustle of leaves and crack of branches set their hearts racing in anticipation.


    They awaited Soren and Zareena''s arrival with bated breath, their eyes scanning the treeline for any sign of their approaching allies.


    "They are here," Daisy said.


    Aizel''s natural instincts kicked in. He sensed the approaching danger, knowing that Daisy''s heightened perception had likely detected their allies'' imminent arrival.


    He had no second thoughts about getting ready for the confrontation.


    Momentster, as if in perfect sync with Daisy''s foresight, Soren and Zareena burst into Aizel''s line of sight.


    A swarm of Cursed Magi followers followed closely behind, their steps quick and their aims sinister.


    With a swift motion, Aizel called Sekki, his trusted weapon. The air crackled with energy as the de began its transformation.


    The weapon''s grip was unexpectedly enhanced when chains formed and coiled around the handle. Simultaneously, the de itself shattered into two separate daggers, each of which was tipped with swirling mes that licked hungrily at the air around it. [GoW''s de of chaos]


    "MOVE!" Aizel yelled.


    When Zareena and Soren saw Aizel''s de morph so quickly, their battle-honed instincts kicked in and they leaped into action. Almost in unison, they suddenly went in different directions, each figuring out how to deal with the mayhem on the ground.


    "Hey, another person..


    "So they have allies...


    "Let''s kill him first...


    Aizel''s hands clenched tighter around the chain, and he swung it with precise uracy, sending metallic links screeching through the air.


    The dual des at the end spun in a mesmerizing disy of deadly grace, their fiery aura growing with every rotation.


    With a burst of raw power, Aizel propelled himself forward, defying gravity as he leaped into the heart of the encroaching group.


    Time seemed to slow as Aizel''s descent brought him crashing down with an impact that resonated through the battlefield.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Sekki, enveloped in raging mes, mmed into the ground with a thunderous impact, setting off a catastrophic explosion that consumed everything in its path.


    The force of the explosion caused the ground to shake, carving a deep crater in its wake.


    Followers were engulfed in a wave of heat and destruction as the raging firestorm scorched the air. People were thrown in all directions as the mes danced like crazed ghosts, engulfing anything in their path.


    As the rumble of the fiery explosion died down, the group huddled close to Aizel.


    The aftermath of his powerful disyy scattered before them¡ªfollowers of the Cursed Magi sprawled across the ground, their bodies battered and broken.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I knew this would be an easy task, but I didn''t expect something like that," Ravenmented.


    "That was well done. Fast and swift, but from now on, inform us first if you are trying to pull something like this," Edumont said.


    Daisy''s eyes shimmered with newfound admiration as she witnessed Aizel''s power for the first time.


    Zareena dragged three injured and broken followers to the ground as she came closer


    Miraculously, they had managed to survive the intense battle while theirpanions met a different fate.


    Two were the seafolk while thest one was the human.


    "Let''s take them back to the cave and wait for them to wake up," she said.


    The rest of them nodded and headed back to the cave.


    As the group ventured further, their footsteps echoing in the dimly lit cave, they finally reached their destination after an hour of travel.


    The pitch ckness of the cave seemed toe alive with the arrival of morning light. Golden sunlight peered through the trees and illuminated the cave mouth with a soft, ethereal light.


    Zareena gently lowered the three surviving followers to the ground, their tired bodies finding temporary respite.


    Exhausted from their arduous journey, the group settled down, one by one, finding spots to rest within the cave.


    Zareena, feeling the weight of fatigue, took a seat and closed her eyes, seeking a moment of reprieve. The others followed suit, summoning small containers of water with their magic.


    This guy¡ªdid he understand my magic just by seeing it? The way he applied that fire st to his sword was simr. And how that low-level spirit sword can change its form," Zareena thought.


    It''s impossible. It took me 10 years to get down to the basics and perfect it. There''s no way he can do it in just 3¨C4 days. He didn''t even practice it."


    "Princess,"


    "Yes, Raven,"


    "I have covered the whole cave with my spell. Until tomorrow, no one will be able to find us,"


    "Good job, Raven."


    "So when are we going to wake them up?" Soren asked.


    "Let them wake up on their own. There is no need to rush." Zareen replied.


    [It''s good that you held back Master or every one of them would have died]


    Hehe, guess I was just way too excited."


    [Master, did you see that look on the princess''s face? She was struggling to hide the shocked expression fufu]


    I will wait patiently for the tournament. I will make her regret making a bet with me,"


    [Master, you won''t do something Korean manhwa mob-like things, right?]


    Stop spouting rubbish again,"


    "Aizel,''


    "Yes, Daisy,"


    "I didn''t know you would be that strong. I mean, I knew you were, but when I sensed your power, it was on a whole other level.


    "Hehe, what can I say? I guess I am not bad, huh?"


    [Look at you]

 Chapter 236 Tension

    ?


    After several hours, the three abducted followers stirred and regained consciousness.


    They opened their eyes slowly, taking in the cave''s gloomy surroundings.


    "Oh, so you are finally up; we were waiting for you guys to wake up," Raven greeted them.


    "Where are we¡­"


    "What did you do to others¡­"


    "Fuck my leg¡­"


    Soren strolled toward the awakening trio, his steps deliberate and gaze steady.


    He bent down until he was at eye level with them, and his intense stare met their confused faces.


    "Now listen closely, you fucking fishes and you lowly pest. You will only talk when we ask you to."


    "Who the fuck are you calling fis¡­"


    Soren''s hand shot out and grabbed the seafolk person firmly by the face.


    He made a rapid motion, mming the poor guy''s head hard onto the rough cave floor.


    After the severe blow to the head, a little stream of blood began to drip down the victim''s forehead.


    The two remaining captives now looked at Soren with fear and anxiety in their wide, terrified eyes.


    "Do you want me to repeat?"


    Both of them shook their heads in fear.


    "Good, Zareena you can take it from here," Soren said, then walked away.


    "So now tell me where are the cursed magi?" Zareena asked,ing straight to the point.


    "W-We don''t know." A Seafolk member replied.


    "I know you are a low-level follower just blindly following them. But you should have some information worth saving your lives, right?" She asked with a sly smile.


    The defeated seafolk showed a look of despair, shaking his head in silence as if to ept his fate.


    There was no trace of defiance or pleading in his eyes, as if he had already given up.


    On the other hand, the human captive was frozen with terror, sweat dripping from his brow.


    His gaze darted anxiously in every direction, searching for an escape or a glimmer of hope amid the dire circumstances.


    "If you think you can escape from here, you are gravely mistaken," Zareena said noticing him.


    "W-Will you really let me live if I give you the information?"


    "Oye you human, what are you say¡­"


    *p*


    "Shut the fuck up," Zareena pped the seafolk face hard.


    "It will depend," she continued


    "Please, I have a wife and a small kid. In the first ce, I didn''t even want to join them.


    "But they threatened me that if I did not meet their demands, they would kill my wife and my child. My wife is already with them, and I don''t know what they are even doing with her...


    "Oh, poor you; don''t worry." Zareena slowly caressed his hair.


    "I will make sure to save your wife and child if you just give us some information about them.


    "I Promise," she said.


    "Th..thank you. I don''t know where they are right now, but I do know that one of them is soon going to appear."


    "Where?"


    "In three days, he is going towards Lucednia Town"


    "For what?"


    "I-I really don''t know why, but that town is famous for lust and pleasure. And that guy is one horny guy," he replied.


    "How can you be sure?" Zareena asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Because one of my friends is a guard in his group. Yesterday he informed me that their group is going to have some fun in Lucednia.


    Zareena retrieved the crystal ball from her belongings, her fingers delicately caressing its smooth surface. With a focused gaze, she directed the magical orb towards the trembling human captive, seeking confirmation of his honesty.


    As the crystal remained dim and devoid of any radiant glow, it served as an undeniable affirmation that the person before them was indeed speaking the truth.


    Aizel''s footsteps echoed through the cavern as he approached the apprehensive human captive.


    "Where is your wife and child?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    "I asked, where are they holding your wife and your child?"


    "In Triton''s Town,"


    "What are you doing?" Zareena asked, crossing her arms as she stared at Aizel.


    "You guys go and catch that guy.


    "In the meantime, I will head towards Triton''s town. I might as well create some distraction for you," Aizel replied.


    "And who said you could go and save them? Let them rot there," Zareena replied.


    "I didn''t ask for your permission.


    "Youe with me."


    Aizel''s reached out to untie the bindings that held the captive''s hands. The ropes fell away, freeing the individual from their restraints.


    "Are you really going to help me?"


    "Don''t take this the wrong way. I am helping your wife and kid," he replied.


    Isn''t that the same thing?" the captive thought.


    "Are you really that dumb?" Zareena raised her voice a little.


    Daisy''s face was furrowed with worry as the tension in the cave grew.


    Raven, moving silently, positioned herself behind Princess, her gaze now filled with unmistakable hostility directed toward Aizel.


    "You should think twice, Aizel. We should stick together as a group. We came here to catch the cursed magi.


    "Not to save someone or help them," Edumont said.


    "I don''t want to think twice. MOVE,"


    "Then you leave me no choice," With that said, Edumont also went and stood beside the princess.


    Aizel extended his hand, calling forth the power of Sekki. The de responded, morphing swiftly into a gleaming katana.


    [hihihehehhahahaha, finally I can kill that bitch. Get ready you fuckers; bathe me with blood]


    Soren walked slowly over to Aizel and surprised everyone by standing by his side.


    The others, including Aizel himself, became tense as a result of this unexpected gesture.


    "Let him go. Why are you guys worrying about him?


    "I am alone enough to catch that guy," Soren said.


    "What are you doing, Soren?" Zareena asked.


    "For what reason are you not letting him go? Didn''t you promise a second before you would save his wife and kid?


    "That was a false promise to get the information from him. Why should I care about him or his wife?"


    Soren''s de materialized from thin air with a sh of mystical power. His gaze turned piercing and resolute, sending a shiver down the spines of Raven, Zareena, and Edumont.


    "If you can''t keep a promise, then don''t make one."


    *tsh*


    "Fine, but I won''t go to rescue you if something happens to you there."


    With that, she turned away from the group and made her way toward her camp.

 Chapter 237 Satan Is Born

    ?


    "I aming with you too," Daisy suddenly said.


    "No, you should go with them," Aizel replied.


    "But..


    "They need your help more than me, Daisy.


    "And besides, this idiot will keep you safe," he said, pping Soren''s back at the same time.


    "Without a doubt, you will be safe when I am around," Soren replied and nodded.


    "Okay," she replied with a sigh.


    "Now buddy, shall we head on our way?"


    "Y-yes," the captive person replied.


    Leaving the shelter of the cave behind, both of them embarked on a journey toward the bustling town of Triton''s.


    Their path led them through winding trails, thick foliage, and a myriad of natural wonders.


    "Why are you helping me?" the person asked.


    "Even I don''t know why? I guess I am bored," Aizel replied.


    "No, your reaction inside the cave was something else."


    "What do you want me to say then, that I took pity on you?" Aizel asked, raising his eyebrow a little.


    "No, that''s not what I meant."


    "You know you are just useless scum in this world who can''t do shit.


    "You are weak. You let them take away your wife and child without even putting up a fight.


    "Here, you just gave away the information to a stranger just for a false promise."


    "IF ONLY I WAS STRONGER, IT WOULDN''T HAVE HAPPENED," the person shouted angrily.


    "Look at you; you only bark like a dog."


    "How could I even put up a fight when I can''t even form a magic core?" the person said, calming his tone down a little in front of Aizel.


    "And who said that?"


    "I tried many times, but I can''t do it. It seems I am not destined to be a mage,"


    "And who decided that?" Aizel asked again.


    "Uh..."


    The person just stood there,pletely at a loss for words, in response to Aizel''s inquiry.


    The truth was that there was no external force or authority that had decided he couldn''t form a magic core.


    It was a self-imposed limitation; born out of ack of motivation and a belief that he wasn''t destined to be a mage.


    Every time he fell short, self-doubt crept in and whispered that his potential was limited, smothering his drive.


    "If you can''t do it for yourself, then do it for the ones you love. And even then, if you can''t do it, go and rot in some corner of the street, SCUM."


    From that point on until they reached Triton''s town, Aizel barely exchanged a word with the man.


    Upon reaching the outskirts of the town, Aizel broke the silence that had enveloped them throughout the journey.


    "Be prepared for the worst. Whatever happens to your wife and child, you will carry the sin and me for the rest of your life."


    Silently taking the lead, the man wordlessly guided Aizel into the heart of the town.


    His actions spoke louder than words as he navigated through the bustling streets with a sense of purpose.


    Aizel followed in his footsteps, taking in the sights and surroundings of Triton''s vige as he went.


    "So many seafolk members,"


    [Master, are you prepared?]


    Yeah, I am."


    "That''s the mansion where a small squad leader of the follower group stays. He has held my wife and child in the mansion," the man said.


    "So, what are you going to do? Are you going to stay behind like scum or are you going to kill them with me?" Aizel asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am already prepared to die now; I will die killing those fuckers," he said in rage.


    "Good, thene with me."


    [Master, are you really going to do that?]


    Yes Sekki, even if it''s a small start, it''s better than nothing. Let the world of Xelgar witness what a true Devil actually looks like."


    Aizel''s magic armor, previously in the possession of Daisy, encased him once again, adorning his body with its formidable presence.


    A Japanese hannya mask, with its creepy features offering a shroud of secrecy, emerged in his hands.


    The man apanying Aizel watched in astonishment, his expression frozen in disbelief, as they advanced towards the mansion with purposeful strides.


    Curiosity and confusion rippled through the crowd as Aizel and the man passed by.


    The crowd around Aizel looked perplexed and murmured to one another as they tried to make sense of his appearance.


    The sight of the mysterious people wandering through the busy streets couldn''t help but amuse some onlookers.


    "Hey look, who is that weird person?" one of the human guards notified the seafolk guards around the mansion.


    Aizel stopped just outside the mansion''s main entrance.


    With a sharp awareness, he noticed the seafolk and human guards swiftly emerging, their eyes filled with hostility and suspicion.


    Themotion quickly drew a crowd around, and they gathered with their eyes fixed on the strange scene ying out in front of them.


    *Tsk*


    Too many eyes," Aizel said, raising his hands, and a dense ck veil materialized around him and the mansion.


    Surprised bystanders outside suddenly lost their ability to see or hear what was going on inside. Some of them, out of curiosity, tried to prate the veil, but they all reported feeling uneasy the instant their hands touched it.


    Their life energy began to dwindle, drained away by the mysterious power of the enchanted barrier.


    "Hey, who the fuck are you, joker¡­"


    "What are you doing creating a barrier around¡­"


    "Are you getting tired of living..."


    "MY NAME IS...Ahem sorry....


    "MY NAME IS SATAN," Aizel said in a deep voice this time.


    "Who is this person?


    "Never heard of him¡­"


    "I think he is just showing off, trying to impress the boss..."


    "Where are you from Satan?"


    "I COME FROM THE PLACE CALLED HELL,"


    "What the fuck is hell?"


    "For quite some time, I have been seeing scums like you more and more in this world.


    "You all are doing sins without considering the consequences. I have arrived to eradicate and take your souls with me back to hell," Aizel finished speaking.


    "The fuck is he saying..."


    "This all sounds like bullshit, let''s just get rid of this guy..."


    The two seafolk who had just talked met a terrible end, which came as a shock to everyone.


    Their heads exploded violently, akin to the bursting of a ripe watermelon, sending a spray of gore and fragments in all directions.


    The rest of them stared on in startled silence, their expressions etched with a mixture of terror and disbelief.


    "I see you all are still ignorant. Not that I expected anything from scumbags like you.


    "Let me tell you something."


    A devilish blue smile appeared on the mask in the form of fire as Aizel spoke.


    "I don''t grant easy deaths. I torture people and their souls for eternity, and now this world shall know hell."

 Chapter 238 Lets Get Nuts

    ?


    The guards'' once self-assured and rebellious demeanor suddenly gave way to deadly seriousness.


    Their gaze jumped between the dead bodies in front of them and the mysterious man who had just proimed himself to be Satan.


    "Okay, you got yourself some attention, Satan..."


    "Yeah, why are you here?"


    A murmur spread through the remaining guards as they mustered the courage to voice their questions and concerns.


    How stupid can they be? Are all the seafolk race is that dumb," Aizel thought.


    [Master, let''s just beat their asses and head inside]


    Yeah, you are right. No point in wasting time here."


    Aizel''s walk became slow and deliberate as he focused on the imposing mansion ahead.


    [I am feeling goosebumps, Master. This will be the first time you will go all out. Let''s show them true hell]


    Yeah, let''s go nuts,"


    "We are warning you; we will kill you if..."


    A group of guards were standing on watch when, out of nowhere, slithering tendrils of water emerged next to them and wrapped themselves icily around their ankles.


    Tendrils effortlessly hoisted the helpless guards into the air, where they hung helplessly. In a gruesome disy of might, jagged ice spikes formed in the air and pierced their targets with pinpoint uracy. The guards were impaled by the spikes one by one, sending them reeling in pain and fear.


    "KILL THIS BASTARD..."


    "YEAH..."


    A swarm of guards charged out of the mansion, all of them staring intently at Aizel before them.


    However, before they could reach their target, a powerful gust of wind whipped through the air, lifting them off their feet and sending them soaring through the sky like wayward leaves.


    Their attempts to advance were futile against the unseen force that manipted the very air around them.


    Aizel''s hands began to move with seasoned uracy as the guards fought to regain their calm. Lightning bolts crackled and sizzled from his fingertips, lighting up the night with each movement.


    The arcing path of the electric tendrils ensured that they would strike their target with lethal precision.


    The guards, suspended helplessly in the air, became mere puppets for the whims of the tempestuous storm. The lightning coursed through their bodies, consuming them in a flurry of sparks and smoke.


    "H-How is it possible..."


    "This monster has so many cores..."


    "IMPOSSIBLE AHHHHHH....."


    As the seafolk guards fell one by one to Aizel''s powerful attack, the Grade I mages, who had been observing from a distance, felt an urgent need to act.


    The trembling in their bodies betrayed the terror coursing through their veins, but theirmitment to defend their home and their people kept them going.


    The Grade I mages advanced as one, their stride shaky but determined, to face off against the lone figure who appeared capable of unimaginable destruction.


    They were well aware they did not have Aizel''s personal strength, but they felt that their numbers gave them some chance against impossible odds.


    "COME..." Aizel said.


    Aizel quickly called forth his crackling ck katana, Sekki. The iron chains came out, and they sliced cleanly through the Grade I mages.


    Their heads were swiftly severed from their bodies, leaving a chilling silence in the aftermath.


    The remaining mages gazed in terror; their hearts filled with fear as they realized the immense power they faced.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you stand like this in fear, then you will die without even knowing," Aizelmented.


    The mages stood frozen, unable to react as their heads exploded one by one, a gruesome disy of blood and gore sttering across the surroundings.


    "Told ya,"


    "WHO THE FUCK IS MAKING SO MUCH NOISE?"


    Stepping out of the mansion were towering seafolk beings, easily reaching a height of 12 feet.


    Aizel''s sharp eyes determined that they were Grade II, formidable in their own right.


    A group of perhaps six or seven of these seafolk members strode forward, carrying themselves with an air of arrogance and authority and showing rming contempt for the dying guards and their own race.


    Their eyes locked on Aizel, a mix of amusement and curiosity evident in their piercing gazes.


    "Who the fuck is this guy..."


    "Why is he dressed so weirdly?"


    "I will truly never understand humans and their clothing..."


    [Look at those noobs Master, fufu]


    "Hehe, let''s have some fun with them.


    "OYE FISHES, I AM RIGHT HERE, COME!"


    "Did he just call us fish?"


    "YOU ARE FUCKING DEAD..."


    As one of the Grade II seafolk members lunged at Aizel, a flurry of punches was unleashed towards him.


    Aizel was able to deftly avoid the oing blows because of his quick reflexes.


    However, a sudden and powerful kick aimed at his stomach caught him off guard, causing blood to spew from his mouth as the impact sent him reeling.


    The seafolk mage took advantage of the situation by grabbing a handful of Aizel''s hair and repeatedly mming him down to the hard ground.


    "Can''t even handle a small fry," He stood up and turned around to look towards his fellow mage.


    But they were all staring at him in shock, while some of them were looking behind him.


    In a slow, deliberate motion, the seafolk mage turned his head to stare at the corpse of a fallen seafolk guard.


    His jaw dropped as he stared in disbelief at Aizel, who was standing a safe distance away with his arms at his sides and without a scratch on his body.


    "Y-You but how..."


    "Just tell me one thing," Aizel suddenly said. "What shit are you smoking, bro?"


    "Huh,"


    Aizel appeared out of thin air behind the seafolk mage and thrust his Dragonfang dagger deep into the back of the mage.


    The magical dagger served its evil objective by draining the mage''s life energy.


    The seafolk mage copsed to his knees, weakened and powerless. Aizel drew near, his palm emitting great heat and mes while his touch was gentle.


    With a deliberate move, he caressed the mage''s head before putting him through the burning punishment, which left his face burned and scarred.


    "Now we have six more fishes to fry and grill hihiehehahaha...."

 Chapter 239 Invisible Mage [R18+]

    ?


    [Now please remember this is a fiction story. Don''t take anything too seriously and enjoy. Warning R18+]


    "Did you see what he did?"


    "I think it was an illusion..."


    "The guards are saying he has multiple cores¡­"


    "Let''s fight him together..."


    The remaining six seafolk Grade II mages conjured their formidable weapons, their presencemanding, and their intentions clear.


    They began to spread out, moving in a strategic arc toward Aizel, who held his ground with calm assurance.


    Behind Aizel, in a burst of lightning, one of the mages appeared, crackling with electricity.


    His rapier shed through Aizel''s back with pinpoint uracy, sending a tidal wave of dazzling blue lightning in its wake.


    However, in a breathtaking turn of events, Aizel erupted into fierce mes, the inferno attempting to consume the mage.


    The mage''s quick reflexes kicked in, and he backed away just in time to avoid being caught in the mes.


    Two more seafolk mages charged together at Aizel with coordinated purpose.


    But a strange thing happened in the midst of their advance.


    In an instant, one of the mages suddenly vanished into thin air, leaving Aizel momentarily stunned by the unexpected turn of events.


    "Damn it, he can turn invisible."


    The other mage let out a volley of fireballs, flinging them with unrelenting power at Aizel.


    Meanwhile, the remaining mages coordinated a unified frontal assault on Aizel with spells that converged from all directions. As the assault grew more intense, the air crackled with magical energy.


    Aizel threw Sekki into the air, and the de arced beautifully through the air as Aizel swapped his position with it in midair.


    However, a sharp pain seared through his right shoulder, causing his brows to furrow beneath the mask, hinting at the surprise that lurked beneath hisposed facade.


    [Master, even his attacks are invisible.]


    Incredible, these guys are definitely way stronger than the Grade II mages in Felgura Kingdom.


    "Now let me create something special for them. Let''s see how the invisible fish will hide now,"


    With both hands raised high, Aizel unleashed a torrent of lightning that crackled with various vibrant hues.


    Lightning struck the terrain with lethal uracy as it burst from his fingertips. The powerful bolts found their targets, striking the ground, buildings, and the remaining guards with devastating force, instantly reducing them to mere ashes.


    Aware of the risk, the Grade II mages dodged and weaved through Aizel''s continuous bombardment, their agility only keeping them ahead of the electrified barrage.


    "Let me know when you find him, Sekki."


    [Yes, Master]


    *BOOM* *Crackle*


    Aizel''s mental energy diminished slightly as he infused even more power and intensity into his lightning attack. Outside the mansion, the atmosphere mimicked the onset of a severe storm, and the air crackled with electric energy.


    Unexpectedly, the invisible mage who hade into contact with the electrifying currents cried out in agony from a specific location.


    [Matser there]


    In a lightning-fast motion, Aizel''s hand shot out and seized the invisible mage by the throat, lifting him effortlessly into the air.


    *PSSSSS*


    *VROOOM*


    The magic armor encasing Aizel emitted a burst of pressurized steam from the tiny holes, causing the des in its fans to whir rapidly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A vibrant blue glow emanated from the open crevices of its chest, casting an otherworldly light.


    With one hand still gripping the mage''s throat, his other hand grabbed his body. With the extra strength his armor gave him, he ripped through the mage''s neck and spine, ripping them cleanly in two.


    From the sky above, a torrent of blue-hued gore and blood cascaded down like a macabre rainfall.


    The remaining Grade II mages just stood there, immobilized with dread and shock at the horrific scene before them.


    Even the human captive who came with Aizel was in disbelief.


    Where did this monstere from?" he thought.


    "I have yed enough with you; it''s time for me to head inside the mansion," Aizel said.


    Aizel burst into mes, and the fiery energy surged forward, hurtling toward the remaining mages.


    They were getting ready to face him, and their expressions stiffened. Sekki transformed into a glowing katana, emitting a faint hum of power.


    With a swift, precise sh, Aizel unleashed his newfound technique.


    The resulting st erupted with a force that obliterated every guard and Grade II mage in its path, shattering the front gate and reducing the mansion''s entrance hall to ruins.


    Aizel had controlled the power of the explosion, taking out his foes without destroying the whole building at once.


    "Still, controlling this is hard; I need to do more practice and create some more variations."


    [Fufu, look at how sted the fishes hahahah]


    "Oye you, follow me," he said, calling the human captive.


    The human captive moved in silence, trailing behind Aizel as they made their way towards the entrance of the mansion.


    As they approached, debris and rubble seemed to stir and shift on their own ord, clearing a path before Aizel''s steady advance.


    Aizel''s perceptive eyes swept the area rapidly, taking ount of the gathered injured and exhausted seafolk.


    Some leaned on each other for support, while others tended to wounds with a sense of camaraderie.


    As Aizel''s mana sense permeated the entirety of the mansion, his brows furrowed with a mixture of revulsion and disdain when he sensed an underground hall.


    He advanced towards the designated path; an eerie transformation befell the seafolk inhabitants.


    AHH....


    UHGH.....


    AHGH....


    Levitating in the air, their bodies contorted and limbs twisted grotesquely, eliciting pained cries that reverberated throughout the sprawling mansion.


    Yet, Aizel, in a disy of both power and restraint, refrained from dealing a fatal blow, leaving them suspended in their anguished state as he descended deeper into the undergroundbyrinth.


    In the dimly lit underground chamber, Aizel''s gaze fell upon two imposing seafolk figures donned in regal attire, their expressions etched with fear as they beheld his presence.


    Among the gloomy surroundings was a horrible sight: a woman hanging from chains, deprived of her dignity, her body damaged by grievous wounds and bleeding from every hole.


    The human captive''s eyes welled up with tears at the sight, but he held firm, his sorrow conveyed without a sound.


    Aizel''s focus switched to a young child who appeared unaffected by the horrors surrounding them despite being held in a cell with barred windows.


    "They both even raped her after she died.


    "I really think I made the wrong promise to Daisy.


    "You fuckers, get ready. I will make sure you don''t get a single breath of relief tonight."

 Chapter 240 More Cruel

    ?


    Felgura City,


    Hazel found herself in the middle of Edith Crestfall''s lively potion ss, where she and two other mages were busy mixing up various potions.


    As they tried again and again, perfecting their methods with each effort, the air became heavy with the scent of herbs and bubbling cauldrons.


    Edith, with her vast experience, provided them with asional guidance and insights.


    "It''s good that you all are learning fast. Remember, we have never won an alchemy potionpetition in the tournament.


    "And no one will expect you to win too. All you have to do is get the highest rank possible." Edith said.


    "Professor, ''War Goddess'' is well versed in potion making, right? Did she also not win in the tournament?" Hazel asked.


    "She could have won, but she never participated. She always likes killing rather than making something useful," Edith replied, letting out a sigh.


    I must do better. Softie and Sera will be giving their all to fighting. I should also give my best in potion making," Hazel thought.


    *****


    Felgura Castle...


    In the grand hall of Felgura Castle, an air of anticipation hung heavy as the Sword Emperor, Vespara, Shelly, and a select group of noble heads assembled.


    The extravagant furnishings and soaring pirs of the hall befitted the asion, which was the inauguration of the new head of the Eudora family.


    Rose, a prominent figure among the noble heads, had two sons who battled in the grueling duel of death; their fate was intertwined with the future of their lineage.


    Now that there was only one son left, the time hade to name the one who would carry on the family''s legacy.


    Draped in garments befitting the asion, the chosen heir stood resplendent in regal attire.


    The ceremony lights reflected off of his golden locks, highlighting his white skin and charming good looks.


    A stunningly beautiful woman was there, too, adding to the attraction of the situation. The man grinned wickedly, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    He knew this was his chance to be the next head of the esteemed Eudora family.


    Not only did I kill my useless brother, but I also took her woman, sisiheheh," he thought.


    The man''s eyes wandered the vast hall until they settled on Vespara, who wore a bored expression on her face.


    My Goddess always looks so gorgeous. If I could have been stronger, you would have be mine. That body, I will do anything to have a taste for it," he thought.


    And who is that standing beside her?" he wondered


    His eyes never left Shelly, who was standing by Vespara''s side while he walked steadily in her direction.


    As he closed the distance between them, he gracefully bowed before Vespara, paying her the respect she deserved.


    Then, his attention shifted to Shelly, whose confusion was evident. With a gentle yet confident demeanor, he extended his hand towards her, seeking her hand.


    Caught under Vespara''s watchful gaze, Shelly hesitated for a moment before offering her hand, which the man delicately kissed, signifying his respect and admiration.


    "Pardon mydy, I know everyone here, only you are the one who is unfamiliar to me," He said.


    "She is my childhood friend, Shelly," Vespara replied with a smile.


    "It was nice meeting you, Shelly." He bowed again and then walked away.


    This Aizel lives with three beauties. Uneptable."


    Well, while you prepare for the tournament, young mage, I will take care of yourdies, sisihehe,"


    The Sword Emperor watched the unfolding drama without changing his demeanor, although a slight shake of his head indicated his disapproval.


    Cedric Crestfall and the Sword Emperor presided over the event in the queen''s absence. Amidst their presence, Alecra Eudora officially ascended as the new head of his family.


    *****<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Triton''s Town...


    "No please, you don''t know who I am. I came here because of this idiot; if you spare my life, I can provide you with anything..."


    d in regal attire, one of the seafolk members dropped to his knees, his posture pleading for mercy from Aizel.


    "Okay,"


    Aizel approached them with deliberate steps, his hands gently settling upon their bowed heads.


    The blue mes molded themselves into a twisted grin upon his mask, lending an eerie appearance to his voice as he spoke, "Don''t worry. I am not killing you for now.


    "You see, the actions you have taken¡ªisn''t it right that they should be done to you as well?"


    "Huh, what do you mean?"


    Their cries and pleas were ignored as he grabbed a hold of their hair and dragged them forward.


    As they passed the captive human, a subtle nod conveyed the understanding between them, prompting the captive to make his way towards the imprisoned child.


    Meanwhile, Aizel took the noble seafolk outside to the bustling main street, where a dark veil concealed the mansion.


    The veil suddenly vanished, and everyone around the mansion watched Aizel drag two seafolk members.


    Silently, he wordlessly stripped the seafolk members of their garments, baring their vulnerable forms for all to see.


    Sekki quickly transformed into a terrifying ck whip with tiny, sharp spikes as their embarrassment became apparent from theirck of clothing.


    And then he let all hell loose.


    *Whip* *Whip* *Whip* *Whip*...


    Ahhhhhhhhhh...


    UGHHHHHHH...


    He started to whip them crazily like he had gotten possessed by something.


    Anguished cries echoed through the streets as the mercilessshes of the whip rained down upon the seafolk members.


    The crowd''s gasps of terror and thrill as they witnessed the punishment mixed with the prisoners'' cries forpassion. The whipping was so severe that it left visible marks on the exposed skin.


    AHHH...


    PLEASE HELP.....


    *Whip* *Whip* *Whip* *Whip*...


    Aizel grabbed the seafolk by the hair and twisted his body until he was kneeling on the ground.


    The seafolk''s knees and elbows pressed against the unforgiving pavement, reducing him to the likeness of a dog.


    The seafolk face was painted with a mixture of terror and embarrassment as he remained in that humiliating position.


    Aizel looked towards the other person and asked, "What are you waiting for? Don''t you love holes?


    "Here, try this one."


    As those words escaped from Aizel''s lips, an eerie silence fell upon the scene, gripping not only the seafolk captives but also the mesmerized onlookers.


    The impact of his words reverberated through the air, leaving a lingering sense of shock and disbelief.


    "Don''t stop until you tear his hole."


    [FUFU, HAHAHAHA]

 Chapter 241 Lucednia Town

    ?


    The street surrounding the mansion was enveloped in an uncanny stillness, so profound that even the faintest sound, like the drop of a coin or the tiniest pin, would reverberate with an eerie echo throughout the entire area.


    The air itself seemed to be holding its breath, adding to the already palpable sense of anxiety.


    Aizel gazed down at the seafolk''s lifeless bodies lying on the ground in silence.


    The many wounds that ruined their once-regal visage painted blood over their skin. The horrific injuries they had sustained only added to the terrible scene.


    Even in death, the marks of brutality were in to see on their corpses. Someone even appeared to have ripped open their anus, as they were bleeding profusely.


    Aizel concentrated his mental energy, channeling it into a powerful surge.


    With a swift motion, he pped his hands together, unleashing an invisible shockwave that rippled through the air.


    The wave expanded, reaching every individual within its reach and causing sudden disorientation and confusion among the onlookers.


    Their thoughts were confused, and the chaos and mayhem seemed to have been obliterated from their memory. They forgot exactly who was behind this destruction.


    In the midst of the ensuingmotion, Aizel swiftly moved away from the scene, his presence now unnoticed. He found himself standing behind the captive human and his daughter.


    "I hope the chance I have given you will not go to waste.


    "Someday I wille and find you, and if I don''t see your daughter smiling and leading a good life...


    He moved a little closer as he stared at the man''s eyes within his mask.


    "I will make sure you regret the day you met me."


    With his purpose fulfilled, Aizel gracefully departed from the underground chamber, leaving behind the man and his daughter.


    "I will surely pay you back for today in the future, even if I have to die." The man quickly kneeled down toward his departing benefactor.


    *****


    As themotion continued to reverberate through Triton''s town, Aizel deftly slipped away, leaving the chaotic scene behind.


    He was relieved that the immediate vicinity mainly consisted of ordinary seafolk and humans, as erasing their memories proved to be a rtively simple task.


    [Master, are you okay?]


    "Yeah, it''s fine. I have already expected that I would find something like this."


    [Satan performing a task that belongs to God]


    [If people from your world hear it, they willugh at it.]


    *Tsh*


    "Neither do I care for how others think, nor do I care for gods even if they really exist."


    [So which grade does your core have to reach for that thing you have nned?]


    "If I have to guess, then probably Grade V or VI."


    [fufu, it will be fun]


    *****


    While Aizel was in Triton''s town, hispanions had already started off toward the town of Lucednia.


    Their objective was clear: to arrive ahead of time and devise a meticulous strategy to apprehend one of the cursed magi.


    The group embarked on their steeds, ready to traverse the treacherous terrain thaty ahead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucednia town, their final target, was on the other side of the treacherous mountain pass.


    The path was rugged and winding, with steep cliffs and narrow trails that tested both the skill of the riders and the endurance of their horses.


    "Princess, is it your first time here?" Raven asked, as their horses were slowly traveling the mountain path.


    "Visiting Lucednia town will be the first time; I have visited the kingdom many times before," Zareena replied.


    "Are you looking forward to it?"


    "Absolutely, I have heard this town is really famous. Maybe I can find someone there to relieve my stress for a night," Zareena replied.


    She nced from the corner of her eyes towards Soren to see his reaction.


    But Soren was simply drinking some liquor as he enjoyed the ride on a horse.


    Does he really not care about me?" Zareena wondered.


    "Wow princess, maybe I can join you as well," Raven replied.


    Edumont''s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise dancing within them, upon hearing that.


    His eyebrows quirked uncontrobly, a telltale sign of the rapid-fire thoughts he was having.


    "Daisy, will you join us?" Raven asked as she nced backward.


    "No," Daisy simply replied.


    "Shouldn''t you have more fun in your life, Daisy? Isn''t this your first time alone without Aizel and the children?" Zareena asked.


    "She said no. Don''t involve her," Seraphine said suddenly.


    Why is she suddenly caring for her?" Zareena thought.


    After a long night...


    The night was finally giving way to dawn, and the sun''s first rays sshed the sky with rosy and golden colors.


    Finally, the ce they needed to go was in sight. Like a bright picture, the town of Lucednia, with its lovely houses and bustling streets, unfurled before their eyes.


    The group ventured into the heart of the town, their footsteps blending with the ambient sounds of the awakening streets.


    The bustling marketce, where bargains were struck and wares were disyed, was the first thing they encountered upon entering the city. There were exotic spice aromas in the air, and the scene was filled with a symphony of voices.


    A striking contrast, though, became apparent as they ventured deeper into town. Once a hub of activity, the district''s nightlife hotspots were suddenly eerily quiet, as if in a deep sleep.


    It was a sign of how slowly people were emerging from their overnight slumber in the early morning.


    Daisy''s eyes wandered, taking in the diverse array of individuals that popted the town.


    She saw humans scattered among the crowds of people, their numbers matching those of the other races.


    It was a mosaic of cultures, where beings of various backgrounds converged and coexisted within this bustling town.


    The fatigued group decided to take refuge in a local inn for now.


    They made their way to their designated room, the soft glow of candlelight flickering against the walls.


    In spite of the peace and quiet, Daisy''s focus was pulled to the soft buzzinging from her crystal ball. She pulled the crystal ball from the depths of her magical ring, its surface glistening with the glow of arcane energy.


    When she realized she needed some alone time, she left the group and went downstairs to a quiet nook where she wouldn''t be overheard.

 Chapter 242 Way Dense

    ?


    "Hello Darling, are you enjoying your time with a pretty boy in a farawaynd?"


    "Hello Vespara, umm... Yes, but right now he has gone somewhere alone," Daisy replied.


    "Gone? Then where are you?"


    In a calm tone, Daisy unraveled the events of the past few days for Vespara, recounting each detail.


    She didn''t hold back as she detailed their difficulties since setting out on their trek.


    "Hmm, so pretty boy has gone alone, and you all are here to catch someone else..hmm..


    "Okay don''t worry; the pretty boy can take care of himself, while Soren will protect you from every danger.


    "If he has once said that he will take care of you, then he will even go against the princess, so don''t worry about it."


    "Yes, but what about Seraphine? Why is she taking my side every now and then?" Daisy asked.


    "Well, I have a pretty good understanding of it too. Just don''t stress too much and enjoy.


    "Make sure to spend some more lovely time with the pretty boy, okay?"


    "Sure, I will; goodbye then Vespara."


    "huh..oh okay bye."


    This is the first time she has acted like this. Did something happen between them already?" Vespara thought.


    A guard in a light-yellow robe attracted Vespara''s attention as the shop gate slid open with a squeak.


    He walked slowly up to Vespara, his intent clear. He bowed to her as he ced a sealed letter in front of her and then quietly left the shop.


    "Hmm, a letter from the Eudora family,"


    Vespara opened the letter carefully, her eyes taking in every word as she unfolded the parchment and broke the seal. As the letter''s story unfolded in front of her, her eyes darted quickly from line to line, absorbing its essential meaning.


    Vespara savored every word of the letter and then slowly put it down, its significance still weighing on her mind.


    "So does this guy think I don''t know his intentions?


    "Well, if he really wants to invite us, then I should pay a visit. Maybe I can find a good reason to make another noble family disappear from this kingdom." A sly smile appeared on her face.


    "Shelly...e quickly. We have somewhere to go."


    *****


    Daisy let out a soft sigh as she made her way back to her room, where she hoped to find peace and quiet after the day''s events.


    The room enveloped her like a warm nket, its tranquil atmosphere providing a little relief from the world. Her body ached from exhaustion, and she wanted nothing more than to curl up in bed and sleep.


    As twilight painted the sky with hues of orange and purple, the group prepared themselves for an evening of exploration in the bustling town.


    Emerging from the confines of the inn, the group embarked on their journey through the lively streets of Lucednia.


    The atmosphere changed as they progressed, bing filled with lively energy. The once tranquil recreation area buzzed with activity as its true potential was seen.


    Daisy''s senses were captivated by an array of peculiar lights, casting an otherworldly glow upon the bustling thoroughfare.


    Multicolored orbs danced and flickered, illuminating the night with their enchanting hues. They painted the surroundings with a whimsical ambiance, drawing the attention of curious onlookers.


    The streets were bustling with people of all colors and races, a reflection of the multiethnic and multicultural nature of Lucednia''s poption.


    They entered a vibrant, diverse restaurant that people from various backgrounds frequented, following the princess''s lead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Once inside, they witnessed a fascinating scene. A diverse group of servers, their bodies covered in borate tattoos and other forms of body art, expertly navigated the dining room.


    However, what caught their attention was the unique presentation¡ªthe servers, both confident and unreserved, embraced their nudity as they catered to the guests.


    Seating themselves at a table, the group found sce in their chosen spot.


    "What would you like to have, our esteemed guest?" one of the waitresses asked.


    "Bring some of your best quality liquors for us," Zareena replied.


    "Sure, right away." The waitress turned around and left; on her way, her ass jiggled while walking, which caught the gaze of Edumont.


    "Do you like it?" Princess asked with a smirk.


    "Y..No princess, I was just looking around the atmosphere," Edumont replied.


    "You know you can have some fun tonight; it''s not like anyone would mind," Raven said.


    "Are you sure about that?" He asked as he nced towards Raven.


    "Of course, I mean, I am going to have some fun." She said with an excited face.


    For an instant, Edumont''s eyes met hers, allowing him to catch a glimpse of her face. Nheless, as quickly as he had made eye contact, he broke it, diverting his eyes to hide the turmoil of feelings he felt inside.


    "Excuse me, I want to go somewhere else," he said.


    He quickly stood up and left the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Soren simply shook his head.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Raven asked.


    "Of course. You didn''t even ask him whether he would like to join. Now he must be thinking no one invites him to get along," Soren replied.


    Everyone stared at Soren with dumb expressions.


    "Way dumb,"


    "Too dumb,"


    "Dense,"


    "What an idiot!"


    The waitress strolled over to their table with a tray full of their drinks, swaying her hips gently as she did so.


    As she ced each ss, she smiled warmly, making sure they were all in the appropriate spots. Leaving behind a momentary sense of her good manner, she quickly and gracefully left to attend to the needs of other customers.


    "I guess I can take the extra ss," Soren said.


    "Hehe, Soren, tell me do you like anyone here? Or will you also go somewhere else?" Raven asked, and she took a sip from her ss as she waited for his response.


    "Like in what sense? I was a little surprised when I saw thedies here bravely epting their nudity.


    "But everyone has their own life and problems," Soren answered.


    But that was not what I asked," Raven thought, as she smiled weakly towards him.


    "Soren, if you don''t mind, would you like to go on a walk with me?" Suddenly, Zareena asked. Swirling her silver hair with her finger.

 Chapter 243 Finally Spotted

    ?


    "Why would I go for a walk instead of drinking here?" Soren asked with raised brows.


    So, the princess wants Soren for tonight," Raven thought.


    "This is an order as your princess;e with me now," Zareena said in a serious tone.


    She rose effortlessly from her chair and left the restaurant. The familiar sound of a resigned sigh escaped Soren''s lips as he quietly stood up, mirroring her departure.


    Daisy, Seraphine, and Raven were left behind, where they remained seated at the table, sses in hand.


    "What about you both? Interested to join me?" Raven asked.


    "Daisy,e with me," Seraphine said, and then she walked out of the restaurant.


    Daisy slightly bowed towards Raven and then followed her.


    "Guess, I will enjoy myself."


    Outside...


    Daisy walked quietly in Seraphine''s wake, their silhouettes disappearing into the bustling background of the entertainment zone.


    They made their way through the busy streets in silence, their steps perfectly timed to the rhythm of the crowding mob.


    The alluring sounds of music andughter swirled around them, intertwining with the scent of exotic foods and the shimmering glow of colorful lights.


    Daisy and Seraphine were pulled to the stall by the enticing smell of seafood cooking over an open me.


    They stared longingly at the carnival of skewered treats, each item promising a rush of savory ecstasy.


    Seraphine''s eyes shimmered with anticipation, a glimmer of excitement dancing within her gaze as she confidently ced an order for two skewers.


    "So tell me, how can I be more like you?" Seraphine said as she enjoyed her food.


    "Like me? I didn''t get it."


    "You have so many people that love you and care about you. And even I feel a littlefortable around you.


    "There is someone who always nags me to be more open and try to live more freely," Seraphine said, with a little blush on her face.


    "May I ask who it is, if you don''t mind?"


    "Hazel," she replied.


    "Oh..okay hmm... I mean, first of all, you should try to talk more. Always minding your own business doesn''t sound good.


    "I mean, at least try to talk more and engage more with the ones you like.


    "With Hazel, you try to ask more about her, try to know more about what she likes, what she wants to aspire to be, and that type of thing," Daisy replied.


    "Okay, I will keep that in mind," Seraphine said.


    "Can I ask you something now?" this time Daisy asked.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "Why are you helping me?"


    "I want to get into the good books of Aizel and the War Goddess," Seraphine replied.


    "Well, you might be able to get close to Vespara, but you should forget about him," Daisy replied.


    "Why is that so?"


    "Because he hates this world and its people.


    "I hardly think he will be able to make a single friend other than us," Daisy sighed.


    *****


    The Next Day,


    Edumont''s voice carried a sense of urgency as he ryed his findings to the rest of the group. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He informed them that whispers had reached his ears, indicating the presence of followers of the cursed magi in the town.


    His words hinted at the possibility that their intended targets might have arrived a day earlier, setting the stage for a potential confrontation.


    "At least this is better, we don''t have to wait one more day," Zareena replied after hearing that.


    "Yes princess, now let''s n to catch that bastard," Raven said.


    She noticed that Edumont was trying to avoid his gaze for some reason.


    "Why are you acting like this?" She asked.


    "W-What do you mean?"


    "Buffon I didn''t do anythingst night. I was just teasing, and you fucking left me."


    "Huh.."


    "Alright, you can discuss this type of thingter; first, let''s head to where the group is staying," Zareena interrupted them.


    With haste, the group donned their distinctive robes and left.


    Their destinationy in the northern part of the town, where an inn exclusive to other races awaited their arrival.


    Humans were not granted entry within its walls, but a few meters away from the inn, the group settled outside a humble stall.


    They had their food quickly, but their eyes never stopped searching for danger or the people they were looking for.


    "Do they wear something unique?" Raven asked.


    "Not that I know of," Edumont replied.


    "So we can only focus on a man who has long ck hair and a little tan skin."


    "Yes," Zareena nodded and said.


    "So, how should we lure him? We can''t attack there, right? It will create a lot of mess," Edumont inquired, as he sip''s his tea.


    "That''s the easiest job," Princess replied, a sly smile appearing on her face.


    "How so, princess?"


    "That guy thinks with his dick. We only have to send Raven to lure him; he will go anywhere after her just to have a taste of her," she said.


    "Haha, then it will be an easy job to do, princess. Maybe we should wait for him to head towards the entertainment zone."


    "Yes,"


    The group talked amongst themselves while keeping their eyes peeled and ears perked for any indication of their evasive prey.


    As the night progressed, they were rewarded for their patience with the appearance of an odd sight.


    A group of five men emerged from the inn, their destination set for the lively entertainment zone.


    Amongst them stood the desired figure¡ªa tan-skinned human with flowing ck hair. This was one of the cursed magi they had been seeking¡ªtheir target atst.


    The group silently followed behind their prey, keeping their distance while simultaneously blending in with the surrounding crowd.


    With each step, they skillfully merged with the masses, their presence concealed amidst the sea of faces.


    They proceeded steadily so as not to raise suspicion, keeping their goal out of sight within the fluctuating pace of the mob.


    Like shadows in the night, they continued their pursuit.


    The cursed magi and their minions finally stopped in front of an impressive structure, its towering front inviting them within.


    Without hesitation, they crossed the threshold and disappeared into its depths.


    "Raven, you know what to do now."


    "Yes Princes, leave it to me,"

 Chapter 244 Caught [R18]

    ?


    [Warning- R18+]


    Within the confines of the building, a mesmerizing dance zone unfolded before their eyes.


    Women of many races dressed in skimpy apparel danced to the entrancing beat, filling the room with an electric buzz.


    Their movements mesmerized the curious onlookers because they were so graceful and attractive.


    The dancers, with their intricate choreography, enticed the customers with each step, their bodies celebrating freedom of expression.


    The air was filled with an intoxicating blend of melodies,ughter, and whispers of temptation.


    "You guys enjoy yourselves and leave me alone," the Cursed Magi said.


    His minions quickly scattered around, finding their own spots in the establishment.


    Anticipation flooded the room as the cursed magi rxed on his plush sofa.


    In the midst of the entrancing atmosphere of the dance zone, his focus suddenly shifted to a certain dancer.


    Her mysterious dark eyes and long, glossy ck hair captivated him. She gave off an air of mystery because of the way her fair skin was obscured by carefully ced jewelry.


    The dancer approached him with grace and charm, her moves a perfect synthesis of elegance and sensuality.


    With each step, her hypnotic presence drew closer, until she finally settled herself upon hisp.


    She positioned herself in a way that screamed confidence and intimacy.


    She quietly whispered in his ear, "I don''t like crowds. Do you want to join me somewhere else?"


    The smooth tones of her enticing speech caressed his ears, sending a delectable shiver down the spine of the cursed mage.


    The words she spoke,ced with an alluring charm, sent a ripple of anticipation through his body.


    His dick began to throb her ass with only her words.


    "How can I reject a beautifuldy like you," he replied.


    He tried to kiss her, but thedy quickly backed away, trying to take him out of the establishment.


    Eagerly, the cursed magi trailed behind her, their steps leading them away from the pulsating energy of the dance hall.


    Together, they sought sce in a nearby room, secluded from prying eyes.


    The atmosphere in the small, private room was thick with eager expectations and palpable yearning. The woman twitched her lips seductively and shot a lustful nce at him.


    Her hips swayed seductively as she gently stripped down to nothing, letting the moonlight caress her curves. The cursed magi were driven by an insatiable primitive desire, and he stripped off his clothes quickly.


    Consumed by the insatiable grip of lust, his thoughts became clouded, neglecting even the most basic utilization of his mana sense.


    In the middle of their heated moment, the room was suddenly thrown into chaos when the door swung open with force.


    Soren and Edumont surged forward, their swift reflexes propelling them into action.


    Soren delivered a measured strike infused with the power of gravity at the precise moment the cursed mage prepared to unleash his fearsome magic, knocking him out cold with a single hit.


    The cursed magi sumbed to the overwhelming darkness, descending into a deep slumber.


    "So, this was their weakest member," Edumontmented as he quickly covered Raven with a robe.


    "You know I have rented the room for tonight, and now you can have all the fun you want..," Raven whispered in Edumont''s ear.


    "This fucking piece of shit is finally caught. Take him with us to the nearby cave. We will torture this bastard there." Zareena entered the room and said


    "Come quickly when you are done," she added, looking towards Raven and Edumont.


    "Yes, princess,"


    The group left quickly and quietly, concealing their actions as they took the incapacitated, cursed mage away. The night became their ally as they navigated through the shadows and headed for the cave.


    Quickly and decisively, Raven grabbed Edumont by the clothes and turned him around to face her.


    Before he could say anything, her lips found his in a passionate kiss, and she pulled him closer with her fingers entangled in his hair.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Edumont grabbed Raven by the waist and held on firmly but gently. Quickly, he led her to the bed, where they embraced each other passionately.


    His focus turned as their lips lingered in a passionate kiss, and he began to nt a trail of soft, enticing kisses along Raven''s neck.


    "Did you really think I would let anyone even touch me?" Raven asked.


    "I was just jealous," Edumont replied.


    Raven''s fingers intertwined in Edumont''s hair, exerting a gentle pull as she guided his head towards her bosom.


    "Only you can have the taste of my body; now make me feel good. Hurry."


    A mischievous smile curled upon Edumont''s lips upon hearing her words.


    Mmmmm....


    Raven let out a moan of delight as his hand went deliberately to pinch one of her soft nipples.


    Meanwhile, his tongue danced sensually over her other nipple, tracing teasing circles that sent waves of desire coursing through her body.


    *****


    After hours of arduous travel, the weary group finally reached the mouth of the cave and cautiously ventured inside.


    As their eyes adjusted to the dim light, they were met with the sight of Aizel, already positioned within the confines of the cavern.


    A wicked grin adorned his face as he toyed with the seafolk captive, his taunts echoing throughout the damp walls.


    "So you are already here, safe and sound. Where is the human captive?" Zareena asked.


    "He died fighting for his kid,"


    "And you let him die?" She asked, raising her brow.


    "What can I do? I was fighting with others," he shrugged.


    "Forget it; at least we have captured this bastard now. We will have information about the rest of them soon." She said.


    "Do whatever you want," he replied.


    Daisy approached Aizel, her footsteps light and her presence calm, as she took a seat beside him.


    Everyone else eventually settled into the cave''s somber setting. Seraphine moved behind Daisy and closed her eyes in a state of calm concentration.


    "Why is she acting like your bodyguard?" Aizel asked.


    Daisy smiled weakly at his response.


    He quickly made an invisible barrier where no one could listen to them.


    "Did you really leave that person to die?" Daisy asked.


    Aizel gently sped Daisy''s hand in his, their fingers intertwining as he began to recount the events that had transpired.


    *****


    Note: His invisible barrier could still be prated if someone from Grade III especially focused his senses on them.


    Seraphine - Grade III Mid-Stage


    Soren - Grade III Last Stage


    Edumont - Grade III Mid-Stage


    Raven - Grade III First-Stage


    Aizel- Grade II Last-Stage


    Daisy- Garde II First-Stage


    I wanted to know if you guys really want to me show full smut between other characters too. If you guys don''t have a problem then I will write the next time. Do let me know in thements

 Chapter 245 Chili Powder In Action

    ?


    Over the course of several long hours, Edumont and Raven made their way to the cave, and immediately, the mood changed.


    As Raven entered the cave, she did so with a faint smile on her face and a twinkle in her eyes. Her joy appeared to spread throughout the space, bringing lively energy with it.


    On the other hand, Edumont appeared determined to maintain a calm facade, his features carefullyposed.


    "Did this bastard wake up, princess?" She asked as she quickly sat beside her.


    "No, I think we have to wake him somehow," Zareena replied.


    Aizel swiftly removed the socks concealed beneath his boots. He went over to the imprisoned, cursed mage and brought the sock up to his nose.


    Time passed in anticipation, a span of ten minutes that felt like an eternity, until the cursed magi''s nose twitched, signaling his awakening.


    When he had a peculiar sensation, his eyes widened with a mix of perplexity and unease. He felt his strength draining away as the grey-glinting ethereal rope held him tight, and he had the distinct impression that his magical essence had been cut off from its source.


    "You who are...P...Princess...."


    "Jeffrey Asshole, do you think we would let you go that easily?" Zareena said as she closed the distance between them.


    "What do you think you are doing, princess? This won''t be good for you," Jeffrey started to threaten her as he tried to unbind the rope.


    Aizel''s hand came crashing down on the back of the cursed magi with a loud thud. His head shot forward as the reverberation of the contact echoed through the cave.


    "Just tell us all about what you know about the douche gangs of yours," Aizel said.


    "WHO THE FUCK..."


    *p*


    "YOU¡­"


    *SLAP* *SLAP* *SLAP* *SLAP*


    Aizel''s hand swiftly closed around the cursed magi''s hair, firmly grasping his head.


    "Listen to me asshole, I will give you 5 seconds." If you didn''t give us the information we need, you will regret it,"


    5..


    "Do you believe I would be scared of you?


    4...


    "You don''t know what you have done. The whole seafolk territory will hunt you down when they know I am missing."


    3...


    "FUCKER ARE YOU LISTENING TO ME..."


    2...


    "Princess, you will be sold like a ve, passed around everywhere..."


    1...


    "ASSHOLE..."


    From within the depths of his ring, Aizel conjured forth a container brimming with liquid.


    With a focused expression, he channeled his energy into the vessel, causing the liquid within to heat up gradually.


    Everyone stares at Aizel with some curiosity, except for Jeffrey.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    "You know, I already knew something like that would happen when we were preparing for the mission.


    "So, I have prepared many things for a situation like this. This is just one of them, and believe me, you will love it." He replied with a devilish grin on his face.


    With a measured stride, Aizel approached his captive, his gaze unwavering.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His hand reached out, deftly grasping the fabric of the cursed magi''s pants. With a firm tug, he pulled them down, baring the lower half of the man''s body.


    "Look at the peanut, hehe," Ravenmented.


    After staring at his peanut and then at his own, Edumont sighed with relief.


    Aizel conjured chili powder and began sprinkling it on his dick.


    "YOU WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING¡­ I AM WARNING YOU KID¡­"


    "Now that the spices are done, let''s boil your nut hihiehehahahah¡­"


    *sizzle*


    *AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    FUCK FUCK FUCK HOT HOT HOT ....


    UGHHHHHH....


    A sizzling noise filled the air as the hot oil made contact with the afflicted magi''s exposed skin, and a painful yelp from his lips.


    His body trembled and writhed as he tried to get away from the pain. The pain was already there, but the addition of chili powder made him writhe in anguish.


    "Do you want me to add more?" Aizel asked.


    "NOOO... PLEASE STOP I WILL TELL YOU EVERYTHING..."


    Zareena used her magical abilities to remove the boiling oil from the ce where the cursed mage was suffering. As the pain faded, Seraphine quickly summoned an ice block, which brought wee coolness to his privates.


    Thebination of their magical interventions brought temporary respite to his suffering.


    "Now I will count to 5 once again. And this time it would be way better than this, trust me," Aizel said again.


    "Stop it man; I will tell you everything. I don''t care about those idiots."


    "Then why did you betray us with them?" Zareena asked.


    "It was them who pulled into this stupidity. I am all alone in my life, so I have no one to care for.


    "When I was in your royal mage group, those three were the first friends that I made.


    "We started to spend more time with each other, and we became like brothers.


    "Their families, along with many others, suffer a lot and didn''t even get the treatment and reward while serving your family.


    "So, they started to n something to sell to another kingdom.


    "In that way, they made contact with the king of seafolk and executed the n.


    "I was fine living under your rule because I was alone and happy. I was able to fuck some great women too as a royal mage.


    "It was my fucking mistake to join their cause, and now I am stuck in nowhere. Here, I can''t even have fun withdies like I used to have in Felgura Kingdom, and I can''t even go back now.


    "I will serve you again princess with my loyalty, but please take me back to the kingdom."


    Jeffrey started to cry as he exined everything.


    "Where are the remaining three?" Edumont asked.


    "They have gone to celebrate the King''s daughter''s birthday and won''t arrive back for a whole week."


    "Damn it, now we have to wait for a fucking week," Aizel said in annoyance.


    "What should we do with him, princess?" Raven asked.


    "Please princess spare me. I know a lot of things about this area and I will be able to help you to catch them easily." Jeffrey.


    "Who said we are here to catch them? We are going to kill them."

 Chapter 246 Alecra Intentions

    ?


    The rhythmic sound of the horses'' hooves echoed through the air as four of them raced with all their might to move the carriage forward.


    The sturdy wheels carved a path on the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust that trailed behind the swiftly moving vehicle.


    "So where are we going?" Shelly asked.


    "We have been invited by our new noble head.


    "He wants to take us sightseeing in his town and see the new construction that is going on," Vespara replied.


    "So boring! Why couldn''t you train me instead? I am a lot closer to forming a magic core, I think."


    "Darling, we should take some rest and enjoy our lives, you know."


    As the carriage rolled into the vibrant town of Euphoria, the tter of hooves and the creaking of wheels announced their arrival.


    The streets were busy with people going about their daily business. The carriage went down the busy street, which was lined with colorful market stands and small shops with bright banners.


    The destination of their journey came into view: a construction site nestled in the heart of the town.


    As the foundations of a new building took shape, workers in sturdy clothes walked around with hammers and saws. The smell of freshly cut wood and the sound of tools hitting their marks filled the air.


    Vespara and Shelly stepped smoothly out of the carriage as the gate opened. Alecra Eudora, with a broad grin, walked up to them to personally deliver a hearty greeting.


    "Thank you for epting my invitation, War Goddess and mydy." He bowed in a respectful greeting.


    "Please just call me Shelly," she replied.


    "Okay, I will do that, Shelly; please follow me."


    "I see, you have already started the construction of your dance establishment," Vespara said as she eyed the construction of the building.


    "Yes, it will take a month, and it will be ready once again, grander than before," Alecra replied.


    "Then make sure to keep it safe this time. You know, you won''t always be lucky." Vespara said, with a smile.


    "Ha..haha I will, Goddess."


    Alecra guided Vespara and Shelly through his magnificent mansion, leading them past grand halls and elegant corridors. Eventually, they reached the dining room, which was adorned with arge round table.


    Inside, a captivating woman meticulously arranged a feast fit for royalty. With a warm smile, she extended a gracious wee, and everyone gracefully took their seats.


    "Goddess and Shelly, this is Ca."


    "Ca, you already know about the goddess; this is Shelly.


    "She is her childhood friend," Alecra introduced.


    "It is nice to finally meet you, Goddess, and Shelly. Wee to our town," Ca said with a smile.


    "You know I have arranged a special liquor that came all the way from the Central Kingdom," Alecra suddenly stood up.


    His movements led him to some borate shelves that held a collection of antique bottles.


    A nervous tremble ran through his palms as he stretched out for one, revealing his inner struggle.


    Still, he took a deep breath and mustered all his will to collect himself and calm his shaking hands.


    With a delicate twist, he loosened the cork from the bottle''s neck, releasing a faint pop of liberation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The bubbly liquids poured into the waiting sses, their golden color glistening in the soft light. Satisfied with his pour, he gracefully imed his seat among the gatheredpany.


    Everyone sipped their crystal sses slowly, enjoying the first taste and letting theplex vors float over their tongues.


    Alecra''s eyes were riveted on Vespara and Shelly as he observed their reactions to the drink.


    He said it would work, and if it didn''t, I hope he will keep his word." Alecra thought.


    "Huh what''s this¡­" Shelly felt a tremendous yet subtle warmth travel through his body as the liquid made contact with his lips. Alecra and Ca watched his reaction with a flutter of excitement as they sensed a deeper meaning to it.


    Vespara, on the other hand, drank every drop of her drink with the same expression on her face.


    "You are really good, Alecra. If I hadn''t taken some precautions before, you would have even gotten me," Vespara said suddenly.


    "Huh¡­ what do you mean by that goddess?" Alecra said, his voice bing a little panicky.


    "Don''t worry, Alecra. You have given me plenty of reason to take some action," Vespara said.


    As Vespara contemted her next move, a figure materialized behind Alecra in an instant, akin to a phantom emerging from the shadows.


    Cloaked partially by a mysterious mask, the man''s presence was enigmatic and concealed.


    "What are you doing here?" Vespara asked.


    "You can''t do anything to him, War Goddess."


    "After trying to drug me and my friend, do I want any more reason other than that?" she said, her eyes starting to emit dark smoke.


    "For that, he will face the consequence. You can''t kill him.


    "It''s been decided by the queen and princess; no family head will face death for their actions. They will be punished instead till the King return back to the kingdom."


    "And what if I do it now?"


    In a sudden flurry of movement, more figures materialized within the room, blending seamlessly with the shadows that enveloped them.


    They all wore masks to hide their identities as they took up strategic positions to do battle with the terrifying War Goddess.


    "So, you Kingsley people were already expecting this. I can see what is going on here.


    "I will make sure to have a good conversation with your head," Vespara said, as she eyed everyone calmly.


    "But it still won''t give me a good reason..."


    "NO!" Shelly quickly grabbed her hand.


    "Let''s just head back."


    Vespara looked at Shelly with concern on her face as she evaluated her condition.


    Letting out a weary sigh, she made a resolute decision. Together, they departed from the room, their steps leading them back to the awaiting carriage that would transport them to Felgura City.


    "You said it would work. Damn it...


    "Now I am already in the bad books for the both of them," Alecra shouted.


    "You should be satisfied that you are standing alive with us." The man replied and then disappeared into the shadows.

 Chapter 247 Epic Grade Potion

    ?


    In the Cave...


    Taking advantage of the brief reprieve, the group formed a circle for the meeting. Their thoughts were solely on the challenging mission at hand: eliminating thest three cursed magi.


    Two were formidable threats (Grade III), while the other was the most dangerous of the bunch (Grade IV).


    "I and Soren will take care of Grade IV, while the rest of you will handle the remaining two," Zareena said.


    "Then the problem is how to separate them," Edumont said while rubbing his chin.


    "I can fight all of them together," Sorenmented.


    All ignored him and engaged in intense discussion.


    They discussed various tactics in an effort to find a way to split up the trio of cursed magi and ultimately defeat them.


    "Why don''t we use that guy?" Aizel inquired as he looked toward Jeffrey, who was currently sleeping.


    "We can''t trust that guy," Raven replied.


    "Don''t you have anything in your ring that can be of use?" Aizel asked Zareena.


    "Hmm..." Zareen summoned a potion from her ring.


    As all eyes fell upon the potion,


    A gentle, ethereal blue light emanated from the mixture in front of them, and tiny sparks danced on its surface as if they had a mind of their own.


    Each flicker of light held a mesmerizing quality, casting a captivating radiance within the liquid.


    "This is an Epic-Grade potion that can only be made by the War Goddess and Professor Edith.


    "It''s called Mind Enthrallment Potion."


    "So how does it work?" Aizel asked with interest.


    "For that, you have to infuse some of your magic core energy with the potion.


    "Then on whoever you want to use, you made that person drink the potion. For the next seven days, that person will be your puppet.


    "The person will obey your everymand and won''t be able to betray you.


    "But the effects wear off after 7 days, and you also have to stay close to the person for the next seven days so your magic core energy resonates with your target," Zareena exined.


    "So, one of us has to stay beside this asshole for the next seven days if we want to use him," Ravenmented.


    "Yes,"


    "I think Aizel will be the best suited for this," Edumont suggested.


    "How so?"


    "No one knows who he is, so it''s better for him to go as an underling of that guy."


    "You are right, Edumont. One of us might get recognized." Zareena replied and nodded in agreement.


    "Are you ready to do it?" She asked.


    "Well, if we can get rid of them sooner in this way, I will do it," Aizel replied.


    "Wake him up then."


    Jeffrey''s eyes fluttered open, his senses gradually awakening from their slumber.


    Someone''s hand lightly brushed against his cheek, waking him up. He looked up to see Aizel standing there with a wicked grin on his face.


    "Wake up, my princess; we have work to do."


    "NO NO NO... whatever you have nned, I don''t want this guy near me."


    "Shut up you asshole. I am giving you ast chance; take it or die," Zareena said.


    *tsk*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Listen, you will take him as your underling when you meet your group. Then you have to make them separate from each other.


    "For further details, he will exin them to you. If you are able to do this task properly, then I will think about pardoning your crimes."


    "Thank you, princess. I will not disappoint you." Jeffrey quickly kneeled down and said,


    "So, you said they would return after 7 days. Where are they returning?" Aizel asked.


    "Zontor City, which is closeby to Lucednia Town. Our headquarters are there," Jeffrey replied.


    "Okay, then let''s leave early for there. We will n ahead on how to get rid of them quickly." Aizel replied.


    "First drink this,"


    Aizel grabbed Jeffrey by the shoulders and put the vial of epic-grade potion against his lips.


    When Jeffrey realized he couldn''t break free of Aizel''s firm grasp, he gave up trying to fight. He swallowed the potion, feeling its mysterious essence pour down his throat, with a mixture of shock and desperation.


    "p yourself,"


    Jeffrey pped himself on the right cheek.


    "Hehe nice,"


    "Scratch your balls,"


    Jeffrey started to scratch his balls in front of everyone.


    "What are you even doing? Are you having fun getting yourself a pet?" Zareena asked.


    [Master will have more fun when he makes you his pet, fufu]


    "We are leaving."


    Aizel exchanged a solemn farewell with Daisy, his gaze filled with unspoken understanding.


    Then he and Jeffrey set out on their adventure to Zontor City, away from all that was familiar and into the unknown.


    "So how should we head to the city?" Aizel asked.


    "We should head first towards the seaport harbor, and from there we can rent a carriage or horses," Jeffrey replied.


    "Let''s do that then."


    As their feet gracefully touched the ground, Aizel and Jeffrey tapped into the wellspring of mana, their bodies infused with newfound energy.


    As they progressed, their movements got nimbler, and their awareness of their surroundings heightened.


    Determined to reach their destination swiftly, they set their sights on the bustling seaport town.


    After running for almost 5¨C6 hours, they both finally arrived at the seaport town.


    Aizel and Jeffrey made their way to the stables. They had a short conversation with the stable master and were soon on their way with two hardy steeds.


    Aizel and Jeffrey mounted their horses and set forth on the dusty path that led to Zontor town. The clopping of the horse''s feet against the ground kicked up a cloud of dust.


    As they rode, time seemed to stretch before them. They were prepared for a long day''s journey.


    The vastndscapes unfurled around them, revealing the untamed beauty of the kingdom they traversed.


    "Oye, tell me more about the three goons. What magic core do they have or any unique power?" Aizel asked.


    "Neither of them has any unique power. The Grade IV mage can use Earth and Nature.


    "One of the Grade III can use water and is still learning and perfecting Ice.


    "While thest one can use darkness," Jeffrey replied.


    Darkness just like Raven" Aizel pondered.

 Chapter 248 Need To Do Some Research [Bonus ]

    ?


    [Master, then we have to fight against water and darkness]


    Yeah, darkness might get a little tricky. I still don''t have an idea what type of techniques or spells he might use for darkness."


    [Should we scan more books and moving pictures?]


    Yeah, when we reach the city. We will head to Earth to do some research."


    Wait a minute, will you be able tomunicate with me back on Earth?"


    [Yes master, I am bonded to your soul. You won''t be able to summon me, but I canmunicate with you easily]


    Incredible, then it will be super easy. We will prepare for everything."


    We can''t expect any mistake or error when Daisy will be fighting with us."


    [Don''t worry Master, we will find a way to get rid of them easily]


    *****


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Aizel and Jeffrey made their way toward the city''s impressive gates.


    The city, with its high walls covered with ornate carvings and emblems of power, appeared before them. The air was filled with a vibrant energy, as merchants, adventurers, and townsfolk hurried along the bustling streets.


    Horses'' hooves reverberated off the city walls, catching the attention of passersby. Aizel and Jeffrey dismounted gracefully, their travel-worn cloaks billowing in the breeze.


    As they entered the city, they were met with a dazzling array of sights and sounds. The streets were lined with colorful market stalls selling a wide variety of unusual goods and mouthwatering scents.


    The music of street performers mixed with the sounds of happy peopleughing and chatting.


    They are even using music magic as a trick to entertain the crowd," Aizel thought.


    His eyes were drawn to the enchanting array of shops that lined their path. The des of the gleaming weapons disyed in the windows cast a mesmerizing glow in the sunlight.


    The aroma of rare nts and mysterious concoctions filled the air, calling to those seeking influence and safety.


    We should see if anything we can get to use to our advantage after wee back from Earth."


    [Yes master, maybe we might find some potion or any tool that may help us fight against the darkness]


    "Oye hurry, take me to the inn. I am tired, and I need some rest." Aizel said.


    "Why do you need to go to the inn when I have a house for myself here," Jeffrey replied.


    "Nice, take me there,"


    Beyond the bustling market streets of Zontor City, Jeffrey took Aizel to his modest home in a more peaceful part of the city.


    The single-story home stood quietly, blending in with the neighborhood. Aizel''s sharp eyes spotted the simrity to his own home in Chester town which got destroyed.


    Aizel''s thoughts turned to the two women who greeted them as they crossed the threshold into Jeffrey''s warm and inviting home.


    They were dressed as maids, and their faces lit up with delight as they approached the door.


    "Master, you are finally back; we missed you."


    They both quickly hugged Jeffrey in an instant.


    "Haha, I guess you were waiting for me."


    "Wee to our master home, sir." They both bowed and greeted Aizel.


    "hmm,"


    "Listen, he is my guest and a very important person. Make sure to treat him nicely and make his stress go away, you know what I mean, right?"


    "Of course, master,"


    Aizel sensed a change in the atmosphere as the two women approached her, their every action tinged with palpable curiosity. As if drawn by an unseen force, their delicate hands moved in unison, following a hypnotic path across his chest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you don''t want to die, stay away from me and my room," Aizel replied with a smile that sent shivers down both of their spines.


    They both quickly backed away from him.


    "We are sorry sir; it won''t happen again." They quickly bowed.


    "Don''t you want to have some fun? Just look at their bodies," Jeffrey said as he eyed them.


    "I am going to sleep. Don''t disturb me, and do whatever you want to do, but don''t leave the house.


    "And if someonees to meet you, inform me first."


    With that as an order, Aizel walked away and headed for one of the rooms.


    The door closed behind him, shutting out the world he had just left behind.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, letting his thoughts travel outside of his current environment. He closed his eyes and imagined his apartment. His mind was overwhelmed with memories of his home on Earth, and they were all crystal clear.


    As he opened his eyes,Aizel found himself standing within the confines of his apartment back on Earth.


    Sekki, you there,"


    [Yes Master]


    Nice, let''s check out what Alora is doing."


    Aizel entered the hall, his eyes falling upon Alora, engrossed in her burger as she watched the television. With a small sigh, he approached her and sat down next to her.


    "You are going to get fat if you keep eating junk food," he said.


    "I won''t," Alora replied.


    "You know, I always wanted to ask something. I have seen you using your power here, even on Earth.


    "Is it because you are too strong, or is there something else?" He inquired.


    "I can create my own mana."


    "WHAT! Wait a minute, how? Teach me how to do it."


    "You won''t be able to learn for now. Wait until you heal your core first."


    "FUCK! Why everything has to do with fully healed cored." Aizel said in annoyance.


    "Are you having fun on your trip?" She asked instead.


    "50-50, I guess,"


    "Do you still wish to bring them here in this world?"


    "I don''t know. It feels like now I can''t expect anything from anyone.


    "Even this world will go to shit when mana appears."


    "Yes, instead try to make them stronger and heal your core. That''s the only way you can live happily, no matter where you are," Alora said.


    "By the way Alora, don''t you get bored watching the same shit every day?"


    "What can I do other than that? I can''t even help you or travel with you in Xelgar like others," she replied in a weak voice.


    Her eyes teared up a little when she said.


    "Why are you so afraid? I am sure you and Vespara will both be able to take care of anything."


    "You don''t know anything, Aizel. Just leave it and don''t ruin my mood."

 Chapter 249 Preparations

    ?


    Aizel found himself back in his room, his eyes focused on the glow of theputer screen as he delved into the depths of the inte, searching for any information he could find about the elusive darkness element.


    His nimble fingers danced across the keyboard as he perused online gamemunities and skill databases, soaking up every conceivable tactic for this element.


    But his research didn''t stop there. Aizel''s mind shifted towards novels, anime, and manga, each holding a treasure trove of characters and their unique abilities.


    He studied their stories, analyzing their battles and contemting the potential applications of darkness in a fight.


    [Mostly light elements can work well against darkness]


    "Yes, but we can''t give those techniques a try in front of everyone.


    "Either we have to handle this guy alone while going all out or with everyone.


    "And while fighting with everyone, he might try to do a sneak attack with the help of his element. Daisy''s life could be in danger.


    "We can''t even leave her, as it will ruin all the purpose of training. Damn, this is annoying."


    As Aizel indulged in his Gootube browsing session, his attention was suddenly captivated by a video that appeared in his rmended list.


    "Batperson, hero of darkness,


    "hihi..hehe...hahahahaha,"


    [What happened, Master?]


    "Why didn''t I think that before? Well, now we have a lot to prepare for."


    [And what about the water mage guy?]


    "That would be easy to deal with him. And it''s not like I am fighting alone, right?"


    [Ohh, I get it now]


    "We should prepare everything against the trickiest one,"


    Aizel continued to plunge into his quest for knowledge, watching several videos that detailed methods for oveing the darkness element. The night wore on, but he was still as focused as ever on gathering as much information as he could.


    As dawn broke, Aizel emerged from his room and returned to Xelgar.


    But then he saw something unexpected in the hallway, and his focus shifted quickly. There, naked and stretched across the couch, were Jeffrey and his two maids, both fast asleep.


    "Oye, wake up," he kicked right at his nuts.


    "Ughh¡­"


    "Why are you up so early *Yawn*?


    "Come with me, we need to buy some things. You have your headquarters here, so you might get some discounts, right?"


    "Of course, every shop will give me a discount," Jeffrey replied.


    "Great, dress up ande fast."


    Jeffrey swiftly gathered his clothing and hastily dressed, ensuring his appearance was presentable.


    While this was going on, Aizel quietly sat down on the couch, his mind racing with thoughts.


    [Matser, even after seeing both of them naked in front of you, you don''t feel anything?]


    "Na, I feel disgusted by them," Aizel replied.


    [hehe master, I know what you like]


    "Shut up, Sekki."


    [You can''t deny it, master; you still dream that night every day, fufu]


    "Next time when I fight someone, I will morph you into an iron pole and shove it into someone''s ass."


    [Sorry Master, I was just joking]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah, but I was dead serious."


    "I am ready; let''s go where you want to go," Jeffrey said.


    "Alright,"


    Together, they left the house and visited the Zontor City marketce.


    As Jeffrey strolled through the streets, the townsfolk lowered their heads in a gesture of respect, acknowledging his presence.


    Aizel followed closely behind him, ying the role of a subordinate as he noted the surroundings and the people.


    "They are all just normal citizens of different races, so many of the followers are still away with the three goons," Aizel thought.


    "Where would you like to go first?" Jeffrey asked.


    "Let''s head towards the herb and nt shop," Aizel replied.


    "Okay,"


    Upon stepping into the herb shop, Aizel''s senses were immediately overwhelmed by the vibrant atmosphere.


    The shop was teeming with life, featuring lush gardens that sprawled throughout the premises.


    An abundance of herbs, each with its own distinct appearance, aroma, and vibe, wereid out on counters and shelves. When Aizel took a deep whiff of the energizing aromas, a surge of renewed vitality coursed through his body.


    Aizel took his time wandering the enormous herb store, his curious eyes roving the many shelves and counters.


    He hade here with a carefully crafted list in hand, having sought Vespara''s advice on the essentials for his preparations.


    Aizel carefully gathered an assortment of diverse grasses, each possessing its own distinct qualities. One particr variety emitted a mesmerizing glow, casting an ethereal radiance over the surroundings.


    His keen vision was also drawn to herbs whose very look hinted at their dangerous or powerful qualities.


    In addition to these nt-based curiosities, he also amassed a collection of borately crafted containers and sk-like containers, and it didn''t look like it was for the concoctions.


    "Oye, do your job."


    With a nod, Jeffrey made his way to the counter to finalize the purchases and double-check that everything was in order.


    At the same time, Aizel came out of the store, his face lit up by a broad grin.


    "I need to ask Vespara about this Mind Enthrallment Potion."


    [Imagine making the princess your ve for the next seven days, fufu]


    "You really hate her, don''t you?"


    [She is my eternal enemy. I won''t rest until I drink her blood, and it''s your job to make it happen, Master]


    "hehe,"


    "Now where would you like to go?" Jeffrey asked as he came out of the shop.


    "Let''s head to the weapon shop. Maybe we can find something useful or something good."


    "Okay, I know one shop here that is only avable to VIP customers," Jeffrey replied.


    "Let''s head there then,"


    Aizel followed behind Jeffrey as they made their way through the busy streets. Gradually, they veered toward the more affluent district, where elegant architecture and upscale establishments dominated the scene.


    Their travels brought them to a cozy dive bar off the beaten road. They went straight in and kept going, away from the main crowd and into the depths of the building.


    As they ventured farther into the building, the sounds of hushed talks and clinking sses gradually decreased as they neared the kitchen area.


    Aizel''s mind began to race, and he began to picture underground tunnels and covert activities, much like the suspense films he had seen.

 Chapter 250 Whiskerkins

    ?


    THE KINGDOM OF ZULIVAN(Central Kingdom)


    Isabe found sce in the grand hall, a sanctuary filled with a vast collection of books that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    The ce was peaceful, with the echoes of ancient knowledge reverberating off the borate walls. There were books of all sizes and shapes on the shelves, and they all held the promise of knowledge and exploration.


    The sheer number of books would have intimidated even the most dedicated reader.


    "Have you started to read what I mentioned to you before?" ady asked.


    Without making a sound or casting a shadow, she suddenly appeared behind Isabe. Her long, light green hair cascaded over her shoulders and grazed the small of her back, its ethereal beauty mesmerizing in the mellow light.


    Her wless porcinplexion, illuminated by an ethereal glow, glistened like a beautiful jewel and bewitched all who beheld her.


    "Yes Madam," Isabe replied.


    She quickly stood up and bowed in respect.


    "If you can pass this test, I will bring your mother back to you, just like I promised." She said.


    "I will try my best, Madam...."


    Isabe wanted to ask something but didn''t know how she could.


    "It seems something is in your mind. Don''t worry, just ask."


    "Thank you, Madam. Is it possible for me to tag along with you in the Interkingdom Tournament?"


    She crossed her fingers behind her back.


    "It''s that boy again, am I right?" Madam asked, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "YE-Nooo, I mean, they are all my friends. I would like to watch them," Isabe replied, with a shy expression.


    "You don''t have to hide it from me. If you really care for him, you should convince him to join our kingdom before it''s toote.


    "I will personally take care of him, and you both will be able to train and be reputable mages in the future."


    "I will try my best to convince him madam, but I can''t say for sure. I don''t know how much he trusts me.


    "And I only want him to stay safe and happy," Isabe replied.


    "Than that''s the more reason for him toe here. What can be more safer than our Kingdom? You don''t know when a war might break out between Theordora and Felgura.


    "The only thing that is keeping the bnce right now is the Felgura ''Aquarian'' the Water Saint. The day he dies or goes missing, Theodora will attack with full force."


    As Isabe realized the seriousness of the situation, her breath froze in her throat, and a wave of fear swept through her body.


    "That''s why he will be more safe here.


    "Our kingdom has no animosity against anyone as we focus on more learning and solving mysteries on the path of bing great mages.


    "And everyone knows what will happen if they go against us,"


    "Yes, Madam."


    *****


    I don''t know why, but I feel someone is talking about me,'''' Aizel thought.


    [That must be that stupid princess]


    Aizel couldn''t help but feel satisfied as they returned to Jeffrey''s house. Their trip to the marketce had paid off, with Aizel purchasing all the supplies he required.


    Each item had been carefully chosen, and thanks to Jeffrey''s generosity and shrewd bargaining, they had managed to secure everything at a significant discount.


    "Man this guy is really useful; if we can make this potion to control him forever without even needing to be closer to him..<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [You want to make him your ve, right Matser?]


    "No, I only want to make my minion. haha..."


    Aizel was upied in the kitchen, working on food. His hands moved swiftly and precisely as he walked from one side of the counter to the other, slicing and dicing various ingredients.


    "I don''t mind leaving him alone or sparing his life, but you know he can''t be trusted, right?"


    [Yes, so that''s why you want to bind him forever, so he won''t be able to betray you]


    "Yes, I have yet to reach Grade III, so I am sure I won''t be able to control his mind with my imagination power.


    "That can only work on Grade I and normal humans for now."


    [About your Grade III core master, do you think this major upgrade will boost your power very much just like other ''you'' said?]


    "I mean, it is me. So, I guess it will; that''s why I still haven''t gained any recognition for myself."


    "Who would believe me if I exined something like this to someone?"


    "See, I am Aizel. I have locked my power away from myself because I am not worthy of it. What a load of bullshit."


    [Fufu, you are really the best master I can hope for]


    "You are damn right. I can''t wait for you to take form. The duo will be feared by everyone hihihehehaha...


    [fufu]


    "Here, eat this."


    Aizel carefully ced the tes filled with delicious food in front of Jeffrey and the maids. He then joined the rest at the table, te in hand, ready to enjoy the meal he had cooked.


    "Is there a trump card or any mage you are hiding in your HQ here?" Aizel asked, side by side, savoring his meal.


    "No, we don''t usually need that type of thing. We already have the support of Seafolk race." Jeffrey replied.


    "Is there any race that can be considered an enemy or even hate the Seafolk?"


    "Yes there is, Whiskerkins."


    Does he mean as a cat?"


    [Yes Master]


    "Do they both hate each other?"


    "Yes, they always fight fornds and many things. But mostly keep that within limits because of the council."


    "The Council of the Beast Kingdom?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, there are 9 kings and queens from the races who governed this kingdom. Each from their races."


    "Do you know anyone from the Whiskerkins?"


    "No, they hate me and others because we are siding with Seafolk," Jeffrey replied.


    "What if you betrayed them and lured them into a trap to help Whiskerkins clear some of their enemies? Will they do it?"


    "Yes, some of them won''t mind getting rid of us."


    "Hehe, let''s head tomorrow into their territory. We''ve got a solid n to cook."


    [CATS VS FISHES, fufu this will be interesting]

 Chapter 251 Kitty

    ?


    Next Day...


    Aizel and Jeffrey set off on their mission, riding rapidly on their steeds towards the Whiskerkinsnds.


    As they rode, the terrain changed, exposing the unique beauty of the area. It was tucked away in the far right corner of the kingdom, where the borders blended into the vast seafolk territory.


    The terrain changed from a simple dirt path to a rough mountain track as they proceeded deeper into the forest that served as the dividing line between the two races.


    Aizel and Jeffrey slowed their horses down as they entered the zone of the other race, their senses heightened.


    They knew they had to act with extreme caution and care in this uncharted territory.


    "They are here," Aizel murmured.


    In the midst of the quiet forest, a number of individuals suddenly appeared, some perched high in the trees and others appearing out of the shadows.


    The air grew tense as five prominent members of the Whiskerkins race stepped forward, positioning themselves directly in front of Aizel and Jeffrey.


    Their intense stares followed the two strangers as they walked.


    As one member of the Whiskerkins race leaned in and whispered something to hispanion, all eyes turned to Jeffrey, and a murmur spread through the group.


    "You are really bold,ing to ournd as a Seafolk underling," one of them said.


    Why did I expect they would meow after finishing their sentence?" Meanwhile, Aizel thought.


    "I havee here for a good reason. I have something that you might like," Jeffrey said with the utmost respect, trying not to piss them off.


    "Oh, and what can that be human?"


    "I will only speak to your leader of the group," Jeffrey replied.


    "And what makes you think we will let you enter ournd?"


    "Because not only you will be able to get rid of some seafolk arrogant bastards, but you will also be able to wipe out the Cursed Magi forever."


    *TSK*


    "You are even willing to sell your members; that''s why I hate humans the most,"


    "Just kill them already....


    "WAIT..."


    As the Whiskerkins race members engaged in hushed conversation, Aizel discreetly observed their distinct features, carefully documenting their unique characteristics.


    They stood 8 feet tall on average, and their skin was as white as a nk canvas, in stark contrast to the red of their eyes, which seemed to shine with an otherworldly intensity.


    Their hair, simr to that of humans, flowed in familiar strands, but it was their feline-like ears that stood as a testament to their heritage, adding an enigmatic touch to their overall appearance.


    As Aizel''s gaze met the enigmatic figure''s piercing stare, he couldn''t help but notice that this particr Whiskerkin stood at a rtively shorter height of around 5 feet.


    With a measured stride, the Whiskerkin approached Aizel, breaking the silence with words that resonated through the air.


    "You are the acting leader, am I right?" he said, a shy smile appearing on his face.


    From atop his horse, Aizel kept his gaze fixed ahead without showing any sign of emotion.


    "So what, Kitty?" He replied.


    "Kitty?"


    "What is Kitty?"


    "Is he cursing us?"


    "Silence!" the short one yelled.


    "Shouldn''t you be more respectful to us when you are looking for our help?"


    With a deliberate and measured movement, Aizel dismounted his horse, his feet gracefully touching the ground as he approached the Whiskerkin.


    "I know even your leader is hiding here, isn''t that disrespectful to me? <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "As a leader, you should always lead the group, not hide in the shadows,"


    Emerging from the shadows, a captivating woman appeared before Aizel.


    Her red, prating eyes were riveted on him, and her hair was arranged in a bun that emphasized her royal features.


    Dressed like a samurai, she carried herself with an air of grace and imposing might befitting the long katana at her waist.


    My Lord, I am finally standing in front of you," she thought.


    This was none other than Ra. She was a Whiskerkin.


    As expected of my lord, he was able to sense me easily,"


    "Don''t stare at me like that," Aizel said, breaking her chain of thoughts.


    "Follow me, both of you," she said in a deep voice.


    Thanks Sekki, I wasn''t able to sense her. She is definitely above Grade III."


    [Even I hardly picked up her spirit when she got too close]


    Swiftly and without a sound, the members of the group scattered amidst the dense forest, vanishing like shadows into the foliage.


    The rustling leaves obscured Ra''s footsteps, and Aizel and Jeffrey followed closely behind.


    "Why are you betraying your fellow members?" She asked.


    "Because they treat me like shit, and I want to escape from Seafolk grasp," Jeffrey replied.


    "And why are you helping him?" she asked Aizel, ncing at him from the corner of her eyes.


    "I am bored and want to fight some strong people," he replied.


    This reason was good reason right, Sekki?"


    [Yes Master, this way they will not doubt us]


    "When do you need our help?"


    "After 5 days," Jeffrey replied.


    "Okay, we will help you. But you have to be with us for the next five days.


    "And you," she said as she pointed her finger toward Aizel.


    "You will stay with me."


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, I need to keep an eye on you, so you will stay with me for the next five days to make sure you are not here to mess around."


    "Okay, not a big deal," Aizel replied.


    They silently followed Ra until they arrived at a secluded encampment nestled beside a majestic waterfall and towering mountains.


    Numerous little houses were scattered over the terrain, and Whiskerkins in their warrior garb could be seen milling about and working on a variety of different projects.


    "We still don''t trust you, so you will stay with us here for the next five days,"


    The Whiskerkins watched curiously as Ra escorted them through the camp. They looked at Aizel and Jeffrey, and there was a hint of animosity in their eyes.


    As they approached thergest house in the encampment, the atmosphere grew more solemn, and the Whiskerkins respectfully made way for them to enter.


    "You go to your room and rest," she said to Jeffrey.


    Aizel nodded toward him, and he walked toward one of the rooms.


    Ra gracefully settled herself onto the couch, positioned opposite Aizel. Two human servants came over with sses and poured alcoholic beverages into them.

 Chapter 252 Aizel Vs Rayla

    ?


    "Drink it and tell me how it tastes," Ra said.


    Aizel''s gaze briefly met Ra''s before shifting to the drink that had been ced before him. The ss''s contents drew his gaze because of the hypnotic quality of the light blue color they sent out.


    He had never seen alcohol quite like that, and its unusual hue was the first clue.


    Is she trying to drug me?"


    [Maybe, Master]


    Ra observed Aizel''s hesitation with keen observation. She took the initiative to pick up his ss and take a sip of it.


    She put the ss back in front of him.


    "It isn''t poisoned,"


    Ra''s reassurance heightened Aizel''s curiosity, and he warily went for the ss.


    Raising it to his lips, he took a tentative sip, allowing the ethereal, light blue liquid to dance upon his tongue.


    In an instant, an explosion of vors ignited his senses, scattering vibrant bursts of taste inside his mouth.


    The essence of the drink was so delicious that it went far beyond the idea of alcohol to provide an experience far superior to what he had anticipated.


    "This...What is this? What is it called? Where can I find it?" AIzle quickly asked.


    "This is a special drink that is made by the piss of a unique sea monster."


    *PURRRRR*


    [HAHAHAHAHHAA]


    When he jerked back, the contents of his mouth flew out and rained down on Ra''s face.


    The revtion that the beverage had been concocted from urine left Aizel both disgusted and betrayed.


    "YOU.. are you making fun of me."


    "No, I didn''t know you would get mad because of it. I am sorry my L....Ahem. Sorry...


    "But that drink is really famous around the kingdom, even though it is made by piss.


    "Serving that liquor to someone always means a sign of respect and friendship with each other," Ra replied.


    She took out a cloth and cleaned her face.


    "I..I.... Aizel wanted to apologize to her for the behavior, but he wasn''t able to say it.


    "It''s okay, many have the same reaction when they first know about it. So would you like to drink more?"


    "NO! I am fine."


    [hahaha, Oh my master, you really like the piss of a monster, don''t you?]


    Shut up, Sekki."


    "I thought you guys hated humans?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, we hate humans,"


    "So why am I receiving a different treatment from you? I mean, we still haven''t done anything yet."


    Ra''s expression didn''t change, but her internal anguish was hidden. Her thoughts whirled as she tried toe up with a good answer to Aizel''s inquiry.


    Panic gripped her as she weighed the consequences of her next words.


    Should I tell my Lord everything? Who am I, and who is he? In that way, I will be able to stay close to him and help him recover sooner." Ra thought.


    But the Blood Dragon Mage has told me to leave him alone on his own. Only difficulties and challenges will make him a true mage."


    I don''t know what to do."


    "I can tell you have no intention to harm my race."


    In the end, she lied.


    "How can you be so sure?" Aizel asked, raising his brows.


    "Because if you have, you will die without even knowing how." Ra tried to threaten him. But in her mind, she just wanted to change the topic.


    "Now that''s more like it, Kitty," Aizel said. Her eyes sparked a little after hearing that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Kitty? KYA..... Ra blushed a little after hearing that.


    "Okay, you can rest now; I am going upstairs.


    "If you want something, you can call me, and don''t go anywhere without me," she said, quickly standing up and rushing upstairs.


    "What a strange cat!"


    [Master, do you want to pet her?]


    Don''t talk rubbish, Sekki, or next time you will find yourself inside a Seafolk ass."


    [Sorry Master]


    In one of the rooms, Aizel found a soft bed to rx on. He needed to get some shut-eye to recover from the mental strain of the day.


    It was the middle of the afternoon, and he decided to take a nap to refresh his tired body and clear his mind before proceeding.


    At night...


    Aizel''s eyes snapped open, his senses alert as if drawn back from a deep slumber. At that moment, he noticed Ra standing in the doorway.


    "Why are you staring at me like this?"


    "I was just trying to wake you up, but you were in deep sleep, so I was confused.


    Aizel sighed.


    "Is there any problem?" he asked.


    "No, but I want to spar with you," Ra replied.


    "With me? Why would you want to spar with a guy who is only a Grade II mage?" Aizel asked, his brows raised.


    Sekki, something is wrong with this cat."


    [Yes Master, I will be ready to go all out on yourmand]


    "Isn''t it good practice for you? Where will you get a chance to spar with a Grade V so easily?" Ra said.


    Damn, I thought she was only in Grade IV."


    [Master, be prepared to use your mind potions if something goes wrong]


    "It is only a spar, right?"


    "Yes, I am bored and have nothing to do," Ra replied.


    "Okay, but I don''t want to spar with you in front of anyone. And Jeffrey wille with us."


    "I have no problem with that. Follow me,"


    *****


    Aizel and Ra discovered themselves perched on a rocky cliff with a stunning view of a half-moon''s soft glow.


    The mystical ambiance was enhanced by the heavenly light that created ethereal shadows across the rockyndscape.


    In this tranquil setting, Aizel and Ra stood face to face, their eyes locked in an unspoken connection. Meanwhile, Jeffrey sat in the corner, observing the scene with quiet contemtion.


    "Now this is only a sparring match, so there is no need to go serious," Ra said.


    She quietly draws her katana from her waist and holds it with both hands, taking the normal sword stance.


    Ra''s demeanor changed subtly as Aizel''s eyesnded on her.


    Though her physical form remained unchanged, an invisible shift in her aura signaled a heightened state of readiness.


    Aizel could sense the underlying power coursing through her veins, emanating a formidable presence that exuded both caution and the potential for swift action.


    Her entire body appeared to be on alert, ready to defend itself orunch an attack at the first provocation.


    Sekki, she is strong. A lot stronger than I predicted."


    [Fufu, time to go all out]


    Of course, I mean, we could even die on a small mistake."

 Chapter 253 Not My Enemy

    ?


    Ready Sekki?"


    [Let''s goooo]


    Aizel suddenly appeared in front of Ra, his movements as swift as a bolt of lightning.


    Yet, before he could execute his intended strike, Ra''s katana descended with lightning-swift precision. In an instant, the de cut through the air, heading straight for Aizel''s defenses.


    Aizel''s pupils dted in response, his instincts kicking into overdrive.


    He deftly shifted to the side, his left side going to the back, and he avoided the oing blow.


    As Ra''s grip shifted, her relentless assault persisted.


    She executed a rapid horizontal sh from her new angle of attack, aiming to test Aizel''s defenses once again.


    Aizel quickly reacted, lifting Sekki to deflect the blow. But Ra''s attack resonated with devastating power, and it affected him on every level. The force of the collision was amplified by the reverberation it created in his palms.


    "You won''t mind this much strength, right? I am just using half of my strength against you," she said with a smug smile.


    "Ha...haha I am all right; this is nothing," Aizel replied with a weakugh.


    Damn, my hands are going to break in this way; the strength gap is too much."


    Aizel and Ra''s des collided in a flurry of quick and urate moves as the fiercebat progressed.


    However, with each exchange, Aizel couldn''t help but notice the overwhelming strength behind Ra''s seemingly ordinary shes.


    Despite his best efforts to parry and counter, he found himself struggling to match the sheer power behind her every strike.


    Aizel made a quick choice as the fight between him and Ra heated up.


    He took a few steps back and changed Sekki''s form, which manifested as a bow and quiver in a sh of energy.


    With lightning coursing through his arrows, he swiftly notched one and let it fly, aimed directly at Ra. The arrow shot through the air at incredible speed, emitting a crackling sound as it did so.


    Ra deftly deflected the arrow with her dual-handed grip on the katana.


    But then, out of nowhere, a dark figure appeared to her right. A shining dagger, illuminated only by the dim light of the moon, hung at her throat, threateningly.


    With a swift and graceful motion, Ra leaped into the air, defying gravity with her nimble athleticism.


    In a matter of seconds, she gracefully descended behind the shadowy figure, evading the imminent attack with apparent ease.


    In a sudden turn of events, a medium-sized de attached to a chain descended from above, precisely where Ra had been positioned moments ago.


    The de glowed brightly, radiating a surge of energy and mana. Ra''s keen perceptions made her aware of the lethality and danger of this weapon.


    With the agility and grace of a feline, Ra swiftly evaded the descending de, leaping backward just in time.


    *Boom*


    The impact of the de hitting the ground created a deep crater, apanied by a powerful explosion that resonated through the area.


    My Lord''s instincts are slowly recovering; I will let him practice more for the tournament," she thought.


    The de, seemingly possessed by a serpent of fire, morphed into ming chains and slithered through the air, intent on snaring Ra.


    The chains glowed with ferocious mes, their heat emanating a terrifying aura as they drew nearer to her with surgical precision.


    Ra''s coolposure and unbreakablebat skills were on full disy as she avoided and shed through chain after chain and assault after assault.


    However, in the midst of the chaos, Aizel charged forward, wielding a medium-sized hammer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He swung swiftly and powerfully, intending to smack Ra in the face with all his might.


    With graceful precision, Ra skillfully deflected the iing hammer strike with her katana, as if it were a mere droplet of waternding on a leaf.


    WHAT!"


    Aizel''s disbelief hung heavy in the air as he witnessed Ra''s effortless deflection of his strike, leaving him vulnerable and exposed.


    While Sekki was still undergoing transformation, Aizel was at Ra''s mercy as her katana dangled dangerously close to his neck.


    In that tense moment, Ra gazed at Aizel with a smile.


    "It''s my win. Do you want to spar more?" Ra said.


    Why do I feel disgusted with myself? I know I won''t be able to beat her, but still," Aizel thought.


    [We will get her next time, Master]


    Aizel remained silent and focused as heunched a barrage of blows, his weapons crashing against Ra''s katana.


    With the aid of the adaptable Sekki, he engaged his opponent in a series of quick exchanges using his lightning and fire magic.


    However, with each sh, he found himself on the losing end, his attacks effortlessly deflected by Ra''s skillful maneuvers.


    It became increasingly apparent that Ra hadn''t even tapped into her magical core or used a magic spell throughout the entire fight.


    *Pant*


    Aizel copsed on the ground, his chest heaving as he tried to recover his breath.


    Like him, Ray on the ground on her back, her ruby eyes sparkling in the dim light of the moon.


    Bothbatantsy there, their bodies exhausted from the intense battle, immersed in a moment of quiet contemtion under the watchful gaze of the celestial orb above.


    "You were letting me train...Why?" Aizel asked.


    "You knew?"


    "I am not that dumb. I know what it feels like; I have done this before," he replied.


    A minute passed in stillness, punctuated only by the rhythmic expansion and contraction of Aizel''s chest.


    Ra remained still, her attention fixated on the radiant moon, her thoughts hidden behind a veil of contemtion.


    "You know, you might hate this world and people, but there is also good in it.


    "And some of them are already close to you," she said.


    "Who are you?" Aizel asked.


    "This is not the right time for you to know," Ra replied.


    "Fuck you and this bullshit. I am going back." Aizel stood up and started to head back.


    Did I say something wrong?" Ra thought.


    [Master, will you let her go like this? She knows about you]


    What can I even do now? I can''t beat her, and I don''t know why but I feel like she is not my enemy."

 Chapter 254 Hot Spring

    ?


    Theodora Kingdom,


    A figure walked down the hall with a nk expression, her ming red hair falling in a waterfall-like motion in time with her determined stride.


    Her glowing skin glistened in the sunlight, drawing attention to her beautiful hourss shape.


    She opened the door to the chamber and stepped inside without hesitation. Within its four walls, a picture yed out before her eyes: a slew of naked meny all around the room, while a stunningly gorgeous woman lounged on a couch and drank heavily.


    "Mother, I have something to report."


    *Tsk*


    "Not a single one can satisfy me; what do you have? It must be really boring." The woman replied to her.


    "It''s about Larisa. She...she is dead.


    "One of my guards from my n finally found her in one of the caves of the Felgura Kingdom," she replied.


    "Hmm...dying on the enemy''snd. Why did she even go there in the first ce? Okay, I heard you; now you can leave."


    "But mother..


    "LEAVE.... It''e her fault, and even yours. If you love her so much, you should have taken better care of her."


    A trace of doubt shed over her face as her mother''s remarks reached her ears. She bit her lower lip as she struggled to make sense of the conflicting feelings she was having. She didn''t say anything in return, just turned and left the room quickly.


    "I need to find some better men,"


    The woman on the couch sighed.


    *****


    The trio found themselves back to Ra''s house in the heart of the camp, their footsteps echoing through the familiar surroundings.


    As Aizel skillfully prepared a mouthwatering meal, her hands moved like dancers over the kitchen counter.


    Ra sat on the kitchen counter, her eyes riveted on the dish Aizel was preparing out of both curiosity and eagerness.


    "So do you have a n or something?" She asked.


    "Umm... the followers and the seafolk people can be handled by your guys. Then we are left with three cursed magi. We have to first separate the trio, and then we will fight them.


    "We don''t want your help in killing them," Aizel replied.


    "That would be easy to do then. When are they returning?"


    "A day after tomorrow,"


    Meanwhile, I will watch my Lord fight from far away. If I sense his life is in danger, I will rescue him no matter what." Ra thought.


    "You know, I thought about the thing that you said to me yesterday," Aizel said.


    "Oh, and what is it?" Ra asked.


    "There are also good people in this world. You are right; no matter how cruel or evil this world is, there will always be good in it.


    "I found many people here who I love as my family, and they love me back if I am not wrong."


    Ra nodded with a smile.


    "It''s good you think like that. Don''t forget about this, or you will only dig yourself deeper into the darkness," she replied.


    Aizel nodded.


    He finished up the dishes as the delicious smells of supper filled the house.


    A visual and tasting delight wasid out on the table.


    Aizel, Ra, and Jeffrey all sat down, and the three of them dove into the meal, enjoying every mouthful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You can really cook."


    "I have learned while living alone," Aizel replied.


    "Can we spar today and tomorrow too?" He asked.


    "Sure, I would have asked anyway if you hadn''t," Ra replied.


    Leaving the table, their appetites satisfied, the trio made their way back to the mountainous cliff.


    Aizel''s resolve was strong as he looked forward to continuing his battle with Ra. His senses were honed with each exchange as their weapons nged and their bodies moved in a dance of battle.


    Each attack, parry, and block exposed a new strategy. Aizel honed his skills and tested his limits in the heat of battle, learning invaluable lessons from his strong opponent.


    Despite the intensity of their conflict, Aizel was impressed with Ra''s cool demeanor.


    Her calm demeanor and unwavering trust in her own abilities resonated with him.


    Her excellent swordsmanship was on full disy as she deftly deflected blow after blow from her opponents, exposing the tiniest openings in their attacks.


    Aizel couldn''t help but marvel at her mastery, recognizing the depth of her skill and the artistry she possessed.


    Aizel and Ra finished their vigorous sparring session as the sun began to set, and they headed back home.


    However, just as nightfall started to cast its shadows, Ra''s voice resonated with a suggestion that piqued Aizel''s curiosity, drawing his attention like a moth to a me.


    "A hot spring¡ªwhat are we waiting for then?" he said.


    "Come follow me; it will rx your body a lot."


    Ra took the lead while Aizel and Jeffrey followed her through the forest''s thick underbrush and moss, which cushioned their steps.


    The deeper they went into the forest, the more Aizel''s senses tingled with anticipation.


    And there, nestled amidst the emerald embrace of the jungle, they discovered the hidden gem they had been seeking¡ªa natural hot spring.


    The moonlight glinting through the leaves of the trees above casts a magical glow on the hot water below.


    "This is incredible," Aizel murmured.


    "Come join me."


    In the heart of the secluded jungle, Ra shed her formidable warrior attire, revealing the graceful curves of her naked form.


    She dove headfirst into the hot spring water without hesitating for a second. As the steam rose around her, it cast a ghostly glow that highlighted her stunning form.


    "You go there and sleep," Aizel said to Jeffrey.


    [Poor guy]


    Aizel shed his garments one by one until his bare skin was exposed to the gentle breeze that rustled through the lush foliage.


    He entered the hot spring with a mixture of anticipation and curiosity and felt the water wrap its soothing arms around his body.


    As he dived deeper, he felt the tingling sensations all over his body and the stress of the day''s battle begin to go away.


    The steam whirled around him, mixing with the diffuse light of the moon shining through the treetops.


    "This feeling...."


    "I know, I alwayse here to rest," Ra replied.


    Ra appeared by Aizel''s side, seemingly out of thin air, and sent chills up and down Aizel''s spine. The steamy cloak of the hot springs enveloped her body, emphasizing its natural curves.


    Too close, too close."


    [fufu, hot springs, and a beautifuldy by your side. This is a well-settled moment for you, Master]

 Chapter 255 Something Is Rising

    ?


    "Could you just stay a little far from me?" Aizel said.


    "Why? We Whiskerkin didn''t mind going nude in front of the ones we trust," Ra replied.


    "But I mind; wait a minute... How could you trust me so easily?" Aizel asked, a little bit surprised by his response.


    "How many times did we spar? I already consider you one of my own," Ralya replied,ing closer to him.


    "Turn your back towards me; just trust me on this," she further said.


    Aizel''s gaze wavered as he considered his reaction to Ra''s touch for a few seconds.


    Her hands rested softly on his shoulders, their warmth permeating his taut muscles and easing the fatigue he''d been feeling after their vigorousbat.


    But eventually, he gave in to the calming touch that emanated from her fingers.


    With intent, Ra''s fingers kneaded the knots and tightness out of Aizel''s body, relieving the stress that had been guing her physical being.


    I don''t know why, but I don''t feel anything towards her."


    [Maybe you like her, Master]


    She is good at giving the massages."


    [I hope Daisy sees you like this.]


    "How is it?" Ra asked.


    "It''s great; I didn''t know you had a talent for this too."


    Ra''s hands moved smoothly and deliberately across Aizel''s back. She traced intangible lines along his spine with a deft touch. A tingling sensation spread through his body with each touch, as if a spell were being cast.


    As Ra''s hands worked their magic on his tense muscles, he felt the stress of the world evaporates. Her hands kneaded the knots and tension out of his body with firmness and grace.


    She is too great in this,"


    But her hands slowly started to travel into uncharted territory.


    [Master, something is rising, and I''m sure it''s not the shield hero]


    Ra''s touch traveled along Aizel''s back, her fingers gliding with practiced precision.


    As her hand ventured lower, a wave of difort surged through Aizel''s body, instinctively alerting him to the boundary that had been crossed.


    Quickly responding, he seized her hand and forcefully stopped its motion.


    "Let''s just not go there; I don''t want to make this awkward," he said.


    "I was just trying to give you a massage," Ra replied.


    She looked so calm that it looked like it was not her mistake.


    Do Whiskerkins give this type of massage too? It''s weird," Aizel thought.


    [Master, let her give it to you. I promise I won''t tell Daisy]


    Shut up,"


    "I don''t need that type of massage, and I am okay now."


    "Okay! Now it''s your turn."


    "Huh.. sorry, what?"


    "Give me a message to hurry."


    Ra swiftly pivoted, presenting her back to Aizel. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The moonlight highlighting the soft curves of her body drew Aizel''s attention to her. The rising heat in his veins matched the rising intensity of his need.


    Sekki, you have to control me if I cross some boundaries. I swear I will shove you in the ass of a Seafolk if you don''t."


    [Don''t worry Master, just enjoy giving a massage to a beautifuldy]


    Aizel''s hands found their way to Ra''s shoulders with slow, methodical motions, and the calming pressure they applied dissolved the tension in Ra''s muscles.


    Mmmmm....


    "Put some more strength behind it," she said.


    Aizel''s hands resumed their expert ministering on Ra''s shoulders, and he increased the pressure of his touch.


    Under his firm but gentle touch, the knots of stress in her muscles began to untangle and rx. His hands moved slowly and smoothly down her back, following the curve of her spine, before moving on to explore the slenderness of her waist.


    Ummmmm...


    The warmth of his touch and the precision of his movements conveyed a growing intimacy.


    "Even you have some talent in it."


    Suddenly, a ck fluffy tail gripped around his Dick and pulled him closer to Ralya. While bending backward slightly, she reached out and grasped his hands, pulling them to her bosom so he could massage her breasts.


    "This isn''t what I signed for," Aizel said.


    Aizel felt the urge to retreat, but he found himself overpowered by Ra''s superior strength.


    Am I getting raped here?"


    [fufu, this is so fun to watch]


    "Don''t worry, I just want you to massage them; they feel heavy too, you know," Ra said with a pleading look.


    "I SAID NO!" Aizle raised his voice a little, and his gaze sent a shiver down Ra''s spine as she hurriedly backed away.


    "I..I am sorry, I did something I shouldn''t have done. This hot spring blinded my senses."


    "It''s okay; we stopped in time. I don''t like this type of thing. Don''t pull this shit on me again."


    Ra nodded.


    Aizel swiftly emerged from the hot spring, promptly donning his clothes. Ra followed suit, and together they roused Jeffrey from his slumber before making their way back to the house.


    I hope my Lord isn''t angry with me. Did I make a mistake?" Ra thought on her way back.


    "Tomorrow is the day when we will head for the cursed magi." Aizel suddenly said, as the trio was walking in the forest on their way back.


    "And it will also be thest day when I leave this kingdom. So before that, I wanted to thank you for your hospitality.


    "You not only sparred with me, giving me many ideas and insights on the battle, but you also taught me one important lesson. I hope we won''t be enemies in the future."


    As Aizel spoke those words, a wellspring of emotions welled up within Ra, causing her eyes to glisten with unshed tears.


    Memories of their shared past flooded her mind, evoking both joy and sorrow. With great effort, she contained her emotions, determined not to let Aizel see her vulnerable at that moment.


    "Don''t worry, I will always be your ally. I wille right for your help when you need me," she suddenly said.


    Aizel''s brows arched in surprise as he cast a fleeting nce over his shoulder upon hearing her words.


    She literally has a loose screw."


    [Why do you think like that? Maybe she has fallen in love with you in the past few days]


    Bullshit,"

 Chapter 256 Bait

    ?


    Next Day...


    Aizel and Jeffrey were ready to leave Whiskerkinnd, and their resolve wasn''t faltering one bit. Ra joined them and exined theplex scheme they''de up with.


    Aizel would apany Jeffrey to infiltrate the headquarters, and they would bring out the cursed magi and their followers.


    As they journeyed, a strategic ambush would be executed, with theirbined forces engaging their pursuers and the cursed magi, striking at the heart of their adversary''s strength.


    The horses strutted proudly, their rippling muscles reflecting the sunlight. At the border of Whiskerkinnd, Aizel, Jeffrey, and Ra gathered with their trusty mounts.


    "So this is our farewell. I won''t join you for the ambush, but I know you can easily take them down," Ra said.


    "Yes, and thank you for everything once again. I hope to meet you again; I will bring some guests next time," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "You are always wee,"


    "Goodbye,"


    *****


    The wind whipped through Aizel''s hair as his horse thundered beneath him, hooves pounding against the earth with an unyielding rhythm. Jeffrey was riding next to him and kept up with his speed.


    Thendscape blurred into a streak of colors as they raced toward the sprawling Zontor City.


    "Jeffrey, are you sure they will all head together outside of the city to the ce where we are nning to ambush them?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, for quite a long time, we were looking for someone. I am going to use him to bait them," he replied.


    "And who is that?"


    "There were not four of us. There were actually five of us who betrayed the kingdom.


    "One of us always remained in the shadow. But at the crucial time, he betrayed us and left with the most important artifact that we stole."


    As the significance of the news dawned on Aizel, his pupils dted in astonishment and bewilderment.


    "Why the fuck are you saying it now? Why didn''t you tell me earlier about this?"


    "You didn''t ask."


    "Fuck, I forgot you can''t let me know everything on your own. So where is this fe?"


    "I don''t know, I am just using him as bait." Jeffrey shrugged.


    "So those three goons will definitelye outside for this fe?"


    "100%, because that artifact was going to be given to the princess,"


    "What is it?" Aizel asked with piqued interest.


    "I don''t know; it was stored in his storage ring for all time."


    [Fufu, finally something good that I heard]


    That fe must have left for the other kingdom. So either he is in the Central Kingdom or in the Theodora Kingdom."


    He might have also struck some kind of deal with the Theodora Kingdom, just like they did with the Beast Kingdom."


    [Master, don''t you feel that this Felgura Kingdom is surrounded by a lot of enemies?]


    Yes, Theodora is already a mortal enemy, and we don''t know when even the Beast Kingdom can have their eyes on this kingdom."


    I don''t know much about the Central Kingdom."


    [Should we then leave from here?]


    We will think about thatter, but first, we should handle those cursed magi. We will be going up against a mage who can use darkness."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I don''t want to take him easily."


    [fufu, I am ready too]


    Aizel and Jeffrey arrived in the bustling Zontor city as the sun was beginning to set, casting an amber glow over the city.


    Their horses came to a halt outside the towering headquarters, where a flurry of activity filled the air.


    The building buzzed with the voices of humans and Seafolks mingling in a cacophony of conversation.


    Those goons are back."


    With Aizel close behind Jeffrey, they entered the building''s impressive lobby, where an enigmatic atmosphere prevailed.


    All eyes turned to Jeffrey, whomanded respect and admiration from those around him. Heads bowed in deference as he passed, their gazes fixated on his every move.


    Meanwhile, Aizel became a mere shadow in the presence of hispanion, fading into the background as if he were invisible to those around him.


    As Aizel entered thevish chamber, her gaze fell on the three individuals seated on the luxurious couch.


    Their rxed postures and leisurely sips of tea indicated a sense of entitlement and authority.


    "You are finally here, Jeffrey." One of the middle-aged guys said


    Aizel''s keen vision allowed him to make out the man''s individual features, which bore the marks of time. His wrinkled forehead told stories of age and experience, and the strands of silver in his dark hair betrayed his maturity.


    This must be Grade IV."


    "And who is that with you? I didn''t know you swing that way too," another said, after noticing Aizel.


    This guy is fat and half bald; this must be the Grade III water mage," Aizel thought.


    "He is my new right hand. He is quite strong, and he had nowhere else to go. So I took him under my wing," Jeffrey replied calmly.


    He took a seat beside them.


    As Aizel''s gaze shifted toward the final figure in the room, an unexpected surge of emotions surged within him.


    A young individual of merely fifteen or sixteen years of age, hunched over, took small sips of tea with an air of detachment, his eyes devoid of the usual spark of life.


    [Master...]


    I am alright; we will find it outter."


    "I have found that bastard," Jeffrey suddenly said, stunning the two of them.


    "Where is he? How did you find it?" The half-bald man asked.


    "He was still hiding in the beast kingdom around the Whiskerkins area. One of my women from the other city has informed me about his location and where he is heading," Jeffrey replied.


    "Finally, your whores have their uses,"


    "Of course, I used them to gather information all around the kingdom," Jeffrey replied proudly.


    "Then we can''t waste any time before he slips again. Gather everyone; we are going to hunt that bastard."


    Aizel watched intently as the people in the room got up from their seats and left. Jeffrey walked ahead, while Aizel quietly followed in the footsteps of a devoted follower.


    But his eyes were on the kid, who didn''t show any interest.


    [Master, you have to kill him no matter what. Daisy will be with us, and you can''t hesitate even for a second]


    I know,"

 Chapter 257 Ambush

    ?


    The horses'' hooves resounded on the cobblestone streets, apanied by the rhythmic rumble of carriages.


    The departure of the followers set the busy roadway in motion, including those who followed the cursed magi, Jeffrey, and his minion, Aizel.


    The flow of people and carriages gradually shifted, clearing a path for their respective journeys.


    "So you are saying that Bastard now has 3¨C4 more people in his group somehow?" The half-bald person asked.


    "Yes Donald, he has four guys with him in his group. That was the information I received," Jeffrey replied.


    "They won''t be any problem to us; we will get rid of them and take the artifact from him," the middle-aged person said.


    "But what if they have someone stronger in their group, Lumos?" Donald asked.


    "I will handle it then. You, along with Jeffrey and Aaron, will take care of the rest," Lumos said.


    So the kid''s name is Aaron," Aizel thought.


    Aizel apanied Jeffrey at the front of the group as they set out on their quest. He put his hood down and tried to fit in with the environment by keeping a low profile.


    "There are even rumors that the princess hase to the Beast Kingdom along with some mages," Donald said, attracting Aizel''s attention.


    "What is she doing here instead of focusing on the tournament?" Lumos asked.


    "I don''t know about that, but one thing I feel good about is knowing how she would have reacted after we stole right under her nose hahaha,"


    "It is not only us; the condition that the Felgura kingdom is in right now, I can already see many going to betray each other in the uing years.


    "Theodora will destroy them not only from the outside but from the inside too," Lumos said.


    "We made a good choice, or we would have been their ves till the war and then would have died like dogs."


    "Just look at Aaron...


    "Don''t talk about me or I will kill you," Aaron suddenly said as he stared at Donald.


    "Calm down, boy, I was just..


    "Don''t Donald. Leave it,"


    Donald sighed.


    There is something up with this kid,"


    [Don''t think about it too much, Master]


    Under the cloak of thete-night sky, their journey had brought them closer to their designated destination.


    The moon cast a gentle glow upon thendscape, revealing the faint outlines of trees and distant hills.


    The air grew chilly and heavier with expectation as they continued to move forward. The road they were traveling seemed to go on forever, and its purpose was buried in mystery.


    "How much longer, Jeffrey?"


    "We are closer to the cave in which they are hiding right now." He replied.


    "Jeffrey...


    "Yes, Lumos?"


    "Where do you think you are taking us?"


    "So your senses have improved."


    Emerging from the depths of darkness, the elusive Whiskerkins swiftly emerged from their hidden perches, their forms blending seamlessly with the shadows.


    They moved forward toward the oblivious followers with silent resolve. They crept closer like ghosts in the darkness, undetected until it was already toote.


    "You asshole, you sold us out to them," Donald shouted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Whatever reason you had, I will make sure you tell me everything after I deal with them...


    In a disy of unparalleled swiftness, Soren shot forward like aet hurtling through the night sky.


    In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance between himself and Lumos, leaving onlookers in awe of his incredible speed. Soren''s heightened gravity caused him to release a crushing punch, whichnded squarely on Lumos''s face.


    The impact sent Lumos soaring through the air like a cannonball, upending everything in his path, and causing trees to tremble and topple in his wake.


    Without hesitation, Soren pursued his target with relentless determination, determined to ensure Lumos could not escape his grasp.


    In the midst of the escting battle, a burst of golden wind exploded between the remaining mages, knocking them backward. Seizing the opportunity, Zareena swiftly surged forward, her movements a blur as she closed in on Soren''s position.


    At the same time, Raven, Edumont, and Seraphine swung to the right nk and converged on where Donald had beenunched.


    Aizel and Aaron remained atop their mounts, while a short distance away, Daisy perched atop a towering tree, her bow drawn and ready to provide crucial support to Aizel.


    In the midst of the chaos, the sounds of Whiskerkins engaged in fiercebat with the followers echoed throughout the forest, the sh of spells and sh of weapons reverberating in the air.


    Aaron''s eyes narrowed and fixed on Aizel with an intensity that suggested he was prepared to fight. He summoned his sword with a single gesture, the de shining brightly in the moonlight.


    "Whatever reason you have for this, you can tell me. I don''t want to fight you," Aizel said.


    "Why? Are you scared? You were pretty good at acting.


    "I almost thought you were just a nobody Grade II mage, but now that I look at you, I can feel that I can die if I make any mistake," Aaron replied.


    "I am sure you must have had a reason to betray the kingdom as a kid. You were already a royal mage at such a young age."


    "You don''t know a shit about me," Aaron yelled.


    "Yes, that''s why I would like to know. I know someone that might be able to help you."


    "Stop talking shit. You all talk the same and then do nothing."


    Aaron disappeared into the night in a sh, forcing Aizel to hone his senses and awareness.


    He scoured his surroundings, searching for any trace of Aaron''s presence.


    An onught of arrows driven by the wind halted Aaron''s advance as Aizel''s improved vision focused on a dark figure emerging from the shadows.


    *Tsk*


    "Listen to me again kid, don''t make me do this,"


    "What can you even do? I can kill you in an instant, and you won''t be able to know how you died."


    Aaron vanished once more in a sh, leading Aizel to take quick action. Retrieving a box-like container adorned with ribbons, Aizel secured it over his nose and mouth.


    With deftness, he hurled a ck sphere that exploded upon impact, unleashing billowing clouds of dark red and ck smoke and shrouding the area in an eerie haze.


    What the fuck is this smoke?" Aaron thought.


    What is he doing? Daisy also wondered.


    Aaron saw a shadow among the billowing smoke and made haste to get closer to it. However, as he emerged from the darkness, the thick smoke assaulted his senses, seeping into his eyes and lungs.


    The sharp spice in the air became more intense, making his eyes water and his throat tighten.


    Violent coughs wracked his body, hindering his ability to see clearly and leaving him disoriented in the hazy environment.


    Out of the veil of smoke, a gleaming gauntlet materialized, radiating a brilliant white light.


    Without warning, it struck Aaron squarely in the abdomen, causing his coughs to intensify with even greater force.


    The impact jolted his body, and he felt agony surge through him. The gauntlet''s bright illumination just contributed to his confusion, making it more difficult to regain his breath.


    "Don''t mess with me kid; you aren''t even ready to be my punching bag," Aizel said, his voiceing out of the box-type mask sounding a little creepy.

 Chapter 258 Dont Make Me Do This

    ?


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    Aaron convulsed in a fit of violent coughs, his body wracked with the force of each breath.


    His eyes reddened, bloodshot, as tears streamed down his face, mingling with the sweat of his exertion.


    He staggered backward, further away from Aizel, as the severity of his coughing became too much for him to bear. He was disoriented and defenseless due to the effects of the noxious smoke and his own bodily difort.


    "Give up now," Aizel said.


    "I will at least take *Cough* one of you down...


    "Fuck!"


    Aaron choked and staggered away as his body disintegrated into numerous swirls of ck smokes.


    These ethereal wisps surged forward with rming speed, converging in a concentrated mass as they raced toward Daisy, perched atop the tree.


    Daisy saw the dark smokesing from where she was standing, and the sight sent a chill down her spine. Aizel, his body engulfed in crackling lightning, saw the impending danger and charged forward, closing the gap between himself and the oing smokes with incredible speed.


    He shed fast through the ck clouds with Sekki, his de glowing with blinding white light. With each sweep of his de, the shadows were shed away and the smokes dispersed.


    "Don''t get nervous Daisy; you can do it!" Daisy murmured.


    Daisy, bowstring in hand, focused her magical energy on the bow by infusing it with her mana.


    She could feel the imminent presence of the encroaching ck smokes, and in response, she let loose the arrow.


    With incredible momentum, the projectile shot across the sky. The arrow experienced a miraculous change as it traveled, breaking apart into a swarm of smaller arrows.


    Each fragment was enveloped in a vibrant green aura, a manifestation of Daisy''s skillful maniption of mana.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*..


    A gust of wind suddenly erupted, seemingly in response to their arrival, and the menacing ck clouds quickly dispersed in all directions.


    The turbulent gusts swept through the air, unraveling the darkness that had loomed over them.


    Seizing the opportunity, Aizel swiftly moved forward.


    A crescent-shaped arc of pure white energy erupted from his single tremendous strike, slicing through thest of the ck cloud. The shadows vanished as the brilliant de cut through them, revealing Aaron''s bruised and bloodied body.


    The fierce fight he had suffered behind the smokescreen had left visible scars on his hands and back.


    "Just stop it, idiot."


    [Master, don''t lose concentration. Daisy is near]


    "I won''t ...die. I can''t die yet." Aaron murmured slowly as he dragged himself to the ground.


    "I have to kill... that Eudora bastard; I have to save my mother and sister from him...


    "What Eudora bastard are you speaking of?" Aizel asked as he slowly made his way toward him.


    Aaron''s body began dissolving into a whirling mass of dark clouds, like an ethereal clone, and it was a very unsettling sight.


    Aizel''s eyes widened in shock and anxiety as he quickly adjusted his senses to the surroundings.


    Aaron suddenly appeared out of the murky tree branches next to Daisy, as if he had always been there.


    She, too, had keenly sensed his approach ever since he emerged from the dissipating smoke.


    "I will at least take you down *Cough*


    Suddenly, Daisy swiftly hurled a ck ball toward the base of the tree trunk where she was standing. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the ball collided with the ground, it exploded into a swirling mixture of crimson and obsidian smoke, enveloping the surrounding area where a cluster of trees stood.


    The thick veil of smoke concealed their presence, providing a momentary shield within the shrouded grove.


    Daisy, donning the same peculiar box-shaped mask as Aizel, swiftly made her way towards Aizel.


    Despite the toxic smoke, Aaron stayed with her and continued to cough violently.


    His intentions to strike Daisy were thwarted when a small fiery container, propelled through the air, neared him with purposeful intent.


    *Bup*


    The container gave off a bright, brilliant white radiance, like that of a shbang, which temporarily bewildered and blinded Aaron.


    Despite his impaired vision, he swung his weapon with desperate determination, hoping tond a strike on Daisy, unwilling to relent.


    As rity returned to Aaron''s sight, he found himself confronted by Aizel, who stood before him with a sword impaled through his own abdomen.


    Aaron felt a wave of horror and pain as he stared at the red flood of blood that was pouring from his wound, soaking his clothes, and dripping from his lips.


    His legs faltered beneath him, betraying his weakening strength, as his body sumbed to the overwhelming pain.


    Aaron fell to the ground, and his body writhed in pain as he fought for consciousness. During his final minutes, Aizel quickly knelt by him, his grip powerful but soft.


    His strike also found its way to his bleeding shoulder, which he ignored for the time being.


    Daisy, filled with concern, yearned to approach, but Aizel''s solemn gesture urged her to keep her distance, understanding the gravity of the moment.


    "I told you, don''t make me do this," Aizel said.


    "k..ill...kill Eudora bastard. My mother and sister....


    "What happened to them?"


    "ki..lll


    "Oye what happened to them, tell me..." Aizel yelled a little.


    A hushed silence fell over the scene as Aaron''s feeble breaths grew fainter and eventually ceased altogether.


    His life force waned, and with a final exhale, his eyes gently shut, surrendering to eternal slumber.


    "Aizel.." Daisy called out to him as she got close to him.


    "I just killed a kid..." Aizel slowly spoke; his hands trembled a little while holding his body.


    "Even though now I don''t feel like killing the scums in this world, this.. this is different.


    "I could have done something different..


    Daisy knelt down beside Aizel. She reached out and softly encircled him, pulling him into an embrace from behind.


    "It''s not your fault, Aizel. He was fighting for something, just like you were.


    "He knew he could die, but he still continued to fight instead of escaping or surrendering.


    "If you wouldn''t have killed him, either he would have killed me or even your life would have been in danger."


    "What Eudora Bastard was he speaking of? Where is Jeffrey? He might know something."


    Aizel rose to his feet with a heavy heart, his gaze lingering on Aaron''s lifeless form. He stored his body in his storage ring for now.

 Chapter 259 A Stranger

    Lumos conjured wooden barriers one after another, each designed to impede Soren''s advance.


    Soren''s strength grew with each wall he broke through. His powerful punches quickly reduced the wooden barriers to splinters.


    The sound of splintering wood filled the air as their opposing energies collided, testifying to Soren''s unyielding resolve.


    Golden leaves danced through the air, their graceful movements defying thews of nature.


    Lumos, determined to protect himself, reached out with his magical prowess,manding the very elements of the forest to his will.


    Trees twisted and bent, roots extending and intertwining with the earth, forming a formidable barrier against the onught of the golden leaves.


    However, the leaves were bestowed with a supernatural sharpness that only increased with time.


    They sliced through Lumos'' conjured defenses effortlessly, rendering his efforts futile within mere seconds. Despite his best attempts to manipte the surroundings, the relentless assault of the golden leaves persisted, inching closer to Lumos with each passing second.


    "You have gotten stronger, princess,'' Lumosmented.


    "Don''t act cocky; you were all just regr royal mages. Reaching Grade IV doesn''t make you better," Zareena replied.


    Soren''s palms met with a powerful force, sending forth a shockwave charged with the immense pull of gravity.


    The power of the impact rendered Lumos temporarily paralyzed and left him reeling from the shock. Lumos fell to the ground helplessly, his face smashing against the hard ground below.


    The impact was so powerful that it carvedrge craters into the ground around where Lumos had been standing. His body''s weight appeared to be drawing him toward the ground beneath him because it was bending and distorting it.


    Without any relief, Lumos discovered that the very craters that had formed around him were swallowing him up.


    "He is trapped now," Soren calmly said.


    "Good work, idiot. I will make him drink one of the special potions, from which he will be unconscious for a whole month.


    "He is their leader, so we can extract much information from him. Let''s get rid of the remaining ones,"


    Soren nodded.


    Soren encased Zareena within a protective barrier, shielding her from the relentless grip of gravity. With Zareena at his side, he dropped further into the crater, navigating the perilousndscape.


    Zareena swiftly retrieved a vial containing a powerful concoction.


    Gently, she administered the elixir to Lumos, who swiftly sumbed to its effects. Lumos''s mind drifted off into sleep, his body at peace, as though carried away by a strong stream.


    As they approached the field of battle where Edumont, Raven, and Seraphine had fought Donald, they were met with a shocking revtion.


    Aizel stood atop Donald, his fists raining blow after blow upon his adversary''s battered face.


    Donald''s face was swollen, bruised, and dripping with blood; it was a horrifying sight to behold.


    His eyes remained shut, unable to open amidst the swollen flesh, and his lips, too, were so inmed that he could not form words. Aizel''s relentless assault had rendered Donald helpless, his voice silenced by the brutality of the confrontation.


    "Why are you beating him, just kill him already. We don''t need him," Zareena said.


    With a single sweeping motion, Aizel cleared the mixture of sweat and blood that adorned his face, leaving behind a streak of crimson across his palm.


    Without uttering a word, he turned away from the scene.


    "What happened?" Zareena asked, seeing Raven approaching her.


    "I don''t know princess, we were taking care of this baldy, but suddenly Aizel came rushing, saying, "Tell me more about Aaron."


    "And from then on, he just started to beat the shit out of him."


    "Well, leave it for now. I have contacted the crew members. We should leave the kingdom quickly.


    "We don''t know how Seafolk and Whiskerkins are going to act after that."


    Raven nodded.


    The group moved quickly through the thick jungle close to the busy harbor town, with a sense of urgency in the air.


    Edumont bore the weight of the unconscious Lumos on his broad shoulders.


    Aizel lingered back, apanied by Jeffrey and Daisy, his expressionless face a mystery.


    Cloaked in Raven''s shrouded darkness and lifted by Zareen''s golden leaves, the group ascended into the sky, their movements ethereal and unseen by prying eyes.


    They soared high above the ground and flew through the hugendscape toward the far-off sea with ease.


    Three or four hours went quickly and without incident, as they continued their flight in secrecy.


    And then, finally, the majestic sight of the royal ship came into view, its grandeur reflecting the hope and salvation they sought.


    With a gracefulnding, the group touched down upon the sturdy deck of the royal ship, their collective breaths easing in a sigh of relief.


    As the others exchanged grateful nces and words of reassurance, Aizel retreated to a secluded corner, his demeanor solemn and introspective.


    He sat down and took a meditative posture, his hands expanding and closing in a repetitive motion that revealed his inner conflict and the remaining traces of his recent experience.


    "What happened when you both were fighting?" Raven asked Daisy.


    "I don''t know; I was too far away to hear the conversation between them," Daisy lied.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What to do with this guy, princess? The potion effects will wear down by tomorrow," Edumont said as he ced his hand on the shoulder of Jeffrey, who stood silently.


    "We will see about that tomorrow. Let''s rest for now, and don''t take it too easy until we reach our kingdom.


    "It has been reported that the father has arrived back at the castle along with everyone,"


    "The King is back!" Raven exined.


    "Yes, he will meet all of us when we arrive back at the kingdom. Make sure to be presentable and respectful," Zareena further added.


    After two days of traveling, they finally arrived at the Felgura Kingdom''s busy harbor. Though their bodies were worn out from the journey, their spirits were unyielding. Jeffrey sat peacefully next to Aizel, his expression unruffled.


    It was evident that Jeffrey had embraced the uncertainties thaty ahead, his eptance of the fateful path that awaited him shimmering in his eyes.


    The potions'' effects may have worn off, but that left an indelible stamp on his will.


    As the ship expertly ced itself at the pier, a bolt of lightning suddenly engulfed Aizel, bathing his entire being in brilliant light.


    Aizel suddenly disappeared from the ship, leaving behind a stunned and enthralled audience.


    "Where is he heading now?" Raven asked.


    "Just leave him," Soren replied.


    Daisy approached Seraphine with a mix of fear and haste in her voice and her walk.


    She leaned in closer and spoke softly, her voice barely rising over the din, "Please stop him. He is heading towards the Eudora Family,"


    Seraphine''s eyes widened, and she hurried off the deck of the ship and followed where the Aizel was heading.


    "What is happening, Daisy?" Zareena asked.


    Daisy sighed.


    *****


    "Bring me something good to drink, Ca," Alecra said.


    He sat on the plush sofa, his naked chest gleaming with sweat as a luxurious robe draped around him.


    Ca, dressed in her own tempting robe, arrived with poise and an evident air of charm.


    In her delicate hands, she carried a tray adorned with enticing beverages, the aroma wafting through the air, tempting and inviting.


    As they enjoyed the drink, one of the guards entered to report something.


    "Sir, the princess, and her group have arrived back to the kingdom," he said while bowing.


    "Okay, you can leave now," Alecra said.


    *CRACK*


    *SMASH*


    Shards of ss rained down from the shattered ceilings, a cascade of fragments descending in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, Alecra''s world turned upside down as his head collided with the unforgiving ground.


    He looked up as a hand with an iron grasp grabbed his hair, drawing his gaze to the icy depths of a pair of dark, abysmal eyes.


    Aizel didn''t give Alecra a chance to utter a word before his skull was smashed in not once, but twice, by his fist.


    The sickening sound of shattered teeth apanied the horrifying sight of blood pouring from the wounds on his head.


    Pain surged through Alecra''s body, overpowering his senses, while Aizel''s relentless assault continued unabated.


    With a powerful thrust, a forceful kick collided with Aizel''s chest, propelling him through the air. Wisps of mysterious smoke arose from behind him just as he was about to smash into the hard ground.


    A gigantic Orc, standing at least 15 feet tall, emerged out of thin air in a stunning spectacle. Unbelievably, the beast had not one but three terrifying heads, each sporting a unique look.


    The Orc seized Aizel in its huge, strangely delicate hands with incredible dexterity.


    Vespara emerged from the cloud of ck smoke and appeared on Aizel''s side, joining the mysterious Orc.


    Together, they turned their attention to the source of themotion¡ªa man whose face bore a warm smile.


    "So this is your student Vespara, I already liked him hahahaha....


    "It''s good to see you again, big brother," Vespara replied with a smile.


    "Aizel, go with him," Vespara continued.


    Aizel gave Vespara a death re, their eyes meeting with a tension that couldn''t be expressed. Yet, in a bewildering twist, the man who had been the cause of their confrontation materialized beside Aizel.


    "This much anger is not good for you;e with me and let''s talk.


    "I will listen to what you have to say."

 Chapter 260 Gifts?

    ?


    Underneath the man and Aizel, a bright magic circle appeared, crackling with unearthly energy.


    The man channeled the power of shimmering magic crystals, evoking their mystical characteristics with fast, deliberate motions.


    In an instant, the surroundings blurred, and the pair vanished, transported to an unknown mountain cliff.


    [Master, this guy created a magic circle out of nowhere]


    "Why did you bring me here?" Aizel asked in annoyance.


    "To let your head get cool. You don''t want to create a ruckus on the day when King has returned home," the man replied.


    "I will kill him in one way or another. Bringing me here won''t change anything."


    "Then what? Will you then fight more noble families? Will you then fight the royal family?


    "You are not even in Grade III. If you can''t value your life, at least think of others." The man replied.


    Aizel calmed down a little after hearing that. With each slow breath, his chest expanded and contracted as he worked to calm his raging emotions.


    The things he had heard kept echoing in his head, causing a raging storm of emotion to rise up inside of him.


    Even so, he mustered the willpower to control his seething rage, and he began to regain some measure ofposure. With each deep breath, he forced the ze within to cool, regaining hisposure and determination.


    "Now tell your big brother what happened, maybe I can give you solid advice hahaha...."


    Perched on the precipice of the cliff, Aizel''s gaze shifted towards the person.


    At least a foot taller than him, the man had a towering presence. The wind gently stroked his pale blue hair, and his locks danced in time to the music of the breeze.


    The radiance of his piercing blue eyes mirrored the azure expanse of the heavens, emanating a captivating allure that drew Aizel''s attention.


    "I don''t want to talk. Especially with you and all the others," Aizel replied.


    "What do you mean by that?" the man asked, looking confused.


    "You would be just like others."


    "Others?"


    "Just like those fucking nobles!" Aizel yelled, getting more annoyed.


    "Who said I was noble?"


    "Then you might be someone who works with the king. Vespara called you big brother. She wouldn''t call anyone like that,"


    "Yes it is true I work for King, but working for him is a crime? I am a Grade VIII mage; what else should I do?" The man asked.


    Grade VIII, he is even stronger than Vespara," Aizel thought.


    "I understand you hate nobles and their workings. But you will find that in every corner of this world,


    "So will you go and kill every single one of them, just like cleaning the world?"


    Aizel didn''t say anything after hearing that.


    "Because if you do, count me in. I will be joining you, hahahaha..."


    This guy is another idiot," he thought.


    "You cane to talk to me whenever you want, but don''t create an unnecessary ruckus.


    "What''s your name, kid?"


    "Aizel,"


    The man''s eyes widened in astonishment, momentarily taken aback by the revtion. However, hisposure swiftly returned, his features settling into a state of tranquil calmness just momentster.


    Anyone can have a simr name. I might be overthinking," the man thought.


    "Bring me back to Felgura City," Aizel said.


    "You won''t do it again, right? Or I might have to intervene again."


    "I won''t,"


    The magic circle materialized once more at Aizel''s feet. The surroundings shifted in a blur of colors and shapes until Aizel found himself standing in the Vespara shop.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Vespara, take care of the kid.


    "I will meet you at the meeting with the king, bye bye." The man left after saying that with a smile on his face.


    "Who was this guy?" Aizel asked, looking at Vespara.


    "The Water Saint ''Aquarian.


    "He is the only decent man I have met in my life. Don''t treat him like you do with others," Vespara replied.


    "I don''t care. I made a fucking mistake. I should have burst that bastard''s face in the first strike," Aizel said in annoyance.


    The door opened to the sound of a bell, and Seraphine and Daisy walked in.


    Daisy sighed in relief after sensing Aizel was alright.


    "I am sorry Daisy I left you alone."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it. I am d nothing happened to you."


    "It seems the trip was really good for both of you," Vespara said with a mischievous smile.


    "Let''s go back. I''m dying to meet the kids."


    Both Vespara and Daisy nodded.


    "I guess I will leave then," Seraphine said.


    "I am sorry Seraphine," Daisy said.


    "It''s okay. I am d he didn''t cause any major ruckus."


    With that said Seraphine left the shop.


    Aizel, Daisy, and Vespara left the shops and went back to the Pearl Inn.


    Aizel raised his hand as they neared the door and gave it a solid knock, the sound carrying down the corridor.


    After a moment, the door squeaked open, and Lily peered out, her naughty eye gleaming.


    As soon as she saw Aizel and Daisy, a broad grin grew across her face, and she flung open the door to wee them in for a hearty,ughter-filled hug.


    "You both are back!"


    "Yes we are," Daisy said.


    "Aiiizzzz...."


    With a burst of energy, Emma charged forward at full speed,unching herself into Aizel''s waiting arms. The force of the hit caused him to fall backward andnd softly on his back.


    Emma nestled securely in his embrace, herughter filling the air and bringing a smile to Aizel''s face.


    "I missed you, Aizzz"


    "I missed you too, Emma."


    "Let''s go inside kids, or are you going to spend the whole day in the corridor?" Vespara said.


    The group went in, finding themselves in a huge room with a long table waiting for them.


    Daisy and Aizel went from kid to kid, smiling and hugging them all as they went. Daisy tookmand in the kitchen, and her expert preparations filled the air with the perfume of a sumptuous meal.


    Everyone quickly sat at the table.


    "Thank you Aizel, for bringing my mumma safe," Lily said.


    "You don''t have to thank me for that silly kid," Aizel replied.


    "What did you bring us from another kingdom..


    "Yes!...


    "Gifts...


    Holly Molly, we didn''t buy anything," Aizel thought, with a weak smile on his face.

 Chapter 261 Arcane Magic Circuits

    ?


    "Ha..haha about the gifts, we don''t really get the time to buy the gifts.


    "You know the rogue mages were very dangerous, it was very difficult to beat them," Aizel said.


    "Whoa...


    "How did you beat them..


    ''Yes, tell us more about it....


    Aizel entertained the children while they dined together by recounting exciting tales of their travels throughout the magnificent kingdom.


    He spoke with a tone that was equal parts excitement and satisfaction as he recalled their mission.


    He described in detail the battles that they had fought against powerful foes, including the sophisticated magic spells and incredible skills they had used to triumph over the forces of darkness.


    "Awesomeee...


    "Mumma is getting stronger...


    "But next time, bring us with you, please....


    "Yes, we will go with everyone next time," Aizel said.


    "By the way, where is Shelly?" Aizel asked, noticing that she was missing.


    "About that, she ate something bad and fell ill. She is resting in my room," Vespara replied.


    "Nothing serious, right?"


    "Yes, don''t worry. I have given her a potion. She will bloom like a flower by tomorrow, ha...haha"


    "And what about this meeting with the king?"


    "Oh about that, well the Princess team and the Kingsley family team will be invited to a private dinner with the king," Vespara replied.


    "What type of guy is he?" Aizel asked as he stared at Vespara deeply to not miss any detail.


    "You can say he doesn''t look like a king. And he is the weakest if wepare him to other kingdoms kings and queens.


    "Weakest?" Aizel asked.


    "Yeah, he is only a Grade VI mage,"


    "What!" Aizel eximed.


    "And you along with many other powerful mages, follow him, but why?"


    "Even he is weak, he is really shrewd. You already know why I was following him, I had no choice.


    "And other noble families have an ancient connection with the Felgura family. They have promised and bound some spell contract that they will always follow the next king or queen from the royal family," Vespara replied.


    "What about that blue-haired guy?" Aizel asked, thinking about the Grade VIII mage.


    "He is a very different person,"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You will get to know him more," Vespara winked.


    "I don''t want to. I would like to stay away from everyone.


    "One more thing I wanted to ask something from you. That guy created a magic circle out of nowhere when he teleported me along with him onto a cliff.


    "I thought you had to create a magic circle before you could use it," Aizel asked.


    He wanted to know if there was another type of spell or connection to this mystery.


    "That is called Arcane Mana Circuits," Vespara replied.


    "I didn''t tell you about that because you are eventually going to learn that in the magic institute," She further added.


    "So what makes it different?" Aizeld asked, his interest piqued.


    "Well, Arcane Mana Circuits are the most difficult arts in the world of Xelgar.


    "You have to learn a lot about magic circles, their properties, how the circle works, their uses and disadvantages, and many more. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Once you have mastered it, you can create any type of magic circle or even invent a new one of your own.


    "You can create these circles with the mana present in the world and with the purest form of mana from the magic crystals.


    "A water mage who can''t use a fire spell or has a fire core can learn and create a magic circle that either helps him to use fire spells or creates a fire immunity for some time and many more things like that.


    "There are infinite possibilities with the magic circles," Vesparaa exined.


    This is incredible, this is just like a magic system."


    [Yes Master]


    If I can master these Arcane Mana Circuits and with the help of my imagination... it is already giving me goosebumps just thinking about that," Aizel thought.


    "But this is a very difficult art. Not every mage can perfect it and the ones who did will keep it hidden as their trump card." Vespara said.


    "Can you use it?" Aizel asked.


    "Of course," Vespara replied with a smug smile.


    "Can you teach me?"


    "You are going to learn...


    "There must be a condition for learning this type of art from the institute. I bet nobles are not that stupid, right?"


    "Ahhh... I am sorry; I literally forgot about that. Yes, they will make you swear an oath and bind your soul to a contract."


    "What is it about?" he inquired.


    "You can''t use that art against the royals and the noble families. Even in friendly duels, you can''t use it or else your soul would be destroyed."


    "What about you?"


    "Oldie taught me, so I am free from the contract," Vespara replied.


    "Please teach me then, Vespara," Aizel asked.


    He grabbed her hands and looked at her with puppy eyes.


    "Pretty boy, you don''t have to worry.


    Suddenly, Vespara tightened her grip, holding Aizel''s hands.


    "I..will... teach...you...everything...." Vesparar slowly whispered in his ear.


    "I only want to learn the art. Don''t take this the wrong way, you hag."


    "Hhahaha...."


    "How much time do you think it will take for me to perfect this art?"


    "Don''t know. It depends on the person''s capabilities and talent in this field.


    "Even I had never invented my own magic circle. So you can even say I have yet to master this art."


    Fuck, it''s a long process then." Aizel thought.


    [Don''t forget about your imagination, Master; maybe it will be easy for us.]


    Yes, you are right."


    "Are mages from the other kingdom gonna use these arts in the tournament?"


    "Maybe if they know and are very desperate to win. Mostly everyone doesn''t like to disclose something like this on a big stage."


    Aizel nodded with Vespara.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Daisy asked.


    Daisy strolled back to the table, carrying a dish of hot meals. She smiled warmly as she joined Aizel at the table and waited for their responses.


    "Nothing; I was just asking how it was for him to spend some time in another kingdom," Vespara replied.


    She doesn''t want her to know about that. Maybe nobles don''t want everyone to learn this art," Aizel thought.

 Chapter 262 Shellys Potential

    ?


    The Potion Shop,


    In the depths of her study, surrounded by enormous bookcases crammed with antiquated texts, Aizel and Shelly joined Vespara.


    "Are you okay, Shelly?" Aizel asked.


    "I never felt much better now, thanks to the Vespara potion. Don''t worry about me; I heard your trip was a sessful one," Shelly replied.


    Vespara has told her not to let Aizel know about that day, or he will lose his shit again.


    "Yeah, it was. I would not like to talk about that. I can''t still wrap my mind around that."


    "Now don''t get distracted and remember why we are here," Vespara said, catching their attention.


    "After teaching you everything, today is the day Shelly, you will form your core and your power and affinity will be revealed.


    "But don''t you need to know which power or element you are most suited with to easily create the magic core?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, but we tried everything, and it seems Shelly isn''t suited for anything. Even she can''t grasp or understand any power.


    "So I have a way that an oldie taught me a long time ago."


    Interesting," Aizel thought.


    "Now sit down where the magic circle is inscribed, Shelly," Vespara said.


    "It won''t hurt, right?" She asked.


    "Don''t worry; you won''t even know a thing," Vespara replied with a smile.


    To Shelly, that smile looked more like a witch smiling at her subject.


    She looked towards Aizel, who quickly turned his head away and started whistling.


    She sighed.


    Shelly positioned herself in the center of the magic circle, her posture wasposed and expectant.


    Vespara positioned herself on the border, all set to begin. The silence in the room was thick with expectation.


    She took a vial out of her ring, the contents of which glimmered in the dim light. She began slowly pouring the silver liquid over the delicate lines of the magic circle, paying close attention to every detail. Aizel''s keen eye saw how in the potion seemed.


    When the liquid reached the magic circle''s sharp corners, a minute reaction took ce. The lines seemed to radiate a soft light as if they had been given fresh life.


    Vespara produced a multitude of shimmering magic crystals, their radiant hues casting a captivating glow in the dimly lit room.


    Their radiance decorated the edges of the magic circle like stardust.


    "Now listen closely Shelly; when I start this process, this will forcefully let you focus on your specific power and element.


    "Whatever started toe to your mind again and again, feel it and conjure it into a magic core in your stomach area, just like I taught.


    Shelly nodded and took a deep breath.


    "Don''t worry Shelly, you can do it easily," Aizel cheered from the sidelines.


    "Ready?"


    "Yes,"


    Vespara''s eyes lit suddenly, and a wave of energy swept through the room as her focus fell on the perfectly organized magic crystals. In unison, the crystals'' lights began to dance with ethereal brilliance.


    Aizel felt a change in the very nature of reality as if the mana of her immediate surroundings had responded to Vespara''s order.


    The room''s mana whirled and merged, focusing on the magic circle at its center.


    Pure mana essence radiated from the magic crystals, which were now glowing with a brilliance that surpassed description. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In response to Vespara''smand, the magic circle shimmered with golden light.


    Shelly sat at the center of the room, bathed in a heavenly tidal wave of light that rose up from the floor''s intricate patterns. The golden light surrounded her, bathing her in an ethereal, magical air from long ago.


    "She isn''t reacting; is everything okay?" Aizel asked.


    "What were you expecting? For her to shout crazily like a monkey?"


    Yes, that''s what I thought. From what I know, I thought she will definitely scream in pain, blood will start to pour out of her body, and then she will receive some sort of blessing or magic power type of shit," Aizel thought.


    "This arcane magic circle process is helping her to tap her real potential. The more time she takes, the more potential power she might have," Vespara said.


    And just like that, five hours went by.


    Aizel and Vespara sat down, their eyes fixed on Shelly with unyielding intensity, and silence fell like a heavy tapestry over the room.


    "Oye hag, it is working right?" Aizel asked.


    "Either she is going to have to surprise us both with her power and element, or she will have nothing," Vespara replied.


    Shelly''s eyes sprung wide suddenly, and a sh of luminous energy radiated from within her, spreading outward in a gentle wave. The magic circle''s formerly brilliant golden light dimmed until it no longer shone at all.


    "So what do you feel? Did you seed?" Vespara asked.


    "How is it possible?" Shelly asked.


    "What do you mean, Shelly?" Aizel asked.


    "I don''t know but I feel very weird. I can sense the magic core inside my body, just like you taught.


    "But I don''t know what it is. And I''m feeling a lot weird now," Shelly replied. She started to look a little worried.


    "Don''t panic and exin everything to me," Vespara said.


    "It''s like your voice is sometimes sounding too fast and sometimes very slow.


    "Even the same is going with my movement," Shelly replied.


    "Do you think this is rted to speed type ability or power?" Aizel asked.


    "It''s possible, but we have to test everything first. Let''s head somewhere where we can go all out." Vespara said.


    Leaving the confines of the shop behind, Aizel, Vespara, and Shelly ventured into the deste expanse of the barrennd.


    It was a ce where Aizel had spent countless hours honing his skills alongside his loyal spirit weapon, Sekki.


    "Now try to run Shelly. Make sure to use your core energy for it," Vespara said.


    Shelly nodded.


    Her heart hammered with excitement as she pushed herself forward, her feet pounding the ground.


    With every step, she drew on the boundless strength of her innermost being. However, no matter how hard she tried, she still felt empty inside. Neither did she feel a burst of magic or incredible power.


    Both Aizel and Vespara''s eyebrows furrowed in concern as they watched.


    "How did you feel?" Aizel asked.


    "It was like sometimes I was running super fast, while sometimes I was moving slowly like a snake," Shelly replied.


    "Aren''t you able to see?" She asked.


    Both Aizel and Vespara looked at Shelly in astonishment.


    "Holly Molly, she is going to be one hell of a mage," Aizel said.

 Chapter 263 Consequences

    ?


    "Guys, tell me what it is," Shelly asked.


    "If I am wrong, I think your power is rted to time," Aizel replied.


    "WHAT! You are joking, right?"


    "Shelly get ready.


    "Aizel, use a fireball at the level of Grade I towards Shelly," Vespara said.


    "Wait wait.. I am not ready," Shelly suddenly started to back away.


    "I will stop the attack in time; don''t worry, Shelly," Vespara assures her.


    "What you have to do is use your core energy and focus on the attack. Just like you are feeling sometimes fast and slow, try to make that attack slow.


    "Making it slow for even a sec, I think it is doable," Vespara exined.


    "Aizel, please use your weakest fireball," Shelly said in a weak voice.


    "Don''t worry, Shelly, this is just a practice. Be confident, you can easily do it."


    "Get ready,"


    Shelly nodded.


    Her eyes focused intently on Aizel, and she tensed up in readiness. With a carefree gesture, he sent a weak fireball racing in her direction.


    She drew on the environment''s mana and channeled it towards her core, awakeningtent magical power.


    Her focus zeroed in on the iing fireball, her mind racing to slow its trajectory.


    A glimmer of doubt yed in her eyes as the fireball approached, but she held firm. There was a brief glimmer, a subtle distortion, but her efforts fell short.


    The fireball surged forward, hurtling directly toward her with increasing speed.


    Vespara, ever watchful, acted quickly.


    She reduced the fireball''s essence to mere smoke before it could make contact with Shelly.


    Shelly''s brow showed signs of exertion with the beads of sweat that speckled it.


    "It''s so difficult,"


    "What are you even saying, you did have an effect on it. You just need some practice." Vespara replied.


    "Come on, let''s go again."


    In this phase of training, Shelly faced a relentless onught of ming projectiles. Her whole attention was required on each as she worked to slow them down.


    Fireball after fireball loomed for what seemed like hours. Focusing her mind became her ally, and each try was a chance to hone her skills. Despite being exhausted, she kept going because her resolve was strong.


    Atst, from the depths of her effort, a breakthrough emerged. Her senses heightened as another ball of fire sped at her. She perfected hermand by coordinating her actions with the rising and falling tides of her power.


    The fiery projectile, once a formidable threat, sumbed to her newfound prowess. It finally slowed down.


    Shelly felt a sense of triumph as she deftly sidestepped the slowing fireball.


    "You really slowed down the fireball. In this way, you will be able topletely stop it," Aizel said.


    His eyes were sparkling as he nced at the slow-moving fireball in the air.


    "Just imagine Aizel, we can do so many things with time. I just have to perfect it and upgrade my core. Maybe we will be able to travel back in...


    "WOAHHHH! Hold right there darling," Vespara suddenly interrupted.


    "Don''t get drunk on your power so easily. There will be a lot of consequences you don''t even know about.


    "The more unique power it has, the more consequences it has.


    "Even I don''t know what sort of risks and consequences this time power will have, but never do anything before asking me."


    "I..I am sorry Vespara, I just swayed away in emotion." Shelly apologized.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Traveling back in time or even in the future will surely have a lot of consequences. We have seen and read about it in the movies and books, right?" Aizel said.


    "Which book?" Vespara asked.


    "Ahhh.. Alora had some of them where it was mentioned. I read it in my free time," Aizel lied.


    "Okay, I should ask her to lend me some books then," Vespara murmured.


    "Well for now, let''s head back. We will slowly try to discover more about your time power and create some spells and techniques for it.


    "And we can''t let anyone know now that Shelly can use time. Don''t even tell Daisy for now,"


    "But..


    "It''s not about the trust, Aizel. There are many mages who can even read the memories. Even if you don''t want to reveal anything, they can use their power to discover those secrets.


    "That''s why you should not let the kids or Daisy know anything rted to this."


    "Okay, I get it." Aizel sighed.


    The three of them left the destendscape behind and headed back to Felgura City.


    With their myriad sights, sounds, and smells, the bustling streets pulled them into the beating core of civilization.


    Inside the potion shop,


    "Your mind potions are ready."


    "Awesome..." Aizel said.


    The wait was finally over.


    Vespara disyed 20 bottles of mind potions, all of which sparkled softly in the light.


    A milky white elixir whirled and writhed inside each bottle. The potions gave off a faint glow, their mystical power seeping through the translucent container.


    "These are all rare grades. Bring me more ingredients next time, and I will make the epic grade for you,"


    Aizel''s quick steps propelled him across the room, and he was soon standing next to Vespara. Without hesitating, he encircled her in an embrace that was both warm and sincere.


    "Thank you for doing this for me," he said.


    Suddenly Vespara''s hands embraced back and tightened their grip on him.


    "Now you havee on your own, should we head for some other fun, pretty boy?"


    "Shelly you can also join us; I don''t mind."


    "HAGGGGG"


    "Leave the kid alone." Shelly and Aizel both tried to open the grip of her arms.


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Now that I remember, I heard that you can make Mind Entrallment Potion," Aizel said.


    "Yes, do you need one?"


    "Yes, but I want the one that will have a permanent effect."


    "To whom you want to enve, pretty boy, if it''s for me, you just have to say the word.


    "I will serve 24 hours," she replied, licking her lips.


    "You horny hag, it''s for Jeffrey. I want to make him my minion. He can be a valuable asset.


    "Instead of bing a ve for the royals, it''s better for him to be my minion."


    "I can make that, but how will you save him from the grasp of the royals?"


    "The tournament," Aizel replied.

 Chapter 264 The King Of Felgura

    ?


    "So you will either bet on it or put one of your wishes from the game on it?" Vespara asked.


    "I haven''t thought about that," he replied.


    "Well, but I will need one more thing for the potion to be made."


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "I will let you know; for now, let''s head back. The meeting with the king can happen at any time now."


    *Tsk*


    The sound of the group''s departure resonated through the busy streets as they made their way back to the weing arms of the inn.


    While traveling through the city, however, Vespara''s crystal, nestled within her ring, emitted a subtle vibration, catching her attention.


    Vespara''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she removed the crystal from its hiding spot. The message it contained, albeit brief, was crucial: an invitation to attend a meeting at Felgura Castle alongside Aizel.


    "It seems we have to go right away," Vespara said.


    "No... Man, I wanted some sleep," Aizel said in annoyance.


    "Shelly you can head back. We will see you afterward,"


    "Okay, have fun,"


    Shelly bid farewell to herpanions, setting off towards the inn.


    While everything was going on, Vespara and Aizel changed course and headed back toward the potion shop.


    The unexpectedly quick schedule change required a minor detour but was essential to their meeting.


    Aware that their current attire wouldn''t suffice for the asion that awaited them, Vespara and Aizel sought a semnce of refinement.


    Inside Vespara''s room, Aizel changed into a royal gown that Vespara had chosen especially for this asion.


    The all-ck suit he wore emphasized his imposing stature and gave him an air of mysterious allure. The fabric clung to him with a touch of sophistication, its midnight tone reflecting the depths of his mysterious character.


    Vespara, meantime, posed in front of a full-length mirror, her reflection belying the majesty of her new appearance.


    She dressed as a War Goddess Royal Mage, donning a magnificent outfit made with painstaking attention to detail.


    The white cloth, with its faint hints of gold, flowed around her body, emphasizing her poise and authority.


    Adorning the attire is a symbol of a soaring griffin, emblematic of her magical prowess and connection to ancient powers.


    "Is there anything I need to be careful about?" He asked.


    "Just control your anger there and don''t do anything stupid. Whatever happened or whoever tries to make you angry, just ignore every single one of them."


    "Okay,"


    *****


    Felgura Castle...


    Aizel stood by Vespara in the castle''s big ballroom, eyes closed in thoughtful silence.


    The room buzzed with excitement as their assembled crew, dazzling in royal garb, cast a spell over everyone. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A mysterious figure stood among them with a scarf covering half of their face and exuding an air of intrigue. A group of mysterious magi wearing ck clothing and hiding their faces to indicate that they belonged to the illustrious Kingsley family were apanying this mysterious person.


    A wave of reverent silence washed over the gathering as the Water Saint entered the ballroom. Aizel''s attention was riveted on the approaching person, and his countenance was a mix of astonishment and curiosity.


    The arrival of the king, however, was anything but conventional.


    The king looked nothing like a grizzled monarch; rather, he had the air of a teenager just entering puberty. With otherworldly grace, his silver hair cascaded down his back and was neatly knotted at waist level.


    The king''s slim build and frail features gave him an air of youth that was at odds with the weight of his position as monarch.


    Despite his outward appearance, the kingmanded respect and attention as he floated through the floor. His silver hair shone like the chandeliers and intertwined with the sense of mystery that pervaded the ballroom.


    This guy looks like a protagonist from a Chinese novel," Aizel thought.


    [Is he really the king?]


    The King went cheerfully across the ballroom, ignoring the usual greetings that would have been extended to him. It was as though fate had paved the way for him to arrive at Aizel''s side. The king reached out as he got closer, cing his hands on Aizel''s shoulders.


    The monarch looked directly at Aizel, his eyes twinkling with the unbridled enthusiasm of a young man.


    "Finally, I was able to meet you, young War God," the king said.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, King," Aizel replied.


    As Aizel replied to the king in a casual manner, a ripple of mixed emotions spread across the faces of those present. Some people''s brows were furrowed in displeasure, while others seemed quite unconcerned.


    Aizel''sck of a customary bow seemed to unsettle the room, disrupting the expected protocol and norms.


    "No no no, you are not allowed to call me king. Just call me Lacaris from now on."


    Everyone''s eyes went wide after they heard that.


    "Okay Lacaris, you have a great castle, by the way," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "Isn''t it? My ancestors have paid quite a lot to build this castle.


    "Come join us for the dinner."


    Aizel nodded.


    Following the king, the guests entered a magnificent room withvish furnishings and a huge table that could amodate all those in attendance.


    Everyone sat down in their assigned chairs, which represented their rank and power in the kingdom. King Lacaris made a shrewd move by arranging the seating arrangement so that Aizel and Vespara were seated on either side of him, further highlighting their role in the proceedings.


    The room hummed with anticipation as the noble families, heads of prestigious lineages, settled into their respective positions. Among them was Alecra, whose eyes flickered with unmistakable loathing as theynded upon Aizel.


    A figure stood out among the assembled dignitaries; her calm exterior belied the emotional storm raging within.


    Seraphine, her features carefully neutral, cast nces towards the king. Behind her calm facade, a volcano of frustration, anger, and resentment threatened to erupt.


    Zareena''s palm tightened around Seraphine''s, a wordless plea for Seraphine to exercise self-control and resist the temptation to act on impulse.


    "My dear King, how was your trip?" Cedrid Crestfall broke the silence. (the headmaster of the institute)


    "It was a very pleasant trip, Cedric. Now I can''t wait for the tournament."

 Chapter 265 2 V 1

    ?


    This guy doesn''t seem to even care that his child has died." Aizel thought.


    [Now I understand where that bitches from]


    They are all like that in this world."


    [He might be nning something for you, Master. He will try to do everything for you and present himself like a good man in front of you. So that you will be his young War God of the kingdom]


    I know already that this idiot thinks he is one sly person."


    "So how was your group mission? I heard you brought a traitor back with you alive." The King asked, looking towards Zareena.


    "Yes Father, we hunted the Cursed Magi and even captured their Grade IV leader. He is right now imprisoned in the dungeon along with hispanion." Zareena replied.


    "Hahahaha, Zareena has grown a lot stronger and has be quite a leader." The Water Saint said it with augh.


    "I am proud of you, Zareena," The King said with a smile.


    "King, I have something to demand from you." Suddenly Alecra stood and spoke.


    "And who are you?" King asked.


    "Pardon my King for the interruption; I am Alecra Eudora. The current head of the Eudora family."


    "Ohh.. So you are Rose''s son. Well speak, what do you have in mind?"


    "I want Aizel to apologize for his recent action against me and my household."


    King nced at Aizel with a confused look.


    "He not only broke into my house without my permission but also mmed my head against the ground. If the Water Saint was not present there, he could have even taken my life."


    "Hmm...why nobody told me about this?" King asked.


    "I mean look at you, you are a Grade III mage and a noble family head. And you got your ass handed by a junior.


    "And now here you areining in front of me. I don''t like this sort of stuff. Just challenge him to a fight or something.


    "Make it a little interesting; what do you think, Aquarian?


    "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I have seen something like this. It will be interesting, my king."


    "See, what do you all think about it," The king asked, looking towards the rest of the noble heads.


    "I agree with the king. This sort of thing should be resolved with fighting, ahaha," Yongiri said.


    "I was waiting for you to open your mouth and say that," Xavier Valtor replied.


    "Yes, but a battle to the death should be avoided. We''ve already lost so many mages and heads. We can''t give any chance to Theodora." Madam Evergreen said.


    "Yes, even I am not going to fight myself. I am the head of my family, and I have many responsibilities now.


    "I will send one of my mages from the family to fight Aizel. To make it more interesting, if my mage wins, Aizel has to give up his position in the tournament.


    "And if he wins, he can ask me anything," Alecra said.


    Everyone looked at Aizel at the same time, waiting for his response.


    "You got cold feet or what?" I didn''t know a noble head could act so pussy.


    "Are you all the same as him?" Aizel mocked instead.


    "The fuck you areparing me with this looser kid,'' Yongiri was the first one to get snapped.


    "I am ashamed to group myself with this idiot," Raigun Redmont said, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "I am not afraid; it''s just that I am quite busy with my town''s construction," Alecra replied. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He started to sweat in buckets after noticing his surroundings.


    "Are you personally building your town?" Aizel asked again.


    This asshole is doing it on purpose." Alecra thought.


    "Do you want me to give you a handicap or what? How about 2 v 1 or do you still have to build your town?"


    "Excellent, I like this. Even the young War God is not afraid of battles. You did well to train him, Vespara," the King said.


    Vespara only nodded with a little smile.


    "It''s done. The young War God will fight against Alecra and one of his family mages in the uing two days.


    "And I will personally make the arrangements for it." The King dered, and everyone pped their hands in agreement.


    [Why did you do that, Master? Even if this guy is weak, we don''t know about another guy]


    I can''t leave him alive. I will not be able to wrap my mind around it until I get rid of this scum. I will do whatever it takes."


    The death of that Aaron kid is heavy on my mind. I have to take it out somewhere."


    [It seems we have to make another preparation for it.]


    Yes, in two days, we will wreck both of them in front of everyone,"


    *****


    Pearl Inn,


    Aizel and Vespara found themselves back in their room, the remnants of their meeting with the king still fresh in their minds.


    They sat around a small table, sharing a meal with Shelly and Daisy, recounting every detail of the intense gathering.


    "So now you are going to fight against two mages at the same time?" Shelly asked.


    "Yes, pretty much."


    "Isn''t that a little difficult for you?" Shelly asked.


    "Maybe or maybe not. I don''t care about that now."


    "You should pay attention to the king. He already has his eyes on you," Vespara said.


    "Yes, I know about that."


    "Don''t give him any reason to get the upper hand on you. No matter how dire the situation or you will regret it for the rest of your life,"


    Aizel nodded.


    "I don''t like this, why do you even have to fight in the first ce?" Shelly asked in annoyance.


    "About that, it was kinda my fault, haha."


    Shelly sighed.


    "Do you wanna head towards Alora''s ce with me? I have to do something important back there too."


    "Yes, it''s been a while. I think we should take a little break," Aizel replied.


    "You are going to her home? But how? Where does she live?" Vespara quickly asked.


    "Huh...about that, she uses some kind of magic to teleport us directly to her home. Even we both don''t know where she live," Aizel lied.

 Chapter 266 Jealous?

    ?


    Together, Aizel and Shelly appeared in Aizel''s Earthly dwelling. Alora, who had been waiting silently, saw their arrival.


    Alora''s power was still needed to teleport Shelly from one world to another.


    "Thank you, Alora," Shelly said.


    "So now you have some really cool power, huh?" Alora said.


    "Yes, let me show you something." She tried to do something, but then she made some strange expressions.


    "Our world still doesn''t have mana yet, Shelly," Aizel reminded her.


    "Ipletely forgot about that. That world is really addictive.


    "This mana and power will surely make anyone go mad with power." She said.


    "You should be more careful with it. Your time power might be really powerful, Doc, but don''t get drunk on it.


    "Promise me you won''t do anything stupid there," Aizel said.


    "Yes don''t worry, Aizel. I won''t"


    "Because you are the only one in this world I care about."


    Shelly''s checks went a little red after hearing that.


    "Geez, you shouldn''t talk to anyone like that, especially girls, Aizel.


    "By the way, tell me, how''s your rtionship with Daisy going on? Did the trip make you even closer to her?"


    "Oh yes, a little, you can say. We shared a kiss, and one time I held her hands when she was nervous." Aizel replied shyly.


    Alora''s ears perked up after hearing the kiss.


    "Nice going, man," Shelly said with a little tap on his shoulder.


    "Did you really kiss her?" Alora asked.


    "Yeah, I mean, she was the one who kissed me."


    "Okay, now I am hungry. Take me to somewhere nice to eat." Alora said.


    She turned around and left.


    "How much food does she really need to consume?" Aizel sighed.


    "You guys have fun; I have to visit my mother. I will be back by tomorrow," Shelly said.


    "Okay, take care."


    Shelly then stepped out of Aizel''s humble apartment.


    Aizel, meanwhile, was making his way toward the hall, where the lovely Alora was waiting, her posture exuding an air of readiness for their impending journey outside.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Take me anywhere, I don''t care. I need to spend some time with you."


    "Okay kid, grab my finger, I will take you for your day out," Aizel said with a giggle.


    Alora gracefully closed the distance between them by grabbing his hand. Seeing her little frame next to his conjured up a sweet mental image of a doting dad strolling with his daughter.


    They ventured out into the lively streets and set off on a stroll, their hungry eyes scanning the area for tasty treats. As they strolled, they came upon a colorful food truck with an undeniable air of Mexico.


    "Do you wanna eat here?" Aizel asked.


    Alora nodded.


    They both ordered some burritos and tacos, making sure they were a little spicy.


    "This is so tastyyyyyyy" Alora said.


    "I am d you like it, little girl."


    As they tasted the authentic Mexican fare, their taste buds probably did a little happy dance. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After filling their bellies at the alluring food truck, they continued on their walk, excitedly anticipating the cold refreshment that woulde at their next stop: a wonderful interlude with creamy, tantalizing ice cream.


    "I forgot to mention something," Alora said as she licked her choco-brownie vor ice cream.


    "What is it?" Aizel inquired, enjoying his mango-vored one.


    "Irene visited your ce quite a few times. She said there was something important for you."


    "What sort of stuff?" Aizel asked, his brows raised.


    "She didn''t say anything about that. She told me that she would only let you know.


    "What a pain..."


    "Let''s just leave it for now. I will deal with itter. What about you? Do you wanna go somewhere else?" He asked.


    "No, let''s head back now."


    "And what about that Satan thing, Is it still going on?" he asked.


    "No, it has been a cooldown after you didn''t make an appearance. But the police are still trying to find you every day," Alora replied.


    "Hehe, I won''t gonna do it again. They should focus on something else instead."


    When they finally got back to their beloved apartment, they copsed into its warm arms.


    As they settled upon thefortable couch, the peace and quiet of their shared room overwhelmed them.


    Alora''s soft breathing became a melody thatplemented the silence of their surroundings as sheid her head suddenly on Aizel''sp and gave in to the beautiful embrace of sleep.


    Did she really get jealous today?" Aizel thought.


    [Fufu, I was merely getting scared of her. Look at her; she is just like a kid..]


    "Oye Spirit, you don''t have the right to call me that," Alora whispered.


    [She can hear me, save me Master]


    Aizel giggle.


    In the meantime, Aizelunched an online browser on his TV, bathing the room in a ghostly white light.


    Immersed in a world of digital wonder, he delved deeper into a realm of captivating videos and enthralling theories, his mind bing a fertile ground for exploration and imagination.


    The Next Morning,


    Shelly turned the key in the lock of their apartment door slowly, hearing the familiar creak of the apartment.


    The moment her feet crossed the doorway, her eyes were drawn to the touching scene before her.


    There, nestled upon the couch, were Alora and Aizel, their slumbering forms entwined in a peaceful embrace.


    A soothing light flickered across the room from the still-active television, illuminating the sleeping individuals.


    Shelly walked with purposeful steps toward the apartment''s hub: the kitchen, and of culinary promise.


    She looked around at all the food that was waiting for her, a nk te on which to paint a healthy breakfast.


    She didn''t let theck of variety in the ingredients stop her from creating a breakfast that would satisfy their hunger and stimte their senses with a symphony of vors.


    The faint melodies from the busy kitchen caused Aizel''s eyelids to twitch, waking him from his sleep.


    With tender finesse, he carefully disentangled himself from Alora''s embrace, his movements marked by a graceful evasion.


    The gentle yawn he let out was a symphony of morning fatigue, but he forged ahead, his curiosity and the scent of food in the air leading him to the kitchen.


    "Good morning, Doc; you are early," he said.


    But he noticed Shelly''s eyes were somewhere else. He followed her gaze only to see itnd on his dick, which was on all alert in the morning.


    "It seems you have a quite nice dream," Shelly said with a giggle.

 Chapter 267 What Is Aizel Planning?

    ?


    "It happens with every man in the morning," Aizle said, trying to hide the bulge with his hands.


    "Haha, don''t worry. I was just messing around.


    "I have already prepared the breakfast. Let''s eat together."


    Aizel nodded and headed towards the hall to wake Alora up.


    "Oye wake up.."


    "Ummm...


    "The food is ready,"


    The word "food" was like a resounding spell, prompting Alora''s eyes to expand wide with renewed vigor at the mere mention of it.


    She awoke from her rest lookingpletely refreshed and alert, a surprising disy of energy.


    She showed no signs of fatigue despite her long sleep as if she had been transported to a world immune to the soothing effects of slumber.


    "You can even go on a rampage for food, it seems," Aizelmented.


    "Fooood, Shelly I am here."


    Meanwhile, Alora left and sat at the table.


    Aizel sighed and took his seat too.


    Shelly masterfully arranged a meal that beckoned with a symphony of aromas and tastes. Scrambled eggs, toasted bread, and a rainbow of bright veggies were artfully set on the tes before her.


    She sat down contentedly next to the carefully prepared food, anticipating the shared sustenance and delighting in thepany that greeted her.


    "How''s your mother''s health?" Aizel asked.


    "She is doing okay for now. But we don''t know when we have to admit her to the hospital," Shelly replied.


    "Don''t worry about your mother''s health. Your mother will live till the mana arrives.


    "Then Aizel will heal her easily," Alora said suddenly.


    "What do you mean by that?" Shelly asked, her brows raised toward her.


    "I had nothing to do, so I was spy...Ahem.. I was looking out for you when you went to visit your mother.


    "There, I saw your mother''s condition. Her cells are dying, and when the mana arrives on Earth, the mana will have a bad effect on them, which will lead to her death."


    "WHAT! And you are telling me this now?" Shelly quickly stood up, her hands mming on the table.


    "Take it easy; that''s why I didn''t tell you. This guy right here can heal her easily. You don''t have to worry about that."


    "But how? He can only use lightning and fire. How can he even do that?" Shelly asked, her expression growing more serious.


    "I will help him to save your mother, Shelly.


    "Just trust me and don''t do anything stupid for now," Alora replied.


    Shelly nced towards Aizel, who simply nodded in confidence.


    "If I hadn''t gone to Xelgar and witnessed everything for myself, I didn''t even know that I could have trusted you.


    "But now, I will leave my mother''s health in your care," She bowed.


    "Don''t do this in front of me, you are my good friend, Shelly," Alora replied.


    "Just don''t try to use your power for this when you return. You are still in Grade I; your core won''t be able to handle it."


    "I haven''t thought about that," Shelly replied.


    "For now, but the more your mother''s health decreases and your power grows, you will definitely have many stupid ideas.


    "Remember, every single one of them will lead to much destruction and demise.


    "The power of time isn''t for using it to travel back in time or into the future. To counter its consequences, you need many other powers to bnce it."


    Aizel''s ears perked up after hearing that.


    "Now you don''t get drunk on it," Alora said, looking at Aizel.


    "I am enjoying my breakfast,"


    [Master is lying]


    Shut up, Sekki."


    "Does any other person have time power in Xelgar?" Aizel asked.


    "Maybe or maybe not. Don''t stress about it too much.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You both are still newbies in that world."


    *Tsk*


    "I was looking at my phone, and I saw something about a game," Shelly said.


    "Yes, it''s a new VR game that has been introduced this week, and it seems people are going crazy for it," Alora replied.


    "VR game.. what type of game?" Aizel asked.


    "It seems it can take you to an imaginary world inside the game where you can have powers and fight monsters.


    "Even you can feel the pain while ying the game,


    "You know what it means, Aizel?"


    "It''s just a game to have fun," Aizel replied.


    "I have watched the videos on the TV, and it''s working and forming the core simrly to Mana and Xelgar.


    "That means when mana arrives in this world, people will be able to adapt easily because of the game."


    Both Aizel and Shelly''s eyes went wide after hearing that.


    "But how can it be possible? That means someone from Earth can also travel to Xelgar." Shelly replied.


    "No, for now, only the three of us can do that.


    "It is your doing, Aizel."


    Aizel had another shock after hearing that.


    "What does it mean it''s Aizel doing?" Shelly asked as she looked towards Aizel.


    "Forget about that, Shelly, the less you know for now, the better.


    "When the timees, I will let you know everything," Alora replied.


    Shelly looked a little hesitant at first but ultimately nodded.


    "It seems I need to have another chat with me, but how can I do that," he murmured.


    "It''s you at the end; you will be able to figure it out somehow.


    "If this action of yours has some meaning behind it, then we will leave it as it is."


    "And if not, then we have to destroy this game before it can take root all over this world," Alora said.


    Aizel nodded in agreement.


    "I will head to my room for now; we will head to Xelgar in the evening."


    Aizel stood up and left for his room.


    Inside his room,


    "Oye you are listening to me? Are you there? Call me? I want to take your test again and prove my worthiness,"


    [I don''t think it will work like that Master. You are not that stupid]


    Unpredictably, Aizel''s awareness began to waver and eventually fade as he gave in to the unfathomable darkness that had engulfed his senses.


    As he regained awareness, he discovered himself in an obscure realm, where shadows danced and swallowed the light. Standing before him, like a spectral apparition, was a version of himself from bygone days, a mirror image of Aizel.


    [I take back what I said before]


    "What do you want? You are still not..


    "No, I have something else to ask, and it''s important."


    "What?"


    "Why did weunch this VR game and how? And why is it simr to Xelgar?"


    Old Aizel looked at him for a second with a serious expression.


    "Tell Alora, there is nothing to worry about. Leave it as it is.


    "It''s a n that I have set up for the future. You will know it when you will reach at Grade V and regain more memories.


    "NOW LEAVE"


    Note: Now the story will still be in the fantasy world and no VR type game or system will be introduced or Aizel gonna y so don''t worry about it. Why have I introduced it? I have said many times inments that Earth will y an important part in the future and that it will be pretty interesting. But it wille a lotter.

 Chapter 268 Infrits Cry

    ?


    This fucker,"


    [It''s you, Master]


    Forget it for now; it''s good we don''t have to deal with gaming shit."


    Aizel stepped out of his room.


    "There is still time for the evening. Do you wanna head early?" Aizel asked.


    "Why do you wanna head early there? We don''t even spend much time here, and Alora always lives here alone.


    "Let''s spend some time with her here; we will leave at night," Shelly replied.


    "Ok cool. I was just asking, you know."


    Aizel sighed and grabbed the chair to sit on.


    "So now, Aizel is going to fight against two mages in front of everyone," Shelly said.


    "Okay, that''s pretty interesting stuff that''s happened till now.


    "Aizel fighting two insects together doesn''t make any difference," Alora replied, nodding.


    "Do you really think the fight will be easy? That blonde-haired bastard must have something up his sleeves.


    "He is the head of a noble family after all."


    "What can he even do? He can''t appoint a Grade IV mage in the match because Aizel is still Grade II. The only option he will have is to use any type of magic artifact," Alora replied.


    "Magic artifact," Aizel murmured.


    "Aizel, do you have any magic artifacts?" Shelly asked.


    With a flick of his wrist, Aizel unveiled a gleaming obsidian bracelet, its polished surface reflecting glimmers of mysterious enchantment.


    "A bracelet, what does it do?"


    "It''s a fucking cool armor," Aizel replied.


    "And here I thought you would have something cool artifact that can destroy anyone with a simple flick of your hand or something like that."


    Aizel fell out of his chair after hearing thatment from Shelly.


    [Hahaha, Yo Armor, it seems you are not worth it to be called a magic artifact.]


    But the bracelet didn''t respond or show any signs of activity.


    [Oops, I forgot. You can''t do anything without mana, hahaha]


    Stop making jokes, or the next joke you will hear from me when I will be shoving you in the hole of different people''s asses."


    [Master, I was joking. Don''t mind me huh armor]


    I need to give a proper name to this armor."


    "Hey guys, do you have any name suggestions for the armor?" Aizel asked.


    "Hmm, what''s your armor like? It will be easy to suggest some names," Shelly replied.


    "My armor is full of ck cover; it is, I think, made from different mythic monsters, and it is kind of alive.


    "It''s really tough, and it can cover my whole body within a second. It has small fan des that even spin and generate power inside my body.


    "I can then spew fire like a dragon; it also absorbs the blood from the surrounding area or from me and can even heal me to some extent.


    "It also releases some steam smoke, which can have many different uses. That''s all I have discovered till now." Aizel exined everything he knew about the armor.


    "Did someone install a sports car engine or something like that in your armor?" Shelly asked when she heard the exnation.


    "You can think like that."


    "What are you calling about now?" She asked.


    "H..Hellfire roaring armor," Aizelr replied, weakly.


    "What bullshit that is, hahahaa...."


    "Infrit," Alora said.


    "Infrit?" Both of them looked towards her.


    "Infrit''s cry."


    "Infrit''s cry... Sounds good to me," Shelly said.


    "Yeah, then that''s it. From now your name will be Infrit''s Cry. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The name bestowed by none other than our cute Alora," Aizel announced while looking at his bracelet.


    "Cute...Do you really think I am cute?" Alora asked as she quickly rushed to Aizel''s side.


    "Of course you are," Aizel replied as he patted her head.


    He bent down on his knees and looked into her eyes.


    "I am sorry, Alora. I can''t spend much time with you, but I won''t forget every single thing you have done for me. I am sure you have done more than that."


    "Y..you don''t make me emotional. Just promise me you won''t leave me ever." Alora said, her eyes bing a little watery from the emotions.


    "Even if every world copses, I will create a new world where you will be there with me forever," Aizel replied.


    "Y..You... Alora sighed.


    "Now look at you. Despite not dating anyone in your life, you surely know how to win someone''s heart." Shelly replied.


    "I will take you with me too, Doc."


    "Stop it, idiot."


    "hehe,"


    "Now let''s head back. See you soon, kid," Aizel said.


    Alora nodded and stepped a little further.


    And with the help of her power, both Aizel and Shelly were teleported back to the Xelgar.


    Suddenly, Aizel and Shelly found themselves back in the hall of their home.


    There, with the ambient noise of their surroundings serving as a soft background score, Vespara and Daisy carried on an enthusiastic chat.


    "I really can''t understand how that litt...how mydy can even do this without even using the magic circle," Vespara said, looking towards both of them.


    "You know hag, she can do so many things that you will be even scared to imagine," Aizel replied with a creepy smile.


    "Don''t tease her," Shelly said, pping his back a little.


    "So what were you guys doing?" Shelly asked.


    "Nothing, just discussing the match tomorrow. The venue has been decided and will be held within the premises of the Felgura Castle." Vespara replied.


    "Nice, I won''t have to travel somewhere far for this shit," Aizel replied.


    "Are you prepared enough?" Shelly asked.


    "Yeah, well enough."


    "Do you want to bet something? We can do it in your ce." Vespara said.


    Aizel pondered a lot when he looked around his room.


    "This ce now seems small."


    Vespara smiled after hearing that and nodded.


    "Leave the rest to me now."


    "Hehe"


    *Knock*


    "I didn''t even sense anyone; how?" Daisy suddenly spoke after hearing the knock.


    "Don''t worry, darling; you can''t sense him now," Vespara replied.


    "Don''t tell me..." Aizel said as he walked towards the door to open it.


    Aquarian, the revered Water Saint, appeared as Aizel''s hand pushed open the door.


    The saint''s countenance, adorned with a gentle smile, emanated an aura of tranquility and purpose.


    *Bam*


    Aizel closed the door and walked away from there.


    "How rude of you, little brother," Aquarian said.


    He was already standing beside Vespara.


    Note: Infrit''s Cry- the name credit goes to ExtractedBullet.

 Chapter 269 Little Adventure

    ?


    Aizel snorted after seeing the water saint.


    "Woah, a new guy...


    "Look at his hair, So cool...


    There was a cacophony of children''sughter and contagiousughs as they flocked to Aquarian, filling the air with the vitality of their youth.


    The saint, caught off guard by the enthusiasm of their presence, observed each kid with a mixture of curiosity and bemusement.


    "I didn''t know you had kids," he said.


    "What''s your name, new guy?" Oliver asked.


    "Oh, you can call me big brother."


    "Big brother, you have really nice hair," Ruth said.


    "Yes, but I like yours even more," he replied with a smile.


    "Why are you here?" Aizel asked, interrupting them.


    "I came here to meet Vespara."


    "Good, oye hag, take him somewhere else," Aizel said.


    "You talk to your master like that?"


    Aizel didn''t reply and left for the kitchen.


    Aquarian looked towards Vespara, who simply sighed.


    "Why are you here? You know he doesn''t like anyone getting close to him or the kids."


    "I simply came because I was bored."


    "Don''t lie to me; I know what you want."


    Aquarian started to sweat as his eyes met Vespara.


    "I mean, I just wanted to test him before tomorrow''s match, haha."


    "He won''t fight you, even if it''s for the sake of practice," Vespara replied.


    "Is he that confident? Does he consider himself Soren, or does he have simr power?"


    "No, he is way different from Soren; that''s all I can tell you for now."


    Aquarian sighed.


    "Just look at how the new generation is growing. In a decade or so, they might be able to surpass us."


    Vespara nodded.


    Then his eyes fell on the twodies.


    "You both look lovely, and you both are mages. Incredible,"


    "This is Shelly and Daisy," Vespara introduced them.


    Meanwhile, both of them simply bowed their heads a little towards him.


    Like a shimmering ripple on a still pond, Aquzrian''s gaze drifted ever so slightly, initially resting with a gleam of familiarity and fascination upon Shelly. His keen gaze followed the outlines of her body as if searching for some buried link.


    "Is she..


    "No, they are both different."


    "How did swordy react?" he asked.


    "He didn''t show any emotion for now," Vespara replied.


    "And the other one must be the wife of him, right? You already have so many kids together." He said while looking at Daisy.


    Hearing that made Daisy blush even more; her cheeks went red like a tomato.


    "Hahaha... you can think like that."


    "Where is the oldie? How is he doing?"


    "He has escaped towards the beast kingdom. Aizel and Daisy met him there."


    "I heard you and the swordy received quite a beating from him, hahaha,"


    *Tsk*


    "That guy has boosted his inventory quite a lot. He can even fight a kingdom alone now."


    "WHAT! You are joking, right?" His eyes and jaw were wide open after hearing that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Why would I even joke about it? You can find him and test him, Mr. Water Saint."


    "It seems only I have been struggling for a breakthrough."


    "You are still here," Aizel said as he came back with something to eat.


    "Yes, I am having fun here. I am thinking of visiting you now daily, hahaha."


    "For what? To spy on me? Is it your king''s order now? Or some other noble ordered you, and you are following it like a ve?"


    "Aizel, don''t talk rudely to him like that," Vespara said, raising her voice a little.


    "Why don''t you both just get lost and spend your time somewhere else?" Aizel further added.


    "AIZEL..


    "Rx now Vespara; I will leave if he doesn''t like it."


    Aquarian stood up and started to leave when he nced at Aizel one more time.


    "Good luck for tomorrow, little brother, hahaha."


    Aquarian then left the room.


    Vespara, spurred by a wave of emotions, drew closer to Aizel as the events unfolded.


    Her fiery, vengeful gaze met his head on.


    Her voice shook with repressed anger as she said, "Don''t even talk to him like that in front of me or ever disrespect him."


    Aizel slowly stood up and replied, "Or what?"


    "Guys take it easy, just let it go for now," Shelly said, as she quickly pulled Vespara back.


    "I am noticing you are getting more ruder than before,"


    "Yeah, so what? Why should I get more buddy-buddy with them." Aizel replied.


    "It''s okay Aizel, calm down," Daisy said.


    Aizel turned around and then left the room.


    [Why is she getting pissed at you Master? Doesn''t she also hate this kingdom?]


    How the fuck do I know? Ruined my mood." He was walking through the streets of Felgura City alone for now.


    This is all because of the blue-haired fucker. I fucking hate hisugh."


    [Yes, but he is Grave VIII, or we could have taught him a good lesson.]


    "Woahhhh Sofiteeeeeee, what are you doing here?" Suddenly Hazel yelled.


    She came rushing at him after spotting him walking alone.


    "Nothing, just bored," Aizel replied.


    "Then would you like to join me? I and Sera are going for a little adventure, hihi."


    "Oh, what sort of adventure?" Aizel asked; his interest was piqued after hearing about adventure.


    "Come follow me first, if you want to know."


    "Okay, I will tag along."


    "Alright."


    Following Hazel''s lead, they entered a small, unassuming bar where an air of mystery and secret pervaded the atmosphere.


    They peered into the shadows and saw Seraphine sitting alone on a stool, immersed in her own thoughts as she idly sipped a drink from a little ss.


    "You won''t mind Softie joining us, right Sera?" Hazel asked.


    "Not at all. I was thinking about asking you but didn''t know how you would respond," Seraphine said.


    "So what are we going to do?" Aizel asked as he and Hazel both grabbed chairs and sat.


    "We were heading to collect a unique herb." She replied.


    "A herb?" Aizel asked in confusion.


    "Yes, with that herb, I can make a potion that make you guys invisible for at least 2 minutes.


    "I have the rest of the ingredients, but I am only missing that herb to brew the potion," Hazel exined.


    "Incredible. Can we use potions in the tournament?"


    "Yes, that''s why we are heading to collect it."

 Chapter 270 Elmswood Forest

    ?


    "So where is this ce?" Aizel asked.


    "The Elmswood Forest." It''s in the southern part of our kingdom, near Alcober town," Hazel replied.


    "We can return by tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes, but is there something important?" Hazel asked.


    "He Is going to fight against the Eudora family in a duel in the presence of the King," Seraphine replied.


    "What! How did I not know about this?" Hazel eximed in surprise.


    "Because you were brewing potions one after the other," Seraphine replied.


    "Are you confident, Softie? Do you need my help?" Hazel asked.


    "Hehe, thanks for the offer, ginger, but I am good," Aizel replied.


    "Ginger.. A you shouldn''t call me that because of my hair," Hazel replied with a pout.


    "So should we head now? It''s already afternoon."


    "Yes, let''s leave."


    The group of three left the tavern and set out on their journey.


    They decided on a quick mode of transportation and acquired three horses, whose regal appearance befitted their uing expedition.


    Cloaked by hoods that concealed their identities, they blended seamlessly into the fabric of anonymity, their true intentions veiled from prying eyes.


    Aiming for the looming vastness of Elmswood Forest, where shadows murmured hidden secrets and ancient wonders awaited their discovery, they set out from the city.


    Time passed as the hooves of the three animals pounded the ground, but the three never slowed their forward momentum.


    Hour after arduous hour, they persevered, unyielding in their pursuit.


    They watched as thend spread out in front of them, the southern part of the kingdom giving way to the foreboding presence of the Forest.


    After a grueling span of approximately five to six hours, they finally arrived at the outskirts of the Forest.


    As the group slowed down, Aizel''s keen eyes took in his surroundings with a mixture of surprise and unease.


    The woond that spread out before them waspletely unlike anything they had ever seen.


    Each tree, nt, and bush that adorned thendscape was adorned with leaves of pure, imprable ckness.


    This monochromatic exhibit radiated mystery and foreboding, in sharp contrast to the ordinary woond''s vivid greens and earthy tones.


    It seemed as if some terrible magic had entangled itself in this sacred space''s very fabric of nature.


    "This looks creepy," Aizel said.


    "It should be," Seraphine replied.


    "So that herb grows inside this forest?" he asked.


    "Yes," Hazel replied.


    "Well, let''s head inside then. We are already here; we can''t back off just because the forest is creepy."


    Both girls nodded in agreement.


    "Aizel, can I ask you something?" Hazel suddenly interrupted, as they were heading towards the forest.


    "Yeah sure, go ahead."


    "Even though I am not strong and can''t take part with you guys in the tournament, I will bepeting in the potion-making.


    "So...if there''s a chance, can I meet ''War Goddess'' through you for some tips?" Hazel asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course, you cane with me tomorrow after the match," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "Thank you, softie!" Hazel jumped and hugged Aizel.


    "It''s okay, but don''t hug me suddenly. I feel weird when someone touches me," Aizel replied, trying not to be rude towards her.


    "Oh, I am so sorry, but anyway, thank you so much."


    "Yeah, don''t worry. I will tell Hag to teach you something good and give you the tips and tricks so that you can win yourpetition."


    "Thank you, softie; I will brew something special for you that will help you in the tournament."


    Hehe, that''s what I wanted." Aizel thought.


    [Good work, Master. It seems we have our own personal potion maker along with Hag, fufu]


    "Now let''s head inside and take those herbs back with us,"


    "Yes, let''s go."


    The three set off into the unknown depths of the woond with a look of wariness on their faces.


    Seraphine took on the role of guide, walking with resolute purpose because she knew the shady paths so well.


    Hazel''s steady presence in the middle of the group was a link between Seraphine''smanding front and Aizel''s watchful back.


    "Professor Edith told me that there would be some sort of maze inside the forest. We have to clear those if we want to find the herb." Hazel said.


    "A maze inside the forest is interesting," Aizel murmured.


    "But we still don''t know what it could be," Hazel further added.


    "So how can we find it?" Aizel asked.


    "Professor said just when we enter the forest, we have to head in the east direction without stopping," Hazel replied.


    "So that''s why we are moving like this,"


    Continuing their relentless journey, the trio forged ahead in the eastern direction.


    Every one of their senses became razor-sharp, eagerness pumping through their blood, as they remained acutely aware of the looming threat of monsters.


    Their instincts were well-tuned to the tiniest hints of danger, and they felt the tremors of wariness at every rustle of leaves and every whisper of the wind.


    After what seemed like an interminable amount of time spent in the forest, the trio''s perseverance appeared to bear fruit as they arrived at their long-awaited destination.


    As their gaze scanned thendscape, the trio''s eyes were drawn to the towering trees adorned with intricate, magical glyphs.


    These intricately engraved designs on the bark formed a cryptic riddle that teased the mind and the senses.


    The patterns seemed to pulsate with a mysterious vitality, as if they were whispering knowledge of the past and spells of the future.


    Aizel tried to move through the trees, but some kind of invisible barrier blocked his way.


    "So this is the maze. It looked more like a puzzle to solve," Aizel said.


    "Do you have any idea about it?" Seraphine asked, looking at Hazel, who seemed to be in deep thought.


    "Sera, are these rted to Arcane Magic Circuits?" She asked.


    "No, this is very different from them," She replied.


    Aizel, driven by an unfathomable curiosity, approached one of the trees as the other two stood transfixed by the mysterious markings. He reached out and lightly touched the intricate marks, and a miraculous change urred right before his eyes.


    In response to his touch, the glyphs emitted a brilliant light that dispelled the night. As the light brightened, the outline of a zing floral pattern appeared, its vivid colors pulsating in time with the magic.


    "A fire rose,"

 Chapter 271 Vengeful Spirit?

    ?


    "So what do I have to do with Rose?" Aizel asked.


    Both Seraphine and Hazel were also gazing at the fire rose standing right beside him.


    "How did it appear?" Hazel asked.


    "I just brushed my hand past the marking, and then it automatically glowed and created a fire rose," Aizel replied.


    Seraphine moved towards another tree and did the same thing that Aizel did before.


    Suddenly the markings glowed again, and this time a blue water rose was hovering around in front of Seraphine.


    "Fire for Aizel and Water for Sera. I think markings can recognize your core," Hazel replied.


    "Then why is it not lightning?" Aizel asked.


    "I don''t know," Hazel replied.


    The marking can''t recognize my mental core," Aizel thought.


    "So what should we do with the rose?" He asked.


    Hazel walked toward the tree, and for her, a wood-shaped rose hovered in front of her.


    "I thought maybe all of us had to do this," She replied.


    "Do we have to create this rose with our element?" Seraphine asked.


    "We can give it a try," Aizel replied.


    "But wouldn''t that be difficult to manipte correctly, just like... Hazel couldn''t evenplete her sentence when she saw Aizel had already created a blue fire rose.


    It looked exactly the same as the one that was created from the markings.


    "Now it''s your turn, girls," He said.


    "Even your maniption is so great, softie," Hazelmented as she nced at the rose from close range.


    [Your power really makes most things too simple]


    As each of the two of them did their own thing with the magical signs, time seemed to move in small waves. Seraphine was always calm and focused on the job at hand. With her skilled touch, she was able to pull the essence of a rose out of the water.


    But Hazel was the one who had to deal with the biggest problem.


    It took her at least half an hour to finally create the same rose from the markings.


    In a strange turn of events, the invisible barrier that had been blocking Aizel''s path suddenly disappeared, as if it had been swept away by a force no one could see.


    The three of them were sensitive to small changes in the air, so they could feel the change in the air around them.


    Aizel carefully moved forward, and the ethereal barrier that had been holding him back was no longer in the way. He moved through the forest''s winding paths with a sense of newfound freedom. Previously, an invisible barrier had kept him back.


    "It seems that was all there was to the puzzle. Let''s move ahead," He said.


    The three of them moved deeper into the scary, dark forest with renewed drive.


    There was a sense of wonder and dread in the air as if the forest itself was trying to see how strong they were. Shadows danced around and whispered secrets, which the three people could hear because they were paying close attention.


    After a hard trip through the scary forest, the three of them came out into an open space that was both beautiful and dark.


    The flowers and nts that used to be bright and colorful were now ghostly ck, with obsidian-colored petals and leaves.


    In the middle of this spooky scene stood a ghostly figure in ratty, torn clothes that covered both face and body. The mysterious being held a scythe in its hands. The scythe''s ck de rested on a boney shoulder. The only thing you could hear was the wind whispering through the dark leaves.


    "Is that a ghost?" Aizel asked.


    "Ghost? What does it mean?" Hazel asked, looking confused.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "A vengeful spirit."


    "Huh! It seems like that to me." Hazel nodded.


    "Be on alert. I can''t sense him," Seraphine said.


    She quickly summoned her spear.


    Hazel quickly moved behind Aizel while he summoned Sekki.


    "So how do we fight this guy?" Aizel asked.


    "Let''s take it slowly. We can''t guess which grade he is." Seraphine replied.


    "Yeah, but he didn''t look any special. Just having a scythe doesn''t make you scary, buddy."


    In a spontaneous act of bravery, Aizel pushed himself forward with unwavering resolve. Hazel and Seraphine were caught off guard by his sudden move.


    With a rush of adrenaline, he got closer to the mysterious figure.


    Aizel leaped forward, and his sword cut through the air quickly and urately.


    The ghostly figure, covered in torn clothes, quickly dodged his attack, and its ghostly form seemed to glide away.


    The figure quickly hit back and swung its scythe in a wide circle, trying to cut Aizel in half.


    Aizel deftly parried the blow, his sword shing against the scythe''s wicked de, creating a shower of sparks that illuminated the darkness.


    "Hihihihi...." the figureughed.


    "So you can talk," Aizel replied.


    As if dissolving into the very shadows themselves, the figure vanished with an eerie swiftness, leaving nothing but a trail of inky ckness in its wake.


    Behind Aizel, it suddenly formed out of thin air, like a cloud of smoke.


    With a fluid motion, the figure swung its menacing scythe, the de whistling through the air as it sought to im its target.


    *Tsk*


    Sekki, Aizel''s trusted sword, changed into a powerful ck scythe that fit well in his hands with a rapid and smooth transformation.


    As the figure lunged forward, its scythe poised for another deadly strike, Aizel deftly intercepted the de with his own, the sh reverberating through the air.


    Taking advantage of the split-second opening, Aizel unleashed a whirlwind of motion. He executed a spinning kick, hitting right at his chest, with the explosion mixed in it.


    The force of the contact was so great that it sent the figure flying backward, like a cannonball shot through the air. The figure mmed into a tree, shattering the garden''s surreal stillness and sending shockwaves through the woods.


    Everyone noticed that the figure slowly vanished into thin air.


    "What a disappointment. Here, I thought it would be good practice." Aizel said.


    "If he was so weak, then why couldn''t I sense him?" Seraphine murmured.


    "Hihihi....


    "Hihihi....


    "Hihihi....


    "Hihihi....


    ..........

 Chapter 272 Luminroot Herb

    ?


    A chorus of creepyughter cut through the air and echoed through the garden. In a macabre show, figures covered in darkness started to appear.


    In a macabre spectacle, figures cloaked in darkness began to materialize, emerging from the ethereal depths with otherworldly grace.


    One by one, they started to take shape, their bodies covered in torn ck clothes and their faces hidden by shadows.


    Each figure held a wicked scythe, and the pale moonlight shone off the shiny des. Their appearance cast a dark cloud over the once peaceful garden as if they were made of the same material as darkness.


    It was a meeting of evil, a grouping of ghostly beings whose purpose was still a secret.


    "I didn''t do anything. Ginger,e close to me!" Aizel yelled.


    Hazel was already running and came right beside him.


    "There are so many of them. Softie, I will support you," Hazel said.


    "They all looked the same and seemed weak," Seraphinemented.


    "Then let''s get rid of them, shall we?"


    When the three of them moved, their magic wove through the air likeplex tapestries of power.


    Seraphine''s skill with water magic was unmatched, and she was able to call up rushing streams that fell like waterfalls.


    Every time a wave hit the ghostly figures, they flickered and vanished like wisps of smoke, only to be reced by new ghosts that came out of the shadows.


    Seraphine used her water magic as if it were an extension of herself, moving with grace and uracy. She twirled and spun, her graceful body turning into a hypnotic dance as spears of liquid came out of the depths of the currents she had created.


    She fought multiple enemies at once in a fluid show of skill. Her spears flew through the air in aplex ballet of destruction.


    With each thrust and parry, she killed the ghostly forms with a grace that deceived how dangerous the fight was.


    She avoided their ethereal scythes with elegance and then struck back with unrelenting violence, her motions rapid and deliberate, her focus unwavering.


    Aizel loved the thrill of the fight, and his instincts were as sharp as a razor. With Sekki, firmly in his hand, he turned into an unbreakable wall and deflected the constant attacks of enemies with scythes.


    He moved quickly and deftly, and his body was a blur of motion as he switched between defense and attack.


    As the ghostly figures charged at him, Aizel easily avoided their attacks. His quick footwork reminded me of an expert dancer avoiding an unseen partner.


    He answered their attacks with powerful punches and kicks, his hands and feet filled with the fiery energy of his elemental powers.


    Each hit sent shockwaves through the air and set off explosions of fire that covered his opponents in a torrent of searing heat.


    The force of his blows sent the ghostly figures hurtling through the air, their incorporeal forms disintegrating upon impact, vanishing into nothingness.


    Hazel''s connection to the natural world manifested through her mastery of wood magic.


    With a focused look and a flick of her wrist, she called up roots and branches from the world around her. These living parts of nature moved and turned in perfect sync with her ns.


    This made it hard for the ghostly figures to move and slowed them down.


    The earth answered Hazel''s call and offered to help her fight with its strength and toughness. Thick roots grew out of the ground and made awork of shields that kept the scythes away from her and Aizel.


    The three of them fought nonstop, and their resolve didn''t waver even when they were facing constant resistance.


    Hours melded together as they fought on, their movements a symphony of precision and unity.


    With each passing moment, the ghostly shadows grew less frequent, their numbers dwindling under the relentless assault of Aizel, Seraphine, and Hazel.


    They were exhausted; sweat beaded on their foreheads, and their muscles ached.


    Still, they didn''t give up, and their resolve grew stronger with each enemy they beat. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As thest ghostly forms faded away, silence fell over the once noisy battlefield.


    The trio stood amidst the stillness, their chests heaving with exertion, but their spirits triumphant. The three people took a moment to catch their breath, breathed a sigh of relief, and then fell to the ground on their backs.


    "T...That was exhausting," Hazel said.


    "I...I...I hope...we can catch a breath," Aizel replied, heaving heavily.


    After a rest, the trio stood up and were ready to search for the herb.


    "I think the herb should be here in this garden," Hazel said.


    "How does it look?" Aizel asked.


    "The herb is called Luminroot herb. It has a slender stalk that reaches about one foot and delicate pure-white petals.


    "We only need the root,"


    Aizel nodded.


    The trio then quickly spread throughout the surrounding area, trying to find the Luminroot herb.


    In their search for the hard-to-find herb, they looked everywhere, with their eyes scanning through the foliage and their hands brushing against the leaves.


    As they looked through the bush, time seemed to go on forever.


    After what seemed like a long time, Hazel''s sharp eyes saw a bright white spot in the middle of all the darkness.


    Her heart quickened with hope as she carefully approached the precious herb, her fingers trembling with anticipation. With utmost care, she plucked it from its resting ce, cradling it gently in her palms.


    "Found it, guys."


    Both Aizel and Seraphine rushed towards her at the same time.


    *Phew* This little adventure was really good; I had fun," Aizel said.


    "Me too, softie; now I will be able to brew the potions for all of you," Hazel said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "It seems I need to train more so I won''t disappoint you and waste your efforts for us," Aizel replied.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, softie. Sera will protect you and Daisy," Hazel said with a wink.


    "I don''t need her protection." Aizel snorted.


    "We should leave; this is not the ce to have a chit-chat," Seraphine said.


    "Yes, you should listen to the bastard child''smands, kids."


    Suddenly, a weak girl''s voice resounded behind them.


    The trio turned around to see a slender man standing there quietly. Aizel''s keen eyes sized up the man in front of them, taking in his unusually slim build.


    Even though he looked weak, he gave off an air of power and grace that couldn''t be denied.


    The man''s long, wavy hair fell like a stream of midnight silk, framing his pale face in a glow that seemed toe from another world.


    His skin was as white as freshly fallen snow. In the moonlight, it seemed to shine, giving him an otherworldly look. Even though he looked weak, he had an air of wonder and power that drew everyone''s attention.


    Is he a girl or boy" Aizel thought.

 Chapter 273 Baking A Cake

    ?


    "We were about to leave, S...Sir Yotum," Seraphine said, bowing her head a little.


    "And who is this bastard with you?" Yotum said while looking toward Aizel.


    When Aizel heard that, something inside him snapped. Once again, disgust and rage boiled inside of him like a volcano as he turned his head towards Yotum.


    "Who the fuck you are calling a bastard, you fucking gender bender doll,"


    Yotum''s eyes went wide in surprise when he heard that.


    "Look what do we have here, a brave and fearless kid," he replied.


    Just as he was about to move towards Aizel, he suddenly stopped.


    "No wonder you are fearless. It seems you have quite a backing kid."


    "Shut the fuck up weak ass girl, Aizel replied, looking annoyed.


    Yotum''s eyebrows twitched after hearing that remark.


    "Let''s leave,"


    Aizel, Hazel, and Seraphine started to leave the forest when Yotum spoke again.


    "The next time I meet you, kid, you will regret your action today."


    "The next time we meet again, you will regret being born as a human. You will wish you were a dog shitting all around Felgura City," Aizel replied and left.


    As the three emerged from the dark forest, they were greeted by the sight of their trusty mounts, who were patiently tied to the sturdy trees.


    They quickly mounted their reliable steeds and snuggled into the saddles.


    The gentle touch of the reins in their hands gave them a sense of control and direction as they prepared to embark on the journey back to Felgura City.


    "You should have just ignored him," Seraphine said, as they were on their way to the city.


    "Just leave it now; let''s focus on the roots we have now. Hazel, when you will be able to brew the potion?" He asked.


    Hazel, who was struggling with her hair because of the wind, replied, "It may take a week for me to brew the potions."


    "Nice,"


    The trio returned, their journey''s conclusion in sight, as the moon shed its silvery shine over the silent city.


    There was a strange stillness to the streets as the night''s quiet chatter enveloped everything. Waiting for the dawn to awaken the sleeping world, the silence of the hour held its breath.


    Seraphine and Hazel bid their goodbyes, and Aizel headed back toward his inn.


    The click of the key turning in the lock echoed through the room, announcing Aizel''s return.


    With a light push, the door swung open, and as soon as he crossed the barrier, he saw a scene bathed in soft, ethereal light.


    Daisy sat in a quiet area of the room, perched on the window sill like a guardian of secrets. Her eyes were fixed on the world outside the window as if she were looking forfort in the starry night outside.


    "Why are you awake?" Aizel asked.


    "I was waiting for you. You haven''t eaten anything yet, right?


    "Let me make something for you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel slightly shook his head.


    "You should have gone to sleep; you know I can cook, right?"


    "Yes, but I wanted to cook for you. You have a match today, right? I...I just wanted to cook something nice for you," She replied.


    "Let''s cook together then, shall we?"


    "I won''t reject that offer."


    Daisy stood up and then followed Aizel towards the kitchen.


    I haven''t seen anyone making cake here. Do they not know how to cook or are they not avable in our kingdom?" Aizel thought.


    "Let me show you something special, Daisy. You will like it."


    Aizel''s hands moved quickly and with purpose, as he set out to make a delicious cake. He didn''t just use normal methods; instead, he used his magical skills and added a touch of magic to his cooking.


    With a wave of his hand, the microwave was forgotten, reced by a magical container that emanated a soft glow.


    Aizel carefully put the materials into the bowl, and their tastes and textures were mixed together in a beautiful way. The container, which was filled with his magic, promised to turn these simple materials into a work of art.


    As Aizel stirred the batter, his gaze flickered mischievously toward Daisy, who remained blissfully unaware of his secret ns.


    Concealed within the folds of his imagination, he conjured a bottle of luscious cream, materializing it seemingly out of thin air.


    As the cake was baked, the smell of it filled the air and wrapped the kitchen in a sweet scent. The room turned into a safe ce with sweet smells and whispering promises of treats.


    Sprinkles of stardust fell softly onto the cake''s surface, giving it an otherworldly shimmer and sugar flowers grew, adding a touch of fun.


    He carefully put the cake on a clean te. The beauty of the cake showed how skilled and creative he was.


    Aizel cut the cake carefully to get a perfect piece, and the soft crumb gave way when he touched it with his knife.


    Holding the slice on a small te, he approached Daisy, a silent invitation sparkling in his eyes.


    Aizel handed Daisy the te without saying anything, and he gave her a small nod as he did so. Daisy''s lips curled into a soft smile as she brought the bite to her mouth and savored the rich vors that filled her senses.


    As the cake touched her tongue, it''s smooth texture andplex mix of sweet vors danced on her tastebuds. She was so happy that a bit of cream stuck to her lips and cheeks. It was a sweet touch that came from her happiness.


    Suddenly, Aizel''s movements became bolder, his proximity closing the gap between them.


    With a sly look in his eyes, he reached out a finger to Daisy''s lips and gently brushed it over the cream.


    In a bold act of closeness, Aizel''s tongue followed the path of his finger, waking up his taste buds. In a sudden turn of events, Daisy''s mischievous nature took hold as she seized a dollop of cream from the cake.


    With a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, she yfully approached Aizel, her hand adorned with the creamy temptation.


    She spread the creamy treat all over his face in one quick move, leaving a sweet trail behind her.


    "Isn''t that too much?" Aizel asked.


    Daisy walked up to him and licked the cream from his right side, and she stared right into his eyes and asked, "Do you want me to clean it for you?"


    Aizel gulped.


    [It''s happening; where is my popcorn?]

 Chapter 274 Pinky Promise

    ?


    When Aizel''s eyes met Daisy''s, an instant, wordless bond formed between them.


    Drawing nearer, Aizel''s head tilted gently, closing the distance between their faces. The soft touch of their lips sent a surge of electricity through their veins. It was a sweet moment that set off many feelings.


    "I hope you won''t be overconfident today. I don''t want to lose you," Daisy whispers.


    Aizel pulled her closer and hugged her tightly.


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure to return safely for you and the kids," Aizel replied.


    "Mummma....."


    As the door creaked open, Lily stumbled into the hall, her eyes heavy with sleep and a soft yawn escaping her lips.


    She rubbed her tired eyes and blinked in surprise when she saw Aizel and Daisy in a scene where they were enjoying a cake feast.


    "Why are you up, baby?" Daisy asked.


    "Aizel, you are here." She rushed directly and hugged Aizel.


    "What happened, little girl? Why did you wake up?" Aizel asked.


    "I wasn''t able to sleep properly, then I saw mumma had gone somewhere, so I went to check on her.


    "But you both are enjoying the food alone at night," She pouted.


    "Here, have a bite."


    She took the cake bite from Aizel''s hands.


    "Wow, it''s so delicious. What is it?"


    "It''s called cake," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "From now, this is my favorite food,"


    "It seems you really like it," Daisy said.


    "Mumma, Can Aizel sleep with us today? I want to sleep with him, please please please,"


    Both Daisy and Aizel seemed to get flushed after hearing her request.


    [fufu, nice one, Lily]


    "I..


    "Yes, he can. Let''s go and sleep now." Diasy suddenly said.


    "Is it really okay?"


    "Yes, don''t worry. We have plenty of space on our bed, hihi," Lily giggled.


    She quickly grabbed Aizel''s fingers and took him to their room.


    Sekki, make me stop no matter what if things escte too quickly."


    [Why are you still hesitating, Master? You have kissed so many times, and it''s clear she also likes you]


    It''s not about kissing or liking me. You already know about her past, right? I don''t want to do it for now."


    It is still too early for that, and I... I love her. I am not after sex."


    Lily, her eyes bright with joy, leaped with all her might into the soft, weing bed. She put herself between Aizel and Daisy in an elegant way, findingfort in the warmth they gave off.


    "It''s like I am sleeping with my dad." She suddenly said that and quickly hugged Aizel.


    "Mumma told me that my father died when I was born."


    Aizel nced towards Daisy, who simply nodded, caressing Lily''s head.


    "Do you miss your parents, Aizel?"


    Her sudden question surprised Aizel.


    "I don''t remember my dad, but recently I have started to remember my mom," Aizel replied.


    "She must be beautiful."


    "Yes, she is," He replied with a smile.


    "Where is she? Why don''t you take us to meet her?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I...i.. he sighed.


    "I will take you soon to meet her when shees back. She has gone on a long trip."


    "Promise?"


    "Pinky promise,"


    "Hihi, what''s that?" Lili asked while giggling.


    Aizel held Lily''s pinky finger with his and then shook it three times.


    "This is called pinky promise. Now our promise is bonded in our both pinky fingers." He replied.


    "I love you Aizel, only if I was a little big, I would have married you," Lily said.


    "hehe, now go to sleep."


    "Goodnight,"


    *****


    The Next morning,


    Aizel''s face was bathed in a soothing warmth that beckoned him out of his slumber and into the embrace of reality.


    He opened his eyes with a soft yawn. When he did, he saw the soft hue of the sunlighting in through the window.


    And there, in the soft light of the morning, he saw a scene that made him feel quite pleased.


    Nestled in his arms, Daisy and Lily slumbered, their faces serene and angelic in the soft rays of dawn. The strands of sleep stuck to their faces, giving them a look of childlike innocence.


    "It seems you had a great night, Mr. Aizel," Shelly said.


    She was standing near the half-opened gate.


    "This isn''t what you think,"


    "It''s okay, Aizel. I am happy for you. I have never seen you happy so much.


    "It seems they all have be your new family."


    "What are you even saying? You are my family too. You were always there for me, Doc."


    "Geez, you and your sweet talks. Wake up ande to the hall, breakfast is ready." With that said Shelly turned and left towards the hall.


    "Both of you wake up; breakfast is ready."


    In unison, mother and daughter opened their eyes from their slumber to a world bathed in the gentle light of dawn.


    As their gazes wandered through the room, a shared focal point emerged ¨C Aizel.


    "Good morning, Aizel." Both said it at the same time.


    Why am I suddenly having a husband-type feeling?" He thought.


    "Come, everybody is waiting,"


    The duo woke up from the bed and headed towards the bathroom.


    In the meantime, Aizel headed towards the hall and found Vespara and the kids already seated and having breakfast.


    "Y-You... How could you do this to me? I wanted to be the first to pop your cherry, pretty boy."


    As soon as Vespara looked at Aizel, she went through a sudden change that made her fall to her knees. Her eyes, which used to be bright and alive, were now dull and dark, like the bottom of an empty pit.


    "Stop your acting, hag. Nothing happened between us; It''s just that Lily wanted to sleep together with me and Daisy."


    "I knew it. Daisy isn''t that bold to do that. It seems I still have a chance.


    "If you win today in under 5 minutes, pretty boy, you can do whatever you want with me.


    "If you like really rough, I know some methods too." Vespara licked her lips as she gazed at Aizel''s body.


    "Hey Alora, long time no see."


    Vespara''s eyes went in horror as she turned back, only to find there was no one.


    "This was only a warning. Next time you might really find her standing behind you," He replied with a smile.

 Chapter 275 The Battle Begins...

    ?


    As the soft rays of the morning sun fell on the breakfast table, Aizel, Vespara, Shelly, and Daisy sat down together to eat and chat. tes full of tasty treats were set out on the table, and their tempting smells wafted through the air, teasing the senses.


    Around them, the hall was filled with an enchanting atmosphere of knowledge and discovery.


    With books open in front of them, kids explored their imaginations and learned new things. Their young minds took in the wisdom in the pages, and their eyes lit up with wonder and interest.


    "Are you ready for today, pretty boy?" Vespara asked.


    "Hm..


    "We cane to watch the match, right?" Shelly asked.


    "Of course. Everyone will be present today. So only use your trump cards in emergencies." Vespara replied.


    Aizel nodded in understanding.


    "Do you know who the other mage is?" Aizel asked.


    "No, that asshole has not revealed anything yet. But you probably expected something more like a rogue mage.


    "There are many dangerous rogue mages who are in debt with him."


    Suddenly, Vespara''s crystal ball buzzed.


    "It''s time, let''s leave,"


    *****


    Beyond the majestic walls of Felgura Castle, nestled at the secluded rear of its sprawling grounds,y a vast expanse of barrennd.


    The once-emptynd was now a lively center of activity as if a small town had grown out of the ground itself.


    There were a lot of fancy royal tents all over thendscape. Their borate designs showed how wealthy and important their owners were. The walls were made of canvas and moved gently in the breeze.


    They were decorated with rich colors and intricate designs that spoke of wealth and luxury. In these temporary dwellings, the noble families sat on soft royal seats and ate delicious meals while their eyes sparkled with bliss.


    The air was filled with the sounds ofughter and merriment, and the smells of delicious foods filled the room. There was a lot of hustle and bustle as servants ran around to meet the needs of their honored guests.


    In the noble tents, groups of nobles talked animatedly with each other and shared stories about their noble ancestors. The air was full of the energy of power and pride, as each family tried to show off their wealth and influence through extravagant disys and delicious food.


    "My King, is everything to your liking?" Elric asked.


    "Absolutely Elric. I can''t wait to watch a great battle now." Lacaris replied.


    "I want to fight. Who is ready to fight me?" Yongiri suddenly said


    "Can''t you stay quiet for even a day?" Xavier replied.


    "You all have bezy and boring. It seems only my son has balls now, ahahaha."


    All the noble heads were seated along with the King.


    Vespara was also present, along with Daisy and Shelly, who were sitting beside the Sword Emperor.


    "Ahem..."


    ARE YOU READYYYYYYY...


    From the middle of the barrennd, a loud, authoritative voice boomed out across the wide space. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, drawn to the figure that appeared as if by the power of his words.


    The man stood tall, and his royal clothes fit him like a second skin, showing how important he was.


    He had an air of power and style because he was dressed like a nobleman. He wore a beautiful hat with pride, and the brim of the hat cast a shadow over his eyes, giving him an air of mystery.


    They even have an announcer. These guys really know how to enjoy," Shelly thought.


    "In the presence of our almighty King of our kingdom, we are going to witness a great battle between the mages."


    FROMMMM THE EUDORAAAAAA SIDEEE....<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The noble head himself, "Alecraaaa Eudoraaaaa,"


    Emerging from the confines of his abode, Alecra stepped out into the open expanse, striding purposefully towards the heart of thend. Adorned in resplendent robes of shimmering gold, his attire seemed to mirror the radiant hue of his lustrous hair, creating a seamless harmony between the two.


    "Look at this buffon, ahahaha," Yongirimented.


    "Let''s see who he has chosen to fight alongside him," Raigun said.


    FIGHTINGGG Alongside him..


    The rogue mage thatmitted many crimes throughout the kingdom....


    "GERALTTTTTTTTT.."


    *SMASH*


    With a resounding crash, a cup of ss shattered against the ground, its fragments scattering like glimmering stars.


    Damian''s eyes burned with anger and resentment as he stared with a fixed gaze at the guy who had taken his ce next to Alecra.


    "Pretty bold move to take him out of the dungeon," Cedricmented.


    "So a mid Grade III mage and the first stage Grade III against ast stage Grade II.


    "Sorry, War Goddes, but my money is on the Eudora Family," Anthony Baroth said.


    "Hahahaa, this is interesting. I am going to bet on my little brother," Aquarian said whileughing.


    "When does he be your little brother?" Xavier asked in confusion.


    "Ignore that idiot," Raigun replied.


    AND NOWWWWW....


    THE PERSONAL STUDENT OF THE WAR GODDESSSSS....


    THE YOUNG WAR GODDDDDD...


    "AIZELLLLLLLLL"


    Emerging from the confines of his tent, Aizel stepped into the daylight, his figure shrouded in the ominous embrace of a ck assassin''s hood.


    The hood used to have no marks, but now it has a very noticeable one: a skull symbol on the back.


    The emblem of his devotion to Vespara glowed with ethereal light, drawing attention to itself against the backdrop of the night.


    "One thing I have to say is that the young war god is truly gorgeous," Madam Evergreenmented.


    "Vespara has found a hidden gem in our Kingdom," The King said.


    "What do you think about him, Zareena?" He asked as he turned his head towards his daughter.


    "He is alright," She replied with a bored expression.


    "Hmm... I was thinking of fixing your marriage with him in the future. What do you guys think?"


    A wave of astonishment swept through the room, causing a collective gasp to escape the lips of those present. All eyes widened in sheer disbelief as the shocking revtion unfolded before them.


    Zareena, unable to conceal her repulsion, contorted her face into a mask of disgust upon hearing the news.


    Her face contorted with a mix of shock and disgust.


    "Haha, love your face when you make those expressions."


    "You were joking right?"


    The king didn''t reply and turned his attention toward the battle that was about to start.

 Chapter 276 Bets

    ?


    Aizel''s gaze shifted towards Alecra, whose countenance was adorned with a wide, self-assured smile that seemed to stretch from ear to ear.


    It was a grin of triumph as if he already knew he woulde out on top in the uing bout.


    As Aizel''s gaze swept the surroundings, his attention was drawn to a mage standing beside him, his presence almost going unnoticed at first.


    The magician seemed somewhat shorter than Aizel, with untidy hair that fell in random directions.


    Scars and wounds covered his weathered skin like a tapestry, showing that he had been in war and had been through hard times. Despite the damage to his body, the mage smiled like Alecra, baring his two missing teeth.


    Suddenly, Aizel''s face changed into one of disgust.


    You gotta be fucking kidding me."


    [Master, it seems no one still takes you seriously, and everyone considers you a kid.]


    Veins started to pop on his forehead.


    ARE YOU BOTH READYYYY....


    "STEP FORWARD AND DISCUSS THE BET IN FRONT OF THE KING."


    The air was thick with Aizel and Alecra''s determination as they strode purposefully toward the announcer mage.


    It was as if Alecra and Aizel were involved in a silent struggle of minds and wills; Alecra''s grin remained glued to his face, and the glimmer in his eyes betrayed a mix of exhration and cunning.


    "So, Young War God, what are you going to ask from Eudora''s family head if you win?"


    "I want your family to get dismissed for their noble status."


    The tent full of nobles erupted in gasps and murmurs of shock, their expressions a tableau of bewilderment and surprise.


    Even the king, seated atop his grand throne, could not hide a flicker of amusement dancing across his features as he absorbed Aizel''s unexpected request.


    The nobles nced at one another, their brains racing at the potential consequences of such a daring idea, and the air crackled with a mixture of fascination, curiosity, and expectation.


    "Fine, I agree. But I ponder a lotst night, and taking your ce in the tournament doesn''t bring me much benefit.


    "So here is my request: your both women will be mine after I win the battle," Alecra said while grinning more.


    Some of the nobles intentionally looked at Shelly and Daisy as their eyes moved and darted around the group.


    A hint of unease began to creep into Daisy''s heart as she sensed the glimmers of curiosity and scrutiny directed her way.


    "Now who is betting with me? I say my pretty boy will win this easily," Suddenly Vespara announced with a heavy voice.


    "It seems you really dote on your disciple, war goddess. But that love has made you blind." Raigunmented.


    One by one, bets started to be ced among the nobles.


    Those who ced the bet on Aizel to win - Vespara, Aquarian, and Soren.


    Those who ced the bet on Alecra and Geralt - Raigun, Yongiri, Madam Evergreen, Princess, Raven, Edumont, Xavier, and Anthony.


    Elric, Sword Emperor, Damian, and one of the members who were present from the Kingsley Family didn''t ce their bet on the match.


    Even Leah''s uncle was missing, as he hadn''te to witness the battle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hahaha, it seems we are going to earn quite well today, Vespara," Aquarianmented.


    "Ahaha, even though that kid is strong, he isn''t winning this one, water saint," Yongiri replied.


    "Can you both please just shut your mouth? The battle is starting," Xavier said.


    [Master, what should we do?]


    Aizel didn''t reply as he stood silently waiting for Alecra and Geralt to make their moves first.


    "Look at you, what happened? Are you scared now facing two mages at the same time?" Alecra taunted.


    Geralt began his measured approach slowly, his posture and movement conveying an air of stealthy might.


    A ghostly axe appeared in his hand and sat on his broad shoulder with ease. The weight of his gaze bore down upon Aizel as if challenging him to a formidable encounter.


    "I have finally been out after so long, and I have the opportunity to savor a pretty face like yours," He said, licking his lick seductively as he walked closer to him.


    [Fuck fuck fuck, Master]


    "I hope you won''t mind Alecra if I enjoy this kid for a while."


    "Hehe, you can do whatever you want, Geralt," Alecra replied.


    As Geralt got closer, he could feel the strain between him and Aizel in the air.


    Within a breath''s distance away, he took a powerful swing with his axe, which cut through the air with a fierce force.


    But Aizel easily dodged the strike by quickly moving away.


    Geralt''s shape flickered and vanished, only to reappear a split secondter behind Aizel as if powered by the very essence of lightning itself.


    His axe came down in a quick, deadly arc, poised to strike his mark.


    Yet, in the corner of his eye, a glimpse of a ck sphere caught his attention. In an explosive burst, the sphere erupted, casting a shadowy veil around Aizel just as Geralt''s axe was about to connect.


    *COUGH*


    "What the fuck is this, it''s fucking burn," Geralt yelled inside from the cloud of red smoke.


    A small storm stirred up in the direction of Alecra, swirling and twisting with a force that couldn''t be seen.


    As if by will, the whirlwind blew through the red haze, slowly blowing it away and showing the scene that had been hidden.


    In a swift and seamless motion, a shadowy figure materialized with a gleaming dagger poised to strike Alecra from the shadows.


    But Alecra''s sharp senses warned him that trouble wasing. Using the power of the wind, he rose elegantly into the air and out of the way of the deadly strike.


    In a sudden and unexpected change of events, a piercing arrow hit its target and quickly went through Alecra''s shoulder.


    The attack was executed with such speed and stealth that Alecra had no time to react or even detect its approach.


    To his surprise, the arrow had a chain connected to it, which pulled him down with a strong pull, forcing him to fall andnd on the ground against his will.


    "GERALTTTTTT" Alecra yelled in fear.

 Chapter 277 How Do You Like It Now, Bitch?

    ?


    When Geralt finally emerged from the cloud of smoke, his eyes were red with tears, reflecting the depth of his anguish.


    Alecra''s agonized call for help cut through the chaos and made him feel like he had to act quickly.


    His mana senses were all disrupted by the nature of the smoke, and he couldn''t locate Aizel.


    In an effort to help Alecra, Geralt channeled the power of lightning into his veins.


    Putting all of his strength into his legs, he pushed himself up into the air and flew with unwavering determination toward Alecra.


    But to Geralt''s astonishment, suspended in mid-air was a sword, its gleaming de intricately adorned with chains that stretched all the way to the arrow impaling Alecra''s shoulder.


    Geralt was about to grab the sword and help when he saw a small, cylindrical container attached to the hilt, which made his eyes widen in shock.


    The unassuming box started to radiate an ethereal glow, casting an eerie light on the scene before him.


    *BUP*


    In an instant, the small, cylinder-shaped container exploded in a blinding sh of white light that engulfed both Alecra and Geralt. The brightness was like a powerful shbang; it totally blocked their vision and made them feel like they were in a world of blinding white light.


    High above the expanse of the sky, Aizel descended with awe-inspiring speed, his entire form shrouded in crackling bolts of lightning that danced around him.


    *CRACKLE*


    In his hands, Sekki, his spirit weapon, changed into an enormous hammer that got bigger with every second that passed.


    Its weight and presence could be felt, giving off an air of pure power and a sense of what was about to happen.


    "SEKKIIII IT''S TIME TO TEACH THEM A LESSON"


    [HOW DARE THEY FUCKING ASKED ABOUT SHELLY AND DAISY]


    *BUZZZZZZ*


    *CRACKLE*


    The hammer in Aizel''s grasp continued its remarkable growth, expanding to colossal proportions that defied imagination.


    Aizel''s proficiency with the new skill became more obvious as he expertly contained a swarm of small explosions within its intimidating shape.


    Each explosion had the ability to cause a lot of damage, which was tightly held in the hammer''s spellbinding embrace. With each wave of his power, he made sure that the explosive energy and the lightning crackling through the weapon were in sync.


    *CRACKLE*


    The hammer crackled and buzzed with an electric charge. Its very nature was a dangerous mix of fire held in check and lightning let loose.


    Alecra and Geralt suddenly realized something, and their eyes were drawn up to see a sight that was different from what they had expected.


    Aizel, his presencemanding and his intent unmistakable, descended upon them from the heavens above.


    In his grasp, a colossal hammer stretched across the sky, its massive form casting an ominous shadow that seemed to engulf half the horizon.


    "THORRRRR FURRYYY*


    "Fuc...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM*


    The mighty hammer descended with an earth-shattering force, triggering a cataclysmic explosion that engulfed the battlefield in a tempest of fire and lightning.


    A massive crater was blown out of the once-solid ground, and debris was hurled in every direction as a result of the explosion.


    The expanding inferno surged with unstoppable fury, growingrger and more intense by the second.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Its fiery tendrils licked the air, casting an ominous glow that reached even the distant royal tents. The earth trembled beneath the onught, quivering in response to the overwhelming power unleashed upon it.


    "Did you guys clearly see it?" The king asked.


    The people who were there all let out a gasp, and their eyes widened in shock and awe. The tumultuous disy unfolding before they hadmanded their full attention.


    Geralt and Alecra didn''t have any idea how it happened, but here, every single one was a high-grade mage.


    "How the fuck did you teach him War Goddess,"


    "Monster...


    "He literally yed with both of them..


    "He didn''t even let them use their power...


    "What were those small containers?" Are they magic artifacts?"


    "No, that seems he has made by himself. But how?"


    Vespara had a big grin as she shook her head proudly at the disy of Aizel''s n and power.


    "That red smoke seems to be made from Redzeg herb.


    "It can disrupt the mana senses along with burning and itchiness. And on top of that, he smartly used Ledium grass with a little bit of fire spark to create a blinding effect.


    "It seems you might have helped him with this Vespara," Madam Evergreen exined as she looked towards Vespara.


    "I only exined the different herbs and nt''s effects.


    "In what way they can be useful and their symptoms in brewing potion. He made all those with the help of that information." Vespara replied.


    "Genius," Madam Evergreen said, nodding in appreciation.


    "The way he used fire to propel himself into the sky was great too," Raigun said.


    "But that spirit weapon of his. It can definitely rival a magic artifact," Xavior said.


    "Now do you guys get why I see him as the next War god? Just imagine how he will be when he advances to a high-grade mage.


    "Unleashing him on the turf of Theodora Kingdom will be quite a spectacle to see, don''t you agree?" The King asked with a smile.


    "Absolutely, ahahaha I can''t wait to fight alongside him. When are we attacking then, King?" Yongiri asked.


    "Idiot," Raigun said, shaking his head with a sigh.


    "So are we going to ignore the fact that he literally obliterated both of them even though it was not a death battle?" Raigun asked.


    "What''s the point of giving importance to the losers? The head of the Eudora family made a fool out of himself.


    "And their remaining family members'' status will get revoked now that young War God has won," Elric replied.


    Zareena''s face turned into a mix of disgust and anger as she watched Aizel walk back to the tent.


    Her lips pursed tightly, forming a thin line, while her brows furrowed in a disy of displeasure. Her gaze remained fixed on Aizel, her disdain was evident in the sharpness of her gaze.


    He did use my technique. He just changed it with the fire and explosion. How can he do that in such a short time," The more she thought, the more she started to hate Aizel.


    [Fufu, how do you like it now, bitch?]

 Chapter 278 Disappointment

    ?


    Aizel strode purposefully back into the tent, his gaze fixed ahead as he made his way towards Vespara. Without hesitation, he positioned himself beside her.


    "Why did you kill them? You could have held back there," Raigun said, looking toward him.


    Aizel turned his head back and looked at the man who spoke. It was Isabe''s father.


    At that moment, a flood of memories surged through his mind, memories that stirred within him a potent mixture of emotions.


    The memory of that terrible night in Darkholm swept over him and sparked a fierce anger deep inside of him.


    Aizel took a deep breath and said, " I thought they were strong... I guess I was wrong."


    "And you expect that I would believe that?"


    Aizel simply shrugged his shoulders in response.


    "Leave the kid alone, Raigun. Don''t forget you are in the presence of the King," Elric said.


    "Now that the battle is over, we will take our leave. And don''t forget the bets, bye bye," Vespara said with a smile.


    At that moment, a mystical circle materialized directly below her, Daisy, Shelly, and Aizel. They were instantly transported back to their inn from the royal tent.


    *Tsk*


    "What a waste of time that was. Did they really think so little of me?" Aizel said, his face looking pissed as he directlynded on the couch.


    "At least we earn a lot from that. You should be happy about it," Vespara replied.


    Meanwhile, Daisy headed towards the kitchen to make something for them.


    Attracted by the noises, kids hurried into the room as soon as they could.


    Emma curled up next to him on his right side, while Lily was on the left.


    "Did you win, Aiizzz?" Emma asked.


    "I literally ki....ahem, I won pretty easily," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, I knew it. Aizel can''t lose to anyone," Lily said.


    "Of course, I never lose." He replied with a smug smile.


    "By the way, when are you going to start teaching me about the Arcane Magic Circuit?" Aizel asked, looking towards Vespara, who was lying down on another couch.


    "After the tournament,"


    "But why?"


    "Because I know, you will definitely use it in the tournament. That will bring a lot of unnecessary trouble for you."


    "How do you know I will use it? I will be able to sweep pretty easily with my current power."


    "Don''t expect the tournament to be so easy, pretty boy. Even Soren won''t have it easy.


    "Rest you can figure it out yourself."


    *Tsk*


    *****


    Theodora Kingdom...


    The queen of Theodora walked through her lush garden with elegant steps that gave off an air of ease and sophistication. Dressed in a long, flowing robe made of soft, smooth fabric, the way it caressed her skin showed off her beautiful curves.


    The way the fabric stuck to her body made it look like she didn''t have any clothes on, giving her an air of daring and sensuality.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mother, who is thest person you have selected?" Her elder daughter asked who was strolling behind her.


    "I thought a lot about that. But then I finally remembered a mage story.


    "This person has suffered so many things in his whole path that a normal person would end his own life."


    Her daughter looked confused when she heard that.


    "You will know when he will arrive here; for now, leave me alone for some time...


    *****


    At the same time,


    Within the confines of a humble cottage nestled in a quaint vige, a man''s gaze was fixated upon his slumbering daughter.


    The child was lying on the bed, and her weak body showed signs of the hard times she had been through.


    One arm was missing as if it had been stolen by a terrible fate, and a leg was badly hurt, with a painful cut taking away some of its fullness.


    Half of her body was wrapped in bandages, which showed that her wounds had been cared for. Behind one eyepatch, her other eye twinkled with strength, a sign of her unbreakable spirit in the face of life''s difficulties.


    Just as the man about to leave her daughter spoke, "Where...are you...going..father?" her voice sounded very weak.


    The man turned around; his eyes were a little red, and he replied, "I am going to find something that will be able to heal you properly this time,"


    "You...don''t..have to...worry about...me, father. Just...live your life...please..."


    "Just sleep well. Next time you see me, you will be able to travel with me all around the Xelgar. The chief wille to take care of you in the meantime."


    He replied and then left without even trying to look back again.


    The man walked steadily toward a quaint tavern in the corner of the vige. As he made his way to his typical corner table, a ce where he could be by himself with his thoughts, habit guided his steps.


    Without him having to say anything, the smart waiter knew what he wanted and quickly brought him five or six drinks.


    Abruptly, a resonant hum emitted from the depths of his pocket, signaling the presence of his crystal ball.


    With a deft motion, he retrieved the enchanted orb from within his ring, its smooth surface shimmering with mystical energy.


    "You have to arrive at the castle by tomorrow anyhow. The Queen doesn''t like to wait."


    "I will be there," The man replied.


    *Sigh*


    "Another opportunity this time. I wonder what you have this time for me, Xelgar.


    "No matter what you have, I will keep going. I will heal my daughter and put a smile on her face.


    As his mind wandered to past memories, he began to gulp down drink after drink.


    In the grand hall, a young teenager found himself seated across from his parents. The atmosphere grew tense as his mother''s voice filled the air, her wordsced with anger and frustration.


    "Why on Xelgar did I ever give birth to a fucking disappointment?" she eximed, her voice piercing through the silence.


    "You can''t even do a single thing."


    "You only needed to form a core, and you can''t even do that." His father said


    "The kids around your age have already started to learn spells and techniques while you are still stuck on forming the core."


    "How can we show our faces to others like this?"

 Chapter 279 Suffering But Still Going

    ?


    "I am trying hard, mother and father. It will only take a few months, and I will be able to do it." The kid replied.


    *p*


    In a heart-wrenching scene, the mother''s hand swiftly met the cheek of her child, leaving a stinging imprint behind.


    The boy''s eyes welled up with tears, but he battled fiercely to keep them in check, not allowing even one to escape.


    "You are not our child anymore. Your belongings are already stored in a storage ring by the maid. Take it and leave the mansion by tonight." The Father said.


    "W-What are you saying, father? I-I will do it. Give me one more chance, ple...


    "GET OUT,"


    After Few Years...


    The young child had grown into an independent individual after years of hard work,mitment, and never-ending persistence.


    And now, as a grown man, he stood tall, having ovee countless challenges and obstacles along the way.


    His stubbornness finally paid off, and he was able to make his own magic core, even though it was tootepared to everyone else.


    He knew that if he went home in the way he was, his parents would be more disappointed with him.


    Deep down, he clung to the hope that perhaps, if he could aplish something remarkable, they might finally ept him for who he was.


    But it seemed like fate was out to stop him at every turn. It was as if Xelgar, the prankster who liked to mess with people, liked to y cruel jokes on him.


    Despite his arduous efforts to join the n, he found himself unjustly used of wrongdoing he had notmitted.


    The n he had hoped would give himfort and a ce to join had instead kicked him out, breaking his hopes into a million pieces.


    But he still kept going...


    After many years of trying, he was finally able to find a safe ce in another n. His constant dedication and hard work helped him reach the prestigious rank of Grade II mage.


    However, despite his remarkable progress and achievements, he couldn''t seem to aplish anything that would make his parents truly proud.


    Time and again, he dared to enter interkingdom tournaments, hoping to prove his worth. However, each time he was unsessful in the qualifying rounds due to superior mages outperforming him.


    But fate had something else in store for him. In the middle of his struggles, he met a mage who was just as driven as he was.


    This woman would soon im his heart. Even though she was only a Grade I mage, they were able to get through life''s many challenges because they were both determined and always there for each other.


    Together, they braved every hardship, never faltering in their pursuit of sess. And then, after a year filled with both triumphs and tribtions, the woman gave birth to a beautiful daughter.


    It was a moment of pure joy and the only respite from the challenges that had beset the man''s path.


    But he still knew he couldn''t take both of them to meet his parents.


    In the midst of their shared journey to attain strength, his wife made the difficult choice to step away and devote herself to the care of their daughter.


    With each passing day, her frustration grew, fueled by his perceivedck of progress. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And one day he experienced the most brutal thing he could in his life.


    He caught his wife in his home with another young, promising mage from another n.


    His heart, which had been cut by unseen des, bled with a pain that couldn''t be put into words.


    On that terrible night, he made a choice that would change their lives forever. He gathered his broken willpower, took his daughter in his arms, and set out into the unknown, leaving behind the wreckage of a broken love.


    Without knowing where they were going, their steps took them to a small vige, where they looked for peace and a chance to start over.


    Bound by his unyielding love for his daughter, he toiled tirelessly, embracing any task that could secure their meager existence and offer a glimmer of hope. Every day was a struggle, but he was determined to build a life worthy of his child''s future.


    Time flowed swiftly, carrying them through the years, and his daughter blossomed into a remarkable young woman.


    Her natural skills were clear because she was very good at magic and formed her own magic core at a young age.


    Whispers of her extraordinary abilities echoed through the halls of the n, and she became the subject of both admiration and envy among her peers.


    As a storm of jealousy blew up, dark clouds gathered over her daughter''s trip.


    Trusted friends turned their backs, their hearts tainted with envy and malice. On a perilous mission, she was grievously wounded, teetering on the precipice of death.


    Still, an elder from their group came out of the shadows as a ray of hope and stepped in to save her fragile life from the jaws of death.


    Fury ignited within the man''s heart, seeking justice for his daughter''s suffering.


    However, he knew that his adversaries enjoyed the protection of powerful allies, while he stood alone, bereft of support.


    Undeterred, he scoured far and wide, venturing to the depths of forbidden realms in his quest for a cure.


    In ast act of desperation, he put aside his pride and kneeled in front of his parents, begging them to help him. His plea rang through their hearts.


    Yet, their cold apathy hurt him like a thousand icy needles.


    The fact that they didn''t care about his daughter''s situation was a brutal sign of how little they cared. They sent him away and didn''t care that he was their own family member.


    "Ha..haha...hahaa.... He chugged another ss.


    "I wonder how the situation this time around is going to be.


    "Xelgar, what are you nning this time? An end-time recement for or a strong opponent?


    "It doesn''t matter; my drive will never end.


    As he left the dimly lit tavern, he said goodbye to the empty ss that had temporarily satisfied his thirst.


    He took a firm step onto the cobblestone path, and the sound of his boots rang through the quiet streets. Outside, the moon cast a ghostly glow that lit up the silhouette of his trusty horse, which was calmly tied to a nearby post.


    Mounting his majesticpanion, the man and his equinepanion set forth on their journey, leaving the vige behind.

 Chapter 280 The Council Of The Beast Kingdom

    ?


    Theodora Kingdom,


    The man found himself in thepany of the renowned queen of the Theodora kingdom, seated in a magnificent hall adorned with rich tapestries and soft candlelight.


    His heart pounded in his chest like a caged bird aching to be set free as he waited for her eyes tond on him. The space exuded an air of authority with its plush furnishings and borate d¨¦cor, appropriate for a king or queen.


    "You came right on time,"


    "Yes, my queen," the man replied, bowing on his knees in respect for the queen.


    "You know why you are here, right?"


    "Yes, but I have a doubt. Why me out of everyone?"


    "Umm... The queen slowly walked around the room, her red hair swaying with every step.


    "This tournament only covers mages up to Grade III. And for those who are above Grade III, another one will be held in the next five years.


    "My second son had recently advanced to Grade IV, so he won''t be able to participate in it. My other son will be participating, but I want someone better on my team.


    "Someone who is dying to win. Someone whose desire for it is so strong that no one will be able topete against him.


    "And who is more desperate than you? Am I right?"


    The man didn''t reply.


    "Your onlypetition will be Soren."


    "Who is Soren?" The man asked.


    "huhu, I forgot. You don''t even know anyone. Don''t worry; you will know about him soon.


    "He will be the strongest participant this time in the tournament. And the man who will stand against your wish,"


    "But I have faith in you. I know what you have been doing in recent years just to find the cure for your daughter.


    "Make my team win, and I will personally attend to your daughter and provide the cure."


    When the opportunity was mentioned, the man''s ears perked up. A window of opportunity had opened before him, and he knew in his heart that he would take advantage of it without hesitation.


    The stakes were so high at that juncture that he couldn''t let any lingering doubts or hesitations get in the way. The fate of his daughter was at stake, and nothing was more important to him than making sure she could live.


    "I will dly do it. I don''t care who this Soren is."


    "Good, I expected that much. Now, I would have asked you to stay and spend a night with me, but I am sure you will not be able to handle me in bed.


    "I hope you won''t be a disappointment this time when the timees and...


    The queen walked closer to him and slowly whispered in his ear,


    "Everyone is going toe and watch the tournament, including your parents. You can make them proud too."


    "I don''t care about such things anymore. My daughter is the only thing I care about the most," he replied, turning back and then walking out of the hall.


    "Huhu, impressive resolve."


    *****


    The Beast Kingdom...


    Inside the council meeting room...


    Gathered around a grand circr table, the Kings and Queens of the nine races convened, their presencemanding attention and respect.


    There was a palpable buzz in the room as the monarchs discussed the forting interkingdompetition with great seriousness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They sat side by side, both radiating royal authority, their borate crowns shining in the light.


    The same objective that brought them together was symbolized by the table, which was decorated with beautiful carvings depicting the harmony of their domains.


    "So the team is still not decided, huh?" The Elf King said.


    "It''s because of all you dying the selection," The Dark Elf Queen snorted.


    "Recently, I heard quite amusing news. The princess of Felgura Kingdom arrived at Seafolk territory, destroyed some of your people, and left easily." The Skri King said this, looking towards the King of Seafolk.


    "You reptilians should mind your damn business. For the record, there was no proof of the princess''s presence in my territory." The Seafolk King replied.


    "We are here to talk about the tournament. Stay on the topic for now." The Wolferine Queen reminded.


    "Hey Wolfy, what about my date?" The Orgrinthian King asked.


    "You damned ogre, shut your mouth or I will kill you."


    "Why don''t we conduct a small test among all the interested participants? The best eight mages can be selected for the tournament." The Avain King suggested.


    "That is the most suitable thing to do," The Whiskerkin Queen replied, nodding in agreement.


    "Everyone...


    Suddenly everyone turned towards the grumpy voice and went silent and serious.


    "Who among us is going to represent our Kingdom this time in the tournament?" The Dragon King asked.


    "I think we should send Eziel and Elina," The Whiskerkin Queen suggested.


    "Anyone has any problems?"


    No one interfered with the decision.


    "It''s good; at least they both know how to represent themselves and are most knowledgeable among all of us," The Dragon King said.


    "Now we should dismiss our meeting and head to select the mages. We can''t favor anyone this time.


    "The tournament is going to be tough as Soren is going to participate for the first time," he further added.


    "He is an idiot, but when ites to battle, he has no match," The Seafolk king said, looking a little annoyed.


    "We should find a way to kill him before he grows stronger. We can''t let Felgura Kingdom have more powerful mages," The Queen of Wolferine said.


    "I agree with you, Wolfy."


    "Don''t call me that, you asshole."


    "What are the chances that every kingdom will have a trump card with them?" She asked.


    Her question made everyone consider it seriously for a second.


    "I am sure Theodora will be up to something for sure," Avain King said.


    "The same goes with the Zulivan Kingdom." He further said.


    "I don''t think, except for Soren and Princess, there is anyone worth noting from Felgura." The Seafolk King said it with a smirk.


    But everyone noticed the Whiskerkin Queen''s expression, which was a little tense with a hint of fear.


    "What happened to you?"


    "I hope what I am thinking might not be true."

 Chapter 281 1 Month Training Begins...

    ?


    1 week after Aizel''s Battle...


    Tucked away in the serene northern outskirts of Felgura city, amidst the sprawlingndscape, stood a quaint and elegant mansion that served as the sanctuary for Aizel, Vespara, Daisy, Shelly, and the children.


    It nestled harmoniously among the prestigious residences of the city''s esteemed inhabitants, who valued exclusivity and refinement.


    The house stood out with its grand architecture, intricate details, and appealing charm. Its strong walls, which were built with wless precision, showed how skilled and hardworking the builders were who had worked so hard to make such a beauty.


    With its polished marble pirs and finely carved reliefs that told stories of times gone by, the facade gave off an air of wealth.


    Strategically ced, the house had a beautiful view of thendscapes around it, which were a mix of green meadows, majestic mountains, and clear streams. The sweet smell of growing flowers was carried on the soft breeze, adding an ethereal touch to the already beautiful scene.


    Just a few miles away, beyond the well-kept grounds and fancy gates, stood the powerful and authoritative Felfura Castle. Its tall spires reached for the sky and cast shadows across thend, and its huge walls stood as a reminder of the city''s long history and proud past.


    "Well, at least we don''t have to think about safety for now," Aizel said, looking in the direction of Felgura Castle.


    "This was the best I could get from the bets. It will work for now," Vespara replied.


    "There is still a month left for the tournament to start. What should I do till then?" He asked, looking towards Vespara.


    "hmmm...I can''t teach you Arcane Magic Circuit, so forgot about that for now. You are already good at using your elements....


    "What more can you learn?" Vespara pondered when suddenly a grin appeared on her face.


    "I don''t know why, but seeing you like that gives me a bad feeling."


    "Hahahaha, that''s a nice house you got, little brother."


    "FUCK!"


    [I hate hisugh; break his mouth anyhow, Master]


    "I am here on the request of Vespara to train my little brother.... hahahaa," Aquarian said.


    "Good luck, Aizel." Shelly waved her hands and walked inside the mansion along with Daisy.


    "Who said I will.... before Aizel could finish speaking, he suddenly started to ponder.


    "How can you boost my power more before the tournament?" Aizel asked, his brows raising as he waited for him to answer.


    "You use swords as your weapon and even change them at your will, right?"


    Aizel nodded.


    "Well, I am only good at swords, so I can teach you that. What do you say?" Aquarian asked while smiling.


    "I already know how to use swords, along with many other techniques. I don''t think there is more to learn."


    "Haha.. Pretty boy, do you know who you are rejecting now? Even the Sword Emperor can''t hold a sword against him." Vesparamented.


    [Why the hell does he call himself sword emperor then?]


    "So what''s the catch here? Why do you want me to teach? There must be something you might need in return right?" Aizel asked.


    Aquarian looked a little confused when he heard that.


    "What can I even get from you? I just want to teach you because that''s what I like."


    "So you just like to help others without expecting anything in return?" Aizel asked again.


    "Yeah, pretty much. When you reach my stage, you will realize there is nothing much to do in life,"


    What a load of crap this guy says. I don''t believe that he doesn''t have any motive," Aizel thought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Yes, but Master, we should agree with him. Learning from a Grade VIII mage will surely help us]


    "You are really powerful. When I first saw you, I didn''t expect much from you.


    "But during the battle, you really opened my eyes. I have never seen a mage like you before who can handle the mages above grade so easily.


    "Even Soren wasn''t able to do it when he was in Grade II."


    "But you will find a lot of difficulty in the tournament if you stay the same.


    "Either you have to advance to Grade III or you have to upgrade your skills and techniques more," Aquarian said.


    I can forget about advancing to Grade III for now. So this is the only choice," He thought.


    "Okay, I will do it,"


    *p*


    Aquarian pped his hands one time in excitement after hearing that.


    "It''s been so long since I taught something to someone," He said.


    "It''s good for you, big brother. Go take him and enjoy as much as you can," Vespara replied with a smile.


    "Now?"


    "Yes hahaha, why should we waste time? Let''s go!"


    "Wait, bring him at night to my shop. He can''t miss his herbs and nts lesson," Vespaar said.


    "What do you do by learning that? Do you also brew potions?"


    "No, but I can create many things with their properties that can help me fight," Aizel replied.


    "Oh, just like those containers that emit smoke and light?"


    Aizel nodded.


    "Interesting, okay, got it."


    Without warning or anticipation, a magic circle materialized beneath the feet of Aizel and Aquarian.


    Its detailed markings glowed with a strange light that made them both feel like they were in another world. The familiar surroundings of their sanctuary vanished in an instant, and apletely new location took their ce.


    As Aizel''s eyes opened, he found himself standing on a small, deserted ind in the middle of a vast ocean.


    The azure waters went as far as the eye could see, and the waves were majestic as they crashed against the worn rocks that surrounded the ind.


    Towering mountains covered in moss and lichen rose from the roughndscape like ancient sentinels, as if to protect the ind from the vast abyss around it.


    "What is this ce? Where are we?" Aizel asked as he looked around.


    "Consider this ce your home for a month now. We will practice here without interruption or facing any risk," Aquarian replied.


    "Okay, so what are you going to teach me first," Aizel rubbed his hands in anticipation.


    "Hahaha, I like your spirit. First is Meditation,"


    "WHAT!"

 Chapter 282 Meditation

    ?


    In the quiet embrace of the ind, a thick coat of clouds covered the afternoon sky, hiding the warm embrace of the sun.


    The air carried a gentle chill, its touch caressing thendscape with a cool breeze that whispered secrets across the rugged terrain.


    The only thing that broke the peace was the rhythmic melody of crashing waves that echoed from far away, dancing on the ind''s shores like a soothing luby.


    Aizel and Aquarian were sitting on the ground with their legs crossed.


    Eyes closed, they sought sce in the depths of meditation, although their experiences diverged greatly.


    Aquarian, like a tranquil river flowing with effortless grace, surrendered himself to the stillness, finding sce in the sanctuary of his thoughts.


    Aizel, on the other hand, fought to find the same peace.


    His thoughts were all over the ce, like leaves caught in a strong wind. The uing tournament loomedrge in his mind, its weight pressing down on his shoulders, while images of Daisy, the kids, Alora, and his mother tugged at the edges of his attention.


    Even in this quiet ce, it seemed like the weight and responsibilities of his journey would not let him rest.


    "AHHHHH...."


    "This is so frustrating. I can''t even keep my mind clear, even for a second."


    "You are still pretty new at this," Aquarian replied.


    "What benefit is it going to bring during the battle?" Aizel asked.


    "It is not only a path to inner peace and self-discovery but also a valuable tool in the art of sword fighting.


    "As you explore the depths of your own mind, you be more self-aware and gain more control over your thoughts," Aquarian exined.


    "But doesn''t sword fighting mostly depend on quick reflexes and swift strikes in the midst of chaotic fights?" Aizel asked


    I have my imagination power, meditation can only help me to concentrate more," he thought.


    "Yes, fights are often chaotic and fast-paced. But when swords are flying and mages are fighting, the best thing you can do is keep your mind clear and calm.


    "Through meditation, you learn to quiet the noise inside you and separate yourself from outside things that might cloud your judgment."


    "When you''re in the middle of a fight, your mind may be full of thoughts and feelings. Fear, doubt, anger, and uncertainty can make it hard to decide what to do and slow you down.


    "But a mind that has been trained through meditation will give you the rity you need to make choices in a split second." Auarian further exined.


    "Just think about how urate your sword hits would be if you didn''t lose your focus.


    "With your senses tuned to every subtle change in your opponent''s movements, you be one with your weapon and can easily predict and counter every move they make.


    "By meditating, you can make it easier for yourself to stay calm and in control, even in the middle of the most intense fights.


    "Look at the ocean? What do you see?" Aquarian asked.


    Aizel stared at the ocean for a minute and started to ponder.


    "I see an ocean that is very deep and vast. It''s like even if I went all out on it, nothing would even faze it.


    "Good. There are many techniques to develop your sword art. No one can say that their technique is better than the others.


    "But what makes the difference is how much you have mastered those techniques.


    "From today onwards, I would like to teach you my own techniques," Aquarian said with a smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aizel stared at him for a second, and then Vespara''s words rang in his mind.


    He sighed and asked, "I don''t want to be rude here, but can I ask why you are helping me so much?"


    "Hahaha, I knew you were going to ask this. I had a son...


    "So I seem to remind you of your son?"


    "Could you even let me start?" Aquarian asked, with his brows raised.


    "Okay, keep it short."


    "I had a son whom I always wanted to teach about more magic and sword arts. But due to a cruel fate, that long-held wish can''t be fulfilled now.


    "I have seen many mages, but none have caught my eye. Soren was the only one, but because of his unique power, I couldn''t teach him.


    "Then I saw you and your fighting capabilities. That''s when I knew I wanted to gift my art to you.


    "I saw your love for the kids, Vespara and the other two girls. How deeply you care about them.


    "You are perfect for this.


    "My art isn''t for killing. Now don''t take it the wrong way.


    "Even though you can''t use the water element, you can still learn the way of water.


    "This art is for the loved ones."


    Aizel''s brows raised when he heard that.


    "This will help you protect your loved ones." He said it with a calm smile.


    "I wasn''t able to do it. I have made many mistakes in the past. I wish to talk about more with you like a brother to brother, but that''s the story for another day."


    "So will you learn it?"


    "Yes, only if you control thatugh of yours. It is irritating."


    "Hahaha, good, good. You are going to be a great mage.


    In the blink of an eye, the serene ambiance that enveloped the ind took an abrupt turn. The air grew tense as if holding its breath in anticipation. Aquarian, with an intensity that seemed to pierce the very depths of Aizel''s soul, leaned forward until their eyes locked in a fierce gaze.


    "If you ever use it to kill people mercilessly, I will kill you personally, even if I have to go against Vespara."


    Aizel simply nodded.


    Who does he think I am?" Meanwhile, he thought.


    [You have already be Satan, Master. Our job is the same]


    "Okay, let''s meditate again and try to keep your mind calm this time."


    Aizel and Aquarian sat down once more on the rough ground of the ind and went deep into meditation. Aizel tried to calm down the storm of thoughts that had been going through his mind earlier.


    With each breath, he tried to quiet the noise inside him and let peacee over him like a soft tide. As they gave in to the deep silence that surrounded them, time stopped being important.

 Chapter 283 Swimming

    ?


    Inside the potion shop...


    As the moon rose in the night sky and cast its ethereal light on the world, Aquarian kept his word and sent Aizel back to the potion shop.


    Under Aquarian''s watchful eye, he had spent the daylight hours honing meditation.


    He had immersed himself in keeping his mind calm and free of thoughts from dawn until dusk.


    As night fell and thend became quiet, Aizel''s search for knowledge continued under a different teacher. After dusk, Aizel joined Vespara in the peace and quiet of the potion shop.


    Here, amidst the aromatic symphony of herbs and nts, a new chapter in his education unfolded.


    "Vespara, I was thinking about something."


    "Speak pretty boy. What naughty ideas do you have in your mind?"


    "When Leah''s grandfather fought another Grade V mage, that other guy used the red flowers that were poisonous.


    "Red Mist Azalea?"


    "Yes, that''s the one. I remember Hazel told me that it is so potent that a single whiff from it can kill a mage below Grade V. Is that true?"


    "Yes, it is very poisonous, and it can easily kill a mage under Grade V if he is not prepared for it."


    "So they can use some kind of potion to save themselves?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, but that should be done in an instant. And mages usually don''t have the antidote for Azalea with them all the time," Vespara replied.


    "Ummm... I was thinking of using that nt in my fights."


    "But you have to be very careful with it, pretty boy. Normally, I would have said no to it, but you need every advantage you can have in the battle."


    Aizel''s eyes sparkled when he heard that.


    "So where can I find it?"


    "Don''t worry; you focus on your training with Aquarian. In the meantime, I will collect that nt for you," Vespara replied.


    "Thank you, Hag. You are awesome."


    "You know, pretty boy... I always help you and get nothing in return." She said it with a pout.


    Oh boy, here we go," He thought.


    [fufu, you can have both of them as your wives, Master]


    "I will not do anything lewd with you," Aizel replied.


    "I wasn''t even going to ask about that," She replied in a weak voice.


    "Then? What can I do for the great War Goddess?"


    She closed the distance and grabbed Aizel''s hand.


    "I want to spend my life with you, Daisy, and the kids." She said that, and her eyes started to tear up.


    "Oi oi oi, why are you starting to cry? I never said you couldn''t live with us," Aizel replied, getting a little confused about how he should console her.


    "I was always alone since everybody from the Bloodmoon family was killed.


    "I never had so much fun and have enjoyed my life with you, the kids, Daisy, and even Shelly.


    "The day you visited my shop... I consider that day the best of my life."


    Aizel wrapped his arms around Vespara and pulled her close to his chest. The weight of sorrow hung heavy in the air as Vespara''s tears began to flow, their silent cascades dampening Aizel''s shoulder.


    Without a word, he gently stroked her back, offering sce in his touch.


    "That''s why I am scared. I am on a thin rope. The day my rtionship with the oldie or motiveses out in front of everyone, the whole kingdom will be against me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And because of me.... you and others will be in danger too."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. It''s not your fault, Vespara.


    "I never considered this kingdom my home in the first ce," Aizel replied.


    "But the ki...


    "Don''t worry about them either. We will find a way."


    "Thank you, Aizel." She said.


    Aizel smiled gently.


    His heart was filled to the brim with deep joy, and a light shone from deep within. Aizel loved the strong bonds he had made, which were like a fabric of love and care around him.


    He felt warm inside when he realized that there were people all around him who loved and cared about him. Aizel foundfort in the present, even though his memories of the past were still a puzzle.


    Aizel suddenly started to feel Vespara''s arms tighten around him.


    At that time, she gave a soft smile, which gave her face a hint of shyness. As she spoke, she leaned in close and brushed her warm breath against his ear.


    "Now pretty boy... it''s time to do some lewd things."


    "No no no hag, this isn''t what I agreed on. Don''t y with my emotions like this...


    Vespara licked Aizel''s cheek and started tough.


    "Haha, it''s always fun to see you scared like this." She weakened her grip, and Aizel stepped back from her.


    "Your jokes are getting old now, hag."


    "Hehe, now let''s not waste time, and let''s find more uses of herbs and nts that you can use,"


    Aizel nodded.


    As he studied, Aizel went deeper into the world of herbs and nts, learning about their distinctive features and how they could be used in the fight.


    His knowledge expanded, and he became well-versed in the rich flora of the kingdom.


    Exhausted from his endeavors, Aizel made the decision to rest within theforting walls of the potion shop, finding sce amidst the shelves of ingredients and the lingering scent of botanical wonders.


    The Next Day...


    Once again, Aizel was standing on the mysterious ind. His meditation with Aquarian had cleared the way for a fresh endeavor.


    Anticipation coursed through his veins as he brimmed with excitement, eager to glean knowledge from the seasoned Grade VIII mage.


    "So what are we going to do next?" He asked.


    "Do you see this ocean?"


    "Yeah,"


    "Get ready. We are going for a swim, hahaha."


    This time, Aizel didn''t think much and nodded toward Aquariand without asking questions.


    He knew that this guy wasn''t stupid enough to waste a month''s time on these stupid activities.


    As the sun cast its radiant glow upon the shimmering ocean, Aizel and Aquarian shed their garments, baring their skin to the elements.


    They jumped into the ocean without a care in the world, their bodies cutting through the waves with fluid ease.


    Aizel loved the way the cool water wrapped around him and refreshed him without freezing him to the bone. It was as if the ocean had worked together to give him the right temperature, which was both cool and warm.


    With each stroke, Aizel gave himself over to the rhythmic dance of the waves and enjoyed the freedom of the wide open space.

 Chapter 284 Ocean Depth

    ?


    "Remember to use mana inside the water to enhance your breathing.


    "And let your body flow freely inside. Feel the depth of the ocean. Let''s dive in!" Aquarian shouted.


    Aquarian disappeared into the depths of the ocean in the blink of an eye.


    Aizel tapped into the wellspring of mana in his surroundings, channeling its energy to enhance his abilities.


    As he took a deep breath, his lungs grew stronger, giving him the strength to go deeper into the unknown abyss below.


    Aizel went down into the depths of the ocean with purpose, and his body quickly adjusted to the pressures of the underwater world.


    Surrounded by the ethereal beauty of the ocean''s depths, he embraced the serenity and power that came with his connection to mana.


    [Master, it''s so beautiful here.]


    He looked around in amazement as he saw all the different kinds of marine life that existed.


    Schools of brightly colored fish raced through the clear water, and their scales sparkled like gems. Majestic creatures with slender bodies and iridescent fins glided by elegantly, making everyone stop and look at them.


    Aizel swam closely behind Aquarian, their movements synchronized as they delved deeper into the enigmatic depths.


    With each passing moment, the surroundings transformed into an ethereal realm, where nts emitted a soft, otherworldly glow, casting an enchanting radiance upon their path.


    At the end of their underwater trip, they reached a peaceful ce deep in the ocean where they could rest on a bed of rocks.


    Aquarian moved smoothly to the rocky surface and crossed his legs in a meditative position.


    Aizel mirrored his actions, finding sce in the stillness of the underwater world.


    The gentle movement of the seaweed and the soft currents that touched their bodies created a calm atmosphere that made them feel very peaceful. As they sat in perfect harmony, the ocean''s ethereal beauty surrounded them.


    "Now we will meditate here. Try to loosen your body, clear your mind, and find peace along with the ocean.


    "Feel like you are a part of it," Aquarian said.


    Aizel nced towards him with his brows raised.


    "I can use the water element. It''s not a big deal to talk," Aquarian replied.


    Aizel allowed his thoughts to disperse like the gentle ripples on the water''s surface.


    His mind became a nk te, free of any thoughts that were still bothering him.


    The calm depths of the ocean surrounded him, and its rxing presence filled his senses. The regr rise and fall of the currents made him feel like he was being lulled to sleep by a beautiful song.


    In this serene underwater realm, time seemed to stand still, and all external concerns melted away.


    Aizel became one with the water, his gaze fixated upon its depths as if he had transformed into a statue of tranquility, existing solely in the present moment.


    As the hours slipped by unnoticed, Aizel remained in his serene state, oblivious to the passage of time.


    Aquarian''s gentle tug on his shoulder was the only thing that brought him back to the present. He slowly blinked his eyes and turned his attention back to him.


    The deep connection he had established with the ocean began to recede, allowing his awareness of his surroundings to flood back in.


    With a nod to Aquarian, he acknowledged the end of their tranquil meditation and prepared to return to the world above the surface.


    Back on the Ind...


    Aizelid back with his eyes locked on the sky as the sun began to set, casting a warm golden tone across the sky.


    The changing colors of dusk made a beautiful fabric in the sky, which was decorated with stars that started to shine.


    Beside him, Aquarian sat in silent contemtion, their shared presence aforting reassurance in the tranquility of the moment.


    "So how was it?" He asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So calm. I just wanted to stay there forever," Aizel replied. His eyes focused on the stars.


    "I have been impressed with you. You were able to adapt and go into a trance so easily.


    "When Vespara tried, it took her almost a month.


    "It seems you can manifest a water core," Aquarian replied, his eyes also locked, gazing at the stars.


    "I first thought about what the hell I was doing with you. You are teaching me only meditation to keep my mind clear and calm.


    "I thought this might help me in the battle. But I realize you are trying to show me something.


    "Your techniques are based on what I felt in the ocean''s depths," Aizel said.


    Aquarian eyes were wide open for a second, and a small smile crept on his face when he heard that.


    "It seems I was not wrong about you."


    "And now I think I need to spend some time in the depths of the ocean daily instead of meditating here, right?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, the real training starts tomorrow. In the morning, you will meditate in the depths of the ocean.


    "Then you will practice with me. Let''s head back early for now,"


    *****


    In the potion shop,


    Shelly''s eyes widened with surprise as a radiant magic circle materialized before her very eyes, its ethereal glow casting a soft luminescence in the room.


    Within its shimmering embrace, Aizel and Aquarian emerged, stepping forth from the realms beyond.


    "You guys scared me."


    "Hahaha, I am sorry, youngdy. Now I will take my leave.


    "See you tomorrow, Aizel."


    Aizel nodded, and Aquarian teleported once again.


    "So are you having fun?" She asked.


    "Hmm, you can say that in a way. There is still so much to learn from him in a month."


    "Aizel,"


    "Yes, Doc,"


    "It should be someone else job to inform you, but you haven''t returned to Earth, so I will tell you on her behalf.


    "Irene is getting married."


    "Good for her,"


    "She has invited us. She visited your ce many times, but you were not there."


    "Who is she getting married to?" The same guy that I met?"


    "His name is Luke. Have you met him?"


    "I met them in the coffee shop. It''s been a long time, and I don''t want to remember that day." he sighed.


    "So when is she getting married?" He asked.


    "After a week."

 Chapter 285 New Home

    ?


    "Who is getting married?" Vespara came from behind, startling both Aizel and Shelly.


    "Huh, It''s one of my friends getting married. So I was asking Aizel to apany me on that day," Shelly replied.


    Aizel nodded like a child.


    "Is that so? I thought the pretty boy was thinking of marriage."


    Aizel''s face flushed red when he heard that.


    "D..Don''t talk nonsense, hag."


    "Why? Are you not going to marry Daisy? It seems I need to find someone else for her."


    "I didn''t say no, hag. Don''t assume things on your own."


    "Haha, it is so fun to tease you. You are just like a kid," Vespara giggled.


    "So what is he teaching you?" Vespara asked, and she walked and grabbed a chair to sit on.


    Aizel and Shelly did the same and sat beside her.


    "He is going to teach me his sword arts," Aizel replied.


    Vespara''s eyes widen for a second, then a smirk appears on her lips.


    "I was hoping for that. It seems my wish has been fulfilled."


    "Is that art that powerful?"


    "Of course it is. Aquarian is one of the five strongest mages in Xelgar."


    This time, it was Aizel''s turn to get shocked.


    "What about Grandmaster Gogo?"


    "Same, if I have to rank them, Oldie will be at number 2 and Aquarian will be at number 4."


    "Who is number one? Where is he from?" Aizel asked quickly.


    "Number 1 is from the Central Kingdom, and you will meet him soon, so calm down a little."


    "It seems now I need to master that art to the fullest."


    "You should. It''s just that beautiful and dangerous."


    "Do you know about his past?"


    "What did he say about it?" Vespara asked instead.


    "He told me he would like to talk about it but some other time."


    "Then you should wait. By the way, you are not talking rudely to him again, right?" She asked, staring daggers into Aizel''s eyes.


    "I know, I am not an idiot."


    [But you act like that sometimes, Matser]


    "Shut up, Sekki."


    "Oh hello Sekki; it''s been long since we talked," Vespara greeted the sword.


    Sekki emerged from Aizel''s storage ring as if it were under the control of an invisible force. With a graceful motion, it levitated through the air, its metallic surface gleaming with an otherworldly brilliance.


    It gently descended, finding its rightful ce on the sturdy table.


    [Fufu, I see you have been waiting to have a chat with me. You should be grateful that I am finding the time to talk with you]


    Vespara''s brows twitched while Shelly giggled.


    "Now listen carefully, to perfect those arts, even you have to train a little,"


    [What sort of training do I even need]


    "You both fight too aggressively, and even you seem to lose control or go too rough with attacks."


    [You Old Hag, have you grown tired of living? How dare you lecture me, you fucking bi...


    "Woah woah calm down." AIzel quickly stored the sword back in his ring.


    "Her personality is really growing on you, it seems," Vesparamented with a giggle.


    "I will talk to her about what you just said now."


    Vespara nodded.


    "You guys have fun, I am going to meet the kids,"


    *****


    *Knock*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The grand mansion''s heavy wooden door opened with a creak, showing a small person peeking out from behind its huge frame.


    "Hello Emma, did you miss me?"


    Emma quickly opened the door and hugged Aizel.


    "Where were you, Aizzz? You didn''te homest night," Emma said.


    "I was tiredst night, so I slept at Vespara Shop."


    He picked Emma up and made her sit on his shoulder as they entered the mansion.


    It was the first time for Aizel to see the mansion from the inside.


    Aizel''s eyes widened in awe at the sight that greeted him.


    The grand hall unfolded before his gaze, a spacious expanse filled with opulent furnishings and exquisite decor.


    The soft sofas were set up in a way that made guests want to kick back and rest.


    Ornate tables with detailed carvings stood proudly, showing off small items and treasured heirlooms.


    At the corner, a cozy firece crackled softly and cast a warm glow that made the shiny floors dance. The walls were covered with paintings of interesting scenes and strange worlds. Each stroke of the artist''s brush brought the work to life.


    "Aizel....."


    The rest of the kids rushed towards him and hugged him all together.


    "Why didn''t youest night? Mumma was missing you," Lily said with a pout.


    "Lily, don''t spout nonsense," Suddenly Daisy said, walking towards them.


    "Hehe, Daisy asked 100 times yesterday, Is Aizle home yet? When will hee? Hahaha," Oliver said.


    Daisy''s checks went red after hearing that as the kids giggled along with Aizel.


    "Don''t tease her. Have you guys had dinner? Let''s eat something, I am hungry,"


    "Yeah..


    "Let''s goo..


    Everyone gathered around a big table,ughing and talking happily as they waited for the feast to start. The room smelled like delicious food, which caught their attention and made their mouths water.


    The kids'' lively voices mixed with Aizel''s as they told stories and joked around.


    Daisy, with a contented smile gracing her lips, sat back and listened, finding sce in the joyful energy that surrounded her.


    After having dinner, one by one, the kids said goodbye and went to their own rooms.


    "Aizel," Daisy called.


    "Yes,"


    "If you don''t mind, could you sleep with me today in my room?"


    [Fufu Master, rx a little before your training tomorrow]


    "Shut up,"


    "Huh,"


    "I am so sorry; I didn''t mean to say it to you. It''s for Sekki, she was bugging in my mind.


    "I would like to sleep with you, of course, how can I reject you haha..."


    [HAHAHAHAHAAH]


    Daisy''s lips curled into a gentle smile, illuminating her face as they ascended the staircase toward her room.


    Aizel followed closely behind, his eyes scanning the opulent surroundings that greeted them. The door swung open, revealing a sight that was nothing short of enchanting.


    With its luxurious bed and opulent decor, the room was the epitome offort and elegance.


    Its allure was irresistible, beckoning Aizel to surrender himself to its embrace and sumb to the sweet embrace of slumber.


    With a yful leap, Daisy gracefullynded on the bed, causing the mattress to bounce slightly.


    She eagerly patted the space beside her, urging Aizel to join her.


    Aizel did the same thing and slid smoothly onto the soft surface, letting his body sink into the softness of the mattress.


    "How do you feel about the tournament?" She asked,


    "It will sound weird, but I am excited. What about you?"


    Suddenly, Daisy moved closer to Aizel and put her arms around her in a warm hug.


    "I am scared. What if something happens to you?"

 Chapter 286 Better Than Dying

    ?


    Aizel''s eyes went up in surprise when he looked at Daisy, who was snuggled up in his arms.


    "You are worried about me? Instead of yourself?" He asked.


    "Yes, the kids love you the most. If I die, I know they can depend on you. But if something happens to you..


    "What are you even thinking about? Why are you even thinking things like that?"


    "But the tourn..


    "Just shut up and sleep with me peacefully. No one is going to die.


    "Take out these stupid thoughts of yours and dump them into the dustbin," Aizel said, hugging Daisy tightly.


    A smile appeared on Daisy''s face when she heard that.


    "By the way, what is a dustbin?"


    "Ignore it,"


    *****


    The next morning..


    As Aizel''s eyes fluttered open, his gaze immediately fell upon the sight of Daisy nestled against his chest.


    Her body was curled up as if she were trying to find warmth andfort in their shared sleep.


    A tender smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he marveled at the gentle rise and fall of her breath, the delicate strands of hair that cascaded over her serene expression.


    With utmost care, Aizel gently disentangled himself from Daisy''s embrace and rose from the bed.


    As he stepped outside the mansion, he found himself greeted by the familiar presence of Aquarian and the rest of them.


    The small yard, which was filled with soft morning light, was a peaceful ce for them to meet. The air was filled with the sound of the children''sughter and the wind''s soft whispers.


    "So you are finally up," Aquarian said.


    "Yes, let''s leave."


    "Aizel, remember we have to visit the wedding after 6 days," Shelly reminded him again.


    "Sure, I will meet you then."


    A magic circle appeared beneath their feet, and both Aizel and Aquarian were teleported back to the ind.


    Aizel quickly took off his clothes and smoothly dove into the ocean, eager to find serenity in the underwater world.


    With every stroke, he went deeper into the water, which wrapped around him like a second skin. Using his memory as a guide, he swam through the vast body of water until he reached the ce where he had meditated the day before, a quiet rock bed.


    The currents of the underwater world caressed his body with a soft touch, making him feel at home. As he sat down on the rock, he closed his eyes and let the peaceful atmosphere soak into him.


    As time went by, the seconds turned into longer moments and the minutes into what seemed like hours.


    Aizel remained rooted in his spot, his gaze fixated upon the shimmering surface of the water.


    In a deep state of thought, he felt like he had merged with the water and be one with its vastness. The rhythmic waves of the currents mirrored the way his thoughts went up and down.


    As if called by an unknown force, a thin strand of water gently brushed Aizel''s forehead, waking him up from his tranquil reverie.


    Startled, he blinked and gradually emerged from his meditative state, his senses returning to the present moment.


    He relinquished his connection to the vast depths of the ocean and swam back towards the ind.


    As he came up to the surface, the familiar rocks and small mountains were there to greet him.


    "You can now even understand my message with just a small strand, Good."


    "Do you think forming a water core is a good idea?" Aizel asked, even though he didn''t need to form a core to use the power and abilities.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Having more trump cards is always good.


    "And it''s not like you are the only special one. You will definitely face more dangerous and ruthless mages in the tournament.


    "They will go to any lengths to win their battle. Many mages might have many cores or unique powers.


    "Some might even go to great lengths to use the Arcane Magic circuit. So disying a three-core mage might draw some attention toward you, but it is better than dying, right?"


    Aizel nodded in agreement.


    "But I will rather avoid it unless it is an emergency,"


    "Now take out your sword," Aquariand said.


    Aizel summoned Sekki, and it quickly morphed into a double-edged sword.


    Meanwhile, Aquarian did the same and summoned a low-grade weapon.


    "Are you sure with that sword?" Aizel asked.


    A glimmer of amusement danced in Aquarian''s eyes as he shifted his gaze towards a towering mountain in the distance.


    With a graceful movement, he raised his sword, its de enveloped in a delicate shroud of water.


    Aizel''s attention was captivated as he observed the scene unfolding before him.


    Aquarian brought the sword down with a swing that was both calm and driven, a seamless disy of control and power.


    In an instant, the mountain sumbed to the might of his strike, cleaving it in half as if it were a mere illusion.


    Trees, rocks, and debris tumbled in a cascade of destruction, transforming the serenendscape into a scene of chaos and upheaval.


    "Forgot it; Why did I even ask that?" Aizel sighed as he saw the simple swing of his.


    "Nowe, let''s practice,"


    Aizel nodded.


    In a blur of movement, Aizel vanished from sight, only to reappear with astonishing swiftness directly behind Aquarian.


    With a quick and decisive strike, his sword descended upon its target, aiming for Aquarian''s exposed neck.


    In a swift and fluid motion, Aquarian''s hand whipped out like a coiled serpent, expertly deflecting Aizel''s attack with precision.


    Aizel found himself momentarily vulnerable, caught off guard by the speed and skill of his opponent''s countermove.


    With a surge of electricity coursing through his veins, Aizel swiftly infused himself with the power of lightning.


    He quickly moved away from Aquarian, putting some space between himself and the danger.


    How the hell did he parry just by standing in one position?" he thought.


    [His hand moved like a whip, Master]


    "You lose focus, you die." Aquarian''s sword was dangerously close to Aizel''s neck, making for a tense moment.


    But in a remarkable turn of events, Aizel dissolved into flickering mes, vanishing from his original position.


    The mes swiftly reassembled at a safe distance, allowing Aizel to materialize unscathed.


    "See, your mind has already started to act faster now that you are more calm.


    "But still you lose focus for a second here and there,"


    Now how would I exin to him that I ammunicating with the spirit sword," Aizel thought and let out a weak sigh.

 Chapter 287 Why Him?

    ?


    Every day, Aizel''s rigorous training regimen continued under the watchful guidance of Aquarian.


    He spent the mornings in deep meditation, getting into the spirit of the ocean and bringing his mind and body into bnce with the ocean''s currents.


    As the sun hit its highest point in the afternoon, Aizel and Aquarian fought fiercely with their swords.


    The mastery of the sword arts became his second nature, a fluid and formidable extension of himself.


    Aquarian sword art was like bing one with water. Whenever he fought Aquarian, he felt like he was wielding his sword against an entire ocean.


    Evenings brought a change of focus as Aizel delved into the world of botanical knowledge with Vespara.


    Together, they learned about the many different kinds of nts and flowers and how they could be used in battle. This important knowledge of nature''s cures and poisons would help him a great deal in his future work.


    At night, when thend was covered in darkness, Aizel foundfort in Daisy''s presence. They talked about important things and enjoyed each other''spany before falling asleep together.


    While Aizel was underway with his training, there was another man getting ready for the tournament.


    More likely, he doesn''t need any training. The only thing he need was a sword.


    "Young Master, is this right?" One of the maids asked.


    With a graceful flourish, she ced the te of steaming food in front of Soren, who sat at the table with a disinterested air.


    Her movements were deliberate, her demeanor poised, as she fulfilled her duty of serving him.


    "What is right?" Soren asked.


    "Battling against your father?"


    "Hmm... Someone needs to show that coward his ce, and besides, I won''t be able to use the sword if I don''t fight him for it."


    "I wished mydy would have been here with us; nothing would have happened like this."


    "She is gone now; don''t dwell on the past," Soren replied.


    "My son... so when would you like to fight?" Yongiri said, quickly grabbing a seat to sit.


    "Whenever you are ready," Soren replied inly while sipping the soup.


    "Then I will ask the king to...


    "No, you don''t need to invite anyone. We will fight alone, you and me... no one else should be there to spectate."


    "Huuuuu, don''t tell me you are scared to see your shit getting beat up in front of people? AHAHAHAA...


    "I can''t even imagine myself in such a situation, and besides, I would like to avoid everyone seeing a coward getting his ass beat up and crying."


    A mischievous glint danced in Yongiri''s eyes as he locked his gaze on his son, his expression transforming from yful to menacing in an instant.


    "Don''t push your luck, brat,"


    "I don''t believe in luck. How does tomorrow work for you? Or you will run away once again like a coward?"


    Yongirir''s brows twitched.


    "Tomorrow is fine. I will bring the artifact with me, and we will duel alone. Remember, don''t beg me for mercy when you are on the verge of death."


    He stood up and left.


    "Don''t worry, luckily I take after my mother a lot," Soren replied.


    The maid sighed.


    *****


    *Knock knock*


    "You may enter,"


    "Princess, Sir Yongiri has sent a message to everyone." The guard bowed and said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What is it?"


    "He mentioned that he is going to fight Sir Soren tomorrow. They have both decided to fight alone and don''t want anyone to spectate."


    "NOOO...


    "I can''t let this happen. Where is Sword Emperor? Call him immediately." Zareena gave the order, and the guard bowed and rushed quickly to call the sword emperor.


    After a few minutes...


    "You called me princess?"


    "They both are fighting, and they don''t want anyone to spectate."


    "Yes, I heard about it."


    "You have to stop them or at least be present there. You can''t let Soren die."


    "I know you care about him, princess, but I can''t do that. But I will try to observe it from afar and will only intervene if I see him dying."


    "Where is Father?" How did he react?" Zareena asked, walking back and forth in the room with a nervous expression on her face.


    "The King is with the Queen in her chamber.


    "He respects the decisions of both of them and is not going to intervene." The Sword Emperor replied.


    "What are the rest of the group doing?"


    "Edumont has been training with me every day. Raven seems to spend most of her time in her household.


    "Seraphine is helping that mage called Hazel."


    "What about him?"


    "I have heard from Vespara that he has been training somewhere with Aquarian daily."


    Zareena''s eyes were wide open with shock when she heard that.


    "WHY HIM? Why is he teaching him? Why did he not teach me anything when I asked?


    Veins throbbed on her forehead, a telltale sign of her rising anger, as her expression twisted into a more malicious and vindictive visage.


    "Why is everyone favoring him? First the War Goddess, then the Father, and now even the Aquarian.


    "Why are they trusting a guy so much who suddenly appeared out of nowhere?"


    The Sword Emperor stood resolute, a pir of silence, allowing the princess to unleash her fury without interruption.


    "I see now, you want attention, huh... You want everyone to praise and favor you... and you actually like the young war god status..


    "Just wait for the tournament... I will put you in such a tough spot that you will have zero chance to return alive."


    Sword Emperor let out a sigh and left the princess room.


    At the same time...


    Aizel made his way back to the potion shop, where he reunited with Shelly. The day of Irene''s wedding was drawing near, and they were preparing to journey back to attend the wedding.


    Alora quickly teleported them back to Earth.


    "Will you join us, Alora?" Shelly asked.


    "Of course, I will." She replied.


    "Okay, so in the evening we will all head together. For now, I am leaving to visit my mother,"


    "Take care of yourself and send my greetings to your mother, Doc," Aizel said.


    "Sure, I will. See Yaa."

 Chapter 288 Wedding

    ?


    Seated in the taxi, Aizel, Alora, and Shelly were dressed in their finest attire for the wedding. Shelly donned a graceful long dress in a lovely shade of light blue, while Alora shimmered in her elegant pink wedding gown.


    Aizel, on the other hand,pleted the fashionable trio by donning a sleek ck suit.


    "Ignore if someone teases you or pulls your leg there, Aizel.


    "You ex collogues might go overboard sometime." Shelly reminded.


    "Don''t worry, I will be alright Doc, and besides, you both are with me," he replied.


    After a half-hour drive, they got to the wedding spot, which was a beautiful resort with vivid decorations. The air was filled with an aura of celebration, and the resort exuded an inviting charm.


    The picturesque surroundings set the perfect backdrop for a joyous gathering, promising a memorable asion for all who attended.


    Leaving thefort of the taxi, the trio ventured toward the enchanting wedding venue. Aizel looked around the crowd and realized that he didn''t know any of the people there.


    As they got closer to the ce, they saw an amazing sight: a charming garden with trees that were covered in bright purple flowers.


    In the middle of all this natural beauty, elegant chairs and sofas were waiting for the guests, asking them to take a seat and enjoy the party.


    Silently and considerately, the trio located their assigned seats on the right side of the venue, settling down without causing any disruption to the other guests.


    They took their ces with grace, blending seamlessly into the ambiance of the joyous asion.


    "The ce they have decided for the wedding is lovely," Shellymented.


    "Hmph, I would have preferred pink flowers instead of purple," Alora replied.


    "It''s not your wedding. You can have them in yours," Aizel replied.


    Alora''s face blushed red after hearing that.


    "I...Idiot.. Why do I even want to marry someone? No one is good enough for me."


    "All Hail Goddess Alora!" Aizel mocked.


    Look look... they are here...


    The bride and groom are here...


    In the middle of the guests'' quiet chatter, a sudden wave of excitement went through the crowd.


    The trio''s attention was pulled to the middle, where a path led through the crowd. Irene and Luke, the happy couple, walked up to a medium-sized tree hand in hand, led by the soft glow of fairy lights that were strung up on it.


    Its branches were covered with tiny purple flowers that sparkled with an ethereal brightness and gave the scene a magical air.


    Everyone quickly got up from their seats.


    "Dearly beloved, we are all here today to witness the marriage of Irene and Luke. As you start this path of love andmitment that willst a lifetime, may you find strength in each other and enjoy the beauty of being one." An old man said who was conducting the marriage.


    Aizel''s gaze swept across the bridal party, his eyes settled on the familiar faces among the bridesmaids. Sherlyn, Irene''s best friend, andpanion, was one of them. Her beautiful smile and elegant presence made the event even more magical.


    As the wedding went on, Irene and Luke finally stood facing each other and were ready to say their vows. All eyes turned to the couple, waiting excitedly for the heartfelt words that would seal their marriage.


    In the midst of the wedding ceremony, as Irene''s gaze swept across the gathered guests, her eyes locked with Aizel''s.


    At that moment, she felt a whirlwind of feelings that showed a deep connection that had never gone away. Sherlyn, noticing the subtle change in Irene''s expression, followed her line of sight and found Aizel among the crowd.


    Aizel, too, felt his heart stir as their gazes met, memories flooding back of the admiration and affection he had harbored for Irene since their first encounter.


    He remembered how much he had liked and admired Irene since the first time they met.


    Aizel couldn''t help but smile and nod as thoughts of her kindness and constant support shed through his mind. Irene nodded back with a warm smile on her face.


    "I promise to love and care for you from now on and to be your partner in all of life''s experiences. I promise to be there for you in good times and bad, to be your rock and your friend.....


    As the bride started to say her vows, all eyes were on her. Her words were full of love and sincerity.


    Luke, standing by her side, smiled warmly, his gaze never leaving hers. As she finished her vows, the room filled with a collective sense of joy and anticipation, for it was now Luke''s turn to speak his own vows, sealing their bond in the presence of all who bore witness.


    "Today, I take you as my wife and my partner in all things. I promise to love and care for you and to be there for you no matter what. I''ll be by your side through every morning and sunset, sharing your joys and helping you get through your problems.....


    Luke''sst words, full of love and respect, hung in the air. As he finished his promises, there was a round of apuse from everyone in the room.


    "Now you may kiss the bride,"


    Luke and Irene kissed passionately while the words of their vows were still in the air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was a moment that summed up their love and brought their trip together to a close.


    As the wedding festivities continued, an unexpected shift urred in Aizel''s perception.


    Slowly, the world around him became blurry and went away, leaving him standing in the realm of his own consciousness.


    He once more felt another Aizel''s presence despite the surrounding darkness.


    "Having fun at the wedding? Did you enjoy the food or not?" The other Aizel asked.


    "Why have you pulled me here?" Aizel asked calmly.


    "How did you feel seeing the girl you loved and cherished marrying someone else in front of you?"


    "Happy... I am happy for her. It was me who didn''t have the courage." He replied.


    "Yes, you would have been there instead of that insect ce and kissing her right now.


    "But now you have already found the recement, Am I right?"


    Aizel didn''t reply and waited for him to speak more.


    "Seeing you train so hard and do everything to upgrade your arsenal for mere children''s games is interesting.


    "At least you are not wasting your time. I don''t have time to wait any longer, so here''s the deal, scum...


    "Prove me once again that you are worth it in your children''s game, and I will unlock your first major upgrade."


    "How can I even prove that?"


    "You are a man, right? Do something that a real man would do. Do anything you want, but remember, don''t beg me in an emergency.


    "I would rather see myself dead than beg someone for help, even if it is me. The day you went on that road will be the day your core stops healing.


    "Enjoying the food..."


    Aizel''s consciousness swiftly shifted, bringing him back to the exact same location.


    As he became aware of his surroundings again, he could tell that Alora had also noticed a small change. She chose, though, to keep her thoughts to herself for now.


    That Bastard, I would definitely like to beat him to the death,"


    [More like, you need to beat yourself, Master]


    "Did you unlock any new memories?" Alora sent a message to his mind.


    "Naaa, it was just some bullshit talk, nothing serious," Aizel replied.


    "Let''s enjoy the food now, Shelly," Alora suddenly said.


    "Hehe, I knew your mind was wandering there all the time."


    With excitement in her eyes, Alora led the three of them to the food zone, which was a busy area full of all kinds of tasty treats. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked at the delicious spread, which had a wide range of foods and culinary creations that looked delicious.


    Shelly and Aizel selectively picked their desired dishes, cing them delicately on their tes, while Alora''s enthusiasm led her to gather a little bit of everything that caught her eye.


    As they sat down to eat, a surprise guest quickly took a seat and joined them.


    "Hello, Doctor Shelly, Aizel, and Alora. Are you enjoying the wedding?"


    "It''s nice to see you Sherlyn, and you look gorgeous," Shelly replied.


    Sherlyn looked beautiful in an emerald green gown that flowed around her smoothly. Her hair was carefully styled into aplicated updo, and light green flowers were added to add a charming touch to her look.


    "Nice to meet you once again, Sherlyn," Aizel said.


    "I am d you guys came. Irene had a lot of trouble giving you the invitation," She said as she stared at Aizel.


    "I am sorry; I was not aware of it," Aizel replied.


    "At least you guys came. She would have been really sad if you weren''t here."


    "Are they free? Can we meet them now?" Shelly asked.


    "Sure,e with me,"

 Chapter 289 GodSlayer

    ?


    Sherlyn led the way through the crowd, and Aizel, Vespara, and Alora followed closely behind.


    Their path led them to where Irene and Jake stood, graciously greeting their guests. As soon as an opportune moment presented itself, Sherlyn skillfully whisked them away, eager to let them meet the radiant bride and groom.


    "Congrattion Irene!" Shelly quickly gave a hug to Irene.


    "Thank you so much, Shelly. I am d you came."


    "Congrattions, Irene and Luke," Aizel said, shaking hands with Luke.


    "It''s good to see you again, Aizel. Irene was worried about you when she visited your apartment and didn''t find you," Luke replied.


    "I am sorry, Irene, I was out on a trip. I should have texted you at least, no excuse," Aizel said.


    "It''s all right, Aizel. I am happy you came to my wedding," She replied with a smile.


    "Yoooo, isn''t that Aizel?"


    "Long time no see Mr. Perfectionist,"


    In a sudden turn of events, a group of people walked toward them.


    "It''s good to meet you guys again," Aizel replied.


    "We miss you in the office, man. When you worked with us, our small tasks and routines were so easy to take care off..


    "Yup, you are right. Aizel never rejected anyone, even though he didn''t talk much."


    [Fuckers....]


    Calm down, Sekki. These kids ain''t worth our time."


    "I miss you guys too," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "And who is this kid?" One of thedies asked.


    Shelly''s eyes went wide with fear and shock when she heard that. She slowly turned her gaze towards Alora, whose face was filled with disgust.


    Her forehead flushed with anger, veins pulsating beneath her skin. In that tense moment, Aizel swiftly drew her closer and said, "She is my cousin."


    "We didn''t know you had a rtive."


    "Well, see you again, kid." They said their goodbyes and then left.


    "Sorry, Aizel, I hop..


    "It''s okay, Irene. So where have you guys nned to go on your honeymoon?" He asked.


    A faint blush crept onto their cheeks as Luke and Irene exchanged nces, their faces tinged with a hint of rosy hue upon hearing Aizel''s words.


    "Honestly, we haven''t decided yet," Luke replied.


    "Hehe," Aizle giggled a little.


    "You have changed so much, Aizel. I hope you stay the same," Irene suddenly said.


    "Thank you for always helping me, Irene. I am happy for you," he replied.


    "Now we won''t take your time longer and let you guys attend to the other guest."


    Irene and Luke nodded.


    Just as they were leaving, Aizel pulled Luke a little closer and whispered.


    "If you ever hurt her or let a single drop of tear fall from her eyes... forget about heaven; I won''t even let you go to hell and will torture you for the rest of your life," He whispered in his ears.


    A shiver went down his spine when Luke heard that. Beads of sweat started to appear on his forehead, and his surroundings started to blur.


    With a smile, Aizel released his grip on Luke and gracefully made his way through the crowd.


    "What did he say?" Irene asked.


    "Huh... Luke quickly swiped the sweat from his handkerchief and then said, " He was just suggesting... he... he was just suggesting me some good ces for the honeymoon.


    "That''s all, haha... He is a nice guy; I like him."


    "Yes, he is. I hope he can find someone in his life," Irene whispered.


    *****


    Under a night sky full of stars, the three of them found themselves back in Aizel''s apartment.


    "It''s good to be back. We will head back tomorrow. I just want to sleep here," Shelly said.


    Having shed their formal attire, the trio slipped into morefortable clothing before returning to the cozy hall. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Settling onto the plush couch, they embraced the rxing ambiance of the room. Alora swiftly took charge and switched on the television.


    "Oye Alora, quickly switch to the esports channel," Aizel said.


    Alora nodded and switched the channel to esports.


    "If you are still new to this, then you are missing a lot, my friends.


    "This new game has already taken over the world in storm. It has already broken all the sales, my friends..


    "Even the celebrities have started their ounts for the VR game called "Godyer" and have been streaming on various tforms, my friends..


    *Tsk*


    "This guy is pissing me off with all the friend things," Aizel said.


    "Aizel, do you know why you kept that name?" Alora asked.


    "Na... the other me didn''t tell me anything about it."


    "It seems inevitable now. I can already foresee what you have nned," She said.


    "What is it?" Aizel asked.


    Even Shelly''s ears perked up to listen.


    "Right now you are..


    "FUCK YOU!!!


    "FUCK YOU... THIS... I SWEAR I WILL BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF YOU IF YOU SAID THIS AGAIN.."


    Aizel yelled in a pissed voice.


    "Woah woah... calm down, Aizel. This is not the way to talk," Shelly said.


    *tsk*


    "I lost it.. that guy was right. I need to do more meditation. I hate the old me.


    "I am sorry, Alora."


    "It''s okay; I already expected you to go mad. But you should focus on healing your core for now.


    "If you are not strong, it won''t even matter if you know the whole thing," Alora replied.


    "You are right,"


    "I am going to sleep; you both have fun."


    *****


    In Whiskerkin Land,


    In the big hall, the queen paced back and forth, with an air of restlessness.


    "Are you sure it''s him, Ra?"


    "Yes, my queen."


    "Damn it, he is going to kill me when he remembers everything.


    "I think he will not, my queen. What he needs most are allies," Ra suggested.


    "Do you think he will need anyone when he is back like he used to be? Don''t daydream little girl; it took every single one of them to put him in this situation.


    "You don''t know the horrors of that day."


    "But he is kind of different. My lord doesn''t have the same attitude and ego as he used to have.


    "Even he loves some orphan kids and a simple woman who has recently be a Grade II Mage."


    "WHAT! Impossible, don''t joke with me with Ra."


    "I am serious."


    "Impossible.. there is no way he can fall in love. He doesn''t even know the meaning of love.


    "He is thest man I can even imagine. And now you are telling me he cares for some stray orphans and a low-grade human.


    "It seems I need to find a way to go with the council for the tournament."

 Chapter 290 Yongiri Vs Soren

    ?


    The Next Day,


    Aizel and Shelly returned to the familiarnds of Xelgar.


    Aizel''s unwaveringmitment took him back to the remote training ind, where he spent a lot of time practicing hard and getting stronger.


    Meanwhile, Shelly remained at the grand mansion.


    As the sun rose and set, the days went by like grains of sand in an hourss. There was only one week left until the much-anticipated Interkingdom Tournament.


    Across the vastnds, the kingdoms buzzed with electric energy, but the central kingdom, where the big event was going to take ce, pulsed with unmatched excitement.


    The air crackled with anticipation as people prepared themselves for the sh of mages, eager to witness the spectacle that would determine the mightiest among them.


    Under the Balthazar noble house, in the depths of a huge underground dungeon hall, there was a thick feeling of tension.


    Yongiri and Soren looked at each other with their eyes locked in a silent fight of will. The flickering torches cast spooky shadows on the cold stone walls, which made the uing fight seem even more important.


    Only Soren''s loyal personal maid bore witness to the scene. As the weight of their fight fell on her shoulders, she nervously bit her nails and looked back and forth between the two people who were going to fight.


    Yongiri quickly reached into the depths of his storage ring and pulled a strange box out. It looked normal, but there was something mysterious about it that couldn''t be denied. Soren''s neck shivered as he looked at the box, giving him a spooky feeling.


    "This is a special artifact;e close and put this strip near your stomach area. With this, we both won''t be able to use our magic core.


    Soren''s eyes were fixed on Yongiri as he carefully took a thin strip of paper out of the mysterious box. With deliberate precision, Yongiri brought the paper in close proximity to his own abdomen.


    Astonishingly, as if guided by an unseen force, the strip adhered itself seamlessly to his skin.


    Soren watched in awe and growing unease as Yongiri''s connection to his magic core seemed to vanish in an instant.


    It was as if the magic in him had been snuffed out, leaving him without the strength that used to flow through his veins.


    Yongiri tore off another piece of the mysterious paper and held it out to Soren.


    He took the paper, just like Yongiri had done, and applied the strip to his own abdomen. The paper strip stuck perfectly to Soren''s skin.


    "Now we both can''t use the magic core. You won''t have any disadvantages.


    "Remember kid, you can still back out. Once the battle starts, one needs to die. I don''t want to kill my own son."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t beg for anything. Don''t waste time; start the battle." Soren replied, walking away from him and taking the position.


    His eyes settled on the gleaming sword embedded in a humble boulder, its significance resonating deeply within him.


    It was the magic artifact that was the very reason for this battle.


    "My sword is waiting for me," Soren said.


    "I hope you are ready, kid," Yongiri said.


    They moved in a coordinated way toward the magical sword. Yongiri took out a small knife from his pocket.


    He moved the de carefully across his hand, letting a few drops of blood fall onto the surface of the sword. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Soren did the same thing. Once the ceremony was over, they went back to where they were standing.


    Soren disappeared from view and then miraculously reappeared in Yongiri''s path. His right fist clenched, flew at Yongiri''s face.


    With a confident smirk, Yongiri effortlessly intercepted the attack, his left hand gracefully redirecting the punch with practiced ease.


    And just as quickly, his right hand struck back with a strong blow that hit Soren right in the nose.


    "Kid you...


    Soren quickly turned on his heel and kicked straight at Yongiri''s face with a powerful kick from his right leg.


    That strike caught Yongiri off guard, causing him to stop for a moment before continuing.


    "Yongiri, you''re losing your concentration in the middle of the fight," Soren said.


    *Tsk*


    "Don''t get ahead yourself kid; the battle has only started."


    Yongiri''s movements became a blur as he sped up with incredible speed, closing the gap between him and Soren in an instant.


    Like a relentless storm, he unleashed a flurry of punches, aiming to overwhelm Soren.


    Soren''s eyes, on the other hand, glowed with a bright light as he channeled mana into his body and his eyes. This made his senses sharper and unlocked years of practiced fighting instincts.


    He dodged and deflected Yongiri''s attacks with the skill of a skilled warrior. His moves were like the graceful dance of a skilled mage.


    Soren was quick to avoid Yongiri''s attacks, but Yongiri kept hitting him over and over, and each blow was stronger and more powerful than thest.


    Despite his best efforts, the unrelenting barrage finally found its mark, with a devastating punch crashing against his face and shattering his concentration in an instant.


    A triumphant grin spread across Yongiri''s face as he seized the opportunity,unching a merciless onught of strikes, targeting Soren''s vulnerable visage.


    Soren quickly grabbed both of Yongiri''s hands and held them tight in his grasp.


    He then gave Yongiri a strong front kick that was aimed right at his chin.


    The force of the blow temporarily stunned Yongiri''s senses as the impact resounded.


    Soren''s one-two punches hit Yongiri''s head so hard that it jerked backward. This shows how powerful and urate each punch was.


    Soren directed a powerful punch at Yongiri in a quick, nned move. He was determined to end the fight.


    But, to his surprise, Yongiri''s head automatically moved away from the full force of the blow, causing the punch to nce off his cheek.


    Yongiri retaliated with an uppercut,nding a solid hit directly on Soren''s chin.


    Soren wasunched into the air, and his body twisted in midair before he crashed down hard, his back making contact with the cruel ground.


    "Young Master," the maid murmured, fear erupting on her face.

 Chapter 291 Yongiri Vs Soren (Part 2)

    ?


    "My baby, why are you still sleeping?"


    "Mother... let me sleep a little more."


    "If you keep sleeping, then how will my baby conquer the world?" With a gentle and loving hug, the woman wrapped her arms around the child''s waist, which made himugh.


    "Hahaha... don''t worry, mother. Nothing can stop me from bing the true king."


    Soren''s eyes opened slowly, and when they did, he slowly got to his feet. With one finger pressed against his nose, he expelled a stter of blood.


    With a firm crack of his neck, he got ready for the next round.


    Yongiri''s face broke into an enormous grin, and his eyes sparkled with eager anticipation and excitement.


    They moved forward, and in an instant, they were right next to each other.


    Their movements became blurry as punches and kicks were exchanged with remarkable speed and precision.


    When they hit each other, their blows were so powerful that they made the air crackle.


    During their intense fight, Yongiri kept the upper hand by hitting Soren with heavy hits over and over again.


    Each blow hit with a loud sound that shook Soren to his core. Despite his best efforts to defend and counter, Soren found himself overwhelmed by the sheer force and precision of Yongiri''s attacks.


    His body absorbed the punishment, with the weight of each blow taking its toll.


    Yongiri''s powerful blow sent Soren flying through the air with an overwhelming force. His body collided with the dungeon wall, creating a resounding crash that reverberated throughout the chamber.


    The force of the impact was so strong that the strong walls of the dungeon cracked under the strain.


    "Oye, don''t tell me that''s it," Yongiri asked with a displeased expression.


    Soren gathered his strength and wriggled out of the crack in the wall.


    His body ached from the impact, his jaw dislocated, and his shoulder was out of ce. Yet a resolute spirit pushed him forward, refusing to sumb to the pain.


    He reached up and carefully moved his jaw back into ce, wincing in pain.


    With grim determination, he shifted his shoulder back into its rightful position, feeling the joints click back into ce.


    Adjusting his stance, Soren steadily advanced towards Yongiri once again.


    "Young Master, that is enough, please..."


    "Stay out of it, Sasha. I am going to win," Soren replied.


    "Yes, that''s it. Ahahaha... That''s what I wanted to see... Your "Confidence".


    "It''s only the start of the battle, Yongiri. I will make sure you finish this one and don''t run away with your tail between the legs."


    Yongiri''s brows twitched, and his yfully expressive expression suddenly changed.


    "It seems I need to beat you with some sense before killing. I hope your mother won''t mind it."


    "Yes, she will not. Because you left her and ran like a coward, you trash...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Soren rushed forward with an unbreakable will, his eyes burning with a new level of ferocity. He no longer had his usualid-back and uninteresting attitude; instead, he now exuded a fierce resolve from every pore of his being.


    Yongiri lunged forward, and his hand flew at Soren''s face with incredible speed. But Soren, disying lightning-quick reflexes, gracefully dodged the iing blow, his body instinctively leaning back to avoid the impact.


    Seizing the opportunity, Soren swiftly retaliated, his own fist propelling forward like a coiled spring, finding its mark square in Yongiri''s gut.


    The force behind the punch resonated through his arm, transferring a powerful shockwave of impact into his opponent''s abdomen.


    With his powerful left hand, he unleashed a devastating uppercut toward Yongiri''s chin.


    Yongiri''s head snapped back as the impact sent shock waves through his body.


    In a swift and fluid motion, Soren''s body gracefully lowered as he executed a precise leg sweep.


    Yongiri fell to the ground with a loud thud, his body briefly defeated by the unexpected move.


    But Yongiri quickly performed a flip and stood up.


    Soren soared through the air, executing a mesmerizing mid-air spin, his leg extended in a powerful kick.


    But Yongiri''s quick reactions let him grab Soren''s leg as he was flying, stopping his attack.


    With an impressive feat of force, Yongiri spun Soren around like a puppet on a string, relentlessly pummeling him against the unforgiving ground.


    The impact reverberated through the dungeon as Yongiri released his grip, sending Soren tumbling through the air before crashing onto the floor, the momentum carrying him away from his adversary.


    Soren quickly got to his feet, and with a look of resolve on his face, he pushed himself forward. In an instant, he was right next to Yongiri.


    With lightning reflexes, they engaged in a fierce exchange, their movements a blur of calcted strikes and evasive maneuvers.


    Punches were thrown and dodged with lightning speed, eachbatant disying uncanny agility and skill.


    As they fought, their bodies weaved and twisted in time with the beat of the fight. They used their fists and feet in a nonstop dance.


    In a daring disy of acrobatics, Sorenunched another spinning kick, his body soaring through the air with grace and precision.


    Yongiri, anticipating the blow, quickly arched his back and barely avoided it.


    Soren changed his flight path in mid-air, twisting his body in a split-second choice. With lightning speed, he redirected his momentum and directed a powerful elbow toward Yongiri''s chest.


    But Yongiri''s reflexes were very sharp, and he quickly grabbed Soren''s arm and used the force of his spin to his advantage. Yongiri spun Soren through the air in one smooth move, releasing a powerful force that sent Soren hurtling toward the ground.


    Soren was lying on the ground when Yongiri''s fist flew through the air and straight for his face. But Soren''s instincts and agility came to his aid once again.


    He rolled to the side in a split second, just in time to avoid the hard blow.


    The force behind Yongiri''s punch crashed into the ground, causing it to shudder and crack beneath their struggle.


    Soren quickly stood up once again.


    Both were breathing heavily as they stared at each other, ready to go all out once again.

 Chapter 292 Yongiri Vs Soren (Part 3)

    ?


    With a defiant re, Soren extended his hand, taunting Yongiri toe at him and challenge him once more.


    Soren got ready for the eventual crash as Yongiri''s anger drove him forward. He extended both hands, intercepting the oing punch.


    The impact seemed like a booming hammer smashing into his defenses, and the force behind the blow was equally as great.


    Soren''s body shook from the impact, and his feet left the ground as he flew through the air backward.


    Yongiri, fueled by his anger, gave chase without hesitation.


    With a bone-jarring impact, Soren crashed into yet another unyielding wall of the dungeon, his body absorbing the brunt of the collision.


    The resounding thud reverberated through the dungeon, sending dust and debris cascading from the ceiling.


    Soren''s limbs hurt as he slumped against the firm concrete, and his breath came in short bursts.


    "Don''t lose your ATTENTION KID....


    Yongiri''s throat let out a primal roar as he got closer to Soren. His fist was pointed straight at Soren''s chest.


    The force behind the blow was cataclysmic, resonating with a deafening crack as it collided with Soren''s defenseless form. The impact reverberated through the chamber, causing the very walls to quake and shatter.


    The sheer force of the hit caused the wall, which had already sustained damage from the previous attack, to copse. Bricks and stones blew up into a cloud of dust that filled the air and made it hard to breathe.


    Themotion knocked Soren backward and tossed his body around like a rag doll. Blood came out of his mouth as the violent crash jolted his body, leaving him gasping for air and struggling to stay awake.


    "It''s time to end this stupid battle. You are making me do this.. *Tsk*


    "Please, Master... Spare him..." Sasha yelled. She tried to rush toward Soren, but Yongiri stopped him.


    "Stay away from this, Sasha. One must die in this battle."


    *Rubble*


    Yongiri''s heightened senses picked up on the chaos around him, prompting him to tap into his mana senses.


    As if guided by an invisible force, his fist propelled him forward with extraordinary swiftness.


    Soren was caught off guard and ran into the iing strike, which hit him in the face.


    Yet the retaliatory force unleashed by Soren''s own punch struck Yongiri in turn, creating a convergence of power that sent shockwaves through their bodies.


    "STAY DOWN, KIDD...


    "COME COWARDD...


    Yongiri''s fist propelled forward with unrestrained fury, finding its mark against Soren''s face. The impact jolted Soren''s head backward, threatening to disrupt his bnce.


    Reacting swiftly, Soren instinctively positioned his hands in a defensive stance, forming a shield of protection for his vulnerable face.


    Yongiri, consumed by a surge of aggression, unleashed a barrage of punches with unyielding force.


    Each blow rang through the air and was directed at Soren''s face over and over again.


    However, Soren remained resolute, his hands acting as seasoned boxers'' gloves, absorbing the onught with calcted precision.


    Yongiri''s hands hit Soren with thunderous force, and each blow was meant to break down his strong defenses.


    In a fleeting moment of respite, Soren seized the opportunity to retaliate; his clenched fist propelled him forward.


    But fate proved unkind as Yongiri''s powerful counterpunch found its mark, crashing against Soren''s face with brutal force, shattering his nose in an explosive burst of pain.


    Seeing his chance, Yongiri leaped forward with a fierceness that came from his very nature.


    Soren''s vision blurred, his head spinning from the impact, as Yongiri''s relentless assault began. Blow after bone-crushing blow, Yongiri mercilessly pummeled Soren''s face.


    He tried to get away from the barrage, but Yongiri caught his arm in his iron grip and pulled him closer and closer.


    Yongiri subjected Soren to a relentless barrage of headbutts.


    His head shook with each hit, and the pain and confusion made it hard for him to think straight.


    Yongiri unleashed a barrage of punches upon Soren, each strikending with the force of a battering ram. Soren''s face, now a canvas of blood and swelling, absorbed blow after merciless blow.


    It was as if Yongiri considered him nothing more than a punching bag, and he let loose with blow after blow. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Young Master..." Sahsa murmured, closing her eyes quickly.


    The onught intensified as Yongiri executed a powerful one-twobination, the impact reverberating through Soren''s already battered frame.


    Before Soren could even register the pain, a bone-jarring uppercut followed, lifting his limp body momentarily off the ground.


    The brutality of the strike had reduced him to a walking corpse, his face a shambling disy of bruises and blood.


    "I know I''ve made many mistakes in my life, kid. You don''t know how much I regret every day...


    "And now I am going to regret it once again..


    With a surge of mana coursing through his veins, Yongiri infused his hand, amplifying its power to its utmost limit.


    He lunged forward, determined to inflict a final, deadly blow on Soren.


    But just as Yongiri''s punch was about tond, Soren''s quick and clever reaction altered the course of their fateful encounter.


    Summoning forth a water container from his storage ring with lightning speed, Soren deftly poured its contents toward Yongiri''s footing.


    "What th...


    The unexpected dousing caused the ground to be slick, disrupting Yongiri''s bnce ever so slightly.


    Soren took advantage of the chance and threw a strong uppercut that shot straight up. Yongiri''s jaw was jarred by the hit, which momentarily caught him off guard.


    With the taste of newfound momentum, Soren threw a barrage of fast punches, each one fueled by a mix of sheer willpower and memories of past pain.


    Yongiri took blow after blow, and his barriers broke down under the constant attack. The tables had turned, and Soren embraced the role of aggressor.


    The relentless barrage echoed throughout the dungeon, punctuated by the sharp crack of bone meeting flesh.


    Soren''s hands were like a storm that never stopped.


    With each blow, he turned his pain, anger, and frustration into an unstoppable force that pushed him forward.


    "You"


    Boom Boom


    "Left her to die"


    Boom Boom


    "You escaped and left her to fight on her own."


    Boom Boom


    As Soren''s hands danced through the air, memories he had kept hidden for a long time came flooding back. With each blow, he felt raw, uncontrolled emotions that fed a burning fire inside of him.


    Yongiri, who was now bruised and bloody, tried hard to fight back against the attack.


    His once-imposing guard crumbled under the sheer weight of Soren''s relentless assault. Blow after blow found its mark, leaving a trail of crimson in their wake.


    Yongiri tried to stop or deflect the blows, but Soren''s power grew stronger with every second that passed.


    It was as if the core of Soren''s being had changed and gone beyond the limits of mortal limitations. His punches grew heavier, driven by a surge of otherworldly strength that left Yongiri helpless.


    The once-dominantbatant now found himself at the mercy of a force far greater than his own.


    Soren''s constant attack stopped suddenly, and he quickly switched to a new strategy.


    He put a sleeper chokehold on Yongiri by locking his arms around his neck with the speed of lightning.


    The sudden shift in momentum caught Yongiri off guard, and he found himself tumbling to the ground, Soren''s weight pressing down upon him.


    As Soren tightened his grip on the chokehold, Yongiri''s breathing became weak andbored. The once-ferocious warrior fought to get air, and his gasps sounded like a desperate fish thrashing around on drynd.


    "Don''t...act... like you regret trash," Soren said, fighting his grip on Yongiri.


    "If you had cared for her... you wouldn''t have left her in the midst of the enemies.


    "You escape with others to save your own ass, coward."

 Chapter 293 I Never Doubted Once

    ?


    Soren''s grip on Yongiri''s neck got tighter and tighter over time, making it feel like an iron chain around Yongiri''s neck.


    As the pressure got worse, Yongiri''s battles got more and more frantic, and his body started to shake as he tried desperately to break free.


    He jerked his arms and legs around, grasping at the ground in a useless attempt to get a better position or inflict harm on his son.


    Despite his valiant efforts, every strike and pinch delivered by Yongiri fell short, unable to breach Soren''s unwavering grip.


    The world around him blurred as Yongiri''s vision dimmed, the encroaching darkness casting an ominous veil over his senses.


    With the strength draining from his body, he found himself sumbing to the suffocating hold that seemed to sap the very life from his veins.


    "Y..ou.. win.. Ki..lll me."


    Soren''s grip eased, releasing Yongiri from its suffocating hold, as Yongiri''s strained voice escaped his lips. Yongiri, gasping for air, coughed and breathed deeply as his body ached from the tremendous struggle and pain.


    Soren, his own body battered and bruised, rose unsteadily, his movements betraying the toll that the fierce battle had taken upon him.


    His body seemed to protest each time he took a step toward the magic artifact.


    His face showed the effects of the constant fight: a swollen face, a broken nose, and crimson blood tracks that ran down his face as if to show the path he had taken.


    Despite the pain written all over his face, a fierce resolution burned in his eyes and propelled him forward.


    *Cough*


    "W-What are you... doing?


    "You won''t be *Cough* able to use it... If you don''t kill me," Yongiri said in a weak voice while coughing.


    Soren paid no heed to the weakened Yongiri, his focus fixed solely upon the sword embedded within the ancient boulder.


    With each step, he got closer to the weapon and was able to examine it more carefully.


    As he drew nearer, the details of the double-edged sword, adorned in silver and ck hues, came into clearer view.


    The hilt was beautifully made and had a distinct curve on both sides, which gave it an air of grace.


    Intricate markings, like cryptic symbols etched by an unknown hand, adorned the length of the sword, their meaning shrouded in mystery.


    "The artifact will not obey you..."


    "Shut up trash and justy there," Soren replied.


    With a surge of anticipation, Soren reached out with both hands and grabbed the hilt of the sword with a firm grip.


    "Your real owner has arrived. A real weapon suits a real king of this world.


    "I don''t need to kill anyone and you don''t need any other person."


    As Soren''s grip on the sword tightened, an undeniable surge of strength coursed through his muscles. With an effortless pull, he effortlessly freed the sword from its stone prison.


    Sasha''s mouth dropped open in shock, and she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Yongiri, despite his battered state, couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    "Ah..ah.. ahahaha.. *Cough*..


    "I forgot if it''s you.. You can do everything."


    "I never doubted once. I know I will win, and the sword will be mine. Now, Sasha, take care of the trash; I am leaving."


    "Yes, young Master,"


    Soren left the underground dungeon, leaving Sasha and Yongiri behind.


    Sasha''s concern for Yongiri was evident as she swiftly approached him, offering her support.


    With a gentle touch and a reassuring smile, she helped him get back on his feet and led him back to his room.


    Even though Yongiri was in a lot of pain and tiredness, Sasha''s constant support and calming presence were a much-needed source of relief.


    Step by step, they made their way through the twisting hallways until they reached his room, a safe ce where he could finally rest and begin the healing process.


    "I will be aughing stock now," Yongiri whispered and sighed.


    "At least it was the young master who defeated you," Sasha replied.


    "Your son has be really something else, Grevlyn."


    *****


    Felgura Castle...


    "Soren has defeated Yongiri," The Sword Emperor said.


    Zareena sighed in relief after hearing that.


    "So we lost another Noble head.."


    "Princess, I said Soren defeated Yongiri. He didn''t kill him."


    "What! But to use that artifact, they need to battle to the death for it, right?"


    "Yes, but it seems the sword was able to obey Soren."


    "But how... I see." A smile appeared on Zareena''s face.


    "So now he will be stronger in the tournament. That''s good.


    "I think this time we have a chance to win the tournament. What do you think, Sword Emperor?"


    "A chance... Yes. This time the team looks much better and stronger." He replied calmly.


    "I need to prepare as well."


    *****


    Back at Aizel''s new Mansion...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Gathered around a grand dining table, the lively atmosphere was filled with the joyful sounds of children''sughter and conversations.


    Aizel, the master storyteller, told the kids stories full of adventure and magic that made their eyes wide with excitement.


    Nearby, Vespara and Aquarian were having a quiet conversation. Their voices carried a tone of intrigue and contemtion, even as they savored each mouthful of their meal.


    Shelly and Daisy were having a lively chat across the table. Their voices were full ofughter and joy as they ate the food they had cooked together.


    *Knock Knock*


    As the loud knock reverberated through the room, Aizel got up and walked toward the door. With a gentle turn of the doorknob, the door swung open, and a tall, royal guard stood there.


    The guard respectfully inclined his head in a formal bow, a gesture befitting the solemnity of his mission.


    In his open hand was a letter with the clear mark of the royal seal, which showed how important it was.


    epting the letter with a measured nod, Aizel bid the guard farewell and returned to the dining table.


    He ced the letter before Vespara and Aquarian.


    "I already know what it is," Aquarian said.


    "Tomorrow, as we are leaving for the Zulivan Kingdom, there will be a banquet held in the Felgura Castle.


    "Only the Major Noble family members with their respective heads and the participating mages are invited.


    "The King will start the banquet himself," Aquarian further said.


    *Tsk*, Another pointless event," Aizelmented.


    "Well, you can just give it the excuse that you are not feeling well today and avoid the event," Vespara replied.


    "Great, then I will depend on you for that."


    "No problem. But I don''t know how many people will have their eyes on Daisy if you won''t be there," Vespara whispered.


    "Damn it."


    "Hahahaha... Don''t worry. Your big brother will be there. You won''t get bored at the banquet." Aquarianughed and said


    "If I stayed with you, I would be surrounded by everyone there all the time."


    "By the way, Vespara, you will note with us, right?"


    Vespara nodded.


    "Only Aquarian, Sword Emperor, Yotum, and Ashlyn will travel with you along with half of the noble heads," She replied.


    "That girlie... *Tsk*, and who is Ashlyn?"


    "She is Soren''s older sister.. Wait, you have met Yotum?"


    "Yeah. Me, Hazel, and Seraphine went on a little trip to collect an herb for Hazel.


    "I don''t remember which forest it was, but we met him there."


    "Avoid him at all costs," Vespara said.


    "Like hell, I would even go near him," Aizel replied.


    "So what will you and Shelly do here?" He asked.


    "That''s what I am thinking. I can''t leave the kingdom, so I think I will train her."


    "Ahahaha, I wish I got the chance to fight in the tournament. I would like to show off my skills in front of my little brother."


    "You can fight?"


    "There will be matches between the high-grade mages, with many important bets ced on them," Vespara exined.


    "So we can get a chance to witness fights between Grade VII or Grade VIII mages going all out on each other... Hehe, this is fun."


    "One more thing. Don''t create any ruckus there, Aizel. Even though everyone on our side is going to protect you if something happens.


    "And don''t lose yourself in anger. More powerful mages will be present there, and I won''t be able to save you."


    "Don''t worry, your big brother will be there, hahahaha..."


    "I know, I am not an idiot."


    "Should I use the armor?" Aizel asked.


    Vespara ponders it for a while and then has an idea.


    "Quickly equip your armor in front of Aquarian."


    Aizel nodded.


    With a quick move, the bracelet-shaped armor on Aizel''s wrist shimmered and liquefied, changing into a dark, inky material that moved like a living thing.


    The molten mass twisted and wrapped around his body in a beautiful way, making a smoothyer of armor. As it hardened, the once-liquid material took on a strong and imposing shape.


    "Incredible, a magic artifact," Aquarianmented.


    "What do you think of it? Can you remember something from it?" Vespaar asked.


    Aquarian stared at the armor for a few seconds in deep thought.


    "I think the armor is quite good. It is also a magic artifact, so surely it will have some hidden abilities.


    "Besides that, I can''t think of anything for now," Aquarian replied.


    "So, Aizel, you can use it. But still use it only in emergencies."


    "Got it,"

 Chapter 294 The Banquet

    ?


    Felgura Castle...


    Inside the grand banquet hall of the castle, an air of elegance and opulence enveloped the space.


    The flickering candles gave the ornate chandeliers a warm glow that lit up the faces of the honored guests.


    The hall was adorned with rich tapestries and intricate carvings, a testament to the grandeur of the asion.


    Among the gathered nobles, representatives of the prominent families mingled their vibrant attire reflecting their status and lineage.


    They conversed in hushed tones, exchanging pleasantries and discussing matters of politics and social standing.


    However, a notable absence was felt among the distinguished crowd.


    That was none other than the Eudora Family.


    Stripped of their title and prestige, they were conspicuously absent from the grand affair.


    Their fall from grace was always brought to mind by the fact that their Family Head, who died against Aizel in a battle, was no longer with them.


    d in a modest ensemble of a in ck shirt, formal trousers, and polished ck shoes, Aizel stood amidst the grandeur of the banquet hall.


    His clothes were simplepared to what the other nobles wore, but they gave him an air of quiet confidence and were veryfortable to wearpared to noble clothing.


    He held a delicate crystal ss filled with amber liquid, his fingers lightly tracing its rim as he savored the drink''s rich aroma.


    "You really look beautiful in everything," Aizelmented as he nced at Daisy.


    When Daisy heard the words, she got a light blush on her cheeks, which gave her already glowing skin a little more warmth.


    She gently tangled her arm with Aizel''s, which brought her closer to him.


    "Hellooooo Softieeee... Hey Daisy!" Hazel quickly interrupted the moment.


    "Hey, Hazel. It''s nice meeting you again," Daisy replied.


    "Ssup," Aizel said.


    "You guys were having fun, huh...hihi, btw have you seen Sera anywhere?"


    "I thought she might be with you," Aizel replied, his brows raised a little.


    "Do you think she is even attending the banquet?" Hazel asked.


    "I think she might note this time too."


    Aizel''s gaze moved around the grand banquet hall, his eyes scanning the sea of noble attendees.


    In the middle of all the lively talk and activity, his attention was called to a lone figure sitting at a table. His presence was shrouded in a cloud of sadness. The man''s slumped shoulders and nk face hinted at a deep sadness that seemed to have drained him of all his being.


    Looks like Leah''s Uncle is suffering quite a bit now that he is alone."


    [KARMA]


    "It seems you are quite confident about the uing tournament,"


    Aizel''s attention was suddenly pulled away when he heard a voiceing from behind him.


    It was the princess, whose airy presence filled the grand hall with a bright glow. She approached him with graceful steps, her silver noble gown entuating her every contour with a tantalizing allure.


    The dress she wore stuck to her body, following the soft curves of her shape and drawing attention to how gracefully she moved.


    [This fucking bitch is back again. Now all she will do is h h h]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am prepared enough," Aizel replied with a bored expression.


    "I hope it is true," Zareena said with a sly smile.


    Aizle stared at her for a second, then moved his gaze somewhere else.


    "Hello Daisy, You are not nervous, right?" Zareena quickly moved toward her.


    "Not for now, princess," She replied.


    "Yo sparring partner. I''ve got my sword; want to spar?" Suddenly, Soren joined the group.


    "Not today. I am not in the mood,"


    "Hmmm.. fine. Then it will be no fun sparring with others,"


    "What do you mean no fun? I can spar with you," Edumont interrupted. He arrived with Raven by his side.


    "No, you won''t evenst a minute."


    Edumont''s brows twitched while Raven and everyone else giggled a little.


    "I see everyone is quite confident for the tournament. That''s how it should be.


    "You have the strength and power to destroy every other mage and team this time. I hope everyone here will not disappoint me."


    As the voice reverberated through the grand hall, capturing the attention of all in attendance, it was the unmistakable presence of the king of Felgura.


    Everyone looked at him, and the room became quiet out of a mix of respect and interest. Even though the king looked like a teenager, he had an air of power and wisdom that made people respect him.


    With his long silver hair cascading down his back in a fashion reminiscent of the legendary heroes depicted in ancient Chinese tales, the king stood tall and regal.


    As the king made his grand entrance, apanied by an illustrious entourage consisting of Vespara, the esteemed Sword Emperor, Yotum, and Aquarian.


    A wave of reverence swept through the gathering.


    People in the grand hall automatically bowed deeply and lowered their heads to show respect for their sovereign leader.


    In spite of the custom of bowing, however, two figures stayed standing with an air of indifference.


    Aizel and Soren, unmoved by the weight of expectations, stood firm in their positions, their eyes fixed unwaveringly on the king.


    "This kid!" Yotum meshed his teeth when he saw Aizel.


    Throughout his entire life, Soren had never once bowed before anyone.


    For Aizel, though, things were different. Since his memories starteding back and his disdain for people started to grow.


    "It''s good to see you both have a strong will and don''t want to bend your ways for someone else.


    "I like it," The king pped and walked towards both of them.


    A warm smile spread across his face as he extended his arms, encircling both Aizel and Soren in a tight embrace.


    With a voice filled with mirth and excitement, he called out at the top of his lungs, his words echoing through the grand hall, "Let the banquet begin!"


    With a gracious gesture, he guided both Aizel and Soren to apany him, leading them to a table that held a ce of honor.


    He had them both sit right next to him. Soren sat on the left side, and Aizel sat on the right.

 Chapter 295 Older Sister

    ?


    Man, this is so boring,"


    [It was better to stay at home, but we can''t leave Daisy alone even though Hag is here]


    Aizel sat at the table and seemed uninterested in his food as he munched on it. He didn''t appear to care about the vibrant conversations going on around him.


    Meanwhile, the king actively engaged with the noble heads, discussing the ongoing tournament in detail.


    "I heard you lost Yongiri," Raigun said.


    Yongiri just snorted.


    "But still, how are you alive right now? Isn''t a death in the battle necessary for the artifact to work?" Xavier asked.


    "The sword seems to obey the kid," Yongiri replied.


    "I already knew Soren would win," Zareena interrupted their conversation.


    "The future is looking good for our kingdom," Anthonymented.


    "Hahahaha.... I hope whoever is going to battle in the tournament among you will at least win his match," Aquariand said, looking towards the noble heads.


    "Where is Ashlyn? Why is she not here yet? This is disrespectful towards the King," Sword Emperor inquired.


    "Honestly, I really don''t know where that kid is," Yongiri replied while stuffing his mouth with food.


    "I have heard a lot of interesting things about this new young War God. Care to exin his origin?" Yotum suddenly said.


    As soon as Yotum said those words, a hush fell over the room, and all eyes turned toward Aizel.


    The once lively talks stopped all of a sudden, and a collective curiosity filled the air.


    Nice one, Sir Yotum," Zareena thought.


    "There is nothing to talk about. Aizel is my friend''s son. His parents died in a dragon attack.


    "My friend had asked me to take care of him when she gave birth to him if something happened to them one day," Vespara answered.


    "You are a good friend, Vespara." The king smiled and said.


    Vespara nodded towards him.


    Fucking sly bastard," She thought.


    "Anything else you want to know more about, Yotum?" Vespara asked, ring at him.


    "No, I was just curious," Yotum replied.


    This fucking gender-bender person,"


    [Master, we should stay away from him. I don''t like this person. He is way too creepy and pervy]


    Hmm,"


    In a swift motion, another figure gracefully approached the table, capturing the attention of all present.


    She walked towards the king, bowing in reverence, before taking her ce beside Soren quietly.


    "You should have joined on time, Ashlyn," Sword Emperor said.


    "I was busy somewhere else," She replied.


    She began to stuff her mouth with food after her reply.


    Aizel''s eyes stayed on the neer for a few brief moments.


    The resemnce between her and Soren was undeniable. Her long, flowing hair, adorned with the same light green hue as Soren''s, cascaded down her back.


    As he watched her, Aizel couldn''t help but think of Alora and how she ate with gusto and savored every bite like it was herst.


    "What are you staring at, kid? Never seen someone eating before?" She suddenly asked while her concentration was still on the food.


    "You remind me of a friend," Aizel replied.


    "Hmmm.. Who are you, by the way?" She asked.


    "You don''t even know who he is? I have sent you all the reports that recently happened in the kingdom. Did you even bother to read it?" Sword Emperor asked.


    "No Kishin, I forgot,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sword Emperor brows twitched after hearing that.


    As her mana sense wrapped around him, Aizel felt an intrusion into his very being that he couldn''t deny.


    It was as if an invisible force had stripped away theyers of his soul, leaving him vulnerable and exposed.


    "Oye kid, meet me alone after the banquet."


    Aizel looked at her with a confused face.


    [Master, just say yes for now]


    What is it, Sekki?


    [I can feel a spirit bound to her soul. Maybe she felt the same; that''s why she wants to talk about it]


    Aizel nodded towards her.


    "Don''t do anything behind your back when Daisy is here," Vespara whispered slowly into his ear.


    "Why did you even think about that, you hag... I am not like you, horny," he replied.


    "You both seem pretty close." Ashlyn interrupted them.


    "You really don''t know anything, huh... What were you even doing till now?" Vespara asked.


    "I will let you knowter," She replied.


    The feast carried on for a few more hours, with lively conversations and joyous interactions filling the air.


    As the night went on, the banquet came to an end, and everyone exchanged farewell greetings with one another and the king. Slowly, the noble guests started to depart, each taking their leave.


    In the midst of this scene, Vespara and Daisy left, and Aizel found himself chatting with Ashlyn while strolling through the castle''s lovely garden.


    "I think you already know why I want to talk with you."


    "Spirit weapon, right?"


    Ashlyn nodded.


    She summoned her weapon from her storage ring, which was a katana.


    "This is my Legendary-Grade spirit weapon. But my spirit is still growing a little slowly.


    "When I sensed the spirit weapon on you and the spirit, which had already surpassed my weapon, I was shocked.


    "I just want to know how you did it."


    "I didn''t do anything. It is growing on its own," Aizel lied confidently.


    "Hmm, so that''s how it is. So where do you want to do it? Your ce or mine?"


    "What?"


    "You want to fuck me first, right? That''s what men like to do."


    "How the fuck did you even have that idea in your mind? This is my first time meeting you, and you are the one who wants to talk."


    "Ohh.. I am sorry then. What would be the price then?"


    "I am telling you honestly; I don''t know any method," Aizel replied, his expression getting more annoyed.


    "Okay, you can leave now, but remember... I will bug you every time until you tell me the secret. Goodbye." With that said, she suddenly vanished from the spot.


    "Great, now another idiot has been added to annoy me. Sekki, did you sense something from that weapon?"


    [No Master, she was actually telling the truth. Her spirit weapon is growing literally at a snail''s pace]


    "How much time do you think, her spirit would have to talk or gain any abilities like yours?"


    [At this rate, maybe another 20¨C30 years]


    "Damn that long. I think even I will be annoyed with it and will do anything to know the secret to make it grow faster."


    [Master, you know what will happen, right?]


    "Yes, she will be a pain in the ass."

 Chapter 296 Horny (Bonus )

    ?


    After his meeting with Ashlyn, Aizel returned to his mansion.


    As soon as he walked into the hall, Vespara approached him.


    She grabbed his arm quickly and asked, "What happened then?"


    "Why are you acting like I am cheating behind your back or something?"


    "Believe me, Daisy was getting impatient all the time," Vespara replied.


    "Nothing happened. She also has a spirit weapon with her. But her spirit weapon was growing really slowly, and she wanted to know, How did my spirit weapon grow so fast?"


    "Ahhhh... here I thought I would hear something spicy."


    "Go and sleep hag, and let me sleep too. Tomorrow I have to leave for the tournament."


    "Yes, I forgot about that. Listen...


    "Hmm speak,"


    "I don''t know when you will return, and it is going to be dangerous," She moved toward him with captivating grace.


    With her delicate fingers, she traced a path along his chest, making him feel tingly. As she spoke, her voice held a seductive tone, drawing Aizel''s attention even further.


    "Could you please spend a night with me, pretty boy?"


    "Okay, let''s go,"


    "Huh.. What?"


    "I said, let''s go. I will sleep with you tonight."


    In a swift motion, Aizel stepped forward and effortlessly scooped Vespara into his arms, cradling her like a cherished princess.


    With a determined gaze, he set off toward her room.


    Vespara suddenly pinched his cheeks.


    "AHHH.. What are you doing?"


    "I am just checking that I am not dreaming, right?"


    "Why do you have to pinch mine for that?"


    Aizel turned the doorknob smoothly and swung the door open,revealing Vespara''s private room. He walked across the room with steady ease, holding Vespara in his arms like she was the most valuable thing in the world.


    As he got closer to the bed, his touch became gentler, and he gently lowered her onto the soft, inviting mattress, ensuring herfort and safety.


    "Turn around," Aizel said.


    "Oh my, naughty kid. Wanting to start from behind, I like it."


    Vespara quickly turned around and put her big ass on disy for Aizel.


    Aizel summoned Sekki which suddenly turned into a whip.


    [I am ready, Master]


    *WHIP*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    "WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT..


    *WHIP WHIP*


    "AAHH AHHH .... What are you doing...


    *WHIP*


    Aizel started to whip her ass again and again.


    "You hag, your mind is always filled with lewd things,"


    "You know..


    *Whip*


    "I am liking it now... Hit me harder, pretty boy."


    "FUCK YOU HORNY HAG,"


    Aizel quickly stored Sekki and ran out of the room at full speed.


    "Hahaha, love you, pretty boy."


    Aizel ascended to the second floor and gently opened the door, revealing Daisy immersed in the enchantment of stargazing. The soft moonlight cast a radiant glow upon her delicate features, entuating her natural beauty.


    He walked up to her and sat down next to her.


    "Trying to imagine the moon again?"


    "Nope,"


    "Then?"


    "Just staring for nothing. I was waiting for you toe back."


    "Are you nervous?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "At the start, I was scared and nervous. But now I don''t feel like it." Daisy replied.


    "I just want you to stay safe. The princess seems to be nning something. She was staring at you all the time during the banquet."


    "Don''t worry, Daisy." Aizel''s fingers gently brushed through Daisy''s hair, moving the stray hairs that were covering her face.


    Drawing closer, Aizel''s lips met with the softness of Daisy''s rosy lips.


    "Nothing will happen to me, and the same goes for you," Aizel replied.


    Daisy smiled, rested her head on his shoulder, and closed her eyes.


    *****


    The Next Morning,


    Outside, in the quaint garden, Vespara, Shelly, and the children gathered to bid farewell to Aizel and Daisy.


    The little ones, their eyes glistening with tears, approached Daisy and Aizel one by one, enveloping them in heartfelt hugs.


    "Aizel, please keep mumma safe."


    Aizel shuffled Lily''s hair a little and said, "Don''t worry, Lily. Not a single scratch wille to your mumma,"


    "Pinky Promise?" She raised her little finger towards him.


    "Pinky Promise,"


    "Even though Aquarian will be there with you, be careful.


    "And remember what I told you before," Vespara said.


    Aizel nodded toward her.


    Shelly moved closer and gave a tight hug to both of them.


    "Come back soon, both of you."


    "Take care of yourself, Doc."


    "Take care of Vespara and the kids, Shelly," Daisy said.


    "Sure, I will."


    "Aizzzz,"


    Emma quickly hugged Aizel''s legs.


    Her tiny arms went around Aizel''s neck as he put her on his strong shoulder. She leaned in and gave him a soft kiss on the cheek.


    "You will win, right?"


    "Damn right, I will win everything."


    "Hihi"


    They said their goodbyes and then they sat down in the royal carriage.


    The carriage headed toward Felgura Castle as the beautiful horses sped forward, pounding the ground with their feet. The wheels turned in a steady, rhythmic way, moving them closer to their goal as the brightly coloredndscapes blurred by.


    Aizel and Daisy emerged from the carriage to find a bustling crowd as it came to a stop on the wide expanse ofnd outside the grand castle.


    The King stood tall and imposing, with Aquarian, Yotum, Ashlyn, and the Sword Emperor on either side of him.


    The heads of noble families were clustered together, engaged in hushed conversations that carried an air of anticipation.


    The mysterious mages from the Kingsley family stood close, with half masks that covered half of their faces.


    Zareena and the rest of Aizel''s team stood nearby, ready to face the difficulties ahead.


    Aizel and Daisy fit right in with the rest of their team. As they stood together, his gaze remained fixated on the enigmatic figures of the Kingsley family''s mages.


    "Sir, that guy is staring at us non-stop."


    The whisper spread among the Kingsley family mages as they turned their gaze toward Aizel.


    Aizel kept staring at them with a deadpan expression.


    "What are you doing?" Zareena asked.


    "Nothing, just staring at some sheep. I wonder if we get matched against them in the tournament."


    "Yes, princess, what should we do if that happened?" Rave asked.


    "Well, in the main team battle, no one can actually die, so there is no point in worrying. We will just go all out and defeat them."


    "What do you mean no one can die?" Aizel turned his head towards Zareena.


    "You will know once we reach there. Everything will be exined there, so don''t worry.


    "But don''t take it easy now because you can''t die. That is only applicable to a 5v5 team battle.


    "In the rest of the battle, every time your life will be on the line, The kings and Queens can start any type of match at any time they feel like cing more bets against each other.


    "Every single one of them will be a death battle."

 Chapter 297 Griffins

    ?


    So how are we going to travel that far? Teleportation?" Aizel thought.


    [That is possible, Master]


    *SKREEEEEEEE*


    *SKREEEEEEEE* *SKREEEEEEEE*


    *SKREEEEEEEE*


    *SKREEEEEEEE*


    .....


    A suddenmotion filled the air, drawing the attention of all present. Aizel''s eyes were automatically drawn to the sky, where he saw a fascinating scene.


    Majestic griffins, their massive wings gracefully cutting through the air, descended from the heavens with an awe-inspiring presence.


    One by one, the huge beastsnded on the ground, and their strong ws dug into the ground. Their grandeur and mythical air made asting impact on everyone who saw them.


    "The Royal Griffins are really something else," Ravenmented.


    "EVERYONE..."


    "Three people can ride on one griffin. Whoever you want to travel with, you may go and choose your griffin," Sword Emperor said.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Aizel''s instincts took over.


    He held Daisy''s hand firmly and led her to the majestic griffin he had picked out. As they approached the majestic creature, their eyes locked in a captivating gaze.


    Aizel moved his hand slowly and carefully, and his fingers reached out to touch the griffin''s dark, shiny hair.


    In response to his touch, the griffin gracefully inclined its head, allowing Aizel to caress its velvety ck hair with a tender touch.


    "I knew you would go for this one," Daisy said.


    Aizel only smiled after hearing that.


    "Shall we?" he asked.


    Daisy nodded. With a gentle breeze, she floated and sat on the back of the Griffin. She did the same with Aizel and made him sit on the back side.


    "We still need one more person," She said.


    I have a bad feeling about this," Aizel thought.


    "We meet again, kid. I will be traveling with you both," Ashlyn said as she slowly floated and sat in front of them.


    Daisy moved a little back and got closer to Aizel.


    "I am not going to eat you,dy."


    "You could travel with someone else," Aizel said.


    "The Kings Order,"


    *Tsk*


    *SKREEEEE*


    *SKREEEEE*


    *SKREEEEE*....


    The griffins all spread their beautiful wings at the same time and lifted off the ground in a fluid way. The powerful beats of their wings propelled them higher and higher into the vast sky.


    Aizel, Daisy, and Ashlyn felt a gentle pull as their griffin soared through the air, swiftly navigating the currents with its agile flight.


    "This is fun," Daisy said.


    "Yes, it is," Aizel replied.


    "Are you both riding on a Griffin for the first time?" Ashlyn asked, moving her hair from her face.


    "Yes," Both of them replied.


    "How much time do you think it will take us to reach it?" Aizel asked.


    "Probably a week or more,"


    "It is going to get boring after some time."


    As he peered down from his lofty vantage point, the thrilling breeze carried Aizel''s ck hair.


    He saw a mesmerizing sight: ethereal clouds floating elegantly across the blue sky, making patterns that kept changing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Below, the majestds and towering mountains unfolded like a tapestry, their features shifting with each passing moment.


    "I know everything about you now," Ashlyn said.


    "I read all the reports, and it seems you really made some name for yourself. Now I am 100% sure that you have a way to speed up the process of the spirit weapon."


    "How many times do I have to tell you? I don''t have any method like that."


    "You love this girl, don''t you?" Suddenly, Ashlyn asked.


    Aizel stared at Ashlyn for a second and said, "Yes, I love her."


    "So could you swear in the name of your love? That you don''t have any method."


    [This fucking bitch is ying with you, Master. Now you can''t even deny it. Ultimately, you have boosted my growth because of your unique power]


    Daisy looked toward Aizel with a worried expression.


    "I have boosted my spirit weapon growth, but I can''t do it for you."


    "And why is that?"


    "Because it will only work on me. Think of it like a special ability or something," Aizel replied.


    "So there is no other way?" Ashlyn asked.


    [Master, do you think we can use her somehow?]


    That''s what I am trying to think right now."


    "I might have a way, but it will take a lot of time for that," Aizel replied.


    "How much and how?" She asked.


    "But I won''t do it,"


    "So you want something from me? I kind of expected that. State your price."


    "I can''t think of anything right now," Aizel replied and shrugged his shoulders.


    Ashlyn stared at him for a second and then said again, "I will do anything or give you anything you want if you will help me with my spirit weapon.


    "It''s good enough, right?"


    "Why are you so desperate for it?" Aizel asked.


    "The weapon is very close to me. There are some deeds I would like to do together with it, but I can''t do them for now." She replied with a in expression.


    Seeing her face, Soren''s face shed by in Aizel''s mind.


    "Don''t get your hopes too high.


    "First, I don''t know how much I need my power to grow for this task.


    "Second, I don''t trust you."


    "Third, whatever my request will be If I decide to help, you have to ept it. We will create a soul bond for it, just to be on the safe side."


    "You are even worse than what the report says."


    [fufu darling, you haven''t seen anything yet]


    "Okay, I will wait patiently till then. I hope you won''t die in the tournament." Ashlyn replied.


    "Hmm"


    Ashlyn suddenly called out a variety of foods from the depths of her storage ring. She made a spread of mouth-watering treats, their enticing aromas wafting through the air.


    As the griffin soared through the skies, Ashlyn indulged in the feast before her, savoring each bite.


    "Do yuu guuys need sommthinn?" She asked; her mouth was stuffed with seafood.


    "No, but thank you for asking," Daisy replied with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Aizel stared at her with his brows raised.


    They both are way too simr."


    [Who do you think will win in a food-eatingpetition, This green-haired bitch or pinky?]


    Pinky? hahahahaha"

 Chapter 298 Zulivan City

    ?


    Their trip took them high above the vast ocean that stretched between thends of Felgura and Zulivan for four straight days.


    Travel time was lengthened due to the longer distance to the central kingdom. The distance to the central kingdom proved greater than anticipated, resulting in an extended travel time.


    The griffins stayed together, gliding smoothly through the air. Amidst the aerial procession, noble heads engaged in lively conversations, their voices carrying through the wind to fill the hours with jovial banter and shared tales.


    Time seemed to blur as they traversed the endless azure horizon, forging a bond among the mages while they eagerly awaited their arrival at the fabled kingdom of Zulivan.


    Throughout the entire voyage, an air of tranquility enveloped the mages.


    Even if a menacing monster was flying through the sky or a scary creature was hiding under the water, nothing could stop them from moving steadily forward. The fact that there were a lot of powerful mages among them made sure that any possible threat would be dealt with quickly.


    Aizel spent his time chatting with Daisy and Sekki. Conversations filled the void, their voices interweaving with a blend ofughter and shared moments.


    Though Ashlyn''s presence posed a slight hindrance, he still managed to have some private talks with Daisy.


    As the sun began its ascent, casting its warm glow upon the horizon, a collective hush fell upon everyone.


    The endless expanse of the ocean began to give way to a distantnd, beckoning their arrival.


    As time went on, the scenery became clearer, showing rolling hills and thick forests that went as far as the eye could see.


    *WHISTLE*


    The Sword Emperor whistled loudly, and all the Griffins started to line up in the air behind the King Griffin.


    Gracefully descending from the vast expanse of the sky, the griffins began their descent, one after another.


    With each strong beat of their wings, they gently touched down on the solid ground, their magnificent formsing to rest.


    As the dust cleared, a group of mages with their robes blowing in the breeze could be seen. There was an old man among them. His eyes were warm and wise, and his wrinkled face was graced with a kind smile.


    One by one, everyone smoothly got off the griffins, their feet finding solid ground once again.


    A collective sigh of relief escaped their lips as they stood firmly on thend they had longed to reach.


    Among them, the king and Aquarian walked confidently toward the old man.


    With a dignified air, the king extended his hand, its regal presence inviting the old man to hold it.


    The aged figure, disying a mix of wisdom and humility, epted the gesture with reverence. He bowed his head and gently pressed his lips against the king''s hand as a sign of respect.


    "It''s been long since I have met you, Dadar."


    "I am honored to guide you and others to your respective castles for now,"


    The King nodded.


    With a fluid motion, the old man retrieved a staff adorned with intricate carvings.


    Tapping it gently against the ground, a resplendent magic circle materialized beneath their feet, its intricate symbols pulsating with vibrant energy. In an instant, the surroundings blurred, and Aizel''s senses reawakened to find him standing within the magnificent confines of a sprawling castle.


    The grand hall, with its ornate tapestries and grand lights, spread out in front of them.


    "This castle will be yours till the tournament starts. You are all free to leave and visit the city."


    "Thank you, Dadar for your service,"


    "It''s my pleasure, King. Now I won''t waste any more time of yours," With that said, the old man teleported once again.


    "Everyone can do whatever they want now but don''t create any ruckus anywhere," Sword Emperor said.


    "Should we go and see the city where we are?" Aizel asked looking towards Daisy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Absolutely,"


    "I will join you too," Ashlyn replied too.


    Aizel stared once again toward her.


    "Kings order,"


    Can''t even spend some time with her,"


    [Don''t worry Master, there is still night]


    "Do you about where are we?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, we are right now in Zulivan City. The royal city of the Zulivan family," Ashlyn replied.


    "Then I will leave the guide work to you,"


    "Follow me,"


    Aizel and Daisy both followed Ashlyn as they started to leave.


    "Where are you guys going?" Zareena asked.


    "On a tour," Aizel replied.


    "Ashlyn keep an eye on him. Don''t let him create any problems here,"


    "Don''t worry, I already know everything about him. I will handle it,"


    After that, they left the castle and finally stepped outside.


    Aizel stood in awe, his eyes wide with disbelief, as he surveyed his surroundings.


    He had never imagined what he was seeing right now. Tall buildings reached for the sky, their majesty breaking thews of gravity. Some of the architectural wonders were made of shiny ss, which made the cityscape look like it came from a ce beyond his mind.


    It was like he was back on Earth once again.


    "Never seen something like this before?" Ashlyn asked.


    Aizel looked at her and didn''t know how to reply to her.


    [Master, even though they are not every building is a skyscraper, but still]


    I know, this city doesn''t gives a fantasy type feeling,"


    "Let''s eat something first,"


    Aizel sighed.


    Ashlyn walked through the busy streets, with Aizel and Daisy following close behind. Aizel''s sharp eyes took in the city''s air of sophistication.


    The mages they encountered exuded an air of refinement, their noble auras unmistakable. Many were immersed in their studies, their noses buried in Grimorium.


    Ashlyn led them through the crowd to a cozy restaurant tucked away in a small building with big windows that let them see what was going on outside. With haste, they secured a table and settled themselves.


    The attentive waiter approached their table, gracefully presenting threerge sheets of pristine white paper.


    Aizel''s curious eyes fell on the pages, she saw a list of dishes with their names, prices, and thorough descriptions.


    "So they even have their own menu,"

 Chapter 299 One Crazy Bitch

    ?


    Aizel''s adventurous spirit led him to explore the culinary delights of Zulivan City, and there was one renowned dish that captured his attention: the legendary Red Mass of Goat.


    Just hearing about this delicious dish made him start to look forward to it. With a variety of appetizing sides, it promised to be a medley of tastes that would dance on his tongue.


    Both Daisy and Ashlyn also ordered the same dish.


    As time passed, the air in the restaurant was filled with a delicious smell that made Aizel, Daisy, and Ashlyn hungry even more.


    The server walked up to their table with a tray full of three big tes. With precision and care, he set them down before the eager trio, the dishes arranged in an enticing disy.


    As Aizel''s eyes fell on the dish, a thin cloud of steam rose and swirled in a beautiful dance.


    His mouth watered at the sight of the dish''s star attraction: a thick piece of soft goat meat doused in a crimson curry that tantalized his taste buds even before he took his first bite.


    Aizel held the knife and fork, which were made of shiny silver. He delicately sliced through the tender meat, revealing its juicy interior.


    The meat hovered before his lips, tempting and inviting. As he guided it into his mouth, the vors erupted, a symphony of savors dancing upon his tongue.


    The tender meat melted in his mouth, releasing its delicious vor, while the bright spices made his taste buds tingle with their perfect mix.


    With a fluid move, Aizel used the shiny spoon in front of him to scoop up a perfect mix of fragrant rice and rich, fragrant curry.


    The grains of rice clung together, perfectly cooked and infused with the essence of spices.


    As he lifted the teaspoon to his mouth, an enticing aroma flooded his senses.


    When he took his first bite, his taste buds tingled with pleasure as the smooth curry coated the rice and gave it a taste of its own. The mix of herbs and spices danced on his tongue, bringing together heat and depth in a perfect way.


    "This is perfect."


    "I know, I always eat at least 3-4 tes every time when Ie here," Ashlyn replied, stuffing her mouth with curry and rice.


    The trio savored each mouthful of their delectable meal. Ashlyn, on the other hand, had an insatiable hunger. She ate te after te with gusto.


    With satisfied appetites and grateful hearts, they concluded their dining experience.


    With grace and generosity, Ashlyn paid the bill and made sure they were fairlypensated for their time in the restaurant.


    After leaving the ce, the three of them were ready to go and look for something else for now.


    "What should we do now?" Aizel asked.


    "Even I don''t have any idea. I don''t need anything for myself, and for the kids, we will buy it after the tournament in free time," Daisy said.


    "There are weapons shops, herbs shops, potions shops, clothes, grimoriums and so man...


    "Wait... did you say grimorium?"


    "Yes,"


    "Are you saying I can buy Grimorium here without any problem?" Aizel asked again.


    "You can even rent it for a day,"


    Aizel eyes widened after hearing that.


    [Master, I think this kingdom is really good for us in the future]


    [Even hag told us that there aren''t any conflicts or people showing off their status here and there]


    Yes, everyone here just strives to be a reputable mage and their thirst for knowledge is more. Even the most powerful mage on Xelgar resides here,"


    [But how can we do it? The king has eyes on you and wants you to be his War God]


    We will think about itter. I don''t think we are strong enough right now even with Vespara''s help."


    "So do you want to check out Grimorium?" Ashlyn asked.


    Aizel nodded.


    *****


    "Isabe,"


    "Yes, Master,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Your Man has arrived. He is heading towards the library right now.


    "I must say, he is quite gorgeous. I have never seen someone like him before. It seems the Queen of Theordora is definitely going to go mad now."


    "You mean Master...


    "Yes, she can even make a move just to have him and start an all-out war. She is one crazy bitch,"


    "Go bring him here. We should try to give our offer and convince him. Now is the time is right,"


    Isabe nodded and left.


    *****


    As the trio crossed the threshold into the grand library, Aizel''s eyes widened in awe.


    The vast expanse of knowledge unfolded before them, with mages scattered throughout, their noses buried deep in books of all shapes and sizes.


    The atmosphere reminded him of the old libraries from Earth, which were the ces of knowledge and learning.


    They navigated through thebyrinthine aisles, their steps hushed upon the polished marble floor.


    Aizel''s curiosity led them purposefully towards the section devoted to Grimorium.


    "So you are finally here, Aizel,"


    Suddenly a noise made him stop and he turned to see a familiar girl.


    "Seeing you smiling like this, I assume you are enjoying your life here," Aizel replied.


    Isabe quickly walked forward and gave a hug to Aizel.


    Aizel let her embrace him but didn''t move his hands to hug her back and stood their like a statue.


    "Hey Daisy, how are you," Isabe moved and hugged Daisy.


    "I am fine, what about you Isabe? I hope we can spend some time together,"


    "Of course. Now you both are here, after the tournament, I will take you to many interesting ces which I am sure you both will love it,"


    "By the way, my master wants to meet you. Can you follow me for a second?" She asked.


    "No, we won''t. I can''t allow that for now," Ashlyn said.


    "We will meet your master, let''s go,"


    "Did you hear what I said just now?" Ashlyn said as she red at Aizel.


    "And I said yes, We will go and meet her master. If you have any problem you can leave, you know." Aizel replied.


    "I can''t leave and I won''t let you meet,"


    "Then I wish you good luck finding someone who can help you with your weapon," Aizel replied with a sly smile.


    "Fine,"


    "Let''s go, Isabe,"


    "Huh... Okay,"


    I didn''t know it will be that easy." Isabe thought.


    [Master, why are you meeting her master? What if they have some kind of n]


    Don''t worry. I can''t feel anything from just like I don''t feel any disgust from Daisy, kids, Vespara and Shelly."


    I think she doesn''t want anything bad for me. I believe she is different from others. I hope I am true or it will only hurt me more,"


    The memories from Darkholm resurfaced again. He remembers how cruel it was for Isabe to witness that. He can''t even imagine what will happen if he experiences the same thing.


    Just thinking about that made his blood boil again and Kingsley''s family mage''s faces suddenly resurfaced.


    [They should pray that they won''t face us in the tournament]

 Chapter 300 The Strongest

    ?


    Aizel, Daisy, and Isabe found themselves in a study hall that was quiet and peaceful. The walls of the room were lined with tall bookcases that held a wide range of books and stories waiting to be read. A soft light came in through stained-ss windows and gave the scene a soft glow.


    Aizel noticed a woman at a nearby table as they were standing in the sacred area.


    Her presence gave off a sense of calm, and the light green hair that fell down her shoulders caught the light in a soft way.


    "Master," Isabe bowed.


    "I was waiting for you young man," She said.


    "Thank you for helping this child when no one helped her."


    "I did what I felt was right," Aizel replied.


    "Even I thank you for taking care of her. I hope she will be happy here instead of that cursed ce," he further added.


    "Of course, she will be. That is also the reason I wanted to meet you.


    "You see this child passed a cruel test recently just so that I will help her to bring her mother here.


    "And.. she wants to even help you,"


    "Help me?" Aizel nced towards Isabe who simply averted her eyes from his gaze.


    "She wants you to leave that kingdom and settle down here,"


    Aizel eyes widen for a second and stare at Isabe once again.


    See, I told you. She doesn''t have any bad intentions.


    [Yes Master]


    "I am happy to know that Isabe," Aizel said.


    "I just want to return the favor... t-that''s all," Isabe replied.


    The Master giggle at her reply.


    "Even I don''t want to live in that Kingdom but I can''t do anything for now.


    "Maybe in the future,"


    "What about now? You are already here. Even your king can''t do anything now," The master said.


    "What about the rest of the guys that are in Felgura? Can you bring them over here?"


    "Sorry, I can''t do that. I can only allow that blind girl as she is also here in my presence. You have to forget about the rest of them for now,"


    "Then I will dly decline your offer,"


    The Master stares at Aizel for a second after hearing that reply.


    "You will put others in front of your own safety and peaceful life? You can be far more powerful easily here.


    "You will have infinite knowledge and opportunities here. You want to give up on them just for the sake of some kids and some women?"


    "You can win the heart of anydy with that look and you can have as many children as you want."


    "Will you still decline my offer?"


    A smile appeared on Aizel''s face as he reply, "I don''t have to think about it again. Nothing can change my decision."


    Hearing that made the master smile and nod in acknowledgment.


    "You are really different from many other mages. Isabe has made a fine friend like you.


    "In the future whenever you want to consider joining us along with everyone, let Isabe know. I will offer my assistance."


    "Can''t you do it now? Like teleporting them directly here?" Aizel asked.


    "We can''t use Arcane Magic Circuit for that without permission from the other kingdom. It will be treated as invading the kingdom and can start the war. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Our Kingdom doesn''t start a conflict with anyone."


    "Well then, I will consider it in the future then,"


    The Master nodded.


    "You girl... Are you blind from birth or have you had any idents?"


    "I am blind by birth, mydy," Daisy replied.


    "You can heal her eyes with the fairy dust potion. Even if it''s only an Epic Grade potion but it is the rarest potion. Only selected mages know how to brew that potion.


    "And you have to catch a fairy to make that potion. That can only be found in the Beast Kingdom.


    Aizel and Daisy listened carefully to every word that the master was saying.


    "The fairies are their pride. They don''t let anyone even see them. Capturing a fairy from there will make you amon enemy for the whole Kingdom."


    "So there is no other way? Will that potion won''t be avable in the tournament? I can''t ask that as a reward?" Aizel asked hurriedly.


    "I am sorry child. Even if someone has that no one will acknowledge openly. Only one person will be able to help you but you won''t like her condition."


    "Who is that?"


    "The Queen of Theodora,"


    "I can guess, she wants me to join her kingdom, right?"


    "Just let the tournament start. You will know once when she willy her eyes on you.


    "Your kingdom is surely going to have a real rough time from now on and it will be all because of you,"


    Aizel eyes widen in shock. His mind started to race what this queen actually want. Does she know anything about him and his real identity? Or she knows that he has the power of imagination.


    "Don''t worry for now. Just go and try to win the battles that you will participate in. You can''t do anything if you die."


    Aizel took a deep breath and nodded.


    Leaving the captivating presence of the woman in the study hall, Aizel, Isabe, and Daisy ventured forth through the library''s winding corridors.


    "I am sorry Aizel. I will find some other way to help," Isabe said.


    "Why are you even sorry? I was really happy to know you wanted to help me.


    "Don''t worry about me. You should first focus to bring your mother here.


    "She is your real family,"


    Isabe nodded.


    *****


    In the study hall,


    The Master was sitting quietly and drinking her tea when suddenly someone arrived behind her out of thin air.


    "Master, do you really want to help that kid?"


    "I have already promised Isabe now."


    "But you know it won''t be that easy. The King of Felgura has already named him the next War God,"


    "The Queen of Theodora will make every effort now just to have him.


    "Who can say after seeing all that, the beast kingdom might get involves too."


    "Why are you so afraid? Did you forget who we are? We are the Zulivans.


    "We have what no other kingdom has. We have Zephyrus Zulivan."

 Chapter 301 He Loved You More

    ?


    "So you are back, do you still want to browse through Grimorium?" Ashlyn asked.


    Aizel, Isabe, and Daisy made their way back to the Grimorium section, where they met Ashlyn.


    "Of course, that''s was the reason we actually came for the library,"


    "But Aizel don''t you have two grimorium both for fire and lightning?" Isabe asked.


    "And you haven''t even reached Grade III yet."


    Aizel didn''t reply to her as he started to browse through the Grimorium section.


    He headed towards the Grade II section where his gaze finally settled on what he was looking for.


    He gently picked the grimorium and nodded.


    "Wait... don''t tell me.." Isabe shuttered a little.


    "You are really an interesting mage. Now I know why King seems to be so protective towards you," Ashlyn said.


    "Let''s go,"


    Approaching the reception area, Aizel initiated the rental process for the Grimorium he sought.


    The person behind the desk told him that the rent usually costs 100 gold coins.


    "Let''s meet on the day of the tournament now, Aizel and Daisy, take care," Isabe said.


    "You also take care of yourself. We will meet soon again," Aizel replied.


    As the sun began its descent and turn the sky orange and pink, Aizel, Ashlyn, and Daisy left the library and started heading toward the castle.


    The three people walked along the cobblestone path and the sounds of their steps.


    As the three of them walked through the castle''s grand halls, they encountered Aquarian standing patiently at a familiar intersection.


    "Ashlyn you can leave now. You both join me for the meeting,"


    Ashlyn nodded and left.


    Both Aizel and Daisy trailed Aquarian and headed towards a small study room where everyone was present already.


    "So now you all are here, let''s discuss the n and strategy for the tournament," Aquarian said.


    Both Aizel and Daisy grab the chair and sat beside Seraphine.


    "For the team battle, which will be the mainpetition and held atst, who have you thought should participate first?" Aquarian asked, looking towards Zareena.


    "I have thought that I will decide after getting to know who will be our opponent.


    "Saving Aizel won''t matter because he is going to participate in other battles too, so till then everyone will know about him."


    "Remember, in the team tournament, the first round will be 1v1 which will be a death battle.


    "The winner will be rewarded with two points. Next will be 2v2 where the winner will be rewarded 3 points, again it will be the death battle.


    "Last will be the 5v5 team battle where thest man standing will be able to win 5 points for his team," Aquarian exined.


    "So what will happen if both teams get 5-5 points each and ended up in a draw?" Aizel asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Then there will special 1v1 match will be held and that will also be a death battle. Whoever is left standing wins the match."


    "Now you are only 7 members in your team. I don''t want to jinx it but by any chance some of you die and still win the battle, you will only be able to include the Garde II mages in your team from the next battle.


    "So try to win every death battle and survive and let''s all go home together safely. Even though the Kings want you to win the tournament, always remember your life is more important.


    "Everyone has someone who is waiting for them toe back home safely. Now you can all leave and head back to your room,"


    As everyone else left the room, Aizel and Daisy gave each other a knowing look and then went together to a certain room.


    They walked together through the grand hallways of the castle. Their steps echoed softly against the smooth stone floor.


    The flickering candles made shadows dance on the walls, making the room feel magical.


    As they reach the room Aizel walked and jumped straight for the bed.


    "Aizel I forgot something to let you know," Suddenly Daisy said, she walked and gently sit on the other side of the bed,


    "Hmm, what is it?"


    "Grandmaster Gogo gave me something as a gift when I and Vespara went away to take the kids back,"


    From her a small pocket on her dress, she took out a small cube-shaped box that had a mysterious runic inscription on it and showed it to Aizel.


    "Vespara told me that this is a magic artifact. But I wasn''t able to activate it even a single time. I don''t even know what is it.


    Aizel grabbed the cube shape box from her hand and started to look at it more closely.


    "Even I don''t have any idea what it could be. Did Grandmaster Gogo tell you something about it?"


    "No,"


    "But I remember that Vespara told me that it won''t be able to use by anyone because I have touched it.


    "I wanted to give you this because I don''t deserve a magic artifact and I think it will be more helpful for you,"


    Aizel smiled and held her hand and said, "Don''t worry about me. It might be something that cane in use for you.


    "And What do you mean you don''t deserve it? You are a strong woman and you are a good mother.


    "Your dad was so proud when he told me everything about you," Aizel replied.


    "Did he really say that?" Daisy asked, her eyes started to be watery.


    "Of course, why would I lie to you? He was mad at me because I gave up and started to curse everything on my bad luck and my past.


    "I thought, he hated me a little...b-because I didn''t listen to him and gave birth to Lily,"


    Daisy started to cry and hug Aizel.


    "He loved you more than anyone and he loved Lily too. He didn''t wanted you to experience the harsh environment in the vige after what happened. That''s why he sent you to Chester town.


    Aizel patted her back slowly as Daisy cried in his arms.


    "I will find a way to get that potion and heal your eyes. I want you to see everything.


    "Your daughter, other kids, Vespara, Shelly, and the moon you always imagine,"

 Chapter 302 The Gathering

    ?


    The Next Day...


    The King''s pristine white robes were a symbol of his authority and majesty, and they gave the pce''s great hall an air of reality.


    Aquarian, who was standing next to him, was dressed in a noble outfit with bright shades of blue. Ashlyn, on the other hand, chose a more simple outfit. She wore a crisp white shirt that stuck to her thin frame, sleek ck pants, and sturdy boots.


    In their resplendent noble attire, Aizel and Zareena stood poised and dignified, their garments a testament to their esteemed status.


    Aizel wore a custom-made dark-ck suit with detailed embroidery that showed off his taste.


    Zareena, on the other hand, exuded elegance in her white, flowing gown with delicate embellishments, exuding grace and sophistication befitting her noble lineage.


    A grand gathering was organized, resembling a regal assembly of kings and queens from all the kingdoms.


    Initially, Zareena had been the sole representative apanying them, but the king made a decision to extend the invitation to Aizel as well.


    "Dadar, we are ready," Aquarian said.


    Dadar nodded and tapped his staff on the ground. Once again the magic circle appeared beneath their feet teleporting them to another ce.


    Aizel suddenly finds himself in another castle, where the air was thick with a palpable tension.


    As he surveyed the surroundings, he realized that all eyes were fixated on them.


    The regal figures of power and authority from various realms stood before them, casting their prating gazes upon Aizel and the rest of them.


    The King of the Zulivan Kingdom stood at the front with his formidable mages.


    Alongside him, the majestic Elf King, the enigmatic Dark Elf Queen, and the dignified Whiskerkin Queen were apanied by their respective entourages.


    Finally, the presence of the resolute Theodora Queen and her eldest daughterpleted the assembly.


    "Listen, don''t speak anything. I will handle it," Zareena whispered and Aizel nodded.


    His gaze went towards Ra who was standing beside the Whiskerkin Queen.


    But then he noticed the Whiskerkin Queen was staring at him with a little weird expression on her face.


    Did she know something about me?"


    [It''s possible, Ra knows something about you so maybe she knows as well. But Master, I think that''s fear on her face]


    "Ra, he is here... he is the same person.. what should I do now?" The Whiskerkin Queen sent a mental message to Ra.


    "Don''t worry, just don''t let anyone notice it. My lord won''t do anything here and besides I am here," Ra replied.


    "You arete... AGAIN," The Zulivan Kingdom King said, eyeing the king of Felgura.


    With regal grace, the king led the way, Aquarian, Ashlyn, Zareena, and Aizel followed closely behind him.


    "Good to see you again, Zester," The King of Felgura said with a smile.


    "You only know how to be a smooth talker," Zester replied.


    The Elf King, Dark Elf Queen, and Whiskerking Queen came forwards and then greeted them.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you again, Lacaris," The Elf king said.


    "I have been honored, by the way, when the two of you are getting married?" Lacaris asked.


    "He won''t be able to marry me even in his dream," The Drak Elf Queen replied with a snot.


    Meanwhile, the Whiskerkin queen was staring at Aizel when suddenly Aizel gave a simple smile in response.


    A chill ran down her spine, and beads of sweat started to appear on her forehead.


    He knows me, he definitely knows everything. He is just ying around here," She thought, gulping in fear.


    "Lacaris it''s rude to greet me atst," The Queen of Theodora came forward.


    Suddenly Lacaris''s demeanor change along with Ashlyn and Zareena.


    "Nice to see you, Rias,"


    Suddenly the queen''s gaze fell on Aizel.


    "You brought a Grade II mage with you, but look at that face...


    "Where have you been hiding till now?" She walked forward towards Aizel.


    [Master, this bitch is dangerous]


    "I have never seen anyone more beautiful than you. Why are following this idiot king who doesn''t know anything?


    "Join me, you can have everything you want,"


    Why do I feel like I am a woman getting proposed by a man?"


    "Ahem... I feel honored to hear that from the Queen itself, but I have no intention to change sides." Aizel replied.


    "You got a great young mage Lacaris, I hope you can keep him safe," She said with a smile.


    "Hahahah, don''t worry about that. He is my little brother after all.


    "His big brother is there with him," Aquarian said.


    "Then I hope you all will be ready for tomorrow. It seems I already know what I need to get from you this time," With that said she turned and left with her daughter.


    "You are in trouble," Zareena whispered.


    "I am already aware of it," Aizel replied.


    "Why did she even leave, we haven''t started anything yet," The Elf King said.


    "Well, I have arranged a feast for everyone. Let''s eat something first and then talk," The King of Zulivan said.


    The grand hall was adorned with a long table, elegantly set with avish spread of delectable dishes.


    The kings and queens gracefully took their seats and engaged in lively conversations.


    Aizel and Zareena found themselves seated alongside Ashlyn and Aquarian, forming a united front as representatives of their kingdom.


    Look at them elves, they are real,"


    [Master, do you think there might be more beautiful elvesdies? What about dark skin dark elf?]


    Oye, don''t talk about things like that now. I don''t want to start having some weird thoughts,"


    That King of Zulivan is just like a middle age man with ck hair. I can''t feel anything special about him. It seems he is quite powerful,"


    [Master, that kitty is staring at you once again]


    What does she even want? Do I need to speak with Ra about this?"


    [But won''t they find it suspicious?]


    "You want to talk about something?" Suddenly Ra''s voice resounded in his mind.


    You, but how can you do this? And how did you know?" Aizel asked, trying to maintain a calm face.


    "Didn''t I tell you before, I can sense something, I just felt you need to talk to me and this is our innate ability of the Whiskerkins,"


    Incredible...Yes about that, why does your Queen keep staring at me? Don''t tell me she is also interested in me?"


    "About that, don''t worry for now. You should be more careful tomorrow and try to go all out. That bitch has her eyes on you,"

 Chapter 303 1 Vs 7

    ?


    The grand gathering concluded, and the attendees dispersed, returning to their respective castles.


    Aquarian, on the other hand, had a different goal.


    He got the group together, including Ashlyn, and came up with a n to take them all to the remote ind where Aizel had trained with him.


    As they arrived on the tranquil ind, Aquarian wasted no time in addressing the group.


    "Listen, get ready, and fight against Ashlyn. Let''s have some practice."


    "What? Why me? I thought you were going to fight them?" Ashlyn asked.


    "Hahahaha, I might get too excited while fighting this many mages at the same time.


    "Do you think you can stop me then?" He asked.


    "But this isn''t why I came here"


    "Come on, I know a ce that has recently introduced a new type of sea monster dish that....


    "GET READY... I CAN ATTACK AT ANY TIME..." Ashlyn yelled, summoning her katana in an instant.


    "Wait...but are we all seven allowed to fight?" Zareena asked.


    "Yes, I think Ashlyn can easily handle everyone," Aquarian replied.


    "Don''t hold back because I wo...


    Before she could even finish speaking, Aizel arrived right behind him, his sword already shing downward.


    "HOOOOO" Ashlyn easily blocked the attack with her sword.


    "Now, idiot," Aizel said.


    Ashlyn''s eyes were wide open, and suddenly a fist-shaped gravity pressure fell on her from the top.


    Aizel had already swapped ces in the end moment with his dagger shadow ability.


    As the force of gravity grew stronger around her, Ashlyn could feel her legs shaking.


    All of a sudden, a cascade of golden leaves appeared around her and began to dance elegantly in the air.


    The ethereal leaves moved in hypnotic patterns, giving the area a magical feel. At the same time, a scary ck cloud hung over Ashlyn, bringing darkness to the area around her.


    "Swap,"


    *click*


    In an instant, Zareena and Raven found themselves disced from their original positions, transported to the same ce where Ashlyn stood before.


    The oppressive force of gravity intensified, bearing down upon them with relentless strength, causing them to plummet to the ground.


    Soren quickly stopped the spell when he saw that the situation was dangerous. With a sense of urgency, he hastened towards Ashlyn, who had set her sights on the direction of Edumont.


    "It''s an honor to fight with you mam," Edumont said and rushed towards her.


    Ashlyn moved quickly toward Edumont, the meeting point with Ashley drawing near, a resounding click signaled another flick of Ashlyn''s fingers.


    She quickly switched ces with Soren, altering their intended convergence.


    Now that she was going in a different direction, Ashlyn changed her path to get to Ashlyn and Raven.


    But all of a sudden, a powerful volley of windy arrows appeared and stopped her in her tracks. The strong gusts caused her to stop and stand still for a moment.


    [Master she can use space power]


    Hmm, this will be tricky,"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With unwavering determination, Aizel propelled himself forward, closing in on Ashlyn''s position.


    Ashlyn quickly grabbed some nearby pebbles and put a surge of mana into them when she sensed him.


    Propelled like swift projectiles, the enhanced stones hurtled towards Aizel with astonishing speed.


    But Aizel was quick and had good reflexes, so he was able to easily avoid their path.


    In a daring twist, Ashlyn seized the opportune moment, executing a skillful swap with one of the propelled pebbles, instantly materializing beside Aizel.


    She charged at him with her katana ready to strike, hoping to catch him off guard.


    However, Aizel expertly parried Ashlyn''s katana, deflecting her strike with ease. Quickly responding, he smoothly jumped backward, making sure there was enough space between them.


    "This trick is so old," Aizelmented.


    "Is that so...


    "Ashlyn stop ying around. This is not even considered a practice," Aquarian yelled from far away.


    "Fuck, now she will wen....


    With a forceful impact, Ashlyn''s powerful punch connected directly with Aizel''s abdomen, propelling him through the air like a missile.


    He flew through the nearby forest, hitting trees one after the other.


    Soren jumped at the chance and appeared behind Ashlyn, his gravity abilities primed for action. In a split second, he unleashed a devastating punch, harnessing the forces of gravity to enhance his strike.


    However, Ashlyn''s swift reflexes and cunning tactics thwarted Soren''s attack. With a simple flick of her fingers, she executed another seamless swap.


    Now standing behind him, She punched Soren on his back with full impact. Soren was thrown through the air like a powerless puppet by the force of the impact. His body was at the mercy of the forces that pushed him away.


    Suddenly a dark cloud appeared beneath her feet.


    Before the cloud can react, she jumped straight into the air. As four more arrows flew at her, Ashlyn dodged them with ease, dancing through the air.


    However, her respite was short-lived, for from the right side, a torrent of icy spikes materialized, descending upon her with relentless force.


    Ashlyn acted quickly and used a spatial swap to get herself out of the dangerous mid-air situation and onto solid ground. She deftly maneuvered her body, evading each ice spike with calcted precision.


    This time, Seraphine and Edumont took advantage of the fact that Ashlyn was too busy avoiding the icy spikes to close in on her.


    Edumont brandished his gleaming sword, his strikes carrying an air of precision and power.


    At the same time, Seraphine held her powerful spear and was ready to hit with deadly uracy.


    Together, the duo advanced upon Ashlyn, their synchronized assault designed to overwhelm and subdue their elusive opponent.


    Ashlyn quickly used her katana to block Seraphine''s spear, sending the spear''s dangerous tip in a different direction.


    At the same time, Edumont''s grip on his sword weakened as it got swapped by pebbles. Before they could do anything, Ashlyn''s hands moved as fast as lightning and grabbed Seraphine and Edumont by the legs.


    With a surge of power, she brought them crashing down upon the ground with tremendous force. The impact resonated through the earth, causing the ground to crack and a small crater to form where theynded.


    Another arrow flew towards her but she caught it easily with her right hand.


    "Are you just going to shoot arrows from the dis..


    *Bup*


    In a sudden burst of light, the small box attached to Daisy''s arrow exploded, engulfing the area in a blinding radiance that temporarily robbed Ashlyn of her vision.


    Just as she instinctively prepared to swap ces to regain her advantage, a swift and skillful chain snaked its way around her waist, firmly restraining her movements.


    "Ready for round 2"

 Chapter 304 After Him...

    ?


    With a powerful tug, Aizel exerted his strength and yanked on the chain, causing Ashlyn to be pulled closer to him.


    However, just as they were about to collide, Ashlyn swiftly executed another swap, switching positions with Aizel once again.


    This time, Aizel found himself ensnared by the chain, momentarily immobilized.


    Sensing the imminent danger, Sekki, in a dazzling disy of transformation, morphed into a formidable lightning-charged sword.


    With the help of Aizel''s skilled hands, the electric de rushed forward and shed quickly at Ashlyn.


    Yet, to Aizel''s surprise, Ashlyn effortlessly deflected and parried each attack, disying a mastery ofbat.


    With swift determination, Zareena stepped forward, her hands adorned with a cluster of sharp golden leaves.


    In a coordinated attack on Ashlyn, Aizel, and Zareena timed their attacks perfectly.


    However, Ashlyn''s adept reflexes allowed her to effortlessly parry their attacks, continuously swapping positions to evade their strikes.


    As the battle intensified, Soren, recognizing the need for a different approach, pped his hands together.


    In an instant, an unseen force of gravity showed up on both sides, creating a strong pressure like a pincer that tried to crush Ashlyn from both sides.


    It was as if two unseen hands of gravity were closing in on her, testing her resilience and resolve.


    "It''s time to end this little spar,"


    Suddenly she vanished and a portal appeared behind Soren.


    Ashlyn appeared from behind through the portal, grabbed him by the neck, and mmed him to the ground.


    Another small portal appeared in front of her, and she punched straight inside it.


    A strong punch connected straight at Aizel''s jaw stunning him and making him lose consciousness in an instant.


    As the intensity of the battle grew, an ethereal phenomenon unfolded before their eyes.


    Countless portals materialized throughout the area, resembling miniature gxies adorned with shimmering stars in a mesmerizing shade of purple.


    "I think this is enough," Ashyln said.


    Zareena, Seraphine, Edumont, Raven, and Daisy quickly grouped up together with Ashlyn.


    Soren, despite his wounds, started to get back up on his feet. Aizel, on the other hand,y on the ground unconscious.


    "You can stay out of it. Ashlyn let''s go one more round," Soren said.


    "Idiot, the tournament is starting tomorrow. Just give it a rest already,"


    Aizel''s eyes fluttered open, and he swiftly rose to his feet.


    "That punch was heavy,"


    "Believe me, I was holding a lot while fighting against you guys," Ashlyn replied.


    "But still you made me use portals, which ismendable. Raven, you need to support more in the fight.


    "Same goes with Daisy. I like that trick you pull on me, make sure you have more in your bag,"


    "Are you satisfied Aquarian?" Ashlyn asked.


    "Aizel why are you holding so much?"


    "It was just a spar, and besides I don''t want to show anything to anyone right now. I will go all out tomorrow."


    "What about you Soren?"


    "I don''t like fighting in groups," Soren replied.


    "Well let''s leave for now. I hope you guys won''t do the same thing tomorrow,"


    Everyone nodded and then left the ind.


    "Ashlyn, you were just passing some time against us," Soren said.


    They have returned back to the study hall in the castle.


    "What do you want? You all are Grade III mages. Do you guys want me to bully you?"


    "Don''t act tough just because you were born before me."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Whatever," Ashlyn left the hall.


    "Let''s go and eat outside Daisy. Even Hazel wanted to try that Red Mass of Goat,"


    "Okay. Seraphine are you joining us? Hazel is alsoing?" Daisy asked.


    Seraphine simply nodded. The trio then left the hall.


    "They could have also asked us to join," Raven said.


    "Let it be, we will have our own feast in the castle," Zareena replied.


    *****


    "Seraaaaa...Softieeee...." Hazel shouted as she ran towards them in the corridor.


    "What''s up Ginger, ready to go and eat?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, I was waiting for you guys,"


    "Let''s go then,"


    The four people left the castle and walked steadily toward the diner where Aizel, Ashlyn, and Daisy had eaten before.


    The streets bustled with activity as they navigated through the lively crowd, their destination fixed firmly in their minds.


    "Aizel," Seraphine suddenly whispered.


    "Yes, I know,"


    "What happened guys?" Hazel asked.


    "Someone is following us," Daisy replied.


    "Follow me," Aizel said.


    The group walked faster, and their steps echoed in the narrow alleys as they skillfully made their way through the maze-like streets.


    Their senses were heightened, aware of the distant presence following their every move. The pursuer, undeterred, shadowed their steps from a distance, a silent predator lurking in the shadows.


    As if emerging from the very fabric of the buildings, a multitude of mages materialized, their concealed countenances shrouded by masks.


    They surrounded Aizel and the others, their dark clothing blending in with the darkness around them.


    "Seraphine, protect both of them," Aizel whispered.


    "What about you?"


    "They are after me; I will lure them."


    "Is that the one that we are ordered to bring?" One of the mage spoke.


    "Yes, he fits the description. Let''s do the job quick, master can''t maintain the barrier for too long."


    With lightning running through his veins, Aizel darted quickly in different direction, his moves a blur of electrifying speed.


    "Look at that kid, hahaha...


    "How tough could it be to catch a Grade II..


    "After him...


    As the pursuers relentlessly chased after Aizel, a brave few remained behind to confront the girls.


    Aizel quickly jumped and climbed to the roofs. His nimble movements let him move around the city in a very graceful way.


    With calcted jumps and impressive parkour skills, he effortlessly bounded from one building to another, creating a mesmerizing disy of acrobatics.


    However, as Aizel noticed that he had distanced himself from Seraphine and the others, he deliberately slowed his pace, enticing the pursuers to close in on him.


    "He is slowing down...


    "Has he given up.....


    In a moment of sheer surprise, the pursuers witnessed Aizel abruptly shifting his direction and charging straight toward them.


    The sudden switch in roles caught them by surprise, and they went from confident to a mix of confusion and rm.

 Chapter 305 Contribution (Bonus )

    ?


    "Sekki.."


    [I am ready, Master]


    As Aizel ran toward the mages on the roofs, his spirit weapon, Sekki, transformed into a shining katana that he held tightly in his hand.


    In an instant, a mage let out a fast stream of water that turned into a bullet hurtling towards Aizel.


    He swung his sword skillfully and cut the water-filled projectile in half with a single swing. With their weapons on a collision course, the intensity of the encounter escted.


    But all of a sudden, a secret dagger appeared in Aizel''s left hand, a swift and unexpected maneuver.


    The dagger deftly found its mark, shing across the mage''s neck with decisive precision.


    Aizel quickly reached into the depths of his storage ring and pulled out a strange box mask, which he put on with a smirk.


    The pursuing mages halted momentarily, their confusion evident in their eyes as they beheld the enigmatic mask adorning Aizel''s face.


    Aizel saw an opening and quickly threw a small, cylinder-shaped box at the mages who wereing toward him.


    As the box shattered upon impact, a billowing cloud of ominous ck and red smoke engulfed the area, casting an eerie darkness upon them all.


    "AHHHH my eyes...


    "Cough... cough..., fuck ...


    "I can''t sense hi...


    *Thud*


    The mage head fall on the ground before he could warn others.


    "Cough...


    *Thud*


    *Buzzzz* *Crackle*


    Within the shrouded veil of the dark red smoke, vibrant shes of blue lightning illuminated the scene.


    The pursuers caught off guard and unable to react, sumbed swiftly to an unseen force. One by one, their heads were cut off and their dead bodies fell to the ground.


    In a matter of seconds, the pursuers were all beaten, and Aizel stood alone in the eerie aftermath of the fight, his silhouette outlined by the ominous glow of the fading smoke.


    "That''s what you get for considering me a mere Grade II mage,"


    [That''s right. Now we should head towards Daisy, Master]


    "Yes, let''s go,"


    Meanwhile a little far away on the roof, a middle age man had a mixed reaction and expression on his way.


    "Damn it.. they all died. They can''t even capture a Grade II Mage. All of them are useless.


    "I should leave quickly, my barrier can''t block...


    "So you are here,"


    The middle age man turned around to see Ashlyn standing right behind him.


    In a swift motion, the middle-aged man quickdraws his sword with remarkable speed just inches away from shing Ashlyn''s delicate neck.


    However, to his astonishment, her expression remained unchanged, devoid of any concern or fear.


    Just as his sword was about sh, a tiny portal materialized before her neck, swallowing his sword into its depths.


    In an instant, the man''s world turned upside down, and thest thing he saw was his head lying on the cold ground while Ashlyn looked at him with a nk expression.


    With another portal opening Ashlyn stepped inside, and appeared right behind Seraphine, Hazel, and Daisy who have already defeated their pursuers. At the same time, Aizel reached there too, heading toward them to regroup.


    "The bitch queen has already started to take action," Ashlyn said.


    "This is so annoying," Aizelmented.


    "I think you shoulde back to the castle for now. After the tournament, I will apany you all for a trip."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I guess that is the right thing to do for now," Aizel replied.


    "Sorry Ginger, but we will go next time,"


    "It''s okay softie, I mean staying alive is more important right?"


    Aizel nodded.


    With a wave of her hand, Ashlyn conjured a shimmering portal, beckoning everyone to follow. They went freely into the swirling vortex, where they felt the familiar feeling of being transported by magic.


    When they came out the other side, they were in the middle of the castle''s grand dining room, surrounded by fancy decorations and the smell of a freshly cooked meal.


    Seated at a long table adorned withvish feasts, Aizel, and the others caught sight of Raven and Zareena, fully engrossed in savoring sulent meats and indulging in sses of rich, aromatic beverages.


    The air was filled with the aroma of roasted meats and the sound of sses being clinked, which made the dining hall feel alive.


    "You guys are already back," Raven said.


    "You guys can eat here, I am going now," Ashlyn said, turned around, and left.


    "What happened? Didn''t you all go to eat outside?


    "Yeah, we got ambushed on the way by some mages who were hiding their faces," Aizel replied.


    "WHAT! How? When? Zareena stood up from her chair and asked.


    "It seems they were ordered by that bitch queen,"


    "It was only a matter of time, I knew she will act but didn''t think she will even make her move here," Zareena replied.


    Aizel, Daisy, Seraphine, and Hazel grabbed their seat while the maids started to serve them food.


    "So what happened tell me in detail, Daisy?" Zareena asked.


    Daisy nodded and began to exin everything from the start.


    "It''s a relief you all are well and Ashlyn came on time. I will talk about this matter with Father."


    "Ginger, are you prepared enough?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, I don''t know if I can win but I will try my best,"


    "Sera helped me a lot,"


    "That''s great. I am also looking forward to the potion that you made for us. I will make sure to use it properly," Aizel said.


    "Hihi, I hope you won''t use it to do some naughty things,"


    "I don''t need a potion for that,"


    "What potion?" Zareena interrupted them.


    "Uhh.. princess I made some potion for everyone that can turn you all invisible for 2 minutes," Hazel replied.


    "Interesting, how many do you have?


    "Three for everyone. That''s all I was able to brew from the herb I collected." Hazel replied.


    "That''s good. We just have to use them carefully and it will be a deadly trump card.


    "Can other mages sense us after we turn invisible?" Zareena asked.


    Even Aizel was interested to know.


    "Yes, I have mixed some redzeg herb. So no one will be able to sense you guys for at least 2 minutes."


    "That''s the same herb I use in my smoke bombs," Aizel replied.


    "Good job Hazel. Every battle we win, your contribution will also be added. Father will surely reward you greatly,"


    "T-thank you, princess," She bowed quickly, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    [Master, this bitch may think about stealing our potion maker]

 Chapter 306 Deserve Death

    ?


    At Night...


    "So tomorrow...


    "Yes, tomorrow..


    "Are you scared?"


    "Who me? Naa... I am a little bit excited,"


    As evening settled in, Aizel and Daisy found themselvesfortably nestled on the bed, engaging in a lively conversation about the long-awaited tournament set tomence the following day.


    In the midst of their conversation, a sudden buzz caught Aizel''s attention. Without skipping a beat, he summoned his crystal ball out from his storage ring.


    "Pretty boy, did you miss me?"


    "Yes, very much. I wish I can sleep in yourp right now,"


    "Haha, it seems you are missing me very much huh, what about Daisy? What she will do then?"


    Aizel looked towards Daisy who simply smiled at his joke.


    "She will be on the other...


    "Stop.."Daisy hit him on the shoulder.


    "How are you my darling? Aizel is taking care of you right?"


    "I am good Vespara, don''t worry about that. How are the kids?"


    "They are sleeping right now. It seems even Shelly has some great talent for telling stories just like him,"


    Of course, she would have," Aizel thought.


    "I heard from Aquarian what happened. It seems you have more troubles in your way,"


    "Is there a time when I don''t have troubles? That bitch is just another one in the collection." Aizel replied.


    "Hehe bold of you to say this to a Queen of a Kingdom. Did they suspect you regarding Larisa?"


    "No, she just wanted me to join her kingdom and her side. In return, she said I can have everything.


    "Staying with the idiot king won''t help me. For a moment I was tempted by the offer but I know there might be some catch."


    "You did right. That is true that you could have everything by staying at her side.


    "But she would have made you her personal pet. She would have made love with you every possible moment. Her thirst for lust isn''t anything that you can imagine.


    "I was warned by Isabe''s master, it seems that bitch is really crazy,"


    "Do you think Daisy might be in trouble because of me?" Aizel asked.


    "Ummm.. that''s tough to tell. Well, she isn''t like that to act like a coward. If she wants you, she will directly go for you.


    "But if she really really really wants you, like nothing matter in this Xelgar for her. She will do everything to have you then,"


    Daisy nced towards Aizel worriedly who right now was in deep thought.


    "What about the kids? Do you think she will stoop so low to target them?" Aizel asked again.


    "She doesn''t even care about her own kids. What do you think now?"


    As Aizel''s ears caught the words, a subtle shift urred in his demeanor. A chill ran through Daisy''s spine when she noticed.


    "Death... the inferior pest deserves death,"


    [Death... the inferior pest deserves death]


    Both Aizel and Sekki''s voices resounded at the same time.


    "Aizel don''t do something stupid there. You are still not strong enough.


    "You don''t want to regret itter right?" Vespara said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Aizel took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    "With King and Aquarian there, she can''t do anything for now. Everyone hase here for the tournament.


    "Not to fight or start a war. The Zulivan Kingdom won''t forgive the Theodora Kingdom if they did something stupid here.


    "You are right. I will just concentrate on winning the battles and keeping Daisy safe.


    "Rest of them live or not, I don''t care," Aizel replied.


    "Well that''s a very cruel thing to say but like I care hehe..."


    "Darling, what about you? How are you feeling for tomorrow?"


    "Well I am a little nervous but I will do my best to help Aizel and others," Daisy replied.


    "Listen, don''t take part other than a 5v5 battle. No matter what the reward or even if someone forces you.


    "Aizel you know what to do and I have also informed Aquarian about this.


    "She can''t die in a 5v5 battle so she will be safe for the whole tournament."


    "Don''t worry, I will keep that in mind,"


    "Good, now goodnight both of you. Don''t do lewd things and get some good sleep today.. bye bye,"


    "This hag.. it''s not like we do something like that right?"


    "Yes, you are right. Let''s just sleep for now," Daisy replied and closed her eyes quickly.


    Both were feeling a little awkward after that.


    *****


    The Next Morning...


    The tournament was scheduled to start in the afternoon. Aizel was having breakfast with the whole team currently.


    The King, Aquarian, Nobles family heads, and Yotum have already left the castle towards the ce where the tournament is going to be held.


    "What do you think? Who is going to fight from our kingdom in the High-Grade Mage battle?" Raven asked.


    "From what I have heard it''s Elric turn," Zareena replied.


    "Seeing the headmaster fight will truly be once in a lifetime experience," Edumont replied.


    "What about the king and Queen? Did they also fight with each other?" Aizel asked.


    "What are you even asking? Haven''t you watched any tournaments before?" Raven asked.


    "Nope, my master has trapped me underground from the start and didn''t let me leave until I be worthy in her eyes," Aizel replied.


    "You are joking right?" Raven asked again, her expression was a little weird after hearing that.


    "Have you heard me joking before?"


    "Sparring partner has trained relentlessly to reach here. I hope when we fight against each other, it will be a legendary battle," Soren said.


    "The time you and I fight, you will find yourself shitting in your pants," Aizel replied.


    "Hooo... I believe you promised a sparring round before the tournament,"


    "Yeah, my hands are itching for something. I believe whipping your ass might relieve it,"


    Both started to get up when suddenly Ashlyn said, "Both of you sit down and have your breakfast."


    "Don''t create any problems for me or I will teleport you both so far to a secluded ce where you won''t even have a way to return.


    "Don''t piss me off when I am eating,"


    Both snorted and sat down once again.

 Chapter 307 Realized Something About Myself

    ?


    The atmosphere at the table grew hushed as Soren and Aizel remained seated, their thoughts seemingly lost in the moment.


    The empty tes showed that everyone had finished eating.


    With a collective sigh, the group gradually stood up, ready to depart from the castle alongside Ashlyn.


    "Are you not using your portals?" Aizel asked.


    "I can''t. I don''t have permission to open a portal in the arena," Ashyln replied.


    "That means we have to hire a carriage to go all the way there?" Raven asked.


    "Yes, but renting horses much be better," Ashlyn replied.


    As Ashlyn led the group through the busy streets, the sound of their footsteps on the cobblestones could be heard.


    They navigated their way past quaint small houses and towering skyscraper-like structures. The cityscape transformed around them, blending elements of tradition and modernity.


    They finally got to the horse stable, which was full of activity and the soft neighing of horses.


    After that, they rented nine beautiful horses, each of which was perfectly suited to the needs of its rider.


    As they embarked on their journey, the rhythmic sound of hooves echoed through the streets, carrying them away from the city and toward their destination.


    Ashlyn and her horse led the way at the front of the group. Behind her, Raven and Zareena maintained a close formation.


    Soren and Edumont were in the middle, riding next to each other. Their horses were moving in perfect sync.


    And bringing up the rear, the quartet of Daisy, Hazel, Seraphine, and Aizel rode together.


    "Your''spetition will be first right?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes," Hazel replied.


    "So... What a potion-makingpetition will be like?


    "Do you just need to make a potion and then every participant''s potion will be checked and the result will be decided on who did the best?" Aizel asked.


    "You are half correct. We will be told to make a specific potion in the given time.


    "The result will be based on whose potion has the most effective use," Hazel replied.


    "So the potion which you made that makes us invisible for 2 minutes. If someone made the same potion that can make us invisible for 5 minutes, that means that person won,"


    "Exactly."


    "It seems I need to give you my blessing so that you can perform well," Aizel said.


    "Hihi.. I hope I won''t get bad luck from that,"


    "Oii, what that''s supposed to mean,"


    After a few hours of traveling, they reached their destination, which was a majestic colosseum surrounded by tall mountains and a lush forest.


    There was a buzz of excitement in the air as crowds of people lined up in orderly lines, eager to get into the big venue.


    The huge building drew everyone''s attention, and the natural beauty around it made it look even bigger and more impressive.


    Crowd pushed forward, each person eager to see how the uing event would y out in the arena''s grand surroundings.


    "Don''t tell me, we are going to battle here? This shit will break with one attack," Aizel said.


    "Just have some patience idiot," Ashyln replied.


    Hmm, so they might have someone who can make protective shields or barriers something like this," Aizel thought.


    [Or what about a vast space inside the Colosseum?]


    Possible,"


    "So how are we going in through that?" Aizel asked pointing towards the big sea of people in front of the entrance.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Through the portal now," Ashlyn replied, opening a portal for them.


    *Tsk* Should have let us do that in the first ce,"


    In an orderly procession, they stepped through the mystical portal. As they emerged on the other side, they found themselves in a vast and ornate hall, adorned with intricate tapestries and gleaming chandeliers.


    "They are here," Xavior said.


    Aizel looked around the hall, taking in the familiar faces of the people.


    The king sat on a plush couch with a goblet of richly colored alcohol in his hand. Yotum stood behind him, his eyes scanning the surroundings with a watchful intensity.


    Among the gathering of noble heads, Aquarian found his ce, engaging in conversations and exchanging nods with his peers.


    Aizel''s eyes then fell upon the distinctive presence of the Kingsley family''s mages, their presence marked by their distinctive attire and quietposure.


    "I have never seen Kingsley''s family head," He whispered silently to Seraphine.


    "She doesn''t join any meetings or events. She is very secretive and only listens to King''s order." She replied.


    "Does she know what happens in her family? Is she responsible for it?"


    "I don''t know about that. Why did you ask?"


    "Nothing just forgot about that part,"


    "You seem different once again,"


    "Umm.. how so?"


    "It''s like you are changing from time to time. The first time I met you were like a mage who has just stepped into this world.


    "Then after some time your personality changes suddenly. It felt like you were afraid of killing someone first but then all of a sudden you don''t care about anyone.


    "It''s like you don''t care for anyone in this world whether they live or die.


    "Inside of you is like a mixture of emotions and different personalities."


    "I can still feel, you are changing once again,"


    Aizel stared at her for a second and then said, "You know, this is the first time I have heard you speak so much.


    "And you are wrong about one thing,"


    "What is that?"


    "I care about others. But they are only a few of them," Aizel replied.


    "Now you have talked about this, answer my one question,"


    "Speak,"


    "How do you feel when you see him," He slowly whispered in her ear.


    Seraphine stare at him in rage and didn''t reply.


    "Huh... see, you are not different from me. I bet you would do anything just to get your revenge,"


    Aizel left after saying that and sat beside Daisy who was chatting with Hazel.


    "What were you guys talking about?" Suddenly Zareena appeared behind her.


    "Nothing... just something rted to battle,"


    "Then why do you have a serious look on your face?"


    "Just realized something about myself," she said, with her eyes on the king in the distance.

 Chapter 308 InterKingdom Tournament Starts...

    ?


    "It is time,"


    "Okay Dadar, lead the way."


    As they walked out of the room, the king led them with a confident step toward the Felgura Kingdom''s luxurious balcony.


    The entire group followed suit, taking their ces on plush sofas strategically arranged to offer utmostfort.


    Aizel was drawn to the edge of the balcony, where he leaned against the elegant railing and looked out over the huge Colosseum.


    From that high up, the people below looked like tiny dots, their movements barely visible from such a height.


    As Aizel''s eyes wandered, he caught sight of three more balconies where the mages, kings, and queens of other countries stood, making a colorful mosaic of power and prestige.


    His eyes were pulled to the regal figure of the Theodora Queen from where she was standing.


    d in opulent crimson robes that entuated her graceful form, her long, flowing red hair swayed gently in the breeze.


    When her eyes met Aizel''s, she smiled warmly, and with a gentle wave of her hand, she acknowledged his presence.


    This bitch,"


    "Ignore her and take your seat," Ashlyn said, arriving beside him.


    "You are right, no point in thinking about that."


    Aizel turned around and walked straight towards Daisy who was sitting with Seraphine and sat beside them.


    "I hope Ginger ain''t nervous," He said.


    "She didn''t look like when she went for the stage," Daisy replied.


    "She is scared," Seraphine said.


    "This is the first time, she is participating in such a big event and in front of everyone,"


    "Well no matter how she does, we will cheer her," he replied.


    Both Daisy and Seraphine nodded in agreement.


    As time went on, Aizel started to feel more at ease when Hazel was around.


    The initial sense of disgust that had once lingered between them had gradually dissipated, reced by a growing sense of friendship.


    Aizel recognized the potential in Hazel''s skill as a potion maker, and he made the decision to invest in her talents from the very beginning.


    With Vespara as their teacher and leader, Aizel and Hazel can dig deeper into the world of potions and can uncover a myriad of possibilities.


    Their coborative efforts, fueled by Aizel''s boundless imagination and Hazel''s expertise, held the promise of creating entirely new concoctions, ones that could prove invaluable in the future.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, Zareena was staring Aizel from the corner of her eyes.


    Really it has made it easy for me to get rid of you now. Now the Queen is after you, I am sure she will take action right after the potion-makingpetition."


    Aizel oh Aizel, let''s see, after having so many opportunities and mentors, can you survive a single day here," Zareena thought.


    AHEEMMMM.....


    "WOAAAAAAAAHHAHHHHH"


    The loud voice of the lone man standing on the stage reverberated through the grand Colosseum. Causing the entire crowd to erupt in a thunderous roar.


    *Shiver*


    The sheer intensity of their collective excitement sent a shiver down Aizel''s spine, leaving him with goosebumps.


    He had never before experienced such an overwhelming disy of enthusiasm, not even during the most fervent sports matches in the stadium.


    The colosseum seemed to shake from the weight of their energy as if their excitement could move mountains just by itself.


    "Are you REAADDDDDYYYYYYYY"


    "SHOKA ...


    "SHOKA...


    "SHOKA ...


    "SHOKA ...


    "SHOKA...


    "HAHAHAHA, It''s good to be back once again. I have been so excited that I wasn''t able to sleep for a whole week.


    "Now finally that day has arrived...


    "Where all the mages from all around the Xelgar, will fight to?


    "DEATH...


    "DEATH...


    "DEATH...


    "DEATH...


    "DEATH...


    "They will tear each other apart and drink their?


    "Blood...


    "Blood...


    "Blood...


    "Blood...


    "Blood...


    "They only have one thing in their mind and that is?


    "Kill...


    "Kill...


    "Kill...<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Kill...


    "Kill...


    "So without wasting any time, I wee you all, for the yet anotherrrrrrrrrrr.....


    "INTER...KINDOM...MOTHER FUCKINGGGGGG...


    "OOOOOOOOO....


    "OOOOOOOOO.....


    "OOOOOOOOO....


    "OOOOOOOOO.....


    "OOOOOOOOO....


    "TOURNAMENTTTTTT,,,,"


    "YEAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!.....


    "YEAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!.....


    "YEAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!.....


    "YEAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!.....


    "YEAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!.....


    Aizel could feel the crowd''s excitement as it rippled through the huge Colosseum. A broad smile illuminated his face, his dark eyes sparkling with uncontainable excitement.


    The sheer energy in the air seemed to infuse his very being, filling him with a sense of anticipation and delight.


    Man, I can''t wait to fight now. I just wish I could jump there straight and challenge someone right now."


    [Calm down Master, our turn wille. We will make this crowd stand on their feet and will shake the whole kingdom with our performance today]


    Damn right,"


    "Now... let''s start with our firstpetition. These mages are considered to be at the top of the socialdder.


    "Everyone highly values them and the things they brew may even grow your dick if it''s small...


    "Hahahahah....


    "Hahahahah....


    "Hahahahah....


    "Without wasting any time.....let''s start the Potionnnnnnnnn Makingggg....


    "COMPETITION...


    "WOAH.....


    "WOAH.....


    "WOAH.....


    One by one, the mages came out of a hidden tunnel and made their way to the small center stage, which was nestled in the middle of the Colosseum''s grandeur.


    Adorned in their resplendent kingdom robes, each mage bore the distinctive colors and symbols that represented their respective homnds.


    The Felgura kingdom mages, donned in white and golden robes, proudly disyed the majestic figure of a soaring griffin upon their backs.


    Theodora Kingdom mages, d in dark red and ck attire, showcased a piercing spear symbol, signifying their indomitable strength.


    In their blue robes, the mages of the Beast Kingdom showed off the marks of the nine different races that lived together peacefully in their realm.


    Andstly, the Zulivan Kingdom mages, adorned in vibrant green robes, proudly wore the emblem of an open book and ancient tomes, a testament to their profound knowledge and wisdom.


    "So now everyone is here... You already know this isn''t going to be a simple potion-makingpetition.


    "Brewing a potion while you may be dead at any second, makes me excited.


    "Lastly, every ruler is ready to ce bets on whose Kingdom is going to win the firstpetition,


    *Tap*


    With a delicate touch, Shoka''s feet lifted off the ground, defying gravity''s pull.


    Effortlessly, he ascended, gracefully levitating towards the balcony reserved for the Beast Kingdom.


    "KING AND QUEENS," He slightly bowed in respect and came closer to them.


    "What are you going to bet?"


    "I will be honest here. I want both Felgura and Theodora to stop their hidden ving market for our races." The Elf King said.


    "OHHHH... Straight at point, I like that,"


    Shoko quickly moved towards the Felgura Kingdom side.


    "What about you, Young King?" he asked with a little bow.


    This guy isn''t even afraid of the King," Aizel thought.


    "Then I asked in return to legally pass a bond for the supply of the Scarlie honey and bees,"


    The Dark Elf Queen snorted hearing that while the Elf King nodded his head.


    Then Shoko went towards the Zulivan Kingdom.


    "My King, what would you like to bet?" He asked this time, respectfully with a full bow.


    "I asked for knowledge rted to all the space-time tombs and books you all are hiding secretly and share with us,"


    Lastly, Shoko went towards the Queen of Theodora, who was simply sitting with a ss of alcohol.


    "What about you QUEEN?" Shoka asked.


    With a smile, she stared at Aizel.


    Oh Boi... here we go,"

 Chapter 309 Sir Lui Veron

    ?


    "Here''s what I want. If a mage from my Kingdom wins thispetition, I want the priority of betting over the next battle.


    "None of you can ignore or deny it, especially you Lacaris. I am generous, right?" The Queen said.


    [Master this bitch nning something]


    But for that, their mages need to win thepetition"


    Lacaris kept a calm smile on his face and gave a small nod.


    However, beneath hisposed demeanor, his knuckles clenched tightly, betraying the intense emotions he felt within.


    Now I really hope Ginger wins this,"


    [It will be difficult but any other kingdom wins will also do us a favor]


    "We have wasted a lot of time now....Let''s call upon the great alchemy mage "Sir Lui Veron."


    Everyone looked at a man who was walking toward the stage.


    He stood out amidst the crowd, dressed in a casual andfortable shirt paired with half pants and simple sandals.


    His hair was medium length and put in a small bun in a casual way. The dark circles under his eyes hinted at weariness.


    "Sir Lui, how excited are you today to be the judge for thispetition," Shoka asked.


    "Huhhh...ummm.. Very,"


    "Who do you think has the most chance of winning thispetition?"


    "Ummm... He rubbed his chin and yawned a little and replied, "Whoever brews the best potion,"


    Shoka''s brows twitched a little but he still maintain his smile.


    "So which potion are you going to tell them to brew for thispetition?"


    As Sir Lui stepped forward, a hushed anticipation fell upon the participating mages. Their ears perked up, and their gazes locked onto him, eagerly awaiting his words.


    "..... It will be Essence of Ethereal Vision," Sir Lui replied.


    "Essence of Ethereal Vission, that''s easy...


    "So easy, I will definitely win...


    "There might be some twists....


    The participants'' voices filled the stage as they engaged in animated chatter upon learning about the potion they were tasked with making.


    "Tell us more about it, Sir Lui,"


    "Ummm.... everyone will be provided the ingredients to brew the potion...


    "Such as Iris petals...umm, the essence of sylphs whisper... what do we need more...


    "huh... Lunar Lotus Pollen and magic crystals, that''s all ingredients required to brew the potion."


    "And what''s the challenge in this Sir Lui?" Shoka asked.


    "Umm... I don''t know why you need to add more challenges just to brew potion...


    "Well like I care for it... oye bring that cage....


    A person walked towards him and gave him a small box and then left the stage.


    "There is a Last Stage Grade III Uglorious Shadow Ethereal entity inside of it. I have many more with me.


    "The potion you make....ummm...should be effective so that you can break its illusion and see the monster clearly after drinking it.


    "You will have to face the monster one on one. Now I know...um... many of you are not good in battle.


    "So I will give you a powder that you just have to throw on the monster and it will die instantly.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "So the twist is if their potion isn''t effective and they can''t see and kill the monster, they will dieeeeeeeeeeee." Shoka yelled.


    "YEAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"


    "Ummm.... I can''t understand why such talented mages need to die... but like I care," Sir Lui said while rubbing his chin.


    "Whoever kills the monster fastest will win thepetition..ummm.. remember there is no luck in this.


    "Only the effects of your potion will be able to help you... so brew the best potion you can as if your life depends on it...wait a minute...umm... Yes, your life really depends on it."


    "First take your position and take your time to brew your potion...um..don''t rush to die early,"


    Having said his piece, Sir Lui quietly left the stage.


    He walked toward a designated sofa where hefortably reclined and began to slumber, emitting deep, resonant snores that filled the vicinity.


    "Ginger can do this right?" Aizel asked.


    [We don''t want to lose our potion maker that early]


    "I believe in her, you should too Aizel," Daisy replied.


    "I believe in her, I am just worried. What if... fuck why I am thinking like this,"


    "Brewing the potion won''t be a problem for her. In the end, how effective it will be against a Last Stage Uglorious Shadow," Seraphine said.


    "Is it difficult to kill that monster?" Aizel asked.


    "Hmm.. It can''t be perceived with normal eyes and have many illusions to y with its prey.


    "Even your attacks won''t do anything. Only some special methods can allow to kill that monster which targets its weak points.


    "Interesting,"


    "Now it depends, can Ginger perceive that monster and its attack with the help of a potion and can kill it with that powder that guy mentioned,"


    Seraphine nodded.


    Suddenly Shoka clicked his fingers and the stage started to expand and expand big enough for everyone. In front of them were many big pots, cauldrons, ingredients, tables, and equipment were ced.


    The mages quickly moved to their tables, each one eager tomence their potion-making endeavors.


    "Now let''smence the firstpetition of the INTERKINDOM TOURNAMENTTTTTT....


    "YEAHHHH!!!!"


    "YEAHHHH!!!!"


    "YEAHHHH!!!!"


    The announcement marked the start of thepetition, igniting a fervent energy among the mages as they delved into their intricate potion-making rituals with meticulous precision and unwavering focus.


    Hazel''s deft fingers picked the delicate Iris Petals with elegant movements. The bright colors of the petals stood out against her steady touch.


    Gently, she ground the petals into a fine powder, harnessing the essence locked within their fragile beauty.


    Pouring the powdered petals into a silver cauldron, she added purified water, the liquid shimmering as it mingled with the potent floral concoction.


    With utmost focus and precision, each mage in thepetition began their potion-making process.


    The stage was filled with hushed intensity as everyone understood the importance of taking their time.


    No one wanted to be in a hurry and risk making their potion less effective.


    This was a task that required meticulous care and attention to detail.


    The more effective potion was the only way to beat the ethereal creature that was waiting for them.

 Chapter 310 Hshinyberg

    ?


    Each mage in thepetition disyed unwavering patience as they fixed their gaze upon their simmering cauldrons.


    The water inside was gradually reaching the desired temperature, causing the powdered petals within to release their essence.


    Hazel''s eyes were always on her pot, never wavering in concentration.


    With deliberate precision, she infused the mixture with the Essence of Sylph Whisper, pouring it slowly into the boiling water.


    She then sprinkled a pinch of Lunar Lotus Pollen into her pot with great care. The pollen''s delicate petals fell on top of the mixture.


    Using a slender stirring rod, she began to swirl the mixture in a clockwise motion, ensuring the ingredients melded harmoniously.


    As the contents of the cauldron mixed, it gave off a soft, hypnotic glow.


    In a synchronized manner, each mage followed the same process, carefully adding their unique ingredients to the cauldron and patiently awaiting the optimal blend.


    Shoka moved from one cauldron to another, looking at the mixtures with exaggerated expressions of surprise and curiosity.


    Meanwhile at Felgura Kingdom Balcony,


    "You know, I don''t want to be a jerk, but this is boring," Aizel said.


    "I am only waiting to see how they will fight," Seraphine replied.


    "Aizel, didn''t you want to learn brewing potions? How will you seed if you will find this boring?" Daisy asked.


    "It seems I am not suited for this. I will let others make potions for me,"


    "Oye Idiot big sister, do you have any knowledge in potion making?" Aizel asked Ashyln who sitting right beside them.


    "A little bit and what is this idiot big sister? I have a name,"


    "Yeah whatever, so who is doing great, and how is Ginger doing?"


    "From what I can see Hazel is doing quite well. Even every mage is doing good but..


    "The main thing wille next when they have to add the energy and the pure mana from the mana crystals.


    "The more aligned mana and energy are, the more effective the potion will be," Ashlyn exined.


    "So the next stage is crucial huh..."


    Oye Sekki, if I use my power here to give a little luck to Hazel, how much mental energy will remain?"


    [Master, please only use 10%, not more than that. We still don''t know what are we going to face next]


    [Fuck that.. don''t spend your mental energy]


    So you don''t want Hazel to win?"


    [Did you forget how hard she has worked? She even made us an extra potion that can be used in battle. How will she react when she learns that she won because of you?]


    Hmmm... you are right. I shouldn''t interfere with her. You are bing more smart,"


    [fufu, I am the great..


    Yeah Yeah, now go to sleep,"


    *****


    With utmost care and precision, Hazel introduced the Magic Crystals into the potion, one by one, watching as they dissolved gradually.


    The crystals gave off a bright glow as their pure mana essence mixed with the mixture.


    Hazel stirred the potion three times in a counterclockwise direction, then five times in a clockwise direction.


    The swirling motion of her stirring was a dance of precision and intent as she sought to harmonize the pure mana and energy within the concoction.


    Around her, other mages tried out their own methods, each trying to find the best way tobine pure mana and energy.


    Some chose to stir in one direction all the time, while others usedplicated patterns and rhythmic movements.


    Every mage put all of their attention and skill into aligning the essences and making a potion more effective.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With a contented smile, she carefully set the cauldron aside, allowing the potion to steep and mature over time.


    Her part was done, and now all that remained was to patiently wait for the desired effects to develop.


    She looked around the stage and saw that many mages were still carefully aligning pure mana and energy, their brows knitted together in focus.


    However, her attention was drawn to two figures standing quietly amidst the bustling activity.


    One was a woman with short, bright red hair who was dressed in royal robes from the Theodora Kingdom.


    The other was a bespectacled man, his gaze focused and serene, donning the green attire of the Zulivan Kingdom.


    Beads of perspiration glistened on the foreheads of the other mages as they, one by one,pleted the intricate process.


    Some people wiped their sweaty faces with the backs of their hands, their brows wrinkled from being tired and excited at the same time.


    "It seems everyone haspleted the process.


    "Any brave mage want to step up first to try the potion?" Shoka asked.


    One by one, the mages looked at each other, their eyes filled with curiosity and anticipation.


    Amidst the growing tension, a bold figure emerged from the crowd.


    d in vibrant red robes that entuated his muscr physique, his gleaming bald head reflected the afternoon sunlight.


    "Well well well, will you look at that head? It shines more than some of the mage''s futures here," Shoka said.


    "HAHAHAHAA!!!!


    "BALDYYY


    "BALDYYY


    "BALDYYY


    A flush of crimson crept up the man''s face as the crowd''s chants filled his ears. Yet, with aposed demeanor, he drew a deep breath, steadying his racing heart.


    sping the vial containing his potion in his trembling hand, he prepared to showcase the result of his arduous efforts.


    "Oo brave bald mage from Theodora, what is your name?" Shoka asked.


    "Heisenberg," The bald mage replied.


    You gotta be fucking kidding me," Aizel thought.


    [Master, do you think this might be the reincarnation of Walt..


    Calm down, that was only the show,"


    "Ooooo Heisenberg, what a ssy name. So Heisenberg are you confident?"


    "Yes,"


    "Okayyyyyy.... someone please wake Sir Lui,"


    A guard nodded towards Shoka and went to wake Sir Lui who was sleeping on the couch.


    "Sir Lui, they are ready,"


    "Huh....ummm.... *Yawn* Sir Lui with a yawn and stretched his arms. He stood up and started to walk towards the stage.


    "Um.... who''s first?"


    "Sir Lui, this bald mage from Theordora, "Heisenberg," Shoka replied.


    ".... I hope you are ready... Hshinyberg,"


    "Heisenberg sir," The bald mage corrected him.


    "Um.... that''s what I said... Hshinyberg,"

 Chapter 311 Hazel Smart Plan

    ?


    Heisenberg''s brows twitch but he kept his cool demeanor. He knows the biggest challenge has yet toe and he can''t lose his focus now.


    "So I will...umm...open the cage and Uglorious Ethereal monster wille out.


    "It will directly attack you...once it''s out. Umm...so be prepared," Sir Lui said.


    "Yes sir," Heisenberg replied.


    "Here take this powder,"


    Heisenberg walked towards Sir Lui who handed him a brown color powder.


    "Umm...So I will count to three and then I will release the monster,"


    "Ready?"


    "Yes sir,"


    All eyes were on Heisenberg as he quickly uncorked the vial, brought it to his lips, and took a confident gulp of its contents.


    In his left hand, he held a small pouch with a mysterious brown powder inside. A secret weapon was given by Sir Lui to aid him to defeat the formidable Grade III Last Stage Uglorious Ethereal Monster.


    "Three...


    "Two....


    "One.... Good Luck...


    As Sir Lui''s hands closed around the small box, it suddenly burst open with a loud crack, letting out a thick cloud of shadow.


    The ethereal haze slowly coalesced into a tangible form, materializing before the eager eyes of the onlookers.


    Aizel''s eyes were fixed on the ghostly face that wasing into view from the whirling darkness.


    The creature appeared ethereal, devoid of legs, and instead, a wispy trail of ck smoke trailed beneath it. Its body boasted numerous jagged surfaces as if formed from shards of obsidian.


    The thing waspletely ck and had no eyes, but it had two mouths: a smaller one on top and a bigger one below.


    *KREEEEEEEE*


    A sharp piercing voice resounded that made Heisenberg cover his ears.


    In an instant, the monstrous entity vanished into thin air, leaving Heisenberg frozen in a petrified state.


    All eyes were transfixed on the eerie sight as the creature began to materialize from within the mage.


    Gradually, the spectral form consumed Heisenberg, his body shrinking and crumbling until all that was left was a skeletal frame.


    With swiftness born of necessity, Sir Lui seized the opportunity, materializing behind the ethereal entity and hurling the brown powder with precision.


    The powder ignited upon contact, triggering a swift and all-consuming congration.


    The monstrous being sumbed to the ze, reduced to naught but ash in the blink of an eye.


    "His potion was not effective... Umm.. wasn''t able to break through the illusion and see the attack.


    "Heshinyberg is dead.. make sure your potions are effective,"


    "Woah... The baldy mage has turned into a skeleton. Now the question is who is next?" Shoka said.


    One after another, brave mages stepped forward, each eager to prove their mettle against the relentless adversary.


    However, their efforts proved futile as the monster, undeterred by their potions, imed them one by one, reducing them to mere skeletons.


    Despite their determination and the potency of their concoctions, the creature remained immune to their attempts at vanquishing it.


    The daunting challenge before them grew ever more apparent, casting a shadow of doubt.


    Amidst the growing uncertainty and waning hope, a figure emerged from the mages, capturing the attention of all.


    It was a dark elfdy, her presence exuding an aura of confidence and determination.


    With grace and precision, she unveiled her potion and unleashed its power upon the illusory creation.


    The spells that covered up its weaknesses were broken, leaving it open to her quick, well-nned attacks.


    With a flick of her hand, she hurled a carefully crafted powder, and in an instant, the creature dissipated into nothingness.


    "WOAHHHHH!!!!!"


    The crowd erupted in awe and admiration, for she had not only defeated the formidable foe but had done so with seemingly effortless ease.


    "FINALYYYYY..... A gorgeous dark elf has done it," Shoka Yelled.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "What is the time she has taken, Sir Lui,"


    "Um... 1 minute and 10 seconds," Sire Lui replied.


    "What is your namedy," Shoka asked.


    "I am Kafy Bezreid," Thedy said.


    "Give a round apuse for Kafy, the first mage who has defeated the monster and the one who is in the lead."


    The Beast Kingdom section erupted in cheers as they saw the mage from their Kingdom is in the lead.


    "So now, who will go next?"


    d in a flowing green robe, the mage with spectacles stepped forward, hisposure unwavering.


    Sir Lui summoned the fearsome creature. The mage kept his eyes on it and watched its every move with patience.


    As the monster vanished into thin air, the keen-eyed mage remained vignt, his perception honed by the effects of his potent potion.


    He wasn''t fooled by the creature''s illusions, and he saw right through its trickery. With cat-like reflexes, he easily evaded the impending strike, his nimble movements a testament to his heightened awareness.


    Seizing the opportune moment, he swiftly unleashed a powder burst, reducing the formidable monster to mere ashes instantly.


    "ANOTHER ONE!!!!!!!"


    The crowd went wild with surprise and praise, amazed by the mage''s quick thinking and quick actions.


    "The Mage straight from the ZULIVAN KINGDOMMMM.... Give it a round of apuse forrrrr...


    "AUNDREY RUDD..."


    "What is the time that Aundrey took, Sir Lui?"


    "Umm... 45 seconds."


    "WOAHHH!!!!!"


    "AUNDREY....


    "AUNDREY....


    "AUNDREY....


    The colosseum reverberated with thunderous cheers as the crowd erupted in chants of Aundrey''s name, their voices cascading through the air like a wave of praise.


    Aundrey, with a calm smile on his face, took the praise in stride and walked off the stage.


    "Noww.... who is going next?"


    With determined steps, Hazel advanced towards Sir Lui, her outstretched hand graciously epting the pouch containing the precious brown powder.


    Securing the pouch, Hazel retraced her path, her heart pounding with anticipation.


    Uncorking the vial, she raised it to her lips, consumed the potion with resolve, and embraced the formidable challenge that awaited her.


    Aizel''s hand tightened its grasp around Daisy''s, his knuckles turning white with tension.


    He never took his eyes off her and watched her every move with a steady focus.


    Hazel''s power poured out with a graceful wave of her hand, causing small trees on the stage to grow and connect, making a dense group.


    Sir Lui was surprised by the show, but he epted it and nodded his approval. With a synchronized countdown, the monster was unleashed once again.


    In a swift and fluid motion, the creature materialized, only to disappear momentster. But Hazel''s sharp eyes, the potion''s effects, and her quick reactions helped her follow it with uncanny uracy.


    In a blink of an eye, she disappeared beneath the ground, seamlessly merging with the earth itself.


    Suddenly, she emerged from within one of the towering trees, powder in her hand.


    Without hesitation, she hurled the powder towards the monster who was just beside her, its effects instantly turning the once menacing creature into a heap of ash.


    The breathtaking speed and wless execution of her technique left everyone in the arena speechless.


    "LETSSS GOOOOOOO" Aizel Yelled from the Felgura Kingdom balcony.


    "WOAAHHHHHHH!!!!


    The crowd went crazy with cheers and praise. The loud apuse rang through the Colosseum, filling every corner with an electric energy of excitement and admiration.

 Chapter 312 Aizel In Trouble

    ?


    "Everyoneeeee... this little girl has done it,"


    "YEAH!!!!!....


    "YEAH!!!!!....


    "YEAH!!!!!....


    "YEAH!!!!!....


    "What''s your name girl?" Shoka asked.


    "H-Hazel, " She replied, shaking a little.


    "Sir Lui, how much time does Hazel have taken?"


    "Um.... 20 seconds,"


    "WOAHHHHHHH....


    "HAZEL...


    "HAZEL...


    "HAZEL...


    "HAZEL...


    The grand colosseum was filled with the sound of Hazel''s name, a chant of awe and respect that spread through the crowd.


    Their voices rose and fell in beautiful harmony as they chanted her name over and over again.


    The spectators marveled at her extraordinary triumph, for in a mere twenty seconds she had vanquished the formidable Uglorious monster making it look like it was a mere child''s game.


    "With the stunning 20 sec, The Felgura Kingdom is now in the lead.....


    "Hehe, Ginger did well. Is that the samest-stage monster?" Aizel asked.


    "It is the same but Hazel nned very well. She knew she can''t fight head-on.


    "First her potion was very effective as she was able to break through the monster''s illusions and see his movements and attack pattern.


    "Next before the start, she has summoned trees connecting herself with the whole stage. She used them very well to take on the monster by surprise. This monster isn''t known for its sensing capabilities, so it was easy for Hazel to vanquish it," Ashyln exined.


    "I was unnecessarily worried for. Now the victory is in the bag," Aizel said with confidence.


    "Now let''s see who is going next," Shoka said meanwhile on the stage.


    With an air of confidence and a mischievous smirk adorning her lips, the mage with short red hair from the Theodora Kingdom stepped gracefully onto the stage.


    She carried herself with an air of obvious confidence, despite the gravity of the enormous challenge she faced.


    Shoka quickly moved towards her.


    "Well well well, who do we have here?"


    "I am Lady Reiza Theodora, Direct disciple to Master Hiroshori, the future n leader of Crimson Hollow n,"


    "Eveyroneeee... we have a Royalty....


    "LADY REIZA...


    "LADY REIZA...


    "LADY REIZA...


    "Now now, that was really a long introduction, how are you feeling? Do you think you can beat the 20-sec record?"


    Reiza looked towards Hazel first and then turned her head towards the Theodora Kingdom balcony. With a confident smirk, she said, "I will win,"


    "Seheheh... now that''s a great confidence you have there, the stage is all yours," Shoka said and then left.


    Reiza approached Sir Lui with a confident stride, epting the pouch containing the potent brown powder.


    Once she had the pouch in her hands, she moved back to a safe distance and drank her potion, preparing herself for the imminent encounter with the fearsome monster.


    As Sir Lui unleashed another Last Stage Uglorious Ethereal monster, it disappeared from sight, only to reappear and charge directly toward Reiza.


    Unfazed, she stood her ground, allowing the monster to pass through her. Suddenly she turned ethereal stunning everyone.


    Reiza quickly re-materialized and threw the brown powder at the monster in a well-nned move, its effect instantaneously reducing the once formidable creature to mere ashes.


    The whole arena fell silent, leaving the spectators in a state of disbelief and awe.


    The swiftness of the spectacle left them speechless, their eyes wide with astonishment.


    It happened so quickly that they were still trying to figure out if it was really over or if there was more toe.


    "FASTTTTTTT....." Shoka voice boomed.


    "WOAHH!!!....


    "WOAHH!!!....


    "WOAHH!!!....


    "WOAHH!!!....


    "This was so fast.. did Reiza beat the time of Hazel?" Shoka asked, looking towards Sir Lui.


    ".... 14 seconds."


    "YEAHHHH!!!!!.....


    "LADY REIZA...


    "LADY REIZA...


    "LADY REIZA...


    "LADY REIZA...


    "LADY REIZA...


    The crowd''s cheers rang through the Colosseum, reverberating with jubtion and excitement.


    Another mage took up the challenge and finished the task so quickly that it was even faster than Hazel''s amazing feat.


    Since there was no one else left topete, it was clear that she was the clear winner, the real winner of thepetition.


    At the same time, Aizel had an annoying expression on his face.


    "Without further ado, let me announce, the new potion making championnnnn....


    "LADY REIZA THEOOODORAAAAAA....


    "YEAH!!!!!!...


    "YEAH!!!!!!...


    "YEAH!!!!!!...


    "The victory goes to Theodora Kingdom and the Queen has won the bet,"


    As the other mages gracefully exited the stage, leaving Shoka to bask in the spotlight, Hazel made her way toward the grand balcony of the Felgura Kingdom.


    She bowed towards the king in respect and the other noble family heads.


    "Don''t let this get into your head. You performed far better than my expectation," The king said.


    "T-thank you, my King. I..I.. I will try to work hard and improve more," Hazel replied.


    She then walked towards Aizel, Daisy, and Seraphine and sat near them.


    "Sorry softie, I wasn''t able to win,"


    "Don''t worry. You did a great job. Your n was great too," He replied with a smile.


    "But now you...


    "It''s timeeeee.... Shoka''s voice boomed again.


    "For another battle... Now we will be moving towards something interesting.


    "Something that involves... BLOODDDDD.....


    "YEAH!!!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "BLOOD!


    "BLOOD!


    "BLOOD!


    "BLOOD!...


    "Now the priority will go towards the Queen of Theodora." Shoka quickly float and moved towards the Theodora Kingdom balcony.


    "So Queen what do you have in your mind?"


    The Queen stood up, a smile on her face as she gaze towards the Felgura Kingdom balcony.


    "Queen, please let me say something first..." Suddenly Zareena stood up and said.


    Everyone looked towards her in surprise while Aizel had a disgusting expression on his face.


    "Little girl go ahead," The Queen replied.


    "Now I know what you will suggest. But let me remind you that it won''t be that easy,"


    The Queen had an amusing expression on her face when she heard that, eager to listen more.


    "I would like to challenge you directly in the bet.


    "The mage you want, his name is Aizel. He is a Grade II Mage.


    "WHAT?...


    "A GRADE II..


    "WHAT IS A KID DOING HERE IN THE TOURNAMENT...


    Murmurs started to spread around the whole Colosseum.


    "But he isn''t a normal Grade II. He is special and that''s why you want him.


    "This guy is so special that he can beat any mage from your kingdom. Forget about one vs one, this guy can even take 3-4 guys at the same time.


    "We both already have a little bet going on in ourselves so I would like to issue my challenge.


    "From the Felgura Kingdom Side, the Grade II mage ''Aizel'' will take on 100 Grade III mages in a battle royal,"


    Zareena''s words resounded throughout the colosseum, everyone heard clearly what she has just said.


    "WOAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    The whole Colosseum erupted once again.


    "Little girl, are you sure about that?"


    "Of course Queen, wait don''t tell me are you scared?" Zareena asked with a smirk.


    "Fine little girl, what you will bet then? Let me remind you, that kid is already mine, so he won''t be included in the bet.


    Zareena looked towards her father who simply sighed.


    "Girl, you really know how to create only trouble for me,"


    "Father, isn''t that what a War God is supposed to do? Or am I missing something?" She smiled and asked.


    TSK...


    "What do you want more Rias?" The king asked.


    "The Book of Nature,"


    "If the book of nature is in the bet, then we are betting too. We will bet the ancient tombs of Zulievender," The Zulivan King said.


    The Elf King was going to stand and say something when suddenly the Whiskerkin Queen pulled him down.


    "What are..


    "Don''t bet something too great."


    "But if I don''t how we will be able to im it if we win?"


    "Wait for the next battle. I have a bad feeling about this one,"


    "Listen to her Eziel. You know her feelings are strong," The Darl Elf Queen said.


    "Fine,"


    Meanwhile..


    The King of Felgura looked towards Aizel and then towards Aquarian.


    "What are you going to bet Rias?"


    "If you win, select any 5 mages and send them to my Kingdom whenever you want. I will let go through the ancient trial of Theodora.


    "I promise I won''t pull any underhand tricks or else you along with other kingdoms can take action on us,"


    "Mother but..


    "SHUT UP WHEN I AM SPEAKING...


    "So, is it enough Lacaris?"


    "Okay, prepare the battle,"


    "WOAHH!!!!!!


    "THIS THIS....Shoka voice trembled.


    "This is a true DARKHORSE BATTLEEEE....


    Aizel slowly stood up and left the balcony heading towards the stage.


    "Good luck Aizel,"


    "You can do it softie,"


    Daisy stood up and pulled him back.


    "Come back safely, I believe in you." She said.


    "Yeah, don''t worry. We still have to see the Zulivan kingdom with Isabe after the tournament," He replied and then left.


    "So 30 mages from Theodora, 30 from Zulivan, and 30 from the Beast Kingdom cane forward. Remaining 10, we are giving the chance from the crowd, if anyone is bold enough," Shoka said.


    Suddenly 10 stupid people from the crowd quickly rushed towards the stage.


    In a grand spectacle, the stage began to fill.


    One by one, ny mages appeared, and their presence was full of confidence and purpose. Each mage stood tall, their eyes gleaming with unwavering resolve as they prepared for the challenges that awaited them.


    "This might be the first time we are seeing something like this. Are you really sure about this?"


    "Yes, you will know, once the battle starts that I saved your ass," The Whiskerkin Queen replied.


    At Theodora Kingdom balcony...


    "Mother, is this alright?"


    "Don''t worry, how much that kid could go. I have already ordered not to kill him and make him surrender."


    At Zulivan Kingdom...


    "Something doesn''t feel right." The king said.


    "King, we finally have the report on him..."


    "Hmm... Intresting,"

 Chapter 313 1 Vs 100 (Battle Royal)

    ?


    "ARE YOU READYYYYYY!!!!!"


    "YEAH!!!!....


    "BLOOD!!!...


    "BLOOD!!!....


    "With the 100 Grade III Mages from all over the kingdom going against a dark horse.


    "Now these are not your average mages; some of them have sent their best out of the best for the battle royal.


    "Andddddd....


    "Our dark horse is not a simple mage. I have just been informed about this mage.


    "From the Felgura Kingdom...


    "The young mage who became famous and made a name for himself very early...


    "He is not a simple Grade II Mage; he is... the disciple of the War Goddess ''Vespara''...


    "Given the title by the king himself, the man who is going to take on 100 Grade III mages without betting an eye..


    "The Man who will show us blood and bravery like no other...


    "Please Weeeeeee.....


    "THE YOUNG WAR GODDDDDDDDDD.....


    "AIZELLLLLLLLL.......


    "YEAH!!!!!!!!


    "AIZEL!!!


    "AIZEL!!!


    "AIZEL!!!


    "AIZEL!!!


    "AIZEL!!!


    "AIZEL!!!........


    Aizel came out of the tunnel with measured steps and made his way to the big stage as cheers and praise rang out.


    Dressed in pristine white robes adorned with intricate golden designs, his back proudly disyed the emblem of a majestic flying Griffin.


    The sight of a hundred magicians standing before him caused his hands, which were hidden in his pockets, to shiver slightly.


    Yet, amidst the daunting disy, Aizel kept a calm and steady face.


    The loud cheers that were audible throughout the arena guided him as he continued to move steadily.


    "YOU GOT IT KID!!!


    "SHOW THEM BLOOD!!


    "I AM BETTING ON YOU!!


    As Aizel walked toward the stage, the crowd cheered louder and louder, with each sound blending with the next to make a cacophony of support.


    Even though there were a lot of excited people watching, the air was filled with whispers of anticipation and rumors, and bets were quietly ced on the oue of his uing battle.


    There was a sense of curiosity and intrigue, for why else would anyone ce their faith and wagers on a lone mage facing the daunting challenge of a hundred opponents simultaneously?


    Even though the odds were against them, the crowd''s excitement seemed to be fueled by the thought of high returns.


    At the same time, in the Felgura Kingdom....


    Inside the potion shop, Vespara and Shelly gazed intently at the magical artifact before them.


    A square-shaped box, emanating a faint glow, suspended in mid-air, projecting the live images of the ongoing tournament.


    Vespara''s face bore a resolute expression, and her brows furrowed in deep concentration.


    At the same time, Shelly''s face was full of worry, and her eyes moved quickly around the changing scenes in front of them.


    "What are you going to do?" Shelly asked.


    "You pack everything in my shop in the special storage rings that I have given you. Bring the kids with you and be ready.


    "I have already made a teleportation circle, which will directly teleport me near the Colosseum.


    "I have informed the oldie too. When it seems he is in trouble, we will both make a move to rescue Aizel and Daisy from there.


    "Meanwhile, you will use the teleportation circle in my study room to teleport with the kids," Vespara exined.


    "Can''t he win?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "If he was in Grade III, there still might be a chance. But he has to be in the middle orst stage to win the battle.


    "It''s not about techniques or abilities. His core energy will slowly drain, and the rest of them will attack him altogether.


    "If you can ask Miss Alora to help, then it might be very easy," Vespara said.


    "Huh... about that, she won''t help. She has told Aizel many times that she will not help in any way," Shelly replied.


    "Why is that?"


    "I don''t know. She hasn''t told me the reason."


    *****


    [Master, I am trembling with excitement. I can drink so much blood.]


    Hehe, we are hanging on a thin rope, and here you are... feeling excited."


    [If we die, at least we won''t die like cowards. The only thing I will regret is that I wasn''t able to witness the kids grow up and you and Daisy getting old together]


    Oi oi oi, what is the emotional talk? I am not dead yet, and I haven''t even thought about it."


    "Aizellll," Suddenly Shoka arrived beside him.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Good,"


    "You aren''t scared?"


    "Why should I be scared in front of some cannon fodder?"


    "woahhhh...


    "HAHAHAHA!!!!


    "AIZEL!!


    "AIZEL!!


    "AIZEL!!


    "AIZEL!!


    "Look at that reaction from the crowd, they seem to love you.


    "If you can do a miracle here, I bet everyone here will go mad."


    "Now you will get priority to select the ce you want to fight,"


    Aizel stared at him with a confused look.


    "Wait, don''t tell me you thought you would fight everyone all at once on a small, cramped stage?


    "I will create a dimension of your choice where your battle royal will be held," Shoka exined.


    "Can I think about it for a minute?" Aizel asked.


    "Of course, take your time."


    Aizel started to ponder and consider his option, along with Sekki.


    In the meantime, at the Felgura Kingdom Balcony...


    "What do you think the kid should choose?" Yongiri Balthazar asked.


    "It''s better that ce should give him some advantage to hide and beat the mages one by one," Xavier Valtor replied.


    "It doesn''t matter; the kid is dead now." Raigun Redmont said.


    "What about the War Goddess? Do you think we should prepare for something?" Damian Goldwyn asked.


    "If she does interface, I will take care of her," The Sword Emperor replied.


    Meanwhile, Aquarian was sitting quietly, his gaze focused on Aizel.


    "Why are you so focused on him, Aquarian? The kid will die now," Yotum said.


    The King looked towards Aquarian, who simply had a calm expression on his face.


    "Do you think he has a chance?" The king asked.


    "Well, I thought he would give another surprise in the team tournament, but it can''t be helped now," Aquarian replied.


    "What do you mean by that?" Raigun asked.


    Aquarian smiled and said, "Why don''t you wait and see for yourself,"

 Chapter 314 1 Vs 100 (Fast Start)

    ?


    "Have you decided?"


    "Yes," Aizel replied.


    "Very well,"


    Aizel approached Shoka with deliberate steps, leaned closer to him, and whispered his choice.


    "Alright. Everyone, the young war god has decided his ideal battleground. Without wasting any time, let''s start the battleeeee......


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    Shoka clicked his finger, and suddenly a barrier engulfed Aizel and the remaining 100 Mages.


    Before their eyes, the stage changed into a captivating sight: a small ind surrounded by vast oceans.


    Mountains and forests adorned thendscape, creating a picturesque scene that captured everyone''s attention.


    The spectators and mages watched in anticipation, their eyes carefully observing every detail.


    The barrier that encased the ind concealed its true nature from those outside, leaving them curious about whaty within.


    To satisfy their curiosity,rge screens appeared, hovering in the air all around the Colosseum.


    These screens were a way for the audience to get into the hidden dimension and see the uing battle for themselves.


    "Why does he choose an ind? Wouldn''t choosing something rted to his element have brought him some advantage?" Zareena asked.


    "Sparring Partner might have strategy involved here," Soren replied.


    "Or what if he is just an idiot like you?" Edumont asked.


    "That''s why you will always stay beneath me," Soren replied.


    "Don''t argue among ourselves, guys," Raven said.


    In the midst of the unfolding spectacle, Daisy and Hazel clutched each other''s hands tightly, their faces filled with tension and worry.


    "Softie will win... Softie will win...


    Inside the barrier dimension...


    Aizel was standing alone on the sandy shore of the ind, his surroundings scattered with the presence of a hundred mages.


    They were spread out over arge part of the ind, their figures dotting thendscape like stars in the night sky.


    Aizel''s gaze swept across the diverse assembly, taking in the sight of their varied robes, distinct symbols, and determined expressions.


    "Sekki,"


    [Master]


    "Let''s show that other me, why are we worthy of our power."


    [Yes Master, I am ready]


    Aizel checked all the storage rings on all of his fingers, and with a satisfying nod, he started to walk toward the mages.


    The crowd in the Colosseum watches in excitement as the battle is finally going to start.


    "IRFRIT,"


    As if responding to some hiddenmand, the ck bracelet encircling Aizel''s wrist began to morph and shift, transforming into a liquid substance that swirled and coalesced around his body.


    A shroud of darkness enveloped him, gradually taking form and solidifying into a formidable suit of ck armor.


    *PSSSSSSSS* *PSSS* *PSSS*


    *VROOOOMMMMMMMMMM*


    The armor emitted a resonant hum, akin to the roar of an engine.


    Its intricately crafted fan des began to spin with mesmerizing grace, drawing the gaze of everyone in the vicinity.


    As the crowd waited eagerly for the show to start, they held their breath and grew more and more excited.


    Even the Kings and Queens, who watched from their grand balconies with the other mages, were both curious and interested.


    "Magic Artifact!!"


    "Did you provide him that Aquarian?" Xavier Valtor asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "This is the first time ever I have seen that," He replied.


    "Maybe the War Goddess has given him that," Raigun Redmont said.


    "The armor looks interesting," The King said.


    Meanwhile, the Sword Emperor gazes intently at the armor, trying to figure something out.


    Aizel summoned Sekki in his hand as he walked towards the mages.


    Taking a deep breath, he yelled, "COME YOU FUCKING BUGS!, LET ME SQUASH YOU ALL TODAY!!!!"


    Aizel''s footsteps echoed across the ground as he broke into a sprint.


    In a seamless transformation, Sekki metamorphosed into a pair of zing des, their fiery essence illuminating the surrounding area.


    The hilt of each de bore intricately designed chains, poised to unleash their power.


    Aizel charged forward with unwavering focus as a group of powerful Grade III mages ran toward him, their purpose clear from the looks on their faces.


    "Kid how dare you call me bug...


    "I will beat you to death today....


    Soaring through the air, Aizel propelled himself upward, his body defying gravity for a fleeting moment.


    As he reached the highest point of his jump, he let out a whirlwind of blows. The ming des were spinning and slicing through the air with the assistance of the chains.


    *BOOOOM*


    The collision of des created a thunderous boom as Aizelnded gracefully on the ground.


    In a ze of fiery brightness, the des exploded into a spectacr explosion that engulfed the immediate area and sent all the nearby mages flying backward.


    IRFRIT....


    *PSSSSSSSSSSS*


    From the tiny holes in Aizel''s armor, wisps of smoke blew out into the air, shrouding the area in a mysterious haze.


    The charging mages hesitated as they got close to the smokescreen, their initial fervor having been tempered by caution.


    One of the mage started shooting fireballs after fireballs, while another used wind to clear the smoke.


    Smoke that had been thin and wispy turned into a thick cloud of deep red and ck colors.


    It clung to the air with an almost tangible presence, defying any attempt to disperse it with magic.


    The area around them was covered in a thick veil that blocked their view and made them feel uneasy.


    "Cowards, move back. I will handle him alone." One of the mage walks forward among the group.


    With a powerful physique and aplexion akin to midnight, he charged boldly into the ominous haze.


    "Hmm... what is *Cough* I can''t sense him."


    "You get out *Cough* I am the great HU..


    Without finishing anything, his head falls to the ground with his eyes wide open.


    [1 Down]


    Sekki underwent another transformation, morphing into a magnificent bow adorned with countless arrows.


    Aizel quickly put small containers on the tips of each arrow as he carefully nned his next move.


    He shot the arrows with steady aim, and their paths spread out in all directions like a hypnotic dance.


    The whistling arrows soared through the air with uncanny precision, finding their mark.


    Seven mages, unable to evade the oing onught, were hit by the piercing arrows, their bodies jolting from the impact.


    But a few quick-thinking mages were able to quickly dodge the dangerous projectiles and barely escape their reach.


    "I thought I would die.. but this is only a normal arrow," One of the mages said, after taking out the arrow that was stuck in his shoulder.


    "Hmm.. what is this container?"


    *BUP*


    Suddenly the container burst, and a small red flower bloomed that released a red poisonous gas, quickly engulfing the mage''s face.


    Without even being able to react, he dropped dead on the ground along with six other mages.


    [8 down, 92 more to go]

 Chapter 315 1 Vs 100 (Kelvin Theodora)

    ?


    "Isn''t that Red Mist Azalea?" Zareena asked.


    "Yes princess, it seems he has learned a lot from the War Goddess. Using everything in his arsenal for the battle," Madam Evergreen replied.


    In the midst of the battlefield, a sense of fear and trepidation permeated the remaining mages as they witnessed the swift demise of the seven mages at the hands of the mysterious flower''s deadly emission.


    With a burst of fiery propulsion, Aizel soared skyward, his legs aze, propelling him upward with incredible speed and agility.


    As he went up, he left a line of mes behind him that looked like a rocket shooting through the sky.


    [Many more mages are rushing in our direction, Master]


    "Yeah, let''s get rid of them first."


    Amidst the sky, an array of fiery spears materialized, their vibrant mes illuminating the evening pink sky.


    With a wave of his hands, they shot through the air like guided missiles, hurtling toward the mages who stood below with nothing to protect them.


    Each spear burned brightly, leaving behind a path of ming embers as it precisely aimed for its prey.


    As the spears hit their targets, the ground shook, and a burning fire spread through the area.


    [No one died, Master]


    "Yes let''s finish..


    The powerful ws of a majestic avian that was flying through the sky caught Aizel. Its talons tightly sped his legs as it soared through the sky.


    As he fought against the bird-like mage''s strong grip, Aizel''s eyes locked with his captor''s fierce ones.


    It was unmistakable that this formidable opponent hailed from the Beast Kingdom and was a member of the proud bird race.


    "You have done enough now, kid; now it''s time for you to say goodbye." The Avaian race member spoke.


    Aizel, while struggling in the air, said," And are you the one who is going to kill me? Should I call you a bird or a chicken who can fly?"


    In a swift and decisive move, Sekki''s transformation took on a new form¡ªa long, piercing nail with chains adorning its edges.


    With all his might, he drove the nail into the bird mage''s ws. A cry of pain escaped the bird-like creature as its grip weakened, eventually releasing Aizel from its clutches.


    As he plummeted through the sky, the chain connected to Sekki remained attached to the bird''s leg, suspending him in mid-air.


    "Let me fry you fucking chicken."


    *Crackle*


    With an electric surge coursing through his veins, Aizel''s hands crackled with lightning.


    In a show of lightning prowess, he skillfully rerouted the jolting currents along the chain linking him to the winged avian mage.


    The lightning danced and arced, snaking its way toward the bird''s body, ready to unleash its formidable power.


    "Damn this nai...AHHHHHHHHH"


    "Nowe here,"


    As the avian mage hurtled towards him, Aizel''s grip tightened on the chain, pulling him closer.


    Sekki changed into a shining katana with a de that shimmered with the desire to kill.


    With reactions as fast as lightning, Aizel swung the katana in a quick arc, severing the avian mage''s head from his body in one decisive sh.


    [What they say in your world, It''s Finger Licking Good]


    "Gosh Sekki, this bird might look like a chicken, but he ain''t one."


    [So now 9 down, Master]


    "Yeah, let''s head to the ground."


    The woond was Aizel''s destination, and he flew there with single-minded determination, his keen senses guiding him.


    He could feel that many mages were closing in on him.


    As hended smoothly on a strong tree branch, he reached out with his mana senses, like tendrils, to look around and figure out where his enemies were.


    He knew that in the dense cover of the forest, he would have the advantage, giving him the opportunity to eliminate them one by one and gradually whittle down their numbers.


    Meanwhile, not so far away from him, a group of 20 mages were heading in his direction.


    "Young Master, we have at least 20 mages with us. We can easily make him surrender,"


    "Hmph, if only my mother hadn''t told me to make him surrender. A man more gorgeous than me can''t live in this world," The Young Master replied.


    He was the fourth child born into Theodora''s royal family. His vibrant red hair stood in sharp spikes, adding a touch of rebelliousness to his appearance.


    His eyes, which sparkled like gems, had the same fiery passion as his spirit.


    With his chiseled features, well-toned body, andmanding height, he possessed an undeniable handsomeness that captivated those whoid eyes upon him.


    Meanwhile, Aizel''s senses finally picked up their movement.


    [Master, at least 20]


    "Hmm, fighting here all out will attract more mages here,"


    [What should we do then, Master? Should we fall back and look out for the small groups?]


    "Why should we fall back? Instead, we will rush and kill them quickly."


    [Fufu, then I am ready]


    "Young Master, someone ising in our direction."


    "Hmm, how many?"


    "One,"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hmph, who is bold enough toe my way? Is this the same guy we need to make him submit?"


    Suddenly, their eyes were fixed on Aizel, who was perched on a strong branch of one of the tall trees.


    "Are you here to surrender yourself?" One of the mages yelled.


    "What are you? Retarted?" Aizel asked instead.


    "So you are the one who has captured my mother''s attention. You are handsome, but not more than me," The Young Master stepped forward.


    "Hmm.. mother... so you are the son of the Queen?"


    "Yes, that''s right. My Name is Kelvin Theodora, the fourth ch..


    "I didn''t ask your name." Aizel interrupted.


    "You... how dare you..


    "Listen, spiky bastard, I will ask just one thing. Does killing you make the Queen enrage more?"


    Kelvin looked confused, and with his brows raised, he asked, "Why did you ask?"


    "Because it will depend on your answer, should I kill you or should I just beat you to death?"


    "KILLL THIS ASSHOLE!" Kelvin yelled.


    "Hehe,"


    Aizel watched 20 mages rush toward him altogether.


    [Master, that guy is simply observing us]


    Hmm,"


    Aizel took out his dragon fang dagger and stabbed it into the tree trunk.


    With a swift and agile leap, Aizel descended from the tree, hurtling towards the ground with purpose.


    As he neared the approaching group of twenty mages, his eyes gleamed with determination.


    Out of the shadow of Aizel came a figure that fits right in with the darkness.


    The mysterious mage leaped forward with deadly uracy, his dagger ready to stab Aizel with malicious intent.


    Time seemed to slow as Aizel''s instincts kicked in, his senses heightened.


    With a swift twist of his body, he evaded the oing attack, narrowly escaping the piercing dagger.


    When Aizel saw the mage attempting to retreat into the shadows once more, his mind raced, calcting the most effective strategy.


    With a swift motion, he summoned a sk containing a peculiar blue bug, its body crackling with electrifying energy.


    The veil sk shattered upon impact with the ground, unleashing a surge of lightning that enveloped the area.


    The crackling field had made the mage partly immobile.


    Sensing an opportunity, Aizel unleashed a powerful kick, his strike connecting with such force that the mage''s head exploded into a gruesome disy of mess and lump.


    [10 down]


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a gust of wind whirled beneath Aizel''s feet, lifting him effortlessly into the air.


    As he ascended, small cuts appeared on his body, a testament to the intense energy surrounding him.


    At that moment, his sharp reflexes took over, and he quickly switched ces with his dagger, which was firmly stuck in the trunk of a nearby tree.


    Kelvin, who had been watching the fight with full focus, suddenly turned his attention to the dagger''s amazing ability.


    In a quick and well-nned move, two mages appeared on the tree trunk, their bodies crackling with lightning.


    Devoid of any weapons, their focused intent was evident as they simultaneouslyunched a powerful kick towards Aizel.


    Aizel''s eyes narrowed in concentration as he anticipated the iing kicks. With swift reflexes, he raised his forearms to block the powerful strikes, feeling the impact reverberate through his body.


    The force behind the kicks propelled him backward, causing him to collide with another sturdy tree.


    Thick, sticky webs shot forth from the surrounding, catching Aizel and tying him tightly to the tree.


    The threads stuck to his body, making it hard for him to move and trapping him in theplex web.


    [Master, Spider-Man is also here]


    In response to the webs'' suffocating hold, Aizel used his elemental powers and conjured mes that consumed his entire body.


    The intense heat of the fire quickly incinerated the webs, reducing them to ashes.


    Aizel''s senses became sharper as he carefully watched the mage move. Anticipating the impending attack, he swiftly harnessed the power of lightning, allowing it to course through his body.


    In a split second, he disappeared from where he was and showed up right next to the mage, who was still casting the webs.


    As Aizel swiftly evaded the webs, his senses alerted him to another impending danger. Before he could react, the mage wielding a hammer swung it with great force toward his face.


    Aizel threw a small box container into the webcasting mage''s face in ast-ditch effort.


    As the hammer collided with his face, the impact sent him hurtling through the air like a projectile.


    The container busted open at the same time, letting out a small red flower that released a poisonous gas.


    The poisonous fumes quickly surrounded both the mage with the hammer and the webcasting person.


    When Aizel finally came to a stop on the ground, he found both mages lying motionless, their eyes wide open and tinged with a reddish hue.


    [12 down]


    "Let''s get rid of them quickly, we still have a small area boss waiting for us," He said, while fixing his dislocated jaw.

 Chapter 316 1 Vs 100 (Aizel Vs Kelvin)

    ?


    When theirpanions were killed in such a surprising way, the other 18 mages turned their wary eyes on Aizel.


    Even Kelvin, who was far away, couldn''t understand how a simple nt could kill two Grade III mages with just one breath.


    The realization dawned upon them that Aizel, armed with his deadly arsenal, had be the most formidable and powerful threat.


    [Master, it seems they don''t know about the nt.]


    Yeah, but we need to use it carefully now."


    "You are really interesting. No wonder Mother wants you more," Kelvin suddenly said.


    "Why don''t you just surrender? More mages might be on their way right now, and even if you somehow manage to kill everyone and escape, do you really think you can win the whole battle?"


    "Yeah, that''s the n for now," Aizel replied.


    "Why do you want to die young? You will be working under my mother, the most beautiful woman in Xelgar.


    "Every mage will die to take the opportunity that you are getting."


    "Oye Brat... do you even know what are you saying? Do you really want me to fuck your mother so badly, huh?"


    "HAHAAHAHAHA!!!!!


    Throughout the Grand Colosseum, the crowd started tough and mock.


    Their collectiveughter filled the air, mingling with the murmurs of the spectators.


    Even on the balcony where the kings, queens, and mages were sitting, a ripple of amusement spread.


    However, amidst theughter, the Queen of Theodora''s countenance contorted with irritation. Her brows furrowed, and veins pulsed on her forehead, revealing her growing frustration and displeasure.


    "If he is somehow able to survive this battle, I will personally rip him apart," She said in annoyance.


    "Mother, calm down. You know he is a little stupid," Her eldest Daughter replied.


    Meanwhile,


    "This...This isn''t what I meant. You... you won''t surrender that easily, it seems. We really need to use force," Kelvin said.


    Aizel''s senses tingled as he realized that an unseen power had ensnared him, its grip tightening like an invisible vice.


    As he slowly rose from the ground, his limbs stopped moving, leaving him powerless. It was as if an invisible string connected him to a mesmerizing mage who effortlessly drew him closer with a mere gaze.


    Telekinesis?" He thought.


    Aizel''s resolve became stronger as he struggled against the force that wanted to shackle him.


    With a surge of power through his imagination, he nullified the pull, leaving the mage momentarily stunned and vulnerable.


    Before the mage could even utter a word, Aizel vanished in a swift burst of lightning, reappearing behind him in an instant.


    His de struck with lethal precision, swiftly ending the mage''s life in a single decisive blow.


    [13 down]


    As Aizel made a sweeping motion with his hand, tall pirs of fire shot up from the ground under the mages.


    The intense heat and mes disrupted their carefully arranged formation, causing chaos and confusion among their ranks.


    As Aizel charged towards the two mages, a man and a woman, the woman moved quickly and created a strong wall of earth to create a barrier between them.


    However, undeterred, Aizel crashed through the wall with incredible force, closing the distance in an instant.


    He focused his attention on the female mage, determined to take her down first.


    At the same time, Aizel saw the male mageing toward him very quickly out of the corner of his eye.


    In a calcted move, he summoned a mysterious mask in the shape of a box and a small container. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With a swift motion, Aizel released the contents of the container, creating a dense cloud of smoke that enveloped the trio, temporarily obscuring their vision and disrupting their movements.


    As the smoke spread, Aizel swiftly capitalized on the advantage. With their mana senses blocked and their defenses weakened, he unleashed a barrage of precise and lethal strikes, eliminating both mages simultaneously.


    Aizel''s quick and decisive actions resulted in their dead bodies falling to the ground, ending their threat.


    [15 Down]


    Aizel''s mana sense was blocked by the smokey haze, leaving him temporarily blind to the mages'' locations.


    Sensing his predicament, the remaining mages unleashed a torrent of spells, aiming to force him out of the smoke and into their waiting grasp.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    In an instant, a tremendous explosion erupted within the smoky veil, engulfing the surroundings with a searing inferno.


    The st unleashed a wave of fiery energy, propelling mes in all directions and illuminating the darkened battlefield.


    Kelvin''s heightened senses alerted him to impending danger, and he swiftly retreated.


    A flurry of lightning-charged crescent-shaped shes that flew through the air with unmatched uracy emerged from the chaos that the explosions caused.


    Each deadly arc found its mark, cleaving through the defenses of the remaining 16 mages who sought shelter from the earlier explosion.


    In the blink of an eye, the shing des released their deadly power, cutting the mages in half with chilling speed.


    The dead bodies fell at the same time, and their once-terrifying presence on the battlefield was reduced to empty husks.


    [31 Down, now the little boss remains of this area]


    *Vroom*


    *PSSSSSSSS*


    Emerging from the dissipating mes of the explosion, Aizel stood tall, a slight crack resonating through his neck as he flexed his muscles. With determined steps, he walked towards Kelvin.


    "This is really unexpected.


    "Never would I have thought it would be this difficult. A double-core mage with deadly tools and a gorgeous face.


    "Seeing that smirk makes me want to bash your face again and again," Kelvin said.


    Aizel simply snorted and ignored him.


    Kelvin also slowly started to walk towards him.


    "It''s finally hereeeeeeee..........." Shoka''s voice boomed in the Colosseum.


    "The first major obstacle for our young war god. Will he be able to pass and move ahead, or will his journey will get over here?"


    Both Aizel and Kelvin enhanced themselves with mana, their bodies pulsating with energy as they charged toward each other.


    The air crackled with anticipation as they collided, their fists meeting in a fierce sh.


    Strong,"


    Strong,"


    Both thought at the same time.


    The force of their collision sent both Aizel and Kelvin staggering back, creating a momentary pause in their intense duel.


    This guy is tough,"


    [Fufu, better be]

 Chapter 317 1 Vs 100 (Kelvins Magic)

    ?


    Aizel kept his eyes on Kelvin, his eyes narrowing as he observed a dagger materializing in Kelvin''s right hand.


    He did the same thing as his opponent and quickly pulled out his own dragon fang dagger.


    Kelvin spun his dagger in the air in a single, smooth motion. He then lunged forward with incredible speed, trying to stab Aizel with a quick and deadly thrust.


    But Aizel''s sharpened reactions and senses kicked in, allowing him to act in a split second. He caught Kelvin''s hand in a firm grip with his free hand, halting the attack in its tracks.


    Seeing his chance, Aizel quickly fought back and tried to drive his own dagger toward Kelvin in a powerful counterattack.


    But Kelvin blocked it with his forearm, and the force of their confrontation reverberated through their bodies.


    Kelvin, unfazed, took advantage of the opening and swung a wider punch aimed at Aizel''s head.


    With cat-like agility, Aizel swiftly ducked, narrowly evading the blow. When he got back to his feet, he found himself in the middle of a dangerous attack.


    Kelvin thrust his dagger toward Aizel''s face with rming speed and precision.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, Aizel deflected the dagger''s trajectory, causing it to graze his cheek, leaving behind a shallow scratch.


    With a quick twist of his body, Aizel threw a strong elbow strike that hit Kelvin right in the stomach.


    Taking advantage of the momentary edge, Aizel tried to swiftly strike Kelvin in the leg with his dagger, aiming to incapacitate him.


    However, Kelvin''s reflexes proved equal to the task, as he caught Aizel''s wrist just in the nick of time.


    Locked in a tense standoff, their eyes locked in a deadly gaze, both mages were fullymitted to delivering the final blow and determined to emerge victorious in their perilous duel.


    Suddenly, Aizel''s hands moved like lightning toward Kelvin''s face as he tried to hit him with a dangerous blow.


    However, Kelvin exhibited incredible agility as he deftly evaded the attack, swiftly spinning around.


    Kelvin took advantage of the chance and aimed his dagger at Aizel''s chin with the force of an uppercut.


    Aizel managed to react in the nick of time, narrowly evading the lethal strike, and quickly retreated to create some distance between them.


    In a daring move, Kelvin attempted to close the distance between them and deliver a powerful kick. Aizel quickly lifted his leg to block the attacking at him.


    Aizel quickly tried to hit Kelvin in the stomach with his dagger, but Kelvin moved just as quickly and grabbed Aizel''s wrist in a vice-like grip.


    With a surge of wind magic enhancing his speed, Kelvin forcefully drove the dagger into Aizel''s leg, causing him to lose his footing and tumble upside down, crashing to the ground.


    As if summoned by unseen forces, a colossal spear manifested in the air, its sharp tip glinting ominously.


    It was surrounded by swirling winds and came down at a frightening speed, aiming to bring an abrupt end to Aizel''s life.


    However, Aizel''s body crackled with lightning, allowing him to swiftly evade the deadly trajectory.


    He moved out of the way just in time to avoid the spear''s piercing attack as the spear plunged into the ground, creating a small crater and remaining lodged in the earth.


    [Master, he didn''t summon that spear from his storage ring. Is he able to use imagination as well?]


    No, it''s different; I think he created it out of nowhere."


    [Creation Magic?]


    Probably, along with the wind. This guy looks and acts stupid, but he is deadly."


    "You are the first one who has been alive till now when facing me," Kelvin said.


    "Well, it seems you haven''t fought anyone stronger till now," Aizel replied.


    "Not only do you have a gorgeous face, but your mouth runs wild too. I really can''t stand against you."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Yeah, that''s why you''ve gotta go to the other side," Aizel replied, mocking him once again.


    [Master, he is losing his cool]


    Kelvin raised both hands as if he were conducting a symphony of destruction.


    In response, an array of imposing spears materialized out of thin air, their sharp points directed with lethal precision toward Aizel.


    The very air crackled with the power of the wind, intensifying the imminent threat.


    Aizel''s heart skipped a beat as he realized the gravity of the situation, but he quickly steeled himself. Drawing upon the raw energy of lightning, he imbued himself with its electric might.


    With a firm resolve, he put his dagger back and watched as Sekki transformed into two formidable double-edged swords, each glinting with a deadly aura.


    Gripping the swords tightly in both hands, Aizel braced himself for the impending onught, prepared to face the storm of spears.


    "Let''s see, after this, will you still have that face of yours," Kelvin said.


    This guy is fucking pissing me off."


    [Let''s bash this guy''s face, Master.]


    Damn right,"


    With amanding gesture from Kelvin, the wind-infused spears sprung to life, hurtling toward Aizel with deadly precision.


    Aizel sprang into action like a bolt of lightning.


    His movements became a blur as he dashed in every conceivable direction. His agility and speed were unmatched as he swiftly evaded the onught of spears, each one narrowly missing its mark.


    *TING*


    *TING**TING*


    *TING**TING**TING*


    *TING**TING*


    *TING*


    The sh of metal echoed through the air as he repelled the iing spears with his dual swords.


    Despite Aizel''s remarkable swordy, a few of the spears managed to find their mark, grazing his armor.


    But to his surprise, the spears that had missed their target at first changed direction and began to chase him relentlessly.


    They flew through the air with uncanny uracy, following Aizel''s every move like guided rockets.


    Aizel caught a glimpse of Kelvin standing still in one ce with a sly smile on his lips out of the corner of his eye.


    His annoyance surged within him upon seeing his face.


    Swiftly altering his course to evade the approaching spears, Aizel honed in on Kelvin with unwavering focus.


    He put all of his energy into getting closer to his opponent.


    Irfrit, I will leave this to you now, don''t put out too much energy."


    *Vrooom*

 Chapter 318 1 Vs 100 (Tools Are Handy)

    ?


    As Aizel deftly dodged the spearsing at him, his moves became a mesmerizing dance of speed and uracy.


    With each step, he avoided the dangerous projectiles by moving in perfect sync with his surroundings.


    His focus remained unyielding, and his eyes locked on Kelvin as he steadily closed the distance between them.


    "How about this?" Kelvin said.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath Aizel''s feet was shifting and altering as he made his way toward Kelvin.


    His sharp instincts alerted him to the danger as multiple iron traps materialized, their menacing spikes gleaming in the darklight.


    Aizel knew that if he made a mistake, it would be disastrous, as the traps were designed to sever limbs in an instant.


    With a fiery determination, Aizel leaped into the air, using his fire abilities to propel himself forward.


    As he flew toward Kelvin, Sekki obeyed his order and split into many des that flew through the air.


    Three or four swords flew through the air with their sharp tips pointed right at Kelvin.


    "You have an interesting weapon, but still, it won''t be enough."


    Many shields started to materialize in front of Kelvin to block the attack. But his eyes widened as he caught sight of the lightning sparks zing behind the protective barrier, despite the shields initially blocking his direct assault.


    In a swift and cunning maneuver, Aizel utilized his lightning-infused Sekki clone to swap ces with it, instantly appearing near Kelvin.


    Aizel threw a few small containers at Kelvin. As the containers made contact with the shield, a series of beeps and glows emanated from them.


    Then, in a fiery explosion, the containers erupted, obliterating the shield and sending Kelvin hurtling through the air, his body tossed aside like a mere puppet.


    Swiftly evading the iing spears, Aizel surged forward with lightning speed, closing the distance between himself and Kelvin in an instant.


    Kelvin quickly regained control of his body and created a shining sword, ready to fight Aizel''s attack.


    "THERE IS ONLY ME WHO CAN BE GORGEOUS!! NO ONE DESERVE TO BE MORE HANDSOME THAN ME!!!!"


    Kelvin yelled.


    As fast as lightning, their swords shed, and Kelvin quickly found himself at a loss against Aizel''s incredible skills.


    But he had a hard time keeping up with Aizel''s sword swings.


    Undeterred, Kelvin swiftly adapted, conjuring small daggers from thin air and sending them hurtling toward Aizel in a coordinated assault.


    However, Aizel''s agility and mastery of acrobatics allowed him to effortlessly evade and deflect each dagger, countering with his own swift strikes.


    As the dance of des got faster, the sound of steel hitting steel and the crackle of magical energy filled the air.


    How can he be so good at everything? I can''t lose to him...


    "IRFRIT NOW,"


    *VROOOOOOM*


    A sudden surge of brilliant blue mes erupted from Aizel''s armor, enveloping the surrounding area with scorching heat.


    The intense mes quickly burned up theing daggers, leaving nothing but ashes.


    Kelvin''s once-powerful shields and sword started to melt under the constant attack of the inferno, leaving him powerless.


    With Sekki transforming into a chain-like form, Aizel seized the opportunity to ensnare Kelvin''s leg, causing him to stumble and crash to the ground.


    Sensing his advantage, Sekki morphed into a sturdy gauntlet on Aizel''s right hand.


    "It''s time to give you a good beating," Aizel said.


    Aizel''s fists turned into a whirlwind of brutal blows, frequently hitting Kelvin in the face with unyielding force.


    Each impact left its mark, painting a grotesque tableau of blood and bruises.


    The sound of bones meeting metal echoed through the air. With each blow, Kelvin''s ability to fight back grew weaker, and his once-brave spirit grew weaker as well.


    [Fufufhahaha, Kill him, turn his face into squashed meat]


    Aizel''s relentless assault came to an abrupt halt as he nced at Kelvin, whoy on the ground, battered and barely recognizable.


    The once arrogant and powerful mage now had a depressed and painful expression.


    [What are you doing, Master? Reduced this guy into ash]


    Calm down, idiot. Did you forget who he is? We already had so many problems; do you want Queen to get more enraged and go after the kids and others?


    "OYE ASSHOLE!! Listen, I am leaving you now; just stay here like this till the battle is over. If youe again, I will kill you without mercy."


    With a rush of lightning energy coursing through his veins, Aizel moved away from the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    His body quickly vanished into the forest, blending in with the shadows and foliage around him.


    [32 Down, Master]


    Hmm,"


    "YEAHHHH!!!!!


    "AIZEL!!


    "AIZEL!!


    "AIZEL!!


    "He has doneeeee itttttt....." Shoka''s voice boomed and made the already excited crowd go wild once again.


    "Who would have thought that this young mage could defeat so many mages in such a short period of time? ABSOLUTELY GENIUS..."


    "And what are those tools? Just how good is he? Can he defeat them all?"


    "YES!


    "YES!


    "YES!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Beast Kingdom balcony,


    "Nice warning, Katherine," The Dark Elf Queen said.


    "How can you feel something like this? I know you guys have abilities, but he is still a lowly Grade II human mage."The Elf King said.


    Both Ra and Katherine''s eyes widen when they hear that.


    This idiot..."Katherine thought.


    "He is powerful and smart, no doubt, but he won''t be able to win the battle. In the end, I can see our mages winning the battle with ease," He further added with a smile.


    ***


    The Theodora Kingdom Balcony,


    "At least he has some brain to leave that idiot alive," The eldest daughter said.


    "Did you see that, Erina? Now I want him more." The Queen''s eyes sparkled as she watched Aizel on the screen.


    "Vespara really knows how to choose a disciple," Erina replied, her brows twitching in annoyance a little.


    "I will let you handle her after I get my hands on that kid; you won''t disappoint me like others, right?"


    "Yes, mother. I already have a bone to pick against her."


    ***


    The Zulivan Kingdom Balcony,


    "This kid will cause us problems if he somehow manages to win this," The king said.


    "Don''t worry, my King. First, there''s only a 1% chance of him winning this. Even if he wins, I doubt he will do any better in the teampetition."


    "What do you think, Grem?" The king asked, ncing towards the woman who was sitting with Isabe.


    "Don''t worry, brother. Whatever happens, he will be part of our family. The kid wishes to live a peaceful life and will seek our help in the future,"


    "Did you already meet him?"


    "Yes, he is Isabe''s close friend."


    "Interesting. I hope he can survive this battle. By the way, where is Zephyrus? Why is he not here?"


    "As usual, roaming here and there,"


    ***


    The Felgura Kingdom Balcony,


    "Ahahahaha... You taught him well, Aquarian." Yongiriughed and said.


    "To be honest, he didn''t even use anything that I taught him," Aquarian replied.


    "Those tools are really handy and can save your core energy very much," Elric Crestfallmented.


    "By the looks of the storage rings he''s wearing on every finger, he hase prepared," Madam Evergreen said.


    "Did you see that Daisy... Softie will win easily."


    "Yes," Daisy replied with a smile.


    "Soren, what are the chances of him winning this battle?" Zareena asked.


    While Soren ponders, everyone''s ears perk up, wanting to hear his answer.


    "30%" Soren replied.


    "What about surviving?" Raven asked.


    "50%"


    "He could have easily won the battle if only normal Grade III mages were taking part in the battle.


    "But there are a few guys there; that will be a problem for him. And taking them all one by one or all together while still being a Grade II mage reduces his chances a lot.


    ***


    At a random small vige, in a small tavern,


    Grandmaster Gogo was sitting and drinking his drink with a random person who was sitting beside him.


    "How did you even find me?" He asked.


    "I have my ways," The random person replied in a deep voice.


    "So why are you here? I am not in the mood to fight now."


    "Just have a feeling that you might create some problems today."


    Grandmaster Gogo''s gaze suddenly became serious.


    "What will you do then? Will you try to stop me?" He asked.


    "Hmm.... I don''t know. I was just told to keep an eye on you."


    ***


    [Master, many mages are heading for us from every direction]


    "Yeah, I hope we won''t find someone strong now. I am a little tired."


    In the heart of the forest, Aizel stumbled upon a serene and pristineke. Without hesitation, he dove into the water, plunging into its cool depths.


    Reaching the bottom of theke, Aizel retrieved a small container hidden within his robes. With a swift twist, he released the contents¡ªa swirling cloud of ominous ck and crimson gas.


    He immediately put on a mask designed for just such situations, creating a barrier between himself and the noxious fumes.


    Aizel found a quiet spot underwater and got into a meditative pose with his body hanging in the calm depths.

 Chapter 319 1 Vs 100 (Aizel Vs 4 Different Race Mages)

    ?


    "His presence vanished suddenly...


    "H-How can i-it hap-happen?...


    Aizel stayed hidden in the calm depths of theke while the other mages got together near theke.


    Unbeknownst to the mages, their every movement and whispered conversation were observed by Aizel through his enhanced hearing.


    [Master at least 10 mages]


    They don''t seem strong; maybe scout for their team or group? Let''s get rid of them fast,"


    Aizel pulled out two of the most important tools for this task. The first was a small container filled with a thick cloud of smoke. It had a special quality that could mess up the fine web of mana sense.


    When released, it induced coughing fits, uncontroble itching, and a stinging sensation that caused the eyes to burn, rendering the afflicted temporarily blind to the hidden energies that permeated their surroundings.


    The second tool was a small sk with borate designs on it. Inside was a tiny but powerful creature: a bright electric bug that was crackling with unrestrained energy.


    This remarkable insect served as a conduit, channeling the power of lightning into its tiny form.


    He started to tie them all together, and by enhancing his strength through mana, heunched all five of them toward a tightly knit cluster of ten mages, their presence a threat that required swift and decisive action.


    Aizel''s strengthened arm gave the containers a boost as they flew through the air, hurtling toward their intended targets like guided projectiles.


    As the containers descended upon the clustered mages, they exploded into action.


    The first container broke, letting out a billowing cloud of dark reddish-ck smoke that filled the area with thick tendrils that curled and spread, infiltrating the very air the mages breathed.


    "What the...


    "W-Who did this...


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Right away, they all started coughing, their eyes burned, and they couldn''t stop itching. The once-coordinated group fell apart into a flurry of disoriented moves as their mana sense and focus broke apart.


    At the same time, the second container burst open, its veil broke, and the electric bug inside rushed out, sending out a crackling cloud of energy. Lightning danced across the battlefield, lighting up the chaos and putting fear in the hearts of those who got caught in its electrifying grip.


    *SPLASH*


    With a fluid leap, Aizel emerged from the depths of the water, his body glistening with droplets that cascaded down like liquid fire.


    Instantly, Sekkiplied with hismand, morphing into two fiery des connected by a chain.


    In an instant, the chaos yielded to Aizel''s mastery.


    Mages, who were looking at him with a mix of doubt and fear in their eyes, had no chance against the seamless onught that awaited them.


    The des flew through the air with a fluid grace under Aizel''s control, their ming trails leaving a wake of wonder in their wake.


    Ten heads, each belonging to a mage who had dared to stand against Aizel, were severed simultaneously. The des moved with precision, cutting through skin and bone without stopping.


    [42 Down, Master, close to halfway]


    Yeah, but it is going to be difficult from now on. Let''s find some other ce."


    Aizel quickly left and went deeper into the forest. His heightened senses let him pick up on the subtle energies around him.


    Like tendrils of intuition, his mana sense whispered of an impending presence¡ªthe approach of four mages converging upon him from the shadows of the woond.


    As Aizel moved through the thick vegetation, his movements were deliberate and cautious as he navigated through the dense foliage.


    ***


    "Kikiki... he is too nimble and agile," The Whiskerkin mage said.


    "Don''t take it lightly, Katerud. The fact that he is still alive indicates that he has already killed some mage," The seafolk woman replied.


    "Marina is right. He isn''t a simple one." The Avian woman said, flying on top of their heads.


    "What do you think, Ragnath?" Katerud asked.


    Ragnath, who was from the Dragon race, was the leader of their group.


    "Hmm..."


    How should I give them an answer when I am confused about the situation? I would like to avoid humiliation in front of everyone," He thought.


    "See, even Ragnath isn''t replying; it means he is serious too," Marina replied.


    "If Ragnath is considering this a threat, then I will take it seriously," Katerud replied.


    Idiots, when did I even say anything?" Meanwhile, Ragnath thought.


    "He has noticed us," Marina replied.


    "Spread out," Ragnath ordered.


    Under Ragnath''s orders, the group quickly split up, each member taking their designated positions to encircle Aizel.


    Ragnath himself trailed closely behind, maintaining a calcted distance from his target.


    On Aizel''s right, Marina jumped from branch to branch in a fluid way, her agile movements blending seamlessly with the surrounding foliage.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, high above, Aeris soared through the air, his wings propelling him with swift precision as he kept a keen eye on Aizel''s every move.


    On Aizel''s left side, Katerud moved with the grace and agility of a feline predator.


    His nimble strides carried him effortlessly through the underbrush, closing the distance between him and Aizel.


    [Master, all four seem to be different.]


    Hmm, so 1 kitty Cat, 1 flying Chicken, 1 blue fish, and 1 Dragon that has an almost human appearance."


    Sekki,"


    [Yes Master on it]


    As Aizel ran through the forest, Sekki changed into a sleek bow.


    With swift and practiced hands, Aizel notched an arrow and secured a small veil sk containing the electrifying bug onto its shaft.


    In a brave move, Aizel suddenly turned around and pulled back on the bowstring, making it tighten up like a spring.


    *Swish*


    Aizel let go of the arrow in one smooth move, its flight carrying it swiftly towards the sky.


    The arrow''s trajectory aimed true, honing in on its intended target: Aeris, the airborne member of the pursuing group.


    "Aeris, look out!" Marina shouted.


    Aeris detected the imminent threat hurtling towards her in the form of an arrow.


    She made a split-second choice to turn off her original path to try to avoid theing projectile. But the arrow had a surprise element that no one expected.


    As the arrow got close to its intended target, Aizel swiftly shattered the small veil sk attached to its shaft with just a thought.


    When the bug in a sk got out, it set off a sh of lightning that made the air buzz.


    In a fateful twist of fate, the unleashed lightning found its mark, striking Aeris directly and jolting her with an electrifying force.


    She was stunned for a moment by the hit, and she lost control of her flight as she quickly fell to the forest floor.


    "I will help Aeris.... Marina, hold him with Katerud," Ragnath ordered, charging towards Aeries, who was going to crash on the ground.


    Marina conjured her power with a swift motion of her hand. In response, a series of medium-sized waves materialized, crashing towards Aizel with forceful intent.


    The sound of their collision echoed through the air, making a symphony of sshes and waves all around them.


    Aizel was unfazed and took immediate action by drawing on his own elemental strength.


    With amanding wave of his hands, he summoned mes that leaped to life, dancing and intertwining with the oing waves.


    *PISSSSSSSSS*


    When fire and water met, they made a show of steam that filled the area with a whirling mist.


    The steam billowed and spun, obscuring the view of both mages and giving their fight an air of mystery.


    Katerud, as quick and nimble as a cat on the prowl, dashed toward Aizel with deadly intent. In each hand, he wielded a pair of gleaming daggers.


    A mischievous grin adorned Katerud''s face, confident in his impending victory as he closed in on Aizel.


    The thought of easily dispatching his opponent brought a gleam of satisfaction to his eyes.


    With a swift motion, Aizel spun on his heel, swiftlyunching a jet-ck dagger towards Katerud.


    Katerud, anticipating the strike, sidestepped the projectile without so much as a scratch, a smug twitch ying at the corners of his lips.


    In a strange turn of events, Aizel seemed to disappear into thin air, leaving behind only the ck dagger he had just thrown.


    Katerud''s eyes widened in rm, realizing the impending danger that lurked behind him.


    When he turned around, a de was just a few inches from his neck. But all of a sudden, water tentacles grabbed his leg and pulled him out of the spot.


    Katerud breathed heavily as he noticed Marina charging toward Aizel.


    This guy is really dangerous," he thought.


    [Damn it, this bitch saved him]


    Pay attention,"


    Marina shot a bunch of water bullets at Aizel, but he dodged them all with ease. His agile form weaved through the air, effortlessly sidestepping each watery projectile that threatened to impede his advance.


    As their weapons were about to hit each other in a sh of steel, Aizel''s keen senses caught a glimpse of Marina''s sly smile.


    "Shit,"


    The ground cracked under Aizel''s feet with a loud rumble, letting him know that an unexpected enemy wasing.


    Before he could do anything, Ragnath appeared behind him and swung his strong fist at his back.


    The impact shook Aizel''s body and armor, sending pain through his back and sending him flying like a rag doll on the ground.

 Chapter 320 1 Vs 100 (You Did Well)

    ?


    Aizel clenched his teeth and tried hard to take control of his body again.


    He exerted his willpower and managed to bring himself to a halt, his feet firmly nted on the ground.


    Every time he moved, a sharp pain shot through his back, reminding him of Ragnath''s strong punch.


    Damn it, that guy punch packed a lot."


    His keen eyes surveyed the scene before him, taking in the sight of all four mages standing united. He looked at his opponents and observe different looks.


    Thedy of the Avian race looked like a thin human, but she had beautiful wings that grew from her back, and her face looked like that of a chicken.


    The Seafolk woman was about 8 feet tall and had a slim build. Her skin was a pale blue that shimmered like the waves of the ocean. Her ears were just like those of an elf.


    The Whiskerkin exhibited feline characteristics, boasting a little human body with a long tail, cat ears, and sharp canine teeth.


    However, it was the dragon that held his attention the most. Despitecking any overt draconic traits, this individual appeared entirely human, with light red hair and eyes providing the only hints of their true nature.


    "It is quite interesting to see a cat getting along with a fish," Aizelmented.


    "What did you say?" Katherud growled a little.


    "You are really bold as a human," Marina replied.


    "I don''t need to be bold in front of a cat, a fish, a chicken, and a... don''t know what he is," Aizel said.


    "C-Ch...Chicken...this trash called me chicken, Marina?" Aeris quickly asked, pping her wings.


    "Who are you calling trash, you asshole? I will fucking deep fry you."


    "Guys, don''t listen to him. He is just trying to make us lose our cool so that we can make mistakes in the battle.


    "Just learn from Ragnath, he doesn''t seem fazed by any provocation," Marina replied.


    That guy is like a statue." Meanwhile, Aizel thought the same.


    [Master, he seems dangerous.]


    What are you even saying? I don''t want to get humiliated. I don''t even know how strong this guy is," Ragnath thought at the same time.


    "Seriously, thest thing I knew was that many races are not that close to each other. Especially the Whiskerkin and Seafolk," Aizel said, wanting to satisfy his curiosity.


    "They might have differences, but we four are different," Marina replied.


    "Yes, we were the same as others. We four were caught in a battle and were made ves to humans.


    "We set our differences aside and escaped from them by working together. From that day on, we became good friends," Katerud exined.


    "Oh my," Aizel swiped a fake tear and pped a little for him.


    "You did well,"


    "This assh...


    "Wait... don''t move," Ragnath said.


    "Haaaa.... you dragon boy. You are really good." Aizel suddenly said.


    "Move back hurry...


    *BUP*


    Suddenly, a seemingly harmless container hidden among the grass and soil burst, drawing the attention of everyone in the area. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When the force of Ragnath''s hit dragged and rolled Aizel to the ground before, he had deftly nted it on his way down.


    As the container shattered, a vibrant green gas and smoke billowed out, swiftly enveloping the area.


    [Master, only that cat guy got hit with the smoke]


    Hmm.."


    The four of them moved back quickly to avoid the smoke that was getting closer.


    But Katerud''s reaction was a little slow, leaving him momentarily exposed to its effects.


    To everyone''s surprise, nothing seemed to happen to him, leaving them perplexed as to the purpose of this mysterious smoke.


    In the middle of all the confusion and doubt, Aizel quickly appeared near the Aeris.


    "Idiots, that was just a distraction."


    Aizel quickly swung his double-edged sword at Aeris with full force. She acted quickly and started pping her wings quickly, trying desperately to get away from the strike that wasing.


    As Aeris moved away, she opened her long beak and fired a series of bursts of wind at Aizel. The gusts of wind carried with them incredible force, intending to push him back and disrupt his advance.


    Simultaneously, both Katerud and Marina swiftly closed in on Aizel.


    Marina clenched her fist, aiming for a powerful blow to his face, while Katerud mirrored her movements, poised to strike from the opposite side.


    Theirbined attack sought to overwhelm Aizel from both directions.


    Aizel dodged the attacks from Marina and Katerud by stepping a little back. Their fists whizzed past him, failing to find their mark


    Seizing the opportunity, Aizel swiftly manipted his palms in a precise and calcted manner, redirecting their momentum.


    With a twist, their own attacks hit each other, causing Marina and Katerud''s fists to collide, striking their faces simultaneously.


    The unexpected collision left them momentarily stunned and disoriented.


    Aizel quickly grabbed both of their heads with both hands, forcefully guiding them to collide with each other.


    The impact resonated with a resounding thud as their faces met, repeating the action in a dizzying sequence.


    As the ground shook beneath him, a colossal metal spike erupted from the earth behind Aizel, hurtling toward his back.


    Reacting with lightning reflexes, he released his grip and swiftly leaped away, narrowly evading the lethal attack.


    Ragnath, donning powerful gauntlets on both hands, closed in on Aizel. Above him, Aeries flew through the air, providing him with support.


    Aizel threw an object at Ragnath in a quick and sneaky way, which caused him to be cautious and change his path.


    However, to Ragnath''s surprise, the object turned out to be nothing more than an ordinary stone, a clever ploy that allowed Aizel to swiftly close the distance between himself and Marina, and Katerud.


    Marina quickly conjured waves on the ground, temporarily obstructing Aizel''s mobility. Sensing the challenge, Aizel fortified his footing and enhanced it with mana, skillfully navigating the watery terrain.


    With a well-thought-out move, he sent a bolt of lightning through the water and pointed it right at Marina.


    In an instant, the waves dissipated, showing Katerud, who quickly answered Aizel''s lightning bolt with a surge of his own.


    Ragnath and Aeris closed in on Aizel at the same time, nking him from both sides.


    Meanwhile, Katerud and Marina maintained their positions, forming a formidable barrier that left Aizel surrounded on all fronts.

 Chapter 321 1 Vs 100 (Mix Breed)

    ?


    As the tension rose, Katerud and Ragnath charged together, their movements perfectly in sync, while Aeris flew gracefully above, her wings giving her an edge from above.


    Behind them, Marina stood firm, her gaze focused on Aizel, prepared tounch her own attack at any moment.


    With a resounding thud, Ragnath''s gauntleted hands struck the ground, causing a surge of magical energy to ripple through the ground.


    In response, an array of deadly earth spikes, their tips gleaming with metallic sharpness, sprouted from the ground and hurtled relentlessly toward Aizel.


    Katerud ran alongside the dangerous earth spikes while energy crackled and lightning danced around him. At the same time, he sent bolts of electricity toward Aizel.


    Aizel''s swift movements allowed him to evade the approaching spikes with acrobatic finesse, and he deflected the iing lightning bolts with mastery over his own element.


    Ragnath, however, propelled himself like a rocket with the help of Aeirs wind magic and delivered a powerful punch straight at Aizel''s abdomen just as Aizel''s focus was on these dangers.


    The contact made him stumble back and lose his bnce for a moment.


    As Aizel recovered from the powerful punch, he found himself entangled by numerous water tendrils that coiled around his legs with a vice-like grip.


    The aquatic restraints instantly pulled him off the ground and held him in midair.


    "AERIS, DO IT NOW," Marina shouted.


    Aizel''s heart raced as he felt the rush of wind carrying him higher through the air, lifted by Aeris''s magical maniption.


    He took a quick look at her wings, which seemed to turn into sharp, ready-to-strike des.


    Suspended in mid-air, he knew he had to act quickly to evade the impending attack.


    In a split second, Sekki morphed into a massive, sturdy shield that intercepted the razor-sharp feathers.


    *ng*


    When the metal and feathers hit each other, they made a loud ng, and Aizel felt the pressure on his body ease as he was freed from the aerial hold.


    As soon as gravity grabbed him, Aizel began descending rapidly toward the ground.


    When he looked up, he saw that Aeris was gracefully changing her path. She was gliding downward with lethal intent aimed directly at him.


    Sekki quickly changed into a shining ck katana that Aizel held tightly in his hands. His focus remained fixed on Aeris, who was poised to strike.


    A burst of fire surged from his legs, causing him to shift his trajectory just enough to evade her attack.


    Seizing the moment, Aizel swung his katana with formidable force, sessfully severing one of Aeris''s wings.


    *ARGHHH*


    Aeris cried out in pain as blood shot out of her injured wing. With a strong will, she channeled her wind magic, using it to steady herself and slowly descend to the ground.


    [Master, this is a good time to get rid of her.]


    No, she is the weakest among them. We should head for the others."


    As Aizel flew forward in the air, Ragnath summoned massive boulders, hurtling them through the air in his direction.


    At the same time, Marina unleashed a barrage of water spears, aiming to pierce him.


    Aizel deftly evaded the iing barrage of boulders and water spears, using his fire-infused movements to dance through the assault.


    His katana sliced through the air, swiftly cutting down any obstacles in his path.


    With lightning coursing through his right hand, he hurled several small containers at them with lightning speed.


    "Again?


    "Move...


    *Bup* *Bup* *Bup* *Bup*


    The burst of the containers'' blinding speed caught the trio off guard.


    The sudden explosion emitted a dazzling, bright light, engulfing them instantly and leaving them momentarily blinded.


    Katerud''s ears twitched, and his reflexes kicked in. He tried to avoid the attack, but Aizel was one step ahead.


    With remarkable speed, Sekki''s de sliced through Katerud''s neck, severing his head from his body in an instant.


    When the blinding light went away, the scene that greeted them was haunting.


    Aizel stood beside Katerud''s lifeless body, his head severed from his body, his eyes wide open and fixed on them with shock.


    "Y..you.. I will make sure now we won''t kill you easily," Marina said, her voice a little weak but her eyes burning in rage.


    [Master, that chicken is getting ready to attack you from behind]


    I didn''t want to use that so early in the tournament. But if I need to save my mental energy, that is the only way now.


    With the grace of a darting arrow, Aeris soared closer to the ground, her injured wings aided by wind magic.


    Aizel, on the other hand, didn''t even care to turn his head.


    Instead, he raised his arms and stuck out two fingers like a gun.


    Suddenly, a thin, well-directed stream of water shot out and pierced the air with deadly uracy. The stream struck Aeris with brutal force, boring a small hole right through her head.


    In an instant, she plummeted to the ground, blood streaming from the fatal wound.


    The water stream kept going in the same direction, puncturing holes in several trees along the way.


    [Now 44 down]


    "T-This... triple core...


    As the scene unfolded before them, Ragnath and Marina stood frozen in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    In the Felgura Kingdom Balcony,


    All attention on the balcony shifted towards Aquarian, who sat calmly with a serene smile on his face.


    "So you knew?" Xavier Valtor asked.


    "When I was teaching him, I noticed he has the talent, so I told him to try and create a water core," Aquarian replied.


    "But what was that spell? He is only a Grade II mage, recently formed a water core, and you are telling me he can one-shot anyone like that in this tournament?" Raigun Redmont asked.


    "About that... Hahahaha... even I don''t know. When he showed it to me, I asked about it.


    "He said something like a water jet cutter or something... "


    "Water jet cutter? What is that?" Elric Crestfall asked.


    "I am hearing this for the first time. Maybe the kid has made it on his own," Madam Evergreen replied.


    ****


    [Nice one Master; let''s finish both of them and left this ce quickly. More mages will be on the way here]


    Yeah,"


    "Marina be careful," Ragnath said.


    "I will rip him apart..." Marian replied.


    With a little jump and a stretch of his arms, he disappeared in a sh of lightning.


    As he appeared, his powerful kick shed with Ragnath''s gauntlet, creating a burst of energy.


    Marina skillfullyunched a barrage of small water bullets, but Aizel adeptly evaded each one with agile movements. However, her cunning didn''t stop there.


    In a single second, she made a water ball that surrounded Aizel and trapped him in it.


    The watery prison held him firmly, restricting his movements and leaving him momentarily trapped.


    Ragnath conjured up a huge metal spear that hurtled towards the watery prison, aiming to pierce Aizel within it.


    With a surge of imagination-infused power, Aizel took control of the water prison surrounding him, bending it to his will.


    Multiple lightning-cracking tentacles grew out of the water as if they were extensions of his own body and headed straight for Ragnath and Marina. In the meantime, he deftly sliced the oing metal spear in half.


    "How can he control my spell so easily," Marina murmured.


    "FOCUS," Ragnath shouted.


    As the duo of Ragnath and Marina deftly evaded the electrified tendrils, Aizel swiftly raised both hands.


    "Time to end this,"


    The air around Aizel turned into a burning inferno, and mes shot out in all directions, racing toward Ragnath and Marina.


    Swiftly, Aizel manipted the water tendrils, blending them with the fiery onught, creating a dense and scalding steam that enveloped the entire area.


    "Keep your mana senses on high alert, he is creating distractions," Ragnath said.


    In the middle of the steam and mes, a new element joined the battle: red and ck smoke that swirled and mixed with the surroundings, giving the battlefield an ominous and mysterious feel.


    "Damn it, we forgot about that," Marina said.


    "Run backward, don''t turn or stop."


    As the area was filled with red and ck smoke, Ragnath and Marina quickly realized the risk was getting worse and decided to leave.


    Their expressions showed concern as they swiftly turned away, attempting to escape the chaotic battlefield.


    Without notice, a chain of roaring mes appeared on the right side of Marina and moved quickly and precisely through the air.


    Its fiery embrace coiled around her waist, firmly holding her in ce. The unexpected appearance of the ming chain caught her off guard, leaving her momentarily stunned and unable to break free.


    "Sekki give our fish some lightning treatment,"


    *BUZZZZZZ*


    *ARGHHHHHHHHH*


    As the lightning rushed through the chain, its electric power ran through Marina''s body, making her writhe and quiver like a fish caught in a lightning.


    The relentless bolts of electricity seemed to fry her from within, making her struggle helplessly against the searing pain.


    "Hold her, I will deal with the other one."


    With lightning speed and precision, Aizel charged toward Ragnar, intercepting him with a swift and forceful kick. The impact sent Ragnar stumbling backward.


    Aizel unleashed a powerful water stream from his fingers, aiming it directly at Ragnath.


    He quickly made a metal wall to stop the attack in ast-ditch effort to protect himself.


    However, his eyes widened in horror as he witnessed the water stream effortlessly piercing through the wall, and much to his dismay, it struck him in the chest, leaving a gaping hole.


    In the blink of an eye, Aizel''s hand went through Ragnath''s chest and came out the other side, crackling with lightning.


    *Cough*.. P-please leave her... *Cough*


    "Hmm, if she doesn''te after me, I will leave her. But tell me one thing...


    Aizel moved a little closer to him and whispered, "Are you all dragon are this fucking weak? or are you a mixed breed?"

 Chapter 322 1 Vs 100 (Aizel Vs Zulivan Kingdom)

    ?


    Aizel walked away from the fallen Ragnath, leaving him behind.


    He looked over to where Marina was lying, her body half-burned from the intense lightning. Aizel reached out and held Sekki in his hand.


    Marina''s condition was dire, and the aftermath of the lightning still lingered around her.


    "Listen, now I am leaving from here. Just stay like this till the end of the battle.


    "If youe for me once again, I will show you no mercy. Don''t disrespect your fallen friend''s wish,"


    After saying that, Aizel turned on his heels and swiftly departed from the scene.


    [46 down now, Master]


    Hmm.. around 70% mental core energy left. We can pull this off."


    In the Beast Kingdom Balcony...


    The Elf King''s face became serious and grave. He had never thought that Aizel would be able to defeat the formidable quartet with such ease.


    "Katherine was right. This kid is not as simple as it seems," the Darl Elf Queen said.


    "But we still have some mages in the battle, right?" She asked.


    "Yes, but they are not on the same level. Now only one guy remains who can win this battle," The Elf King said.


    "Who is it?" The Whiskerkin Queen asked.


    "The Rakasha Ravanna," He replied.


    "WHAT! You sent him into this battle. He was one of our ace mages for the team battle," The Dark Elf Queen said with an angry look.


    "The Book of Nature," Everything is worth it for that artifact. You haven''t seen its power."


    *****


    As time went on, Aizel quickly took care of four more Seafolk mages from the Beast Kingdom. They were gone as quickly as a gust of wind.


    [Finally, 50 Down Master]


    *Phew*


    "Now 50 more,"


    .... Sekki..


    [Yes Matser]


    "There is a group of mages rushing towards us...


    [Nice, we can get rid of more mages now]


    ...hummm... We have to give our best this time. One mistake and we are dead."


    [What do you mean..


    *BOOOOOM*


    A deafening explosion erupted just behind Aizel as he ran through the dense forest, shattering the peace.


    His lightning-imbued reflexes saved him from the brunt of the st, but the force sent him hurdling forward, his body crackling with electric energy.


    Undeterred, he pressed on, making his way toward the coastal area of the ind.


    But the endless chase was far from over.


    Spells from all the elements rushed through the air, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.


    Wind, water, fire, and lightning spells filled the air, making it sound like all of the mages had gathered around Aizel.


    In the midst of his acrobatic escape through the treetops, a burly figure materialized right before Aizel.


    The man swung a huge hammer at Aizel with deadly intent, but Aizel''s lightning-quick response left him no chance to strike.


    With a mere flick of his finger, a concentrated water stream shot forth, piercing the man''s head and ending his life in an instant.


    His dead body fell to the ground, but Aizel kept running, determined to win even though the odds were against him.


    [51 down]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As Aizel ran toward the shore, he realized he had nowhere else to go. The vast expanse of the oceany before him, leaving him no choice but to face the oing mages.


    As they closed in, their green robes and the emblem of a book on their backs marked them all as from the Zulivan Kingdom.


    [1,2...8,9....15,16....28,29... total 29 mages from Zulivan Kingdom]


    So all 30 of them came together for me." Aizel thought.


    "Surrender kid, you are now surrounded...


    "Yeah, you have already proved it by beating half of the mages...


    "There is so much to learn and acquire knowledge in Xelgar. Don''t throw your life away...


    Mages from the Zulivan Kingdom spoke with authority, pleading with Aizel to submit and stop before it was toote.


    Their words rang with a mix of caution and concern, well aware of the overwhelming odds stacked against him¡ª29 skilled mages versus one.


    They hoped to convince him that there was no way to triumph in such a dire situation.


    Going against 29 mages all at once, Sekki... ain''t that fun?"


    [Fufu, killing them all will be more fun]


    Oye other me, I know you are watching me. Let me show you why I am worthy of my power."


    [Yeah that''s right]


    As Aizel stood on the sandy shore, a sense of calm enveloped him, contrasting with the turmoil that surrounded him.


    He inhaled deeply, and Sekki answered his call, transforming into a formidable pair of double-edged des linked by shimmering chains.


    Aizel''s grip on the handles got tighter, and his fingers turned white.


    "Now, anyone who doesn''t want to die can leave from here.


    "Whoeveres for me will be killed without mercy," Aizel said.


    The Zulivan Kingdom mages exchanged weary nces, their eyes reflecting the weight of the situation.


    They let out heavy sighs as they grappled with the gravity of the unfolding events. Far away from the chaos, two mages satfortably on weathered rock, observing the scene.


    "Should we interfere now?"


    "Naa.. Let him y a little, you feel me?"


    *Tsk* Don''t forget about the orders. We have to make sure he doesn''t die."


    "Don''t worry Calisto, with me around, everything is going to be just fine. Feel some refreshing energy here on the coast, brother...


    "Roxx, we will be in a lot of trouble if you mess this up." Calisto reminded.


    "Oye, who is going to add Senior in front of my name? MY NAME IS SENIOR ROXX, give me some respect brother..


    [Master, two of them are just sitting and watching us]


    Yeah, I noticed them. They will jump us at the crucial time, I think."


    "Oye you four, go and make him surrender." One of the mages shouted.


    "Yes sir,"


    Four people stepped forward among the group of mages, giving off an air of confidence and calm.


    With each step, it seemed like they were sure they could easily defeat Aizel, put him down, and bring him to his knees in a matter of minutes.


    "Listen kid, surr...


    As the mage was saying his words with confidence, a fast-moving shadow appeared behind him. The glint of a sinister ck dagger, equipped with a small, inconspicuous container, aimed to strike.


    The mage quickly used his sword to block the attack, but before he could figure out what was going on, the concealed container burst, enveloping them all in blinding light.


    When the radiance dissipated, Aizel stood there, seemingly undisturbed, while the once-confident mages nowy lifeless on the ground, their ns thwarted in an instant.


    [55 Down, fufu]


    "WEAK," He said.

 Chapter 323 1 Vs 100 ( More Trouble)

    ?


    The mages from the Zulivan Kingdom looked at Aizel with wide-open eyes, as if they couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    It was almost impossible to believe that he had killed four Grade III mages in such a short amount of time.


    Yet the evidencey before them, undeniable and astounding.


    "T... Attack him altogether. Keep an eye on his weird tools." The mage who had given the order before shouted.


    "Yeah, that''s more like it," Aizel replied.


    In a formidable surge, all 23 mages charged at Aizel from every direction, converging on him in a unified assault.


    Aizel''s hands shivered a little, and a rush of excitement made goosebumps pop up all over his body.


    He felt a rush of adrenaline mixed with fear as he prepared to take on such a powerful group of foes.


    "BRING IT ON....."


    The des and chains in Aizel''s hands ignited with fiery brilliance as he skillfully wielded them in a mesmerizing, circr motion.


    With a strong pull, he mmed the des down hard on the ground, causing a zing explosion that exploded with blinding force, sending waves of fire cascading outward, engulfing the surroundings in a fiery dance.


    As the fiery explosion started to subside, three resilient mages emerged unscathed, their mastery of fire magic evident as mes danced around them like living beings.


    Aizel, however, was undeterred and rushed at them head-on.


    Sekki quickly changed into two deadly double-edged swords, ready to help Aizel in the battle.


    In the midst of the zing inferno, a fierce symphony of shes resounded as Aizel engaged the trio, their weapons meeting in a flurry of strikes.


    The mages continued to press their advantage by relentlessly attacking Aizel, but thetter was able to avoid and parry their attacks with pinpoint uracy.


    One of the mages, in a desperate move, expelled a searing fireball from his mouth, aiming for Aizel''s face, but he narrowly avoided its scorching path.


    *Vrooom*


    Aizel felt an intense surge of power as Irfrit''s presence empowered him.


    The armor''s previously dormant crevices now glowed with a vivid blue glow, and Aizel''s roar resonated with raw power.


    In a moment of unleashed fury, his mouth became a conduit for blue mes that engulfed the mage who had spat the fireball, leaving him charred ck in an instant.


    Aizel shifted her weight with pinpoint uracy, and the raging river of blue mes was now directed at the two surviving mages.


    In a sh, they, too, were consumed by the zing rage, their identities lost in the blinding brightness and heat.


    [58 Down, 21 remaining from Zulivan]


    "IRFRIT STOP NOW!! You will eat my mental energy like this."


    *PSSSS*


    In the middle of his sess, a flurry of arrows came out of nowhere, hurtling toward Aizel with deadly precision.


    He moved with incredible speed, attempting to dodge and parry the iing arrows, but one of them, seemingly guided by an unseen force, found its mark.


    The arrow pierced through his thighs, prating both flesh and armor, causing a sharp pain to surge through his body.


    Aizel, in the middle of the turmoil, immediately released several small containers, which, upon impact, burst open, generating a dense cloud of crimson and ck smoke. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The smoke quickly enveloped the area, concealing his movements and making it difficult for the attackers to sense him within its murky depths.


    In the midst of the swirling smoke, Aizel skillfully hurled small vial sks containing electric bugs in every direction.


    As the mages desperately and blindly struck, the vtilebination of spells from different elements fought with the smoke, hoping to capture a glimpse of Aizel.


    Some even braved the smoke, empowering themselves with mana.


    The two mages identally stepped on the vial sk holding the electric bug. They were instantly stunned by a surge of lightning and caught in a small but deadly electrical.


    Before they could do anything, their heads were quickly hacked off from their bodies, and in a matter of seconds, they fell to the ground dead.


    [60 down, 19 remaining from Zulivan]


    As ifmanded by an unseen force, a powerful hurricane materialized and swiftly dispersed the dense smoke, revealing Aizel standing amidst the chaos.


    With lightning speed, he suddenly sprinted with remarkable agility toward the vast expanse of the ocean.


    Lightning running through their bodies, the three mages were able to match Aizel''s incredible speed as they chased him to the ocean''s edge.


    Unfazed by the vast stretch of water before him, Aizel harnessed the power of mana to enhance his feet, allowing him to run atop the ocean''s surface like a mythical figure.


    Confidently, he came to a stop and turned to face the approaching mages, waiting for them patiently as if daring them to challenge his fearsome prowess.


    As the trio continued their pursuit, confusion, and determination etched on their faces, an unexpected twist unfolded.


    Out of the ocean''s depths, three massive water arms erupted, ensnaring them in a watery grasp before they could react.


    But as soon as the arms showed, a deadly precision hit, and the three mages felt a hole in their heads and lost their vision, forever departing from the world of Xelgar.


    [63 down, 16 remaining]


    "You are kidding me...


    "First Fire, then lightning, and now water...


    "A TRIPLE CORE...


    With careful steps on the surface of the water, the remaining mages moved closer to the scene.


    Their eyes were fixed on Aizel, disbelief evident in their expressions as they struggled toprehend the fact that this young mage possessed not one, but three cores.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of the water element, you guys can go all out," One of the women shouted.


    Aizel scanned the group of sixteen mages surrounding him. His gaze then drifted towards the distance, where two other mages sat on a boulder, observing the unfolding events with keen interest.


    Those fuckers still haven''t moved yet."


    [It seems they want you to get tired after fighting everyone]


    ... "


    As Aizel''s eyes continued to wander, they were drawn to a cliff where a huge figure stood tall.


    The being had three heads, each with four sharp canine teeth protruding from both the upper and lower jaws. Its four arms were crossed, observing the unfolding scene with an intense and prating gaze.


    "Well, we even have a big boss now,"

 Chapter 324 1 Vs 100 (Aizel Vs Senior Roxx)

    ?


    "Gotta save mental energy as much as possible.


    "Sekki, we gotta rely most on the closebat,"


    [Yes Master, I am ready. We haven''t used that anime technique... might give some surprises and take some of them down]


    Yeah, you are right."


    Sekki transformed swiftly into a sleek, obsidian-ck katana, fitting perfectly into Aizel''s grip. The Katana emanated a subtle orange glow, pulsating with a potent energy that seemed to hum in harmony with the surroundings.


    With swift determination, Aizel took charge, propelling himself forward with incredible speed, heading straight towards the group of 16 mages.


    In the middle of all the chaos, half of the mages charged forward with their weapons in hand, while the other half cast magic from the safety of the back lines to help them.


    Aizel moved like lightning, zigzagging across the top of the water to avoid the spells that wereing at him.


    In the middle of the chaos, he fought in close quarters with eight skilled mages, each of whom had a different weapon: spears, axes, hammers, and different kinds of swords.


    Their attacks came from all directions, but Aizel met each strike with swift dodges and expert parries, skillfully keeping himself out of harm''s way while still evading the spells being hurled at him from the rear.


    Aizel found himself fighting three mages, each of whom had a spear, an axe, and a longsword.


    They tried to corner him by coordinating their assaults. Aizel relied on his quick footwork to stay out of reach of the spear''s dangerous tip and counter the axe and longsword blows with his own de.


    Aizel dodged the spear''s thrust, blocked the axe''s blow, and countered the longsword with a quick, well-nned strike, like a master swordsman.


    As their des shed, Sekki felt a rush of power, which Aizel had been building up all along. In a single second, the concentrated explosions that were building up inside Sekki came into y.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    As the explosion shook the air, the other mages were stunned in silence.


    The st turned the three mages who had dared to face Aizel into ash. The impact had scorched thend as well, leaving a deep, burned crater on the coast as a reminder of Aizel''s tremendous might.


    [66 down, 13 remaining from Zulivan]


    As the night got darker, Aizel made sure to save his power while fighting with the other mages.


    With each fight, he quickly got rid of them one by one, making their defeat at his hands inevitable.


    Time went by, and the moon''s soft light fell on the scene as thest mage fell to Aizel''s might.


    After the intense battle, Aizel found himself with heavy breathing and a solid need to cool down.


    He summoned a small container filled with water from his storage ring, eager to quench his thirst.


    [79 down, Master. Now only they both remain from the Zulivan Kingdom]


    As the excitement of the fight wore off, Aizel found a spot to rest near arge rock, paying no mind to Sekki''s murmurs for the moment.


    He sat down and looked up at the calm night sky, adorned with a shimmering moon and countless twinkling stars.


    As Aizel sat there, memories of cherished moments began to flicker through his mind like stars lighting up the night.


    In his thoughts, he saw images of the kids and him ying among the clouds, theirughter reverberating through the sky.


    Vespara, with her mischievous smile, appeared before him, sharing her vast knowledge of herbs and nts with a yful hint of seduction.


    The picture then changed to Shelly, whose warmth and kindness had always been a part of his life. Her caring nature had always been a guiding light.


    Aizel''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Daisy and his mother in the moon''s reflection.


    His heart beat faster, and all of a sudden he felt uneasy.


    [Master..]


    Something about the sight of her mother stirred a deep sense of longing and curiosity within him.


    Aizel was gasping for air and felt like a weight was pressing down on his chest. The memories of his mother, the one he knew nothing about, seemed to beckon to him from beyond the veil of his past.


    [Master.. what is happening to you... MASTER]


    Aizel''s chest stiffened, and he took short, gasping breaths. He held his heart tight and felt like an unseen hand was squeezing the air out of his lungs.


    Every breath in felt shallow, and every breath out felt like a fight against something unknown.


    He felt a rush of panic as he tried to get back control of his breathing, but the crushing feelings kept pressing down on his chest.


    In the Felgura Kingdom Balcony...


    "What is happening to the kid? He was doing so good till now," Xavier Valtor shouted as he watched the scene, standing close to the railing.


    Daisy and Hazel stood side by side, their eyes fixed on the distressing sight before them.


    Their hearts pounded in their chests as they watched Aizel, his normally strong andposed demeanor now reced by a visible struggle.


    "Vespara... Daisy quickly summoned the crystal ball and tried to connect with Vespara, but the ball didn''t respond.


    "You can''t use that here in the Colosseum," Ashyln replied.


    "Then... we have to do something.. He is struggling to breathe.


    "Princess, please do something." She turned around and asked Zareena.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "For that, we have to surrender the match now, and that will end up with Aizel losing the bet. Do you still want to do that?" She asked.


    "Yes," Daisy replied. She didn''t have to think twice and knew what was important for now.


    Zareena sighed, and just as she was about to stand up, Soren ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, just sit back and rx," He said.


    "What do you mean, Soren? He will die like this, or someone else can take the chance to kill him," Zareena replied.


    "Just wait and watch."


    *****


    "Yo Calisto brother, that guy is struggling," Roxx said.


    "I can see that. What should we do?"


    "Let''s get closer and see what is happening. Someone might try to kill him in this state, you feel me?"


    "Yeah,"


    [Master, can you hear me.. Master]


    As Aizel looked at the moon, a strange feeling washed over him. His eyes seemed to change like the phases of the moon, contracting and expanding with each passing moment.


    Once difficult,bored breaths began to slow down as if a rxing presence came from the moon above.


    The celestial body had a rxing effect on him, and his breathing became more steady over time. The worry that had been in his chest seemed to go away, and in its ce was a calmness he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    As he kept looking at the moon, he felt a sense of peace that he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    Aizel''s eyes remained fixed on its radiant glow. In that tender moment, he felt a presence that was gentle and loving.


    It was as if the stars hade together to show him a vision of his mother with a warm,forting smile on her face.


    [Master Master...]


    "Yes... I am alright."


    [YOU ASSHOLE IDOIT MASTER, Don''t scare me like this]


    I am sorry to make you worry."


    "Yo brother.. are you feeling better now?" Roxx asked.


    Aizel slowly lifted himself off the ground. He took a deep breath and filled his lungs with renewed determination.


    Finally, he turned his attention to the two mages who were watching from afar.


    "Yes, I am fine. I was wrong thinking that you both will sneak attack and try to kill me when I will be fighting against others," He said.


    "Woah woah... I don''t do shit like that. I don''t know about Calito but I am all about honor, you feel me?"


    "I was waiting patiently to fight against you one on one after witnessing your battle. Man, you are fucking awesome brother...


    "But now it seems, I can''t do that,"


    "Why so?" Aizel asked, his brows raised.


    "You seem very weak now. You will lose easily, and that''s why we are asking you to surrender. You have done enough," Calsito said.


    "You will get killed if you still go on to fight and someone doesn''t want that," He further said.


    "I understand why you are doing this now.. hmmm.


    "But you are wrong about one thing...


    "What''s that?" Calisto asked.


    "If you think insects like you, you can even dream of defeating or killing me," Aizel replied.


    "Bahahahah...."


    Calisto''s brows twitched in anger while Roxx started tough.


    "Yo brother, that''s what I wanted yo. Calisto moved aside.."


    "Roxx but..


    "Senior Roxx brother... Oye kid, listen. If you win against me, we will both ept the defeat and sit here till the end of the battle.


    "But if I win, you have to surrender nicely, you feel me?"


    "Hmm... I ept."


    "Nice, haven''t fought someone like you in years. I hope you are ready, brother."


    Calisto turned away with a tired sigh and walked away, leaving the scene behind.

 Chapter 325 1 Vs 100 (How Fast Can You Run Now PUNK)

    ?


    "Yo brother are you ready..umm. what''s that?" Roxx asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your eyes.. It''s different now."


    As Aizel held Sekki, the de turned into a mirror, and he caught sight of his reflection.


    His eyes were once entirely ck, but now they had a unique feature: a crescent-shaped pupil, reminiscent of the moon''s celestial form.


    Aizel looked up, wondering if there was a link between the shape of his eyes and the shape of the crescent moon in the night sky.


    Only Alora can tell me now what is happening,"


    [Master, can you see it properly? Don''t tell me you have suddenly gone blind]


    Everything is normal just like before; only my pupils seem to have changed."


    [Do you think that the other you have finally given you permission and your core has been upgraded?]


    No, it''s still a little far away from the crescent shape; I am still in Grade II now."


    "Ahh.. Don''t mind about it, nothing special," Aizel replied to Roxx.


    "Well, whatever you are doing, I don''t mind. I hope those eyes of yours will be able to see me, brother, you feel me?"


    Aizel looked at Roxx and noticed his unique features, like his curly hair and brown skin. Roxx was the same height as Aizel, even though he was a little bit skinnier.


    In an instant, Roxx summoned his weapon, resembling Nunchaku, but with lethal des gleaming along its edges.


    "Here Ie brother...


    In a sh, Aizel felt a sharp pain in his chest where Roxx''s fast and lethal weapon had cut a deep gash. Blood began to flow, and as if time had slowed, Aizel felt every moment with acute awareness.


    Roxx, relentless and skilled, swung the nunchucks again, poised to deliver another blow.


    In ast-ditch effort to get away, Aizel burst into mes, propelling him far away from his assant''s reach.


    "Speedster,"


    [Does he have a speedcore or a unique power?]


    I don''t know, but this is going to be really difficult."


    Roxx moved forward with measured steps, his nunchucks'' des gracefully swaying through the air.


    In the blink of an eye, he was standing next to Aizel, almost like he had teleported. However, his attack was swift but not supernatural.


    Aizel raised Sekki to parry and block the blows, but suddenly his arm went blurry with speed. Before Aizel could fully react, another cut appeared near his shoulder, leaving him stunned and annoyed once again.


    Damn it, this guy. It seems we gotta go all out on tools and everything for this one, Sekki."


    [That is the only way, Master]


    I have an idea for now."


    Roxx vanished again like a ghost, his figure bing blurry as he circled Aizel with blinding speed.


    The lightning rushed through Aizel''s body as he ran away with all of his might, leaving the area behind. Even as he ran away, his heightened mana senses let him know that Roxx was still moving around him.


    So mana sense can only sense him after half a second."


    Just as Roxx was about to attack Aizel again, a protected electric field wrapped around Aizel at thest second.


    As Roxx stepped into its confines, his movements slightly slowed, allowing Aizel to keenly sense his presence.


    Reacting swiftly, Aizel delivered a powerful punch with his gauntlet, connecting squarely with Roxx''s face.


    Roxx recovered swiftly from the blow, and with incredible speed, he swung his nunchucks once more, leaving yet another wound on Aizel''s body.


    "Yo brother, never expected you could even touch me; you feel me?"


    Increasing speed with lightning, Aizel started moving in a zigzag pattern across the battlefield to avoid Roxx''s constant attacks.


    In the middle of all the chaos, Aizel dropped a number of small containers on purpose to confuse Roxx and slow him down.


    However, the agile warrior effortlessly evaded each obstacle, swiftly closing the distance with Aizel in an instant.


    Roxx swung his ded nunchucks at Aizel''s right leg. The impact halted Aizel''s movement, leaving him vulnerable to Roxx''s rapid punches.


    Even though Aizel tried his best to protect himself, he couldn''t keep up with Roxx''s speed and uracy as he hit him over and over again.


    With a burst of concentration, Aizel turned on the electric field again, making Roxx''s moves slow down for a moment.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seizing the opportunity, Aizel deftly evaded Roxx''s strike and swiftly summoned arge container.


    Roxx''s eyes grew wide with fear as he ran away quickly to get away from the unknown danger.


    However, unbeknownst to him, Aizel''s cleverly ced containers, which were meant to distract him earlier, now revealed their true purpose.


    Aizel''s devious n seeded in trapping Roxx near one of the containers.


    *BEEEP* *Bup*


    As the red-ck smoke surrounded Roxx, he couldn''t help but cough and feel his whole body tingle and itch.


    In the thick smoke, his eyes started to burn, and his once-sharp mana sense became less sensitive.


    Even worse, a vial sk suddenly opened, letting the electric bug out and making a buzzing electric close to him.


    Aizel, observing from a distance, noticed the formation of the electrified trap.


    Acting quickly, he called on Sekki, who turned into a set of chains. Aizel ran as fast as she could toward the area where the lightning was forming and skillfully threw the chains, catching Roxx before he could escape the dangerous situation.


    "Nice setup brother, but let''s see how you can keep those chains around me, you feel me?"


    With a burst of incredible speed, Roxx dashed like a blur, leaving a trail of motion behind him.


    Aizel held on to the chains that dragged on the ground and tried to keep up with Roxx''s incredible speed, everything around him became a blur.


    Roxx ran straight for the ocean, while Aizel skillfully put his feet on the top of the water and tried to surf along.


    Aizel harnessed the power of the water around him, swiftly manipting the waves and surface to impede Roxx''s lightning-fast approach.


    As he focused, a huge tsunami wave started to rise, picking up speed and heading straight for them both.


    The huge wall of water roared, ready to test Roxx''s amazing speed.


    "YO BROTHER.... Lets'' have some fun wohooooo....."


    Roxx sped up even more with the power of wind magic, and then he charged fearlessly toward the huge tsunami in a show of amazing speed and skill.


    Aizel, undeterred, conjured lightning bolts and fireballs,unching them at Roxx in an attempt to hinder his progress.


    Roxx, on the other hand, moved quickly enough to avoid the hitsing at him. This made it harder for Aizel to keep control of the chains.


    The two foes climbed to the top of the huge wave with amazing grace, like skilled surfers riding on top of a magical river.


    Their intense contest now took ce high above the water''s surface, as they bnced their magical prowess while battling the forces of nature together.


    At the top of the huge wave, Roxx''s speed didn''t seem to be slowing down. He charged forward with remarkable swiftness, defying gravity itself as they both transcended from the water''s surface to the boundless skies above.


    Aizel followed closely behind, hanging on to the chains with unwavering determination. The wind howled around them as they flew through the air.


    Roxx''s feet looked like they were running on an invisible road, making it look like he was running through the air with ease.


    "I finally got you where I wanted," Aizel said.


    As the force of gravity took over, their beautiful flight came to a stop, and they started to fall from the sky. Aizel, quick-witted, seized the opportunity to take control of the situation.


    With a focused look, he sent a rush of lightning energy at Roxx, which stunned him for a moment. At that critical moment, the chains that were holding them together came to life and changed into spiked arms that grabbed Roxx around the waist.


    The lightning''s brief immobilization allowed Aizel to pull Roxx towards him, closing the distance between them rapidly.


    Aizel''s agile mind sprung into action, weaving the intricate threads of magic with practiced finesse.


    While they were falling, he made a water bubble prison for himself and Roxx and filled it with swirling water currents.


    Within the bubble''s embrace, their speed slowed down, and they started to fall more gracefully.


    In the water prison, Aizel and Roxx engaged in a fierce sh of des, their weapons dancing with fluidity amidst the aquatic surroundings.


    Quick and precise, Aizel avoided and countered Roxx''s assaults with ease. The small space and decreased Roxx speed seemed to work in Aizel''s favor, giving him more power and control over the fight.


    Sensing the tides turning against him, Roxx''s keen mind swiftly devised an escape n.


    He looked for any weak spots in the water prison, hoping to find a way to get out of its grip.


    But he suddenly noticed a devilish smile on Aizel''s face.


    "Let''s see how fast you can run now, punk," AIzel said.


    "Crap,"

 Chapter 326 1 Vs 100 (Last Enemy)

    ?


    With a devilish smile on his face, Aizel raised both hands inside the water prison.


    "LIGHTNING RUMBAA"


    Aizel''s palms crackled with mesmerizing brilliance as lightning serpents of varying hues surged forth in every direction within the water prison.


    The electric beings wove and danced through the liquid medium. Each one packed a lot of power, and they were all aiming for Roxx, their goal.


    "Crap..


    *ARGHHHHHHHHH*


    As the lightning snakes hit their target one at a time, Roxx''s body shook with each shock. He writhed around like a fish caught in a storm, the scorching currents searing through his being.


    The water prison, which had turned into a cocoon of lightning, finally fell to the ground and burst upon impact with the ground.


    As the magical spell fell apart, Aizel came out of it unharmed, while Roxxy on the burned ground, still shaking from the lightning energy.


    Aizel walked toward Roxx.


    As he got closer, he leaned down a little bit and said, " What happened to your speed brother? Did you feel the electricity properly?" He asked with a smile.


    "That''s enough; you won." Calisto suddenly appeared and interrupted Aizel.


    "Yeah, don''t worry. I will not go back to my words. Now I hope you both will stay out of the battle."


    "Yes, don''t worry; we will not move from here," Calisto replied.


    Aizel nodded and quickly left from there.


    Meanwhile, Calisto looked toward Roxx and said, "That''s what you get for underestimating an opponent, idiot."


    [If we count both of them out now, 81 mages are down now, Master]


    "Yes, now only a few mages from Beast and Theodora Kingdom are left, along with that big boss we saw on that cliff,"


    [Do you think he will team up with others to fight or will fight you head-on?]


    "I literally have no idea, but the way he was looking from the high cliff, I can predict his personality a little bit."


    Aizel ran through the thick forest, his resolution never wavering.


    One by one, he faced the surviving mages, each confrontation a demonstration of his unyielding resolve.


    As hours passed, the battlefield was littered with fallen mages, their defeat a testament to Aizel''s relentless pursuit.


    He had used every trick, tool, n, and technique he had learned during the preceding months.


    With every battle, he showcased the extent of his abilities, disying a dazzling array of techniques, leaving everyone in awe.


    In the Colosseum..


    "T-This... He has finally done itttt......." Shoka''s voice boomed throughout the Colosseum.


    "What a madd...


    "Absolute monster...


    "KILL KILL KILL..


    "The War God is a befitting name for him....


    The awe-inspiring show they had just seen caused whispers and remarks to spread like wildfire through the crowd.


    Aizel''s astounding might had left them all buzzing with excitement and admiration.


    Everyone in the crowd talked about how amazed they were by the show of skill and strength that had just happened right in front of them.


    Calmness enveloped the mages gathering on the royal Zulivan balcony. Unfazed by the losses they had witnessed, their expressions remained serene.


    The King himself seemed happy, and there was a hint of joy in his eyes as he witnessed Aizel''s performance against Roxx.


    The young mage''s show had left an indelible mark, and the King seemed to takefort in the fact that Aizel would be a valuable asset to the Kingdom in the future.


    "Your lover is really incredible, Isabe," Grem Zulivan said.


    "Stop it, Master. He is only a friend of mine," Isabell replied with a blush.


    On the Theodora Balcony, there was a feeling of tension in the air.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Queen''s brows twitched as her veins pumped on her forehead, revealing an expression of anger and annoyance.


    The battle had taken a heavy toll on her kingdom''s mages, with only her son Kelvin surviving, but barely, lying in critical condition in the heart of the forest.


    Despite what appeared to be an overwhelming advantage in the fight, she had clearly lost the wager and the chance to obtain Aizel''s talents.


    There was a lively atmosphere on the Beast Kingdom balcony, filled with joy and smiles.


    Even though most of their people were killed or defeated in the fierce fight, one true ace from their kingdom was still standing.


    "Finally, the book of nature will be in our hands," The Elf King said, his eyes sparkling with anticipation of getting the magic artifact.


    "At this state, Ravanna won''t have any problem against that kid," The Dark Elf Queenmented.


    What should we do, Ra?" The Whiskerkin Queen sent a mental message.


    Just have some trust. He will not go down like that," Ra replied.


    If something happens, do you think I should interfere or not?" The Whiskerkin Queen asked


    Of course, you should; don''t forget all the things that my Lord has done for you," Ra replied.


    Just remember, if the Lord is alive, then don''t forget about mydy, ''Alora''


    The Whiskerkin Queen shivered, and her hair stood on end as fear took over her. At the mere mention of Alora''s name, her teeth ground together, and beads of sweat formed on her temples.


    Just thinking about Alora made her visibly quiver with fear and anxiety.


    "NOWWW.... ONE LAST ENEMY REMAINS....


    "ONE LAST BATTLE FOR OURRRRR...


    "WARRRR GODDDDDD.........


    "YEAH!!!.....


    "YEAH!!!.....


    "YEAH!!!.....


    "YEAH!!!.....


    "WAR GOD..


    "WAR GOD..


    "WAR GOD..


    After a hard climb and a quick dash through the rocks, Aizel finally reached the top, where he hadst seen the huge, three-headed figure.


    He finally spotted the person after reaching the top, who was sitting quietly with his eyes closed.


    Aizel''s presence seemed to wake up the person, prompting two of its eyes to open on the main face, and he rose gradually from his seated position.


    They both stared at each other for a minute without speaking.


    Aizel observed the imposing figure before him, its skin a deep shade of green, bearing three heads, each adorned with a pair of eyes, a nose, and a mouth equipped with both upward- and downward-pointing canine teeth.


    The mage from the Beast Kingdom stood at least ten feet taller than him and had four strong arms that added to his scary appearance.


    "You have weakened," He said in a deep voice.


    "What are you?" Meanwhile, Aizel asked.


    "Orge,"


    "I see, you know my master has beings like you as a pet. They are very good as cannon fodder," Aizel replied.


    "Was that supposed to make me angry?"


    "Yeah, sort of," Aizel replied while scratching his head.


    "Hmmm... I will make sure to pay your master a visitter. I will make her my bitch and make her breed with every mage in my tribe."


    Suddenly, Aizel''s calm face was reced with a deadly death stare.


    "Did that make you angry?" The Orge asked with a wide grin that showed his yellow canine teeth more properly.

 Chapter 327 1 Vs 100 (Aizel Vs Rakasha Ravanna)

    ?


    [Master, Calm down. Remember the training, right?]


    Hmmm... You are right, Sekki. It seems I need to train more."


    The anger that Aizel had at first melted away, and a soft warmth spread over his face to form a warm smile.


    "I am looking forward to ripping you apart in many pieces, you giant piece of meat," He said with a smile, like a Buddha.


    "Hoooo... then let me introduce myself, you puny human.. I am the Rakasha Ravanna from the Orge Tribe."


    "I am Aizel,"


    "Now let me see how much...


    Before Ravanna could finish, a strong rush of lightning swept through Aizel, crackling and dancing over his right arm, which became a bright blue color.


    He didn''t hesitate for a second before he rushed forward, pushed forward by the lightning power running through him.


    His hand, which was wrapped in a dazzling web of lightning, hit Ravanna in the middle of the body with full force.


    Even after Aizel''s fist connected with what appeared to be an immovable mountain, Ravanna didn''t budge an inch, remaining stationary with a puzzled grin on his face.


    Not a single inch did he give way, seemingly untouched and untroubled by the thunderous impact, as if the strike had never happened at all.


    "Is that all?" He asked.


    Aizel''s fist stayed on Ravanna''s stomach, which didn''t move, but he wasn''t one to be deterred.


    His eyes gleamed with ferocity as he sprang into action, his legs bursting with a jolt of lightning.


    As Aizel tried to push back the Orge in front of him, he moved with such force that the air cracked. Around him, lightning crackled and danced, making a fascinating show of moving electricity. He tried to use his lightning-fast speed to move Ravanna from her firm position.


    *VROOOOM*


    *PSSSSSSSS*


    Irfrit, the magical armor Aizel was wearing, jumped into action and wove itself into the middle of the fight.


    From its elbow, a burst of steam came out, which quickly turned into a swirl of bright blue mes around Aizel''s clenched fist.


    The enchanted mes infused his punch with newfound strength and energy, adding a powerful boost to his already formidable strike.


    Ravanna''s eyes widened in astonishment, realizing toote the peril he faced.


    Now stronger than ever, Aizel''s punch shot toward the Orge like aet shooting through the night sky.


    The impact was cataclysmic, as the force behind the blow proved too much for Ravanna to withstand and send him flying down through cliffs straight toward the forest.


    As the dust settled and the sound of the collision faded, the once unmovable figurey on the ground, surrounded by the destroyed foge.


    Aizel''s resolve zed within him like an inferno, and with a burst of fiery energy, he propelled himself forward, mes swirling and dancing around his legs like a magnificent phoenix in flight.


    The fiery thrust sent him straight toward Ravanna.


    Aizel attacked again with a new punch, but Ravanna was faster than a blink and rose to meet the challenge.


    In a feat of astounding speed, he intercepted Aizel''s blow, catching the fist in his iron-like grip with just one of his arms.


    "Now it''s my turn, kid."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Ravanna grabbed Aizel''s body as if he were nothing but a piece of cloth and swung him through the air with a flick of his arm.


    In a devastatingly swift follow-up, his other arm came flying forward andnded a thunderous hit right in the middle of Aizel''s stomach.


    The impact was nothing short of brutal.


    Ravanna''s blow was so powerful that it sent shockwaves through Aizel''s body. He let out a painful gasp. Red drops of blood came out of his mouth as if his very life force had been shaken loose.


    His punch sent Aizel soaring like a helpless bird into the vast emptiness of the sky.


    The minutes seemed to go on forever, Aizel slowly fell from the sky, falling toward the ground at an incredible speed.


    As he got closer to the ground, the momentum of his descent led him to drag over the surface, serving as a sobering reminder of the immense force that hadunched him into the air.


    Finally, with a jarring thud, Aizel came to a stop, the ground beneath him groaning in protest against the impact. The dust around him swirled in the aftermath of hisnding.


    "Fuck... t-that was heavy."


    [Master, he is rushing towards us]


    Ravanna rushed toward Aizel with incredible speed. He had all four of his arms wrapped around him in a deadly embrace, ready to deliver a crushing blow.


    Yet, in the face of this formidable assault, Aizel''s response was deceptively simple.


    He calmly raised just two fingers, and from them, a slender stream of water surged forth, akin to a precision water jet cutter.


    The thin, razor-sharp water jet hit its target with uncanny precision, cutting through one of Ravanna''s arms with a surge of shocking force.


    The Orge fell backward, his eyes widening in shock and pain as green blood poured from the severed arm.


    *Cough*


    In spite of the brief coughing spell that seized him, Aizel managed to get to his feet and stare intently at Ravanna.


    The Orge''s mastery over ice magic was on full disy as he swiftly worked to mend the wound on his severed arm.


    "Do you need more time?" Aizel asked.


    Ravanna''s wide-open mouth let out a sudden and chilling show of force. A freezing ice ray shot out like a slithering snake and hurtled toward Aizel with cold rage.


    Aizel''s reactions were finely tuned to deal with this immediate threat.


    With a quick jump, he dodged the attack by a hair''s breadth, just missing the cold ray.


    The ice ray''s effect was nothing short of amazing. The ce it hit was frozen over right away, and the ground turned into a crystallinendscape of ice and frost.


    Trees and foliage were encapsted in an otherworldly sheen, their once vibrant hues swallowed by the ethereal, icy veil.


    With effortless grace, Ravanna rose on one of his powerful legs.


    He mmed into the ground with great force, making a loud thud. In reaction to his authoritative touch, an arctic force swept through the earth like a tidal wave, freezing everything in its path.


    The ground trembled under the weight of his impact, and from the epicenter of his strike, a frosty cascade spread outward, enveloping the once vibrantndscape in an icy shroud.


    Trees, grass, and even the air itself were swiftly ensnared in the grip of an otherworldly winter.

 Chapter 328 1 Vs 100 (4 Heads And More?)

    ?


    Aizel witnessed the onught of ice frost, which rushed forward with ferocious desire, freezing everything in its path.


    "Hmm... Let me show you mine then."


    Aizel followed Ravanna''s lead and made a definite gesture, raising one leg and bringing it down with immovable force.


    As soon as his foot hit the ground, moltenva erupted, followed by fierce mes that fought with the ice that was getting closer.


    The battleground turned into a chaotic ce where elemental forces met and tried to win over each other.


    Theva''s searing heat and the ice''s biting cold came together in a spectacr show of opposite forces. The sh of fire and ice made steam rise, which covered the battlefield in a mist that sparkled with the spirit of both fire and ice.


    Aizel''s resolve was like an inexhaustible fire as he tried to counter Ravanna''s icy attack.


    Every bit of his magical might was focused on resisting the cold''s onught, which he did by channeling the very essence of fire and heat.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Ravanna''s intensity matched Aizel''s by drawing on the depths of his cold dominance.


    As the strong sh of magic went on, a small change started to take ce.


    Slowly but surely, Ravanna''s icy power started to win out over Aizel''s moltenva and fiery mes.


    The once-powerfulva flow began to cool and harden, turning into hard, unmovable rocks as the ice kept moving closer and closer to it.


    A cold shroud descended upon the battlefield, its icy tendrils spreading out across thendscape.


    [Master, the Grade III core magic is overpowering us]


    "Yes, we can''t beat him on that,"


    As the cold forces closed in on him, Aizel made a quick and calcted decision. With resolve etched on his face, he released his grip on theva and mes, allowing them to subside.


    He took a bold risk by concentrating intently and sending all of his magical power into his extended hand.


    With a decisive move, Aizel focused his power on the advancing ice, and the elements started to change.


    The frost that had threatened to ensnare him now yielded to his mastery over water.


    Like a river flowing in reverse, the ice melted and transformed into a cascading torrent of water.


    So he can even manipte the element, even if it''s from my core energy," Ravanna thought.


    In a brilliant disy of control over the water, Aizel transformed the chilly liquid into a multitude of serpentine forms.


    The serpents, which looked like ethereal defenders of the water, came out with one goal: to fight Ravanna.


    Sekki, meanwhile, turned into a shiny ck spear, ready to join the battle.


    Aizel took charge and ran ahead. On either side of him, the water serpents slithered and writhed like a living current, forming a fearsome entourage.


    With each stride, he closed the distance between himself and Ravanna.


    "Let''s see how far you can go, human," Ravanna said with a smile.


    "YEEEAAAAWWWWWWWWW" Suddenly Ravanna screamed.


    A bone-chilling sound echoed through the air as something strange came out of Ravanna''s back: an ominous hand with a head atop its palm.


    With a shiver-inducing spectacle, Ravanna now bore four heads. The newfound head on the hand opened its green eyes, its gaze unsettling and powerful. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Ravanna''s three remaining arms pped together as if in perfect sync, letting out a powerful wind shockwave that rushed toward Aizel with frightening force.


    Once a formidable entourage, the water serpents broke apart like mist in the face of the wind''s strength.


    Ripples in the air were all that remained after the ferocious wind had ripped through their liquid forms.


    The strong shockwave struck Aizel and sent him flying backward with tremendous momentum.


    "Would you looook at thatttttttt......" Meanwhile, Shoka''s voice boomed again.


    "Looks like Ravanna has finally decided to step up his game,"


    "RAVANNA...


    "AIZEL...


    "RAVANNA...


    "AIZEL...


    The crowd that had gathered to watch this battle witnessed a wide range of emotions.


    Some of the people watching cheered wildly for Ravanna, making it clear who they supported. His powerful show of strength had won them over, and they stood strongly by his side, eager for him to win.


    Yet others rallied to Aizel''s side, impressed by his determination and cunning in the face of the mighty Orge. The cheers for him were just as passionate, a testament to the admiration he had garnered.


    What the fuck is that? How many heads or arms is he hiding...fuck!"


    [Master, don''t you have red mist azalea containers?]


    Naa.. the ones I brought with me are all used. The rest of them, I have saved for the uing battles."


    [Idiot Master! How can we fight more battles when we can''t even survive this one?]


    With grim determination, Aizel rose once more, the pain from the wounds on his chest and shoulders still gnawing at him. Irfrit, in a valiant effort, had done everything within its power to mend the injuries using the blood.


    His focus shifted to Ravanna, who was marching confidently toward him, a sinister grin etched across his face.


    The Orge''s appearance was now even more formidable¡ªhis arm was severed, yet three arms remained, with an additional limb emerging from his back, clutching a fourth head.


    So he can use ice, and his three heads have the same color eyes, which are yellow. He used wind magic when the fourth head opened his eyes; they were of green color."


    For now, he can use two elements with great strength and body build."


    [Who knows how many heads can pop out with different elements and powers?]


    Oye, whose side are you on?"


    [Sorry Master]


    "Oye creepy giant, how many arms or heads are you hiding?" Aizel asked.


    "Hmmm.... Don''t tell me you are scared." Ravanna replied with a huge grin.


    "Fucker, I will burst that face of yours along with every other face. I will tear those teeth and shove them in your ass, motherfucker." AIzel replied, his brows twitching in annoyance.


    "I would like to see how you can even touch them with that tiny build of yours."

 Chapter 329 1 Vs 100 (Aizel Defeated)

    ?


    With an electrifying surge of power, Aizel imbued himself with crackling lightning. In the blink of an eye, Aizel closed the gap between him and Ravanna.


    Like a sh of lightning, he appeared right beside Orge. He delivered a powerful kick right in the face of Ravanna.


    Ravanna''s answer to Aizel''s lightning-fast kick was quick. With a mere flick of his arm, he effortlessly blocked the iing attack.


    He used his other arm to make an icy spike, aiming to pierce Aizel''s gut with deadly precision.


    But Aizel''s speed and agility turned him into a great defender. He leaped and twisted his body mid-air, executing a gravity-defying maneuver atop the ice spike.


    Aizel didn''t waste any time starting a counterattack.


    As he brought his foot crashing toward Ravanna''s face, he used his fire magic to give the hit more speed and power.


    The kick found its mark, connecting squarely with Ravanna''s face. The force of the strike was so great that it sent Orge''s head reeling back.


    Ravanna quickly tried to grab Aizel while he was in mid-air, stretching his arm out with a firm grip. However, Aizel''s resourcefulness knew no bounds.


    He used his fire magic to propel himself away from Ravanna''s grasp,nding on the ground facing the back of the Orge.


    Sekki, seizing this opportunity, morphed into a deadly katana. Aizel''s movements were fluid and exact as he made a lightning-fast strike that cut through the air like a streak of lightning.


    With a single deft motion, he sliced through another of Ravanna''s arms, severing it from his formidable form.


    *GRAHHHHH*


    A furious roar erupted from Ravanna, echoing across the battlefield, as his anger ignited a storm of chilling power.


    Sharp ice spikes shot out of every part of his powerful body like a machine gun of icy rage, shooting toward Aizel with unstoppable force.


    Aizel acted quickly when he saw this barrage of dangerous projectilesing at him.


    With Sekki, he deftly deflected the iing ice spikes with the speed and precision of a master swordsman.


    His acrobatic instincts kicked in, and he danced with breathtaking agility, a mesmerizing disy of skill as he dodged and weaved through the onught.


    Ravanna''s back made another bone-chilling sound, and then another arm came out of it with a head on top of its hand.


    Aizel''s eyes were drawn to the head on the newly revealed arm, his mind racing with anticipation and caution.


    He tried to figure out if this extra head had some other elemental power that could change the course of the fight again.


    The transformation of Ravanna had reached a breathtaking crescendo. Five heads were now present instead of his previous single countenance. Among the newfound heads, two arms emerged from his back, each carrying an additional head on its palm.


    [This guy is way too creepy]


    Yeah, you are right,"


    "This is all I can do at this stage. I hope you won''t disappoint me now," Ravanna said.


    What an idiot. He could have kept that info to himself. I guess Orges are really brain dead race," Aizel thought.


    The emergence of Ravanna''s new head was a spectacle to behold. Its eyes opened, which were a beautiful shade of blue and sparkled with little electric sparks.


    Aizel''s heart raced as he realized what this change meant.


    Ravanna disappeared from Aizel''s line of sight in the blink of an eye, only to appear like lightning right behind him. The air crackled with the raw power of lightning, as Ravanna''s body became a conduit for the electrifying energy coursing through him.


    Time seemed to slow to a crawl, allowing Aizel to react with lightning-quick reflexes of his own. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He quickly wrapped himself in lightning that crackled over his armor.


    With perfect timing, he was able to avoid the lightning-filled punch that wasing straight at his face.


    Ravanna''s monster arms moved quickly and furiously, throwing punches at lightning speed.


    Aizel''s senses were at their peak as he concentrated with unshakable focus, using every part of his body to avoid each crushing blow.


    Beads of sweat formed on Aizel''s brow, a testament to the intense effort required to evade the onught.


    Each punch carried with it the lethal force of lightning, and Aizel knew that even a single direct hit could spell the end of his life.


    In a sudden turn of events, Ravanna''s ice magic gripped Aizel''s legs and froze them in ce. For a moment, Aizel found himself immobilized, the icy restraint granting his opponent a momentary advantage.


    Ravanna''s colossal fist barreled toward Aizel''s face with formidable force. Aizel quickly put up both arms to block the blow in ast-ditch effort to protect himself.


    The impact was thunderous, and the sheer strength behind the punch threatened to shatter his bones.


    *VROOMMMM*


    Irfrit, the magic armor that Aizel wore, came to life with a loud roar like a strong engine. Blue mes shot out of the armor like a raging fire, surrounding Aizel in a cloak of burning power.


    Ravanna, recognizing the dangerous implications of the zing armor, swiftly put some distance between himself and Aizel. However, even in retreat, he had a parting gift in store.


    Unbeknownst to Aizel, a deadly ice spear had been unleashed with uncanny precision, finding its mark in his abdomen. The understanding hit him like lightning, but it was toote for him to avoid the attack.


    [Master move..]


    Amidst the icy aura that enveloped him, Ravanna surged forward, undeterred by the scorching blue mes that danced around him.


    He moved quickly and cruelly to get closer to Aizel and then grabbed him with a vice-like grip.


    With brutal force, Ravanna targeted one of Aizel''s arms, tearing it mercilessly from his body.


    *ARGHHHHH*


    "What happened to your trash talk now?" He asked and threw Aizel on the ground like a corpse.


    On the Felgura Kingdom Balcony,


    "Please, I beg you, princess, please stop the battle," Daisy cried, asking the princess to stop the match.


    "I am sorry, Daisy; there is nothing I can do."


    At Vespara Potion Shop,


    "Vespara go go quick hurry, he will die!" Shelly yelled.


    "Take care of the kids; I am going now," Vespara replied.


    At Aizel''s apartment,


    Alora, who was watching the K-drama suddenly grins like a devil.


    "Go on a rampage, my ..."

 Chapter 330 1 Vs 100 ( Close Range)

    ?


    "Shelly, I am going now, take care of the kids," Vespara said.


    She made her way to the teleportation magic circle she had carefully made ahead of time.


    Yet, just as her fingers hovered over the magic circle, a familiar voice echoed in her mind.


    "Don''t go anywhere; stay where you are."


    "Miss... Alora.. But Aizel will die like this. Don''t tell me you are going to help him." Vespara asked with a little hope.


    "No, he doesn''t need anyone''s help."


    "But he will die like this..


    "Just do what I said, don''t make me say it twice."


    *****


    [Master Master, please wake up. You can''t die like this, we have so many things to aplish..]


    [Are you going to die like this without even finding your own mother... what happened to all that talk you did? YOU ASSHOLE WAKE UP..]


    Sh...ut up, Sekki, no o-one is dy..dying."


    With a determined effort, Aizel began to rise from the ground, his movements slow and deliberate.


    The injury to his hand, which had caused bleeding, was tended to by Irfrit''s abilities. The armor enveloped the wound, staunching the flow of blood with its mystical powers by sucking some of his blood.


    Even with Irfrit''s help, Aizel''s body showed signs of an intense fight. Countless bruises adorned his skin, and the ces where he had bled were evident.


    Almost 20% mental core energy remains." Aizel thought.


    "Ready for another beating? This time you will stay down forever," Ravanna said, slowly walking towards him.


    Aizel raised the one arm he still had, shut his eyes to block out the world around him, and got into a fighting stance.


    At the Felgura Kingdom balcony,


    "Why is he not giving up? Clearly, he is going to die," Xavier asked.


    "The kid has a lot of fighting spirit; I like that," Yongirimented.


    Meanwhile, Aquarian kept his piercing eyes on Aizel, watching closely as the brave mage got into his battle stance.


    A subtle, knowing smile graced Aquarian''s lips, hinting at a deeper understanding of the unfolding events.


    "You think you can still take me with just one hand, human?" Ravanna asked, getting closer to Aizel as he walked.


    Focus, focus, focus... just like the ocean...."


    "It''s time for you to be gone from this world." Ravanna clenched his fist tightly and punched right at Aizel''s face.


    In a mesmerizing turn of events, Aizel''s calm demeanor belied the intense focus thaty within him. With a mere flick of his hand, droplets of water acted as a calming wave, deftly deflecting Ravanna''s thunderous punch.


    Aizel''s agility was amazing as he seamlessly altered the punch trajectory at thest second, confusing Ravanna with the sudden change. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Aizel opened two fingers, pointed them like the barrel of a gun, and let out a water jet-cutting stream that shot forward with more force this time.


    In a swift and precise strike, the jet of water severed one of the heads atop Ravanna''s palm, a head that had wielded the power of wind magic.


    "W-WHAT... YOU HUMANNNNN..."


    Ravanna quickly made a long, deadly spear of ice appear in his hands. His intent was clear; he raised his hand with a menacing purpose, aiming to deliver a brutal and piercing blow to Aizel.


    Yet, Aizel''s reaction was as fluid and dynamic as the elements he controlled with imagination.


    With an almost effortless wave of his arm, he treated the ice spear like a gentle water wave. The deadly weapon began to shift, morphing from solid ice into fluid water at Aizel''smand.


    The enchanting disy continued as the water transformed into vapor, dissipating into thin air.


    A new spectacle unfolded as another head of Ravanna''s eyes opened, aglow with crackling lightning.


    Ravanna used a sudden surge of power to send out a flurry of lightning bolts, one after the other, in a frenzied and unyielding manner.


    In the middle of the electrifying storm of lightning bolts, Aizel rose to the challenge with unwavering resolve.


    In a breathtaking disy of power, Aizel''smand over the lightning seemed absolute. With a mere flick of his hand, he harnessed the crackling bolts, bending them to his will in an instant.


    This human is manipting both my ice and lightning easily because he has the same core; my wind magic is gone with the head. Now the only way to fight him in close range battle and squash him like a bug."


    With this new thought, Ravanna rushed towards Aizel.


    In an instant, there was no more space between them, and they were locked in a close-range fight.


    Ravanna charged forward with his hand ready for another thunderous punch, but Aizel was prepared.


    Aizel responded with a straight upper kick, putting Ravanna off bnce and redirecting his attack with the help of the water droplets that surrounded his legs.


    Seizing the opportunity, Aizel twisted his body with remarkable fluidity, executing a spinning kick aimed squarely at Ravanna''s chest.


    The blow knocked the Orge back, giving the two of them a brief break from fighting.


    Ravanna rushed forward once again.


    His hands became a blur as he kept throwing punches at Aizel, each one trying to break through Aizel''s defenses. Yet Aizel''s quick moves were like a hypnotic dance.


    He effortlessly dodged each punch with fluid head movements and deft footwork.


    As Ravanna got ready to throw a powerful punch, Aizel saw a chance. Swift as a flicker of lightning, he deftly evaded the iing blow by retreating momentarily.


    Seizing the opportunity, he bent down, using his arms as a springboard, andunched both legs, which hit with incredible force straight at Ravanna''s jaws.


    With astounding agility, Aizel leaped with precision,nding gracefully upon Ravanna''s broad shoulder.


    He cleverly took one of thest smoke gas bombs out of his arsenal and quickly shoved it into Ravanna''s open mouth.


    Before the ogre could react, Aizel delivered another swift kick to his face, ensuring the smoke gas container was securely lodged inside.


    With a calcted retreat, he jumped back and distanced himself from Ravanna, moving quickly to create a safe buffer between them.

 Chapter 331 1 Vs 100 (Finale)

    ?


    *Bup*


    When the container broke open, a cloud of red and ck smoke blew out, filling Ravanna''s mouth with a choking haze.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    "AGHHHHH... YOU TRASH HUMAN *Cough*


    Amidst the choking smoke and with eyes aze in a crimson hue, Ravanna''s body crackled with electrifying energy.


    Even though the smoke had him in its grip, he ran straight at Aizel with no intention of stopping. His fist surged forward once more, seeking to break through Aizel''s defenses.


    Aizel''s quick thinking and resourcefulness came into y as he attempted to mitigate the force of the punch.


    Ravanna''s power, on the other hand, was incredible, and the force of the collision sent Aizel flying backward. He left a path of damage behind him, including a line of broken trees that fell like dominoes when he hit them.


    Unrelenting, Ravanna pursued Aizel, pushing his assault to breach the defenses of AIzel.


    "You mother fucker, let me show you how to beat someone''s ass," Aizel said.


    He stepped forward and propelled himself forward with the help of fire magic.


    Both fighters met again in a hypnotic dance of power. Ravanna unleashed a relentless barrage of blows with his massive arms, while Aizel, armed with only one hand, met each strike with unwaveringposure.


    As they traded blows, the ground shook with the energy of their fight. It was a whirlwind of punches and blocks as they went at each other.


    But Aizel''s ingenuity shone through as he harnessed the water droplets surrounding him, shaping them into a powerful water wave.


    He dodged and changed the direction of Ravanna''s punches with perfect timing, leaving the giant Orge off-bnce.


    Drawing strength from the mes, Aizel propelled his hand forward, delivering a searing straight uppercut that snapped Ravanna''s head backward.


    Swift as a lightning bolt, Aizel spun, harnessing the dual forces of fire and lightning, and unleashed a kick aimed precisely at Ravanna''s gut.


    Aizel''s speed and strength were on full disy with his kick, which had an incredible impact.


    Ravanna was pushed backward and sent flying through the air toward the far shore, like a kite in the wind.


    His huge body mmed into the shore with a loud crash. As he dragged through the rocks and sand, he left a path of destruction in his wake.


    The ground trembled beneath the force of hisnding, creating craters that marred the once-peacefulndscape.


    Aizel, meanwhile, soared through the air with the aid of fire, closing the distance between them swiftly. Hovering mid-air, he steadied himself, his gaze unwavering as he focused on the struggling figure of Ravanna.


    He raised all ten of her fingers toward the ogre.


    The jet cutter streams rushed forward like ten sharp, immovable spears of water, heading straight for Ravanna. The ogre ran as fast as lightning to get away from the deadly attack, but the constant force of the water jets left a mark.


    Despite his valiant efforts to avoid them, the powerful streams grazed his colossal form, leaving behind deep wounds like gaping holes in his body.


    Aizel descended gracefully from the air, his feet making a soft and determinednding on the battlefield. As he moved toward Ravanna, his spirit weapon, Sekki, changed into a dagger.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The once-powerful ogre stood there bruised and bloodied, bearing the scars of their intense sh.


    Blood poured from the holes inflicted by the relentless water jet cutter streams, while one of his heads burst open and two of his arms resisted while two of them were cut by Aizel, a testament to the ferocity of their duel.


    As Ravanna breathed heavily, the air seemed to resonate with the weight of their confrontation.


    Ravanna''s wounded body lunged forward and tried to hit Aizel with another strong punch, but the nimble mage easily dodged the attack.


    Aizel used his dagger in a smooth manner, driving it precisely into Ravanna''s arms. Seizing the chance, he quickly climbed onto the ogre''s arm andunched another swift kick right at his face.


    His dagger danced with frenzy, stabbing relentlessly into Ravanna''s wounded arm.


    He tightened his grip and held the arm firmly in ce. With a focused burst of energy, he sent a concentrated explosion at the injured limb, causing it to explode in a spectacr show of power.


    Sekki quickly changed into strong chains that glowed with a ghostly light. Aizel took advantage of this chance and skillfully threw the chains, catching one of Ravanna''s strong legs. With a pull, he brought the powerful giant to his knees.


    Closing the gap between them, Aizel''s determination zed in his eyes as he grasped Ravanna''s main face, gripping it with resolute strength. With fierce exertion, he wrenched the canine teeth from the ogre''s mouth.


    "Told you, motherfucker. I will rip those teeth from your mouth."


    Aizel then ced his two fingers on his head and shot the water jet cutter stream that bore a hole right through his brain, killing him on the spot.


    He raised his hand high in the air and then fainted right next to Ravanna.


    "HE HAS DONE ITTTTTT....."


    "WOAHHHHHH!!!!........


    "WOAHHHHHH!!!!........


    "WAR GOD...


    "WAR GOD...


    "WAR GOD...


    "WAR GOD...


    The crowd yelled and cheered so loudly that their joy echoed through the grand colosseum.


    The ground itself seemed to tremble under the weight of their loud cheers, a testament to the magnitude of the spectacle they had just witnessed.


    Shoka, the master of ceremonies, sped his hands together, and with amanding motion, the battlefield dimension disappeared, showing the aftermath of the fierce battle.


    The dead bodies of the mages who had been killedy all over the arena, a sad reminder of how violent the fight had been. Some people died during the magical fight, but few of them were able to make it through the rough ordeal.


    The center stage bore the imposing form of Ravanna''s lifeless corpse, a once formidable opponent now stilled in defeat.


    Amidst the aftermath, Aizely unconscious, his battered body next to the vanquished ogre. Faint breaths escaped his lips, a sign of his survival but also a reminder of the toll the battle had taken on him.

 Chapter 332 Grade III (First Major Core Upgrade)

    ?


    In the quiet stillness of the night, a boy rested contentedly on his mother''sp.


    They settled into a soft chair by the window, where they could gaze out at the night sky in all its vastness. They both looked up into the night sky at the sparkling stars.


    "Why are we born different, mother?" A young boy asked.


    "Who said we were born different? It''s just that we are a little stronger than others," The mother replied.


    In the quiet stillness of the night, a boy rested contentedly on his mother''sp.


    "How do you feel, Aizel, about others?" The mother asked.


    "I don''t like anyone except Alora. I am trying, just like you said."


    "Don''t worry you will get used to it as you grow up," The mother replied, ruffling his hair.


    "Mother, how was father? Was he also like me?"


    "Hmm... he was totally opposite to you. He used to love everyone, despite being from the outside.


    "He was friends with everyone and used to help them every time. Everyone loved him," The mother replied with a smile.


    "Do you think I can be like my father?" little Aizel asked.


    "Of course, you can be even better. Your father was really proud of you.


    "He is always watching you from the other side."


    "Then I need to do my best," Aizel said, thumping his chest a little.


    "Hihi, my naughty little moonlight swordsman,"


    "Don''t call me that... I hate that name. Why did Alora even call me like that?"


    "Ayee Ayee Aizel Mooncrader,"


    *****


    Aizel opened his eyes in the midst of a cloud of ck smoke and found himself back in the enigmatic realm of his own consciousness.


    "You are here," The other Aizel said, sitting on a ck smoke throne.


    "Am I dead?"


    "Not for now. You were badly injured and on the verge of dying before you fainted. Right now you are resting in your room in the castle."


    "What about Daisy? Is she safe? Send me back first; I will talk with youter."


    "She is sleeping beside you. Listen to me now... I was expecting you to beg me to unlock your first major core upgrade, but who could have thought...


    "After all, you are me, so my qualities will ultimately be there."


    "I suppose you pass the test for now. Now your mental core will be upgraded to Grade III and have achieved the first major upgrade."


    "I didn''t know you would really do it," Aizel said.


    "I hated your personality at first, but it seems the memories that you are getting back, finally bringing us back like we used to be."


    "About the memory, I recently remembered a new one," Aizel interrupted.


    "What is it?" Other Aizel asked.


    "It was us sitting with our mother while talking about our father, and I finally got to know my full name and a stupid moniker,"


    "The Moonlight Swordsman?" The other Aizel asked.


    "Yes, that''s the one."


    "Do you remember any techniques or powers yet?"


    "Does that have some sort of powers and techniques too?" Aizel asked.


    "It seems you haven''t. Well, you will remember in the future, but now do note some things..


    "Your core has now been upgraded, and you will get a major boost in your imagination power. That multiple-headed insect against which you struggled, now you can beat his ass in just under a minute or even a few seconds.


    "It depends on how well you can use your power."


    "Woahh... So I will be able to use many things that were giving me problems at Grade II... hehe nice,"


    "Don''t forget you are still in a tournament, and everyone is watching you. Try not to show off too much, Now leave...


    "Wait...


    As Aizel''s eyes fluttered open, he found himself lying in afortable bed, surrounded by the familiar surroundings of the castle room.


    The soft sheets draped over him revealed that he was unclothed, a testament to the healing process he had undergone.


    Daisy was sleeping peacefully next to him.


    Aizel''s gaze fell upon his regenerated arm, a testament to the potent healing properties of the potion he had ingested.


    [Master, you are back]


    Yes, and we have leveled up quite a bit,"


    [Woah finally, Grade III]


    Yes,"


    "Ohh...mmmm.. you are up," Daisy said as she woke up from her sleep.


    "Were you here with me all the time?" Aizel asked.


    "I was worried and didn''t feelfortable leaving you alone." She replied.


    Aizel embraced Daisy in a warm and loving hug. With a soft and caring gesture, he leaned down and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "Thank you, Daisy,"


    "I was really scared. What if you haven''t woken up? Now that the Queen is already after you, can''t we run and escape from here?" Daisy asked.


    "That is impossible for now. But I have nned something for our and the kid''s safety in the future."


    "Will you ask for help from others?" She asked.


    "That is only the possible solution,"


    "And what will they ask from you in return? To serve them or be a puppet?"


    "I don''t know, but we will think about thatter. Let''s just sleep first; it''s still the middle of the night.


    Daisy wrapped her arms around Aizel, and the two fell back into bed together, their bodies entangled.


    But Aizel''s cheeks turned a little red when he suddenly realized that he was naked.


    [Master, once again, something is rising, and it is not the shield hero]


    Daisy also realized this when she felt something near her private area.


    "I am sorry; I didn''t mean to do this. I will sleep while facing in the opposite direction," Aizel said.


    As Aizel made a move to turn away, Daisy''s touch halted him in his tracks.


    She got out of bed with a determined look and gently pulled at the sheets, showing a sight that made Aizel''s cheeks turn red. His manhood stood tall and proud in the room.


    Aizel instinctively covered himself with his arms, while Daisy''s gaze remained unwavering, and a mischievous smile graced her lips.


    "W-What are you doing, Daisy?"


    "I don''t want Vespara to take you away from me. You belong to me,"


    "T-this isn''t like you, Daisy."


    "Yes, but I can''t trust Vespara. That''s why I will make the move first."


    [Go Go Daisy....]


    Daisy moved closer to Aizel on the bed. Her hands, full of love and care, moved slowly and carefully toward his manhood.


    This isn''t looking good; should I really let her do it?"


    As Daisy''s hands moved with soft ease, Aizel felt something he had never felt before. The enchanting touch of her fingers sparked a cascade of emotions within him.


    "Am I doing it right?" She asked


    "Oh... you are doing great.. I think that''s enough for now..ahhhh....


    Suddenly she put his manhood in her mouth and started to slowly suck it while her fingers gently stroked it.


    "This is going too far, Daisy..mmmm... "


    Daisy continued to suck, while her eyes gazed at Aizel.


    As Aizel''s emotions swirled within him, he found himself torn between two opposing thoughts.


    On the one hand, he was unsure, thinking that maybe it was too soon for such intimacy between them.


    Yet, on the other hand, he couldn''t deny the pleasure and connection he felt as Daisy''s actions unfolded.


    In a moment of rity, Aizel decided what to do and gently pulled Daisy away, bringing an end to the intimate encounter.


    "Did I do it wrong?" She asked.


    "N-No you were great; it''s just that I still think it is too early for this Daisy."


    "Why do you think like that?"


    "Are you sure you won''t get scared when I take the lead? Last time, you were not in your senses because of the Vespara potion.


    "Can you still do it after what has happened to you in the past?" Aizel asked.


    Daisy moved toward Aizel in a kind and gentle way, leaning against his shoulder in a tender hug. Her eyes closed, and she said with a soft smile, "I will never get scared or be afraid of you."


    "Umm.. It really felt good after hearing that," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "But still, it is too early and I am tired; please not today."


    "Okay, if you say so, but you can''t do it with Vespara first."


    "I am not doing anything with that hag or any other girl ever. You are the only one."


    *****


    The Next Morning...


    In the dining hall, the morning sun gave the room a warm glow that made it feel cozy. Aizel and Daisy ate their breakfast next to each other.


    As the rest of their group trickled in, the air buzzed with energy about the day ahead. Everyone took their seats and stared at Aizel.


    "Softie, are you feeling alright?" Hazel asked.


    "Oh yeah, much better now."


    "Here, drink this; it will help you refill your core energy a little faster," Hazel summoned and handed a potion sk to Aizel.


    "Thank you, Ginger," AIzel took the potion and kept it for now.


    "By the way, I won the bet right?" He asked, looking towards Zareena.


    "Hmm... Never would I have thought you could make it out alive from that. Now I know why my father thinks highly of you.


    She suddenly stood up and bowed a little toward Aizel.


    "It seems I was wrong, and you truly deserve to be called War God. You won the bet, so you can ask me anything you want."


    Oye oye oye, what happened to her?"


    [This bitch is acting, I can''t trust her]

 Chapter 333 Moon Eyes

    ?


    "Ahemm.. I have already decided what I want to ask," Aizel said.


    "I want Fairy Dust Potion."


    "We don''t have that potion... but I have a way to acquire the Beast Fairy; the rest of the ingredients can be found easily," Zareena replied.


    "How?" Aizel asked.


    "There is a friend of mine who lives in the Beast Kingdom. She can help you get the Beast Fairy easily. but...


    "To do that, you have to go there alone. I won''t apany you."


    Aizel started to ponder deeply while rubbing his chin.


    [Master, we can ask that kitty for help there, and Grandmaster Gogo is also there]


    "Okay, I will go there."


    "I will talk to her after the tournament, but it may take some time."


    Aizel nodded.


    Daisy tugged on his shirt and slowly asked, "You really don''t have to do this for me."


    "I want you to see the kid''s faces with your own eyes. I want you to see the moon, which you always gaze at night. I want you to see my face and this world," Aizel replied.


    "AWWW...look at you, so lovey-dovey," Hazelmented.


    "It''s bad manners to listen to someone who is talking privately," Aizel replied, which made both Daisy and Hazel chuckle.


    "Sparring Partner, you are already in Grade III now," Soren entered the dining hall and said.


    "WHAT!" Everyone said it at the same time, looking towards Aizel.


    "Why are you all surprised? I thought you guys must have noticed."


    "Even I didn''t notice, it was Yongiri who informed me," Soren replied.


    "That must be because his core energy is totally drained so we couldn''t tell," Zareena said.


    "Why are your eyes so weird suddenly? Were they like that all the time?" Raven asked.


    "Yes, they were like this; you must have noticed a littlete." Aizel lied.


    "No, I am sure it wasn''t. Your pupil...


    "It''s enough, Raven. Don''t pry into his life," Edumont said.


    "For today, you won''t be able to fight."


    "Why?" Aizel asked.


    "Idiot, how can your core energy be filled today? Even with the potion, it will take time," Zareena said.


    "Oh, Ipletely forgot about that. So I have to watch from the balcony... it will be boring," Aizel said, with an ugly expression.


    "How about I go and fight 100 mages this time? It will be interesting, and I am sure I can finish it much sooner than my sparring partner," Soren said.


    "I am excited for the upper-grade Mage battle," Raven said, her dark eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Who do you think will fight from our side?" Edumont asked while stuffing his mouth with food.


    "It was decided that Elric will fight this time, but it can be changed depending on the opponent or Kingdom," Zareena replied, sipping alcohol slowly.


    "I want to see my father participate in that," Edumont said.


    "I wished the War Goddess would be here. Seeing her fight is always my dream," Raven said.


    "One second, now I remember, what about the other bets? Do we win all of that?" Aizel interrupted.


    "Yes, with your effort, we have sessfully won the bet. Now we have got the entry to travel in the tombs of Zulievender and five mages from our Kingdom can also take part in the ancient trials of Theodora." Zareena replied.


    "Are they both that great?"


    "Well, it''s always a mystery as we don''t have any information on both of them. But if Father agreed to that when he put the Book of Nature as a bet, then we can say that they must have the same value,"


    "I can participate in both of them, right? I mean, I was the one who did all the work." Aizel said.


    *Tsk* You are the only one who can participate in both of them for now. After the tournament, it is up to the father to choose who he wishes."


    "Hehe, I don''t care about that stuff. Where are the others? Aizel asked.


    "Day 2 has already started; everyone is already in the Colosseum. For now, the Kingsley family group is taking part in the battle.


    "We will head there in the evening," Raven replied.


    "Well now excuse me, I would like to sleep till then," Aizel said, as he stood up.


    "Softie, didn''t you wake up just a few hours before?" Hazel asked.


    "Yes, but I kind of feel a little tired. Maybe the battle took a toll on me."


    "Okay, then have rest, see you in the evening,"


    Aizel left the dining hall.


    "You are staying here," Hazel said, looking toward Daisy.


    "I am don''t worry," She replied.


    *****


    [Master are we really doing this?]


    Why not? We don''t know when we can be up to some ridiculous setup or bet once again tomorrow. It''s always better to be prepared."


    [I am so excited right now]


    Hehe, me too."


    Aizel finally made his way to his room in the castle.


    He quicklyy down on his bed, and with his imagination, he set up a 5-year loop until the evening in his dream consciousness.


    [What are we trying first, Master?]


    "Hm... ARISE." Aizel said while raising his hands and trying to summon something.


    "It seems I still can''t summon. Let''s try this..." he conjured a rock out of nowhere and threw it.


    He tried to stop the time to make it freeze, but nothing happened.


    "Still can''t use time power like Shelly...then maybe this..


    He tried to open portals like Ashlyn but still failed.


    "My Ass First Major Core Upgrade. I still can''t use the power, which makes me too op."


    [Master try creation magic]


    "Hmm, what should I create? How about this then?"


    Just as Aizel thought, a revolver appeared out of nowhere in his hand.


    Aizel stared at it for a few seconds without speaking.


    [Don''t tell...]


    "Hihihehehahahahahaa...."


    One by one, he started to create grenades, shbangs, smoke bombs, and more guns.


    "I can make a full fucking arsenal like this. I bet I can even make a rocketuncher now."


    [Master, how about you mix them with magic?]


    "Yes, I can do it. It seems we have got yet another trump card, but we can''t use this in the tournament.


    "I have to upgrade our magic and spells for fire, lightning, and water first. I have to see just how far I can go with their imagination.


    "Then with you too, can we make more forms, mix them with magic, etc.


    "And one more thing, see this Sekki."


    With a small movement of her hand, Aizel''s fingers danced in a beautiful way, making a spark of magic appear in the air. In a sh of brightness, a gleaming gold coin appeared between his fingers, as if out of thin air.


    [Wow Master! You can now create gold coins. Try creating magic crystals too]


    "I tried, but it seems I can''t do that for now. It appears they are not as simple as I thought."


    [At least now we don''t have to worry about earning money, fufu]


    "Now let''s focus back on powering up, and one more thing.. These eyes of mine, I feel like there is something hidden in it.


    "I can feel it, if I can grasp it maybe we can have some type of hidden trump card."


    [Don''t tell me, Master, you got Mangekyou Sh..]


    "Aye aye, that''s not what it is. The feeling is way different."


    All of a sudden, Aizel made Sekki turn into a mirror.


    He positioned the mirror carefully, allowing it to perfectly capture his pupils.


    "Right now it looks like a ck full moon. But at that time, it was like a crescent moon, and it was white and glowing a little.


    "That was nighttime, so does it mean it only activates at night when the moon is out? Will it change like a crescent, half and full moon and all?"


    [We can only try these theories for now, Master]


    "Yes, most importantly, what can it do? I don''t want them just as a showoff type thing."


    [Master, can''t you use your imagination power and make it act however you want?]


    "No, I tried, but it seems nothing seems to faze them, or the Grade III core is not high enough.


    "For now, let''s test and create more things and utilize this loop properly; we still have a team battle."


    [Yes Master]


    With a new sense of purpose, Aizel went deeper into his magical training, and every day brought new difficulties and new things to learn.


    The magical loop became his safe ce, a ce where time seemed to bend to his will and where he could try out new things and get better at his craft without any limits.


    And just like that, the evening arrived, and the 5-year loop ended.


    Aizel''s eyes flickered up, and he stretched his arms and legs with a gentle groan as he gently got up from his loop.


    "I think I can cast longer loops from now on."


    *Knock Knock*


    "Aizel, are you up? Everyone is waiting."


    Daisy was standing on the other side of the heavy wood door when Aizel turned the brass handle.


    A warm smile spread across his face as he greeted her with a nod of acknowledgment. Together, they left the room, and their footsteps could be heard echoing through the castle hallway as they headed for the castle''s main hall.

 Chapter 334 Seraphine And Soren Ready For Battle

    ?


    Aizel and Daisy walked with purpose to the main hall of the castle. Everyone was already there, and in the center of it all stood Ashlyn.


    She opened a sparkling portal that led straight to the balcony of Felgura Kingdom in the Colosseum.


    One by one, everyone stepped into the portal, while Aizel and Daisy were thest ones to go through.


    Upon entering the balcony, Aizel, Daisy, Hazel, and Seraphine settled onto the plush couch. Their chosen spot offered afortable distance from the others, allowing for easy conversation from the rest of them.


    "Is the battle for upper-grade mages already over?" Aizel asked.


    "No, that will be held at night." Hazel replied.


    "Softie, are you also interested in their battle?" She asked.


    "Of course, I can learn a lot of new things by watching their battle," Aizel replied.


    "AFTER A BREAKKK.... WE ARE BACK!!!!!" Shoka''s voice boomed once again in the colosseum.


    "Now this battle format and gamee at the request of our king.


    "The next battle is going to be called "Catch a Lu Fairy."


    "Every kingdom can only send two mages from their side. Whoever catches the Lu Fairy first will win the match. The stage will be between the mountains and the waterfall, where you will fall infinitely until someone catches the Lu Fairy.


    "I will give you 5 minutes to decide which mages you would like to send into the battle." Shoka finished speaking.


    "What is Lu Fairy?" Aizel asked.


    "They are the fairies that are found in the Zulivan Kingdom. They are really small and very fast. With normal eyes, you can''t track them; you have to enhance them with mana, and then only you will be able to see them fly."


    "Okay, so catching them while they are falling and trying to fight each other is surely gonna be difficult," Aizel replied.


    "Everyone listen here; we have already decided that for this battle, Sera and Soren will take part from our kingdom," Zareena announced.


    "Hmm... with Soren and his power, it might be easy for him and that basta... Ahem.. Seraphine power will also y a major role." Xavier Valtormented.


    "Ahahaha, kid, show them what we Szar are made of," Yongiri said, thumping Soren back.


    Seraphine rose from her seat, her robes flowing like ethereal waves around her. She made her way towards the stage, Soren by her side, their steps in perfect harmony.


    Hazel and Daisy exchanged encouraging smiles with her, their support evident in their gestures. "Good luck," they whispered in unison, their words carrying a warm, reassuring energy. Seraphine nodded, a grateful expression crossing her face.


    Hazel and Daisy went back to their ces and joined Aizel again.


    "Well, for now, it''s time to ce the bets once again..."


    "YEAH!!!"


    "YEAH!!!"


    "YEAH!!!"


    "YEAH!!!"


    "Let''s start with the Beast Kingdom this time. What are you going to bet this time, King?" Shoka asked as he floated near their balcony.


    "We are going to bet a Lelegendary-grade magic artifact staff, suitable for the mages with nature powers," The Elf King said.


    Shoka floated towards the Theodora Kingdom balcony this time, "What about you, Queen?" He asked.


    "If it''s a magic artifact, then I will do the same; I will also bet legendary grade shield."


    "Another Magic artifact... incredible," Shoka said, moving towards the Felgura Kingdom.


    "What about you, young king?"


    "I will also put a legendary-grade magic artifact sword," The Felgura king said.


    Shoka then headed towards the Zulivan Kingdom balcony,


    "What about you my king?"


    "We will also put the legendary grade magic artifact warhammer,"


    *Whistle*


    Shoka whistled after hearing that.


    "Heavy bet we got here once again, so which one is going to take them all, Let''s find out." He suddenly pped his hands.


    As the air buzzed with excitement, a shimmering barrier began to encircle the stage, and the very fabric of reality seemed to shift.


    In the blink of an eye, the stage turned into a beautiful scene with majestic mountains and waterfalls.


    Upon the cliff''s edge stood a group of formidable mages, their presence exuding strength, and determination to win the battle alongside Shoka.


    "Now you all have to jump down through this cliff to catch the Lu Fairy. Remember, you will fall down without stopping until someone catches the fairy.


    "Once someone catches the fairy, everyone will automatically return back to the stage, and the battle will be concluded. If you die while fighting, you remain dead.


    "Any Questions?" Shoka asked.


    None of them asked as everyone was gazing at each other.


    "Two Avains from the Beast Kingdom... They are making sure they win this one," Aizelmented after seeing two Avain race members.


    "It was obvious to send them in this format where their flying ability would be an advantage," Hazel replied.


    "Then why did the king from the Zulivan Kingdom pick this type of format?" Daisy asked.


    Aizel stared at the screen, watching two women from the Zuvn Kingdom.


    "Maybe they might have some n," He replied.


    ****


    "Any n?" Seraphine asked.


    "I don''t need a n. Just cover me, and I will take care of Lu Fairy." Soren replied, cracking his neck a little.


    "Suit yourself,"


    "So now, if everyone is ready, I will release the Lu Fairy, which will head down directly. From that moment, your battle is going to start."


    With an elegant wave of his hand, a small, shiny cage appeared in front of him. Inside, there was a beautiful sight to see: a tiny fairy. Her body was about the size of a hand, and it shone with a shimmering light that lit up the cage.


    The fairy looked like she was from another world. She had four small, glittering wings on her back and four big, bright eyes that seemed to know everything.


    Her wings were as delicate and translucent as the finestce, and they were covered in intricate patterns that shimmered with enchantment as she fluttered them.


    Even amidst the grandeur of the colosseum, all eyes were drawn to the captivating sight of the fairy within the cage. It was as if time itself stood still in her presence, and all that mattered was the ethereal magic she exuded.

 Chapter 335 Seraphine Vs Clud And Blud

    ?


    "On the count of three, I will release the Lully Fairy."


    "One...


    "Two...


    "Three... go,"


    Shoka opened the magical cage with a gentle flick of his fingers, and the little Lu Fairy flew away in a sh of light. She flew through the air with effortless ease.


    As if instinctively knowing the path to follow, she glided gracefully towards the edge of the cliff, and then, with a yful flutter of her iridescent wings, she descended into the depths below.


    The two avian mages jumped off the edge of the cliff as soon as they could, their eyes burning with resolve. They spread their feathered wings to catch the air currents.


    They quickly joined the fairy on her way down.


    Two women from the Zulivan Kingdom followed their example and savored the rush of freefalling, with their long robes pping behind them like silken gs.


    With fluid grace, they arced through the sky, their descent resembling a unity between them.


    Next, Soren jumped through the cliff with Seraphine on his trail. But soon, the two mages from the Theodora Kingdom joined them.


    They are getting closer to us, it seems they have some bad intentions," Seraphine thought.


    "Listen... you will cover me.... I will catch the fairy; you will fend off the others," Soren shouted, while they were freefalling.


    "Alright," Seraphine replied.


    Amidst the boundless expanse of open air, a breathtaking scene unfolded. The majestic waterfall cascaded down the cliffside, its soothing melody harmonizing with the thrill of the free fall.


    Seraphine, adorned in her resplendent attire, summoned her gleaming spear quickly.


    She looked over her shoulder as the wind blew past her, ruffling her hair. Behind her, two mages from the Theodora Kingdom were right on their heels, their determination evident in their fierce expressions.


    "Blud, we finally got what we wanted,"


    "Clud, you are right, let''s get rid of this bitch first,"


    In the midst of their breathtaking descent, the atmosphere crackled with an unexpected transformation. One of the mages, suspended in the air, underwent a radical metamorphosis.


    His body seemed to expand and grow, and his muscles bulged with new power.


    The formerly perfect crimson robes of his kingdom tore apart under the immense force surging through him, revealing a gigantic red behemoth beneath.


    His chest and arms looked like huge mountains that could stand up against gravity. Even the air seemed to shake with the power of his change. With his eyes on his partner, who was falling with him, the giant quickly grabbed him with his huge hand, as if he were just a toy.


    With a powerful swing, he sent his partner flying forward with amazing force, aiming him right at Seraphine, who was still smoothly guiding her spear through the air.


    The partner, now transformed into a human projectile, hurtled through the skies, his trajectory set towards Seraphine like an arrow guided by the hands of fate.


    Seraphine''s reflexes kicked in in a split second, and she quickly turned around, her hands weaving a beautiful pattern in the air. With one smooth move, she made a barrier of ice appear in front of her, looking like a sparkling, see-through wall.


    But her opponent wasn''t scared, and with a powerful hit, the mage broke through the ice barrier.


    In the blink of an eye, he closed the space between them and aimed his sword straight at Seraphine with deadly uracy.


    The broken pieces of the ice barrier seemed to take on a life of their own, swirling and reforming into dangerous shards that danced through the air with malicious intent.


    The mage''s eyes widened in surprise and rm as the shards closed in on him from all directions. He tried to stop the continuous attack by swinging his sword with great uracy.


    But the ice shards were relentless, their movements unpredictable and swift.


    The mage was able to block some of the shards with each swing of his sword, but others hit him, cutting through his robes and leaving deep cuts on his skin.


    "BLUD HELP ME..." He yelled.


    When the second mage saw how dangerous his partner''s situation was, he quickly used his own magic.


    In a brilliant show of change, he turned into a beautiful bird with bright feathers and wide, powerful wings. He flew through the air with grace, going straight for his partner, who was in danger.


    "I am here, Clud," Blud said.


    "Take him with you," Seraphine said. She waved her spear toward both of them and suddenly an icy hurricane flew towards them, blowing them away near the waterfall.


    With a graceful move of her spear, Seraphine made the water rise and swirl around the two mages, trapping them in an icy cocoon. The frozen water held them up in the air, stopping them from moving and leaving them confused.


    *ROARRRRRR*


    With a loud roar, the ice cocoon broke into a thousand pieces that sparkled. From among the broken pieces came a beautiful sight that left the crowd in awe and wonder.


    A mid-sized red dragon, its scales shimmering like rubies in the sunset, spread its majestic wings and roared in triumph.


    Perched atop the dragon''s sturdy back, the mage who had been entangled within the icy prison now wore a victorious grin.


    "Blud let''s go full power mode,"


    *ROARRRR*


    At that heart-stopping moment, the dragon''s jaws opened, and a zing river of fire rushed out, hurtling towards the descending figures of Soren and Seraphine.


    Seraphine''s eyes widened with determination as she gripped her spear tightly.


    A cold wind blew around her, making her face and hair frost a little. With every second that passed, the dragon''s fire breath got closer, bringing with it more and more burning heat.


    Seraphine swung her spear quickly and skillfully, makingplex patterns in the air. As she did this, her magical skills grew stronger, and a stunning show of ice magic began to unfold.


    Ice crystals formed around her, weaving together into a swirling vortex of frost. The air around her seemed to freeze as if even the very elements acknowledged the power shemanded.


    As the dragon''s fiery breath neared, Seraphine unleashed her torrent of ice, directing it from her spear.


    The icy wind rushed forward, directly confronting the ming assault. Ice and fire met in a fascinating battle of the elements, with each trying to win over the other.


    The dragon, sensing the imminent danger, swiftly veered away, its instincts driving it to dodge the formidable ice attack. The torrent of ice continued its relentless path, freezing the once raging fire breath in an instant.

 Chapter 336 Frost Queen

    ?


    "Blud, this girl is persistent; let me help you crush her."


    Clud raised his arms, and his eyes lit up with power and purpose. He pped his palms hard into Blud''s dragon scales in one fast motion.


    Those in the Colosseum who were watching on the magic screens witnessed a spectacr magical performance in an instant.


    Clud''s hands shot out sparks of metal that madeplex patterns on the dragon''s body.


    The air crackled with energy as the magical currents whirled and gathered around the dragon to form a suit of metal armor that was awe-inspiring.


    The change was nothing less than mind-blowing. Blud, the scary dragon, was now wearing a powerful set of metal armor.


    The armor was a testament to Clud''s skill and mastery over his element, metal.


    As the armor was put on Blud, the crowd watched with faces filled with amazement and awe.


    The sight of the dragon now covered in shiny metal gave a sense of grandeur and power, and everyone who saw it was in awe of Clud''s magic.


    *Tsk*


    "Take care of those two guffons; I am heading for the fairy. Join me when you are done!" Soren yelled.


    Without warning, the gravitational forces surrounding Soren intensified, causing his descent to elerate rapidly.


    "Fine, it''s now like I needed your help anyway," Seraphine murmured, focusing on the red dragon that wasing right at her.


    With quick speed, Seraphine unleashed a barrage ofrge ice spikes, one after the other, directed at the armored Blud dragon.


    Each ice spike flew through the air like a dangerous arrow, trying to break through the strong metal armor that now protected the dragon''s body.


    The ice spikes that Seraphine had conjured with such precision and force seemed futile against the imprable armor of the Blud dragon.


    Unfazed, the dragon maintained its descent and quickly closed the gap between itself and Seraphine, who was falling freely.


    Its massive wings beat the air fiercely, propelling it forward like a speedinget, intent on catching its prey.


    The Blud dragon charged at Seraphine with a scary roar, its huge mouth wide open like a cavernous maw. Seraphine''s reflexes kicked in at that split second, and she moved quickly.


    Gripping her spear with both hands, she swung it with all her might, aiming to jam the weapon between the dragon''s enormous teeth.


    The Spear''s impact on the dragon''s jaws was strong and definitive.


    The dragon''s mouth started to close, and the spear served as a wedge, preventing its jaws from mping shut on Seraphine.


    The pressure on her spear made it groan, but she held on with all her might and used her strength to keep the dragon away.


    Blud eyes were burning with anger, and its muscles were tense as it tried to break through Seraphine''s defenses.


    She could feel the immense power of the creature as it fought against her, its breath hot and rank with the scent of fire and smoke.


    As the air around Seraphine got warmer, she could feel the Blud dragon''s fire breathing again.


    The rising temperature sent a shiver down her spine, knowing that if she were caught at point-nk range, she would be reduced to ashes in an instant.


    "Burn that bitch blud!" Clud yelled from the top.


    "FROST QUEEN DOMAIN," She murmured.


    *SHHHHH ICYYYYY*


    As a sudden icy explosion erupted within the maw of Blud, freezing the dragon''s entire mouth, Clud was filled with fear and confusion. Seraphine was no longer in his line of sight, and he looked everywhere for her quickly.


    To his surprise, he soon saw where the st wasing from. Seraphine floated elegantly through the air, surrounded by an amazing show of icy phoenixes.


    These beautiful, ice-formed creatures encircled the dragon, their ethereal glow reflecting in Seraphine''s eyes as she controlled their every move.


    The icy phoenixes danced around Blud in aplicated rhythm, leaving frost on their wings as they moved through the air.


    In a mesmerizing disy of power, Seraphine''s eyes began to emit an ethereal glow, and the icy phoenixes responded to hermand.


    As if her magic had set them off, each of the icy creatures opened its mouth, unleashing a chilling frost breath attack.


    The icy beams shot forth with precision and speed, finding their targets in Clud and the still-frozen Blud. One after another, the frosty breath attacks struck, encasing both Clud and the dragon in an instant ice prison.


    The frost continued to gather until it became a thick ice block that floated in midair, and the frozen figures looked to be floating in time. The ice block teetered on the brink, ready to plunge into the depths below.


    Seraphine''s presence atop the majestic phoenix was a breathtaking sight to behold.


    With each p of her wings, she flew smoothly toward the huge block of ice.


    Her spear, which was humming, was ready to make thest hit. Leaping from the back of the phoenix, she descended like aet, aiming straight for the heart of the ice block.


    The powerful downward sh of her spear, which she led with both hands, sliced through the icy mass with a lot of force.


    In an instant, the ice block was shattered in two, with shards of ice scattering in all directions.


    A magnificent ice phoenix glided gracefully towards Seraphine, whonded effortlessly on its back.


    Now, the sky was full of ice phoenixes flying together in perfect harmony, which was a beautiful sight. They descended with remarkable speed, swiftly closing the gap between them and the other mages.


    As they flew, Seraphine looked like a powerful and gorgeous frost queen. She led her army of icy phoenixes toward their target: Lu Fairy.


    "WHAT A MAJESTIC FROST QUEEENNNN WE GOT HERE....


    "She destroyed both mages like it was just a ything for her...." Shoka''s voice boomed in the Colosseum.


    "FROST QUEEN!!!....


    "FROST QUEEN!!!....


    "FROST QUEEN!!!....


    "FROST QUEEN!!!....


    "FROST QUEEN!!!....


    "Let''s go, Sera wohooooo..." Hazel cheered.


    "Isn''t she look gorgeous," She asked, looking towards Aizel.


    Aizel nced toward Daisy with the corner of his eyes, she was staring at him intently.


    "Ahem... She is powerful," he replied.

 Chapter 337 Got Tricked

    ?


    When the intense battle between Seraphine, Clud, and Blud was going on, Soren swiftly closed the gap between the mages from the Zulivan and Beast Kingdoms.


    His gravity-based power had helped him gain ground quickly, bringing him closer to his targets. As he moved forward, he saw a glimmer of hope: the rare Lu Fairy fluttering further down the abyss.


    Her bright feathers sparkled like valuable gems and gave off a glow that was mesmerizing even from far away.


    They haven''t fought among themselves till now...hmm... I will take advantage of it," Soren thought.


    "Gravity threefold,"


    As the mysterious force of gravity wrapped around Soren, a strange weight fell on him, making him feel heavier than ever before.


    Gradually, he began to elerate in the seemingly endless descent.


    At the same time...


    "Suli, this guy is getting close to us."


    "Beware of his power, Thampi; he can use gravity, and he is dangerous. Remember, we don''t have to fight all the way to death. We need to catch the fairy in order to win this battle," Suli replied.


    "Woah, this istest news," Thampi said.


    "It''s fucking not idiot, Master exined it to us before the battle."


    With the grace of wings guiding them through the air, Suli and Thampi soared gracefully, side by side.


    But all of a sudden, as if in perfect timing, they spread their wings wide, making a space between them.


    At the same time, Soren, who was falling quickly, saw the opening and took advantage of it.


    Is this guy stupid, heading straight for the trap?" Suli thought.


    As the thrilling pursuit continued, a sudden transformation overtook the wings of Thampi and Suli. Their once fluffy parts started to glow in a strange way and changed into shiny metal forms.


    With a near-spooky sense of timing, the flying race turned toward Soren and closed in on him from both sides.


    In the heart-pounding moment when Thampi and Suli''s metallic wings threatened to close in on Soren, he instinctively raised both his hands, palms facing each wing.


    His voice rang with authority as he issued the order, "Repel."


    Thampi and Suli were both sent flying backward at the speed of aet in an instant. Thampi''s path took him straight toward the falling waterfall.


    Meanwhile, Suli found herself entangled in a mesmerizing dance with the mages from the Zulivan Kingdom.


    *CRACKLE*


    With a loud crack of thunder and a powerful surge of energy, Thampi appeared next to Soren.


    His body was now covered in a stunning show of crackling lightning, giving him a fearsome aura.


    "You are really strong; this is really thetest news," He said to Soren.


    "Propel," Soren said.


    As soon as Soren said "propel," an invisible force grabbed Thampi''s huge body and pulled him quickly toward Soren.


    In the blink of an eye, their proximity closed, and Soren''s fist struck with remarkable precision,nding a forceful blow right into Thampi''s gut.


    Soren''s sharp eyes briefly looked away from the intense moment he was having with Thampi to see what was going on nearby.


    His eyes went straight to Suli, who was fighting hard with the Zulivan Mages.


    He was surprised to see that while Suli was dealing with one of the mages, the other mage had cleverly used the time to get closer to the Lu Fairy.


    In a swift and startling motion, Thampi''s wings expanded dramatically, their metallic feathers crackling with electric energy.


    Like a sh of lightning, the charged feathers flew at Soren at a very high speed.


    Reacting with the agility of a seasoned warrior, Soren swiftly summoned a sword in mid-air, prepared to fend off the electrifying assault.


    Soren''s agile body weaved smoothly through the air as his eyes were sharp and focused. With precise timing and calcted movements, he expertly deflected and dodged each lightningden feather that hurtled toward him.


    With a swift motion, Soren extended his hand in the direction of Thampi, his eyes gleaming with focus. A hushedmand escaped his lips, "Zero Gravity."


    "Huh.. what what... this was not in the news," Thampi yelled.


    Thampi''s body started to defy gravity. It was as if the very core of his being had broken free from Xelgar.


    His once mighty wings, now dormant and devoid of their electrifying energy, failed to keep him anchored to flying.


    Instead, he floated without any weight, going up in the air like a ghost.


    As Thampi tried to get out of Zero Gravity''s grip, he felt a strange feeling creep up his spine. When he looked up, he saw something that scared him so much that he couldn''t breathe.


    Seraphine herself led an impressive flock of ice phoenixes as they soared through the sky, their icy feathers shimmering with magical energy.


    Seraphine, a vision of icy grace, stood poised at the helm of her icy army.


    Her icy phoenixes flew through, bringing her closer to the falling waterfall. A daring n brewed in her mind as she made a split-second decision.


    Swiftly dismounting from her phoenix, she took a leap of faith, her spear clutched firmly in hand.


    The waterfall wrapped around her like a watery cradle, and she started her risky descent down the water curtain with a clear mind. She gained speed as she surfed expertly on the surface of the waterfall.


    Her spear, rose steadily with one hand raised high. As her mastery over water magic took form, a breathtaking spectacle unfolded.


    Two majestic water dragons emerged from the very heart of the waterfall, their forms imposing and fierce.


    In that pivotal moment, Seraphine''s gaze remained unwavering, focused solely on Thampi, who found himself ensnared in the grip of Zero Gravity''s ethereal force. Struggling to maintain control, Thampi tried to break free, but the magical hold was unyielding.


    As the water dragons rushed forward in an amazing show of strength, their forms underwent a mystical transformation.


    In an instant, their watery bodies crystallized into magnificent icy dragons. They moved toward Thampi in perfect timing, leaving a trail of frost in the air with their cold breath.


    As the frozen dragons drew nearer, Thampi''s eyes widened in terror and awe. A head-on collision seemed inevitable, and his attempts to avoid it were hopeless.


    With a resounding impact, the icy dragons crashed upon him, their frozen forms entwining with his, making him freeze in a second.


    Thampi''s body, encased in ayer of icy frost, met its ultimate fate. The force of the crash broke his body into many pieces, just like a statue that has fallen apart.


    "ANOTHER ONE DOWN... this girl is now on the hunt with her icy army," Shoka''s voice boomed again in the Colosseum.


    "WOAHH!!!!!!


    "FROST QUEEN!!!...


    "FROST QUEEN!!!...


    "FROST QUEEN!!!...


    "FROST QUEEN!!!...


    "Sera is so cool," Hazelmented.


    "She has taken down three mages so quickly. Now only three remain; they both can win the battle easily now," Aizel replied.


    "Why this idiot not killing anyone?" Yongiri yelled in frustration.


    "He is doing good; killing doesn''t mean anything in this battle." Raigun Redmont replied.


    "But the thing that makes me wonder is, how is that guy so calm and using his brain for the first time? It''s a marvelous situation," Xavior Valtor said.


    "Hahaha...." Everyoneughed after hearing that.


    "It seems the kid is maturing with his magic and age," The king replied with a smile.


    Meanwhile, at Soren''s side...


    Soren''s eyes narrowed intently on the scene unfolding not far away.


    The Theodora Kingdom mage and Suli, thest avian mage, were fighting fiercely in midair.


    Meanwhile, the other mage inched ever closer to the Lu Fairy.


    With a firm order, he made the force of gravity around him denser, propelling himself downward with even greater speed.


    Soren took note of Seraphine''s quickprehension of his strategy. Without uttering a word, their connection spoke volumes, and she sprung into action.


    Gracefully, she headed towards the shing mages, leaving Soren alone in the exhrating freefall, his gaze now fixed solely on the woman from the Zulivan Kingdom.


    Soren''s fingers curled into fists, and the powerful force of gravity rushed through them. His next move would be a testament to his mastery over this elemental power.


    Heunched a punch that defied the eyes, its invisible presence shrouded in a density that could be felt rather than seen.


    The power rushed out and headed straight for the mage.


    The woman could feel the impending attack and used the winds to her advantage, allowing her to move with ease. She danced through the air, evading the punch''s trajectory with skillful finesse.


    Hmm, using wind, so that''s why she was in the front the whole time, but you made a mistake here," Soren thought.


    That one moment was enough to make Soren draw closer to her.


    As their gravity-defying duel intensified, Soren took the chance to use his zero gravity method again.


    The sudden shift caught the woman off guard, rendering her weightless and momentarily suspended in mid-air.


    With the woman momentarily stunned, Soren seized his chance.


    Like an arrow released from its bow, he left her behind and surged towards the Lu Fairy which was closer to him.


    Soren''s eyes were enhanced with mana, which made his senses and vision more sharp. He was able to pick up on every tiny movement of the Lu Fairy.


    With unwavering focus, he propelled himself forward, gliding through the air with grace and precision, a master of his craft. The world around him seemed to blur as he zoned in on his elusive target, the Lu Fairy.


    A broad grin appeared on the woman''s face when she saw that Soren was just about to catch the fairy.


    In a swift and calcted move, the woman from the Theodora Kingdom wove intricate hand signs, conjuring a magical circle beneath her feet.


    Almost simultaneously, a simr circle materialized beneath Soren, who was on the cusp of reaching the elusive Lu Fairy.


    The magical circles gave off a golden glow, and in a sh of light, the two magicians switched ces.


    As if fate were pulling her along, the woman from the Theodora Kingdom ended up holding the precious Lu Fairy. Her eyes sparkled with triumph and pride, knowing she had seeded.


    In that very moment, the entire battlefield seemed to shift, and the surreal realm of magic and might faded away, reced by the familiar surroundings of the Colosseum''s stage.

 Chapter 338 Upper Grade Mage Battle

    ?


    "WHOAAAAAAA!!!!!!!...."


    The arena was filled with loud cheers and praise that wrapped around the Zulivan Kingdom Mages like a warm hug.


    The crowd''s fervent support reflected the powerful hometown advantage they possessed.


    Soren, on the other hand, stood there confused, trying to figure out why things had changed so quickly.


    He had been on the brink of capturing the elusive Lu Fairy, so close to victory, yet in the blink of an eye, it had slipped through his grasp.


    Soren''s mind went back to the crucial moment when he almost touched the precious fairy.


    "She used the Arcan Magic Circuit; the magic circle was based on space power, and she switched ces with you at a crucial time.


    "It seems that was her n from the start," Seraphine exined.


    Soren lifted his gaze, meeting the triumphant woman''s eyes as they locked in a momentary exchange.


    There was a glimmer of mischief in her eyes, and her lips were dancing in a yful grin.


    With a confident and daring gesture, she blew him a flying kiss.


    "She used tricks to win against me. Next time, she won''t even find a way to use tricks again," he replied.


    "Oh My, Silvia, you really yed well," Shoka said, heading toward the winner.


    "Thank you, it was pretty easy to make a fool of someone who is already an idiot," She replied.


    "HAHAHAHAA!!!!.....


    Inside the Colosseum,ughter and cheers broke out as the winning mages soaked up the praise of the crowd.


    With the resounding energy of the arena all around them, Soren and Seraphine started to climb back toward the balcony. The air was electric with celebration, but for Soren, the mood felt bittersweet.


    As they made their way through the jubnt throng, Soren couldn''t help but notice that most of the jests and good-natured banter were directed at him.


    Seraphine, on the other hand, got a totally different reaction.


    She got a lot of praise and respect for her brave and skillful performance, which was met with thunderous apuse.


    The spectators recognized her remarkable feat of taking down three mages single-handedly, and their cheers resonated with respect and awe.


    Upon reaching their kingdom''s balcony, Soren withdrew quietly from the jubnt chatter around him.


    Without saying a word, he sat down on his couch, the soft cushions providing him with some sce.


    "Nice work, Seraphine. You nailed it, far better than a choker," Aizel said loudly, pping for her.


    Both Hazel and Daisy sighed.


    "Thank you," Seraphine replied in a slow voice, making her way toward Hazel.


    Suddenly, Zareena enveloped Seraphine in a warm, heartfelt hug, her eyes brimming with joy. With a bright smile that lit up her face, she said, "Seraphine, you were absolutely splendid out there!"


    Seraphine simply nodded toward her.


    "Now, we better start nning about the next battle, which will be the important one for today," Elric Crestfall reminded.


    "So who is going to take part in the upper-grade battle?" He asked.


    "It is your turn, old man; you should go," Yongiri replied.


    "I would like to vote for myself," Xavier Valtor said, cracking his neck a little.


    "You foughtst time too; Let me take part this time," Raigun Redmont replied.


    In the middle of the noise, the Sword Emperor sat calmly, like a wise sage, in thought. But his calm face changed when his keen gaze fell on a certain part of the crowd.


    His attention was drawn to an upper-grade mage from the Theodora Kingdom who had just received a blessing from their queen.


    With a sense of purpose, the mage now made their way towards the stage area.


    The dense atmosphere seemed to encircle the Sword Emperor, suffusing the air with an aura of anticipation.


    Everyone on the balcony could feel the change in the air as if an unseen force had wrapped itself around them.


    "Well, now we know who is going to take part," Madam Evergreen said.


    "Are you that eager to die, my friend?" Yotum mocked with a weird smile.


    "Yeah, so I was saying, if you don''t brush your teeth, it might look like that, Ginger." Meanwhile, Aizelmented at the same time.


    A few giggles left the mouths of the nobles after hearing that.


    Yotum''s brows twitched in anger while the Sword Emperor stood.


    "My King," he said.


    "Go on, I can''t stop you from this. I hope you provide a good show for me," The King said.


    "Of course, my king." The Sword Emperor bowed towards the king in respect and then started to head towards the stage.


    ****


    "We are now back once again, everyone. Thest battle was quite interesting.


    "We saw a single mage rampage by talking out other mages one by one.


    "But in the end, we saw strategy and tricks that outsmarted a powerful mage, securing a swift victory over him.


    "Now we are finally here, the main event for today. I know you all are excited about this one...


    "YES!!!!...


    "I couldn''t hear you properly?" Shoka asked again.


    "YES...


    "YES...


    "YES...


    "SO NOWWWWW... HERE WE AREE BACK AGAIN IN THE DEATH BATTLE FOR MORE BLOODDDDDDDDD...


    "BLOOD!...


    "BLOOD!...


    "BLOOD!...


    "BLOOD!...


    "BLOOD!...


    "From the Beast Kingdom side,st stage, Grade VI Mage, representing her Whiskerkin race, wee with a great round of appluaseeeeee....


    "TATIANAAA.....


    A striking figure appeared: a whiskerkin woman wearing a short leather outfit that showed off her slim and flexible body. As she walked smoothly toward the stage, her tail swayed in a way that caught everyone''s attention.


    "From the Zulivan Kingdom side,st stage, Grade VI Mage, wee with a great round of appluaseeeeee....


    "SEVERUS ROSMONDDDD.....


    From the Zulivan Kingdom came a man with a strong presence who walked with confidence toward the stage.


    His chiseled body and amazing height of six feet made him a powerful figure that people couldn''t help but notice.


    His tanned skin seemed to give off an attractive glow, which captivated the hearts of those who gazed upon him.


    As he walked, his luscious ck hair danced in the breeze, framing a face that held an enigmatic allure. His charismatic smile revealed a set of pearly white teeth, and with casual grace, he ran his hands through his hair, adding to his maic charm.


    The women in the crowd couldn''t help but be drawn to him, mesmerized by his aura of confidence and appeal.


    "Now from the Theordora Kingdom side, first stage, Grade VII Mage, wee with a great round of appluaseeeeee....


    "DIMITRY DUNWELLL....."


    From the kingdom of Theodora came a man dressed in magnificent red robes who caught everyone''s attention with his look.


    His fiery orange hair, which was bright and stood out, went well with the rich color of his royal robes.


    Towering above the crowd, he stood at an impressive height of around 7 feet, and his well-built physique exuded strength and power as he confidently advanced towards the stage.


    "Andstly, from the Felgura Kingdom, first stage, Grade VII Mage, wee with a great round of appluaseeeeee....


    "KISHIN.. THE SWORD EMPERORRRR..."


    Amidst the loud cheers and pping, the Sword Emperor made his way to the stage.


    Dressed in long, flowing white robes that matched the color of his hair, every step he took gave off an air of royal grace.


    As he walked, his sharp, perceptive eyes stayed on Dimitry, who smiled at him in a cunning way.


    "Now, the bets will be a little different this time... The battle is between the upper-grade mages, normal bets won''t cut off...


    "You can ask anything from the opponent kingdom to bet, except for the whole kingdom, obviously...


    "Let''s start with the Queen of Theodora. What would you like to ask?" Shoka asked, floating towards the Theodora Kingdom balcony.


    "Same as before, I will ask to have that young mage named Aizel." The Queen replied, smiling towards the Felgura Balcony.


    "This fucking bitch is so persistent," Aizel murmured in annoyance.


    Shoka this time headed towards the Felgura Kingdom balcony,


    "What about you, young King?"


    Before the King could reply, Zareena quickly stood up and said, " We want you to increase the number of mages who take part in the ancient trial of Theodora,"


    "Okay, kid, I will allow five more mages," The Queen replied.


    Meanwhile, on the Zulivan Kingdom balcony...


    "Grem, if we win now, we could have Aizel, and some of our mages could take part in trails. What should I bet, then?" The king asked.


    "Winning the battle may be difficult. You shouldn''t bet too much for now." She replied.


    "Okay,"


    Shoka came towards them at the same time and asked, "What about you, my king?"


    "We are happy with the current bets, and from our side, we would like to add ess to our grand library section from our royal castle for the winner," The King said.


    "You heard it everyone... ess to the biggest library in Xelgar, where every knowledge for the magic can be found....


    Lastly, he went toward the Beast Kingdom side.


    "What about you, Elf King?"


    "I am also happy with the current bets ced. Our kingdom will add some draconic molten bath for the winner."


    "WOAHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    "You heard that right... draconic molten bath, a specialty and valuable treasure of Dragons that can make your core grow as fast as possible," Shoka exined.


    Aizel''s ears perked up after hearing the exnation.


    I need to remember this thing," He thought.


    [Master, do you think it will work your mental core?]


    "We can at least try right?"

 Chapter 339 Sword Emperor Vs Tatiana

    ?


    "Aizel, you should pay extra attention to the sword emperor. He too has the same lightning core as yours," Aquarian said.


    "Ayee aye, sir," Aizel replied.


    Of course, I will pay attention, so that I can use the same spells or techniques in the future, hihi," Aizel thought.


    [I hope we can learn many things from the battle, Master]


    Yes, we should pay attention to every single thing, and then we will try them in my dream loop. In this way, we can also test the Grade III mental core limits."


    [But Master, aren''t you forgetting something?]


    Like what?"


    [If the sword emperor died or lost the match, we are doomed]


    Fuck, how could I forget... I can''t even fight for myself, damn it! I hope he wins, or at least Zulivan Kingdom wins."


    ****


    "It''s been a long time since we met Kishin," Dimitry said, walking towards the sword emperor.


    "Yes, it is, and it will also be thest time we are going to see each other," The sword emperor replied.


    "WHYYYY? Don''t tell me you will die so easily."


    "Well Well gentleman, the battle is about to start. Would you mind taking your position so I can use my magic," Suddenly, Shoka interrupted them.


    Dimitry''s eyes locked on Shoka''s body for a brief moment. But then a smile crept across his face, revealing a sh of his teeth.


    He nodded in acknowledgment, and then he walked away.


    "So no, let''s start the upper-grade mage battle." After announcing, he pped his hands.


    In an instant, the familiar barrier wrapped around the stage and took the Sword Emperor and the other mages to apletely different dimension.


    As he blinked, he found himself standing in an empty restaurant, the silence almost deafening. Even though the ce was appealing, no one could be seen or heard there.


    Instinctively, he spread his heightened mana sense.


    To his surprise, though, the massive city around him seemed to be empty. His mana sense, usually able to detect the faintest magical signatures, picked up nothing.


    The city sprawled out before him, a metropolis of towering buildings and winding streets, but it seemed eerily abandoned.


    So this city is so big that my Grade VII mana sense can''t sense the whole city. Probably we all four might be dropped at the four corners of the city," He thought.


    He moved forward, and the sound of his steps echoed through the empty streets after he left the restaurant.


    With a swift leap, he propelled himself upward, running from rooftop to rooftop. From his high viewing point, he could see how the city spread out in all directions.


    In the distance, a figure emerged, moving with a feline grace that captivated his attention. With each jump, she covered the roof with ease, her eyes locked on him the whole time.


    As their paths converged, his mana sense finally caught her distinct magical signature, revealing her identity.


    Without hesitation, he adjusted his course, drawn to the enigmatic neer.


    "I wanted Dimitry straight away, but you can be the warmup," He murmured.


    There was an overwhelming feeling of excitement in the air as the audience watched the screen, witnessing the approaching confrontation between Tatiana and the Sword Emperor.


    A wave of adrenaline spread through the crowd as they prepared for the showdown between these two upper-grade mages.


    Amidst the cheers and apuse, the focus remained on the unfolding scene, as both Tatiana and the Sword Emperor advanced toward each other.


    On the other side of the screen, Dimitry was enjoying a drink in the bar and seemed to be having a great time. His rxed demeanor stood in stark contrast to the intensity of the battle.


    Severus, on the other hand, walked slowly through the city streets, surveying the surroundings.


    "So I got Swordy against me, going to be fun," Tatiana murmured to herself.


    She quickly called up her weapon, a massive, giant sword that looked almost out of ce in her small hands.


    Despite its size, she carried it with ease, resting the sword on her shoulder.


    Even though the heavy de made her move a little more slowly, she didn''t flinch. With each step, she got closer to the sword emperor.


    Amidst an air of anticipation, the Sword Emperor called forth his gleaming white de, its radiance illuminating the darkness around them.


    Closer and closer, Tatiana and the Sword Emperor rushed, until finally, their swords met.


    Tatiana swung her enormous sword wildly, intending to strike him. With unwavering concentration, the Sword Emperor lifted his own des to block the attack.


    The collision was thunderous, sending sparks flying in every direction.


    Their collision resonated across the area, and for a second, it seemed as if everything had stopped.


    Tatiana''s immense strength pushed the Sword Emperor backward, forcing him to dig his heels into the roof to maintain his stance.


    "It''s my first time meeting you, swordy; I hope you can be a good match for me," Tatiana said.


    With a well-thought-out move, the Sword Emperor took advantage of Tatiana''s huge sword swing.


    Swiftly spinning around, he executed a precise leg sweep, aiming to knock her off bnce.


    However, Tatiana''s agility proved to be a formidable defense. With incredible dexterity, she expertly used her tail to maintain her footing and swiftly retreated from the oing strike..


    "How rude of you to ignore a prettydy when she is trying to talk to you," Tatiana said.


    "Let me know when the prettydyes," The Sword Emperor replied.


    Tatiana''s brows twitched as she got into her battle stance.


    "You got some jokes, huh..."


    Suddenly, the Sword Emperor disappeared in an instant, leaving a path of crackling lightning that lit up the area.


    Tatiana''s eyes got bigger and her reflexes got sharper as she prepared to face the imminent attack.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, Tatiana readied herself to intercept whatever move the Sword Emperor had in store.


    "Bring it on Swordy, today I will fucking prove to everyone that I am worthy to serve my Queen in the future," Tatiana said with a big grin on her face.

 Chapter 340 Domination

    ?


    Tatiana''s senses were razor-sharp during the battle. Her eyes darted around as she prepared for the uing attack.


    She could feel the electrifying tension in the air, her instincts guiding her every move.


    Then, with a surge of power, lightning bolts from all directions converged on Tatiana at the rooftop area. Her eyes widened, and without a moment''s hesitation, her giant sword surface started to radiate a brilliant glow.


    Swiftly, Tatiana swung her sword in a mesmerizing arc, meeting each lightning bolt head-on. To the astonishment of the spectators, the bolts fizzled out upon contact with her de, as if they were no match for her prowess.


    Every time she swung her sword, the air seemed to crackle with power, and the lightning bolts seemed to fade away.


    Is that sword canceling my attack?" The Sword Emperor thought.


    The Sword Emperor flew through the air with speed, leaving a trail of crackling lightning in his wake.


    His sword shone like a sign of power as he pointed it at Tatiana, who was standing on a roof with a confident smile.


    The two opponents locked eyes, their determination palpable in the charged atmosphere.


    The Sword Emperor''s body turned into a channel for a huge amount of power, and a bright cascade of lightning lit up the darkened sky.


    Behind him, a figure made of pure lightning took the form of a huge, bulky man with arms that crackled with electric energy.


    The towering figure behind the Sword Emperor swung its massive arms, conjuring a colossal lightning bolt that seemed capable of decimating everything in its path.


    Raw energy crackled through the air, and the ground shook under the weight of this unmatched force.


    "Woah woah... the sword emperor has pulled out some main attacks already," Shokamented.


    "SWORD EMPEROR!!...


    "SWORD EMPEROR!!...


    "SWORD EMPEROR!!...


    "SWORD EMPEROR!!...


    Sekki, are you seeing this, we gotta surely try this one," Aizel thought.


    [Yes master, we can even add some variation, fufu]


    "Swordy really likes to end this fast," Tataina said.


    Tatiana stood tall, her hands tightly sped over her big sword.


    The radiant lightning overhead cast an ethereal glow upon her face, revealing the sparkle in her eyes and the undeniable excitement etched on her features.


    Her stance exuded confidence, and her eyes stayed on the Sword Emperor, who loomedrge with his electric disy of power.


    "BRING IT ON SWORDYYYYY," She yelled.


    *CRACKLE*


    In a dazzling disy of power, the Sword Emperor''s de crackled with electric energy. The colossal figure behind him threw a massive bolt of lightning toward Tatiana.


    People in the Colosseum held their breath, amazed by what they were seeing.


    However, this didn''t discourage Tatiana.


    With a quick jump, she flew through the air, leaving a path of destruction on the roofs behind her.


    Her giant sword, an extension of her will, glinted with fierce determination as she confronted the iing torrent of lightning.


    Time seemed to slow as she closed the distance between herself and the colossal bolt.


    "This isn''t even a warmup for me, Swordy,"


    She swung her huge sword like a cricket bat with a thunderous swing, meeting the electric force head-on.


    The collision was nothing short of extraordinary, with the impact rippling through the surrounding area.


    In an astonishing disy of skill and power, Tatiana''s de destroyed the massive lightning bolt, causing sparks to disperse everywhere.


    The crowd gasped in amazement, their eyes wide with disbelief at the sight before them.


    "WOAHHHH.....


    "TATIANA...


    "TATIANA...


    "TATIANA...


    "TATIANA...


    Holy Fuck, she is strong," Aizel thought.


    [Master, her sword seems special]


    Yes, I think it might be a magic artifact."


    The Sword Emperor''s unwavering gaze remained fixed on Tatiana, who floated gracefully in mid-air, her face adorned with a self-assured smirk.


    Suddenly, with astounding speed, a multitude of lightning clones materialized in the sky, encircling her from all directions.


    Even as the lightning clones came at Tatiana from all directions, she stayed calm and kept a confident smile on her lips.


    With a swift and graceful movement, she swung her giant sword in a mesmerizing 360-degree arc, sending ripples of power coursing through the de.


    In an astonishing disy of skill, the sword ripples effortlessly cleaved through the oing lightning clones, reducing them to mere sparks in the night.


    "Swordy now it''s my turn," She said.


    Under Tatiana''s feet, an intricate grey magic circle appeared, and a wave of power rushed through her.


    As if responding to hermand, her giant sword began to growrger andrger, towering over her with an aura of impending power.


    With a determined grip, she raised the colossal sword high into the sky, and at that moment, the Sword Emperor''s keen eyes caught sight of an extraordinary transformation.


    The giant sword burst into mes, its fiery intensity building up, signaling an impending explosion of untamed energy.


    "Let''s see, swordy, will you run or try to take the attack?"


    Tatiana let out an intense cry and swung hard, sending the ming giant sword hurtling toward the Sword Emperor.


    His eyes locked onto the zing weapon as he summoned lightning to envelop both himself and his sword.


    In a stunning show of lightning-fast speed, he met the falling sword head-on and cut it in half with a single perfect stroke.


    The Colosseum fell silent as Tatiana hovered in mid-air, stunned by the unexpected turn of events.


    "WOAHHHHHH!!!!!!..."


    The Colosseum erupted with cheers and excitement as the spectators witnessed, through therge screens, the incredible disy of skill from the Sword Emperor.


    The crowd was amazed and impressed by the quick and urate strike that split the huge, burning sword in half.


    The Sword Emperor looked towards Tataian and asked, "Is this all, or is there something more?"


    Veins popped on Tatiana''s forehead. The sword emperor easily destroyed the magic item she was holding with just one strike.


    I never thought the difference between me and him would be this great," She thought.


    The Sword Emperor lifted both his hands towards the sky, his eyes igniting with the power of lightning.


    As he did this, the clouds began to gather, making the sky darker. A low rumble of thunder could be heard throughout the area, and raindrops descended rapidly, showering the surroundings in a sudden downpour.

 Chapter 341 Counter

    ?


    The rain got worse, going from a light drizzle to a heavy storm, and the thunder got louder in the distance.


    Tatiana swiftly took cover on the city streets, her eyes fixated on the Sword Emperor, whose gaze seemed to be charged with lightning itself.


    High above, the Sword Emperor conjured a wondrous spectacle that left the entire Colosseum astounded.


    A colossal face formed from crackling lightning emerged, its immense visage spanning the heavens, capturing the attention of all those watching on the screens.


    The face looked spooky and grand, and the fact that it didn''t have any eyes gave it an air of mystery and awe.


    *Rumble*


    The massive lightning face opened its huge mouth and let out a constant stream of lightning strikes that hit the city below.


    *Booom* *Booom* *Booom*


    *Booom* *Booom* *Booom*


    *Booom* *Booom* *Booom*


    Each bolt struck with tremendous force, obliterating everything in its path, reducing buildings to rubble, and turning the streets into a wastnd of debris and ashes.


    Those who witnessed the catastrophic show in the Colosseum were both astounded and terrified by the sheer magnitude of the power on disy.


    "Shit... swordy,"


    Tatiana''s heart beat fast with fear and determination as the huge face in the sky let loose a flood of lightning.


    She knew that even a single strike could render her defenseless and vulnerable to the Sword Emperor''s deadly attacks.


    As each bolt of lightning hurtled toward the ground, she skillfully weaved and darted, using her quickness to avoid the deadly attack.


    She gasped for air as she exerted herself to the maximum, nning each step carefully to avoid the lightning anger from above and keep one step ahead of her terrible enemy.


    *Boom**Boom**Boom*


    *Boom**Boom**Boom*


    *Boom**Boom**Boom*


    As the minutes wore on, the intensity of the lightning barrages grew with each passing moment.


    The city around Tatiana was in rubble, destroyed by the lightning in the sky. As the number and strength of the lightning strikes went up, it almost became impossible to avoid them all.


    Tatiana''s eyes lit up with determination as she quickly changed direction and flew faster than she had before toward the Sword Emperor.


    The air crackled with magic as a glowing circle materialized beneath her feet.


    To everyone''s astonishment, the devastating lightning barrages that once wreaked havoc around her now seemed to dissipate as they approached her, neutralized by some mysterious force.


    That is an arcane magic circuit system. She is using the magic circle to either cancel the magic itself or only the lightning." Aizel thought.


    What makes this system deadly is that the magic circle looks the same every time, with only a fewplex patterns that can only be seen if someone focuses on it."


    This is really deadly."


    [I hope we can learn it faster; with imagination, we will be able to do many things, Master]


    Absolutely,"


    My lightning is getting canceled out. This girl surely knows how to use magic circles to her advantage," The Sword Emperor thought as he saw Tatiana getting closer to him.


    "You are a really brave mage, but this is where it ends for you now," The Sword Emperor said.


    With amanding gesture, the Sword Emperor raised his sword high into the air.


    In a stunning show of power, all the lightning that had been surrounding the city and the enormous lightning face in the sky surged towards his white de.


    As soon as the lightning hit the sword, a loud hum spread through the air, and the de crackled with a powerful rush of energy.


    The white sword gleamed with an otherworldly brilliance, its edge now honed to a razor''s edge and brimming with a deadly aura.


    It was as if the lightning itself had be one with the sword, amplifying its sharpness and power to unprecedented levels.


    At the Felgura Kingdom Balcony,


    "Pay attention to this one little brother. This attack by the sword emperor can even hurt and kill any upper-grade lightning mage." Aquarian said.


    "So basically you won''t get any advantage of the element, interesting," Aizel replied.


    As the Sword Emperor brought his electrified de down with a thundering thud on Tatiana, a sharp and deadly lightning sh followed its trajectory toward her.


    But Tatiana''s expression remained calm, and a confident smirk graced her lips as she swiftly summoned yet another enormous, giant sword into her hands.


    With a swift, graceful motion, she swung her colossal weapon and confidently dered, "Counter."


    In a shocking turn of events, the lightning attack that was supposed to hit Tatiana instead hit the Sword Emperor, leaving him stunned and confused.


    He was able to avoid the full force of the attack, but it cost him his right arm.


    She didn''t use the magic circle for this... unique power." He thought.


    With great speed, Tatiana closed the distance between herself and the Sword Emperor.


    Her massive sword arced through the air, aimed at her formidable opponent. The Sword Emperor caught off guard but not one to be easily defeated, swiftly raised his own sword to block the iing strike.


    The sh of their des created a shockwave that rippled in mid-air.


    The Sword Emperor was flung backward by Tatiana''s strong strike, and he plunged to the streets, shattering everything in his path.


    As the battle raged on, Tatiana''s focus sharpened, and her grip on the giant sword tightened.


    With a quick, fluid movement, she positioned herself as if poised to sprint. A magical circle appeared to form under her feet and a strong current of energy shot up from her.


    Her entire being seemed to resonate with energy, causing the air around her to quiver and vibrate with anticipation. It was as if the very elements of the world acknowledged the immense power she was about to unleash.


    Tatiana seemed to disappear in an instant, only to resurface in front of a broken-down restaurant.


    With fierce determination, she raised her giant sword, preparing for a devastating swing. As she brought the de down, an incredible surge of power apanied her movement.


    The force of her swing made the broken pieces of the destroyed restaurant explode outward, leaving a path of destruction in its wake.


    The ground beneath her feet quivered, unable to withstand the tremendous might she channeled into the strike.


    Tatiana was surprised to find that the Sword Emperor was nowhere to be seen after her powerful swing.


    It appeared that he had narrowly escaped her assault, sparing the restaurant and its surroundings from destruction.


    Tatiana''s eyes darted around as she stood in the aftermath of her powerful strike, looking for any sign of the Sword Emperor.


    Her heightened mana sense picked up on a small change in the air, and she turned around quickly. She raised her huge sword just in time to stop the Sword Emperor''s lightning-fast attack.


    The Sword Emperor stood in front of her with both hands ready for battle.


    "So you regenerated your arm with the potion in time, swordy." She said.


    "Yes, it seems I might be in danger if I take you lightly now." He replied.


    In the heart of the ruined city, the duel between Tatiana and the Sword Emperor intensified into a mesmerizing disy of skill and power.


    As they traded lightning-fast blows, parrying, dodging, and deflecting with amazing grace, their swords shed and sang, making a symphony of metal on metal.


    The Sword Emperor''s eyes widened in astonishment as he watched Tatiana expertly wield the enormous sword.


    She moved the sword with ease and precision as if it were a part of her body.


    Each swing held incredible force, yet she maneuvered the enormous weapon with astonishing ease, leaving the Sword Emperor momentarily taken aback.


    She is not using that power to counter my attacks; does it have some kind of condition?" He thought.


    The Sword Emperor''s sword hummed with raw power as heunched a barrage of lightning shes, streaking through the air toward Tatiana.


    Tatiana didn''t try to avoid the onught of lightning cuts but instead met them head-on with her sword.


    Once again, the sh of power resulted in a remarkable counterattack, redirecting the destructive force back towards the Sword Emperor himself.


    The Sword Emperor tried to control his lightning attack, but surprisingly, it was still screaming danger.


    He quickly moved away from the immediate risk and took a moment to look at the situation from a safe distance.


    So even my normal lightning attacks, which she is countering, are dangerous for me. But she didn''t use this power every time. I should try out more," He thought.


    The Sword Emperor sent out another wave of lightning strikes, but this time, he amplified their power, causing them to grow in size and intensity.


    As the Sword Emperor had anticipated, Tatiana opted not to counter the attack this time. Instead, she quickly changed her n and avoided the lightning strikes in a graceful way.


    She can only use the power for some interval of time, it seems,"


    Tatiana evaded the lightning shes with grace, but her instincts warned her of the danger behind her.


    With a swift turn, she beheld the Sword Emperor wearing a confident smile, poised tounch another assault that exuded an aura of undeniable peril.

 Chapter 342 Scary

    ?


    With a resonant hum, the Sword Emperor''s de again crackled with electrifying power, and the lightning got stronger and stronger as time went on.


    Swift as a lightning bolt, he closed the distance between them, his sword descending with blinding speed, ready to strike Tatiana with electrifying force.


    Tatiana''s eyes shed with fear, or at least that''s what the Sword Emperor thought. She smirked confidently as she swung her giant sword close to him and said, "Counter." This unexpected turn of events sent a chill up the Sword Emperor''s spine.


    In a shocking turn of events, the lightning-charged sh cut the Sword Emperor in half, leaving everyone in the colosseum speechless as they watched the battle on the screen.


    Tatiana said in a calm voice, "That was just a trick to make you think I can''t use my power whenever I want to."


    "That''s what I thought."


    Tatiana''s world turned upside down when her head fell to the ground, separated from the rest of her body.


    To her astonishment, she saw the Sword Emperor, whom she had previously sliced, dispersing in lightning while the real one stood behind her unharmed.


    His body was engulfed in lightning, and a crackling magic circle formed beneath his feet.


    At the Felgura Kingdom Balcony,


    This... this Arcane Magic Circuit is really scary. I still can''t figure out whether he used a clone or an illusion," Aizel thought.


    [Master, we need to perfect both our imagination power and the Arcan Magic Circuit, or else we will face a lot more troubles in the future.]


    Absolutely. I mean, if I had fought the sword emperor as a grade VII mage, I think I would have died the same way.


    I need to cast more dream loops and train; I need to watch and study more videos, magic etc... I need to be so perfect that it shouldn''t even take a second for me to counter and destroy everyone with my power."


    Amidst the ruins of the city streets, the Sword Emperor knelt before Tatiana''s lifeless body, offering a solemn gesture of respect.


    After a moment, he got to his feet and walked away, heading to a different part of the city.


    Destion and damage were stark reminders of the fierce fight that had just taken ce.


    At some empty bar,


    "Ummm... it seems the fight has stopped; should I also head out now?" Dimitry said, looking towards the head of Severus, which was kept on the bar.


    "I hope Kishin has won his fight, or it will be boring." He stood and stretched his arm, and then started to head outside.


    *****


    At Zulivan Kingdom Balcony,


    "This is too disrespectful," The King Commented.


    "You are right, they should learn something from the Sword Emperor," Isabe Mastermented.


    "Theodora Kingdom has be too arrogant nowadays," One of the mages who was sitting behindmented.


    The King of Zulivan stared at The Queen of Theodora, who simply waved her hand and gave him a flying kiss.


    Dimitry walked around the empty streets with a bottle in his hands and took sips from it every so often.


    He relished the eerie stillness that surrounded him as he sought out his next opponent, savoring the solitude of the deste cityscape.


    At the Felgura Kingdom Balcony,


    "So it will finally happen again," Xavior Valtor said.


    "It was so obvious that he had to go and fight. He already lost once and now he wants to try to prove something," Yotummented.


    "He is not trying to prove something. He is doing it for her," Ashlyn replied.


    Meanwhile, Aizel ears perked up as he was listening to everything quietly.


    "How can you even be so stupid for something like this? I don''t understand this type of person," Raigun Redmont said.


    "Everyone follows their own meaning of life. For some, it is about money; for others, it is about lust; and for most of them in Xelgar.. it is about bing strong and reaching the peak of the mage stage.


    "At that level, you can travel the Northern Kingdom, just like our ancestors did," Elric Crestfall said.


    "You were like this, right, Aquarian? Used to have a loving woman who you fucked at night and then have a kid who you wanted to make strong and serve the kingdom.


    "It feels bad that you left your child alone to die," Yotum said with a sly smile.


    "What happened then? Your lovely woman left you and went missing, where has that love gone?


    "This is all bullshit; a mage should only focus on power and aim to reach its peak. The Sword Emperor, too, has forgotten his way and will die someday like a fucking low-level monster.


    "Or he might die today in the hands of that guy, hehe."


    No onemented in between, while Raigun Redmont nodded in agreement.


    Aizel''s gaze drifted towards Aquarian, who sat serenely, his eyes fixed on the screen, where the Sword Emperor steadily closed the distance towards Dimitry.


    Sekki, always remember. We will give this girly boy the worst death that could ever exist. His soul shoulde out of his body to beg me to have mercy."


    [Noted Master]


    It only took a few minutes for both the Sword Emperor and Dimitry to find each other.


    Dimitry''s lips curled into a smile as he quickly drank the whole bottle of liquor. On the other hand, the Sword Emperor''s countenance remained stoic, revealing little emotion.


    "Are you ready, my old friend?" Dimitry asked.


    "I have trained my life for this moment. You will be the starting point of everything," The Sword Emperor replied.


    "You really think you can take a whole kingdom on your own? Last time when we fought...


    "I remember you were lying helpless, and the War Goddess saved you. But today.. there is no one,"


    "Many things have changed since then, while you are still the same. You will regret itter today," The Sword Emperor replied.


    "Hahaha... and you are the one who will make me regret it? You see old friend, I have a task to carry out in this battle.


    "I need to win this and bring that kid back with me."


    "Same goes for me. I have to save him from people like you and your kingdom," The Sword Emperor replied, summoning his sword and taking a battle stance.

 Chapter 343 Kishin Vs Dimitry

    ?


    With his sword firmly in his hands, the Sword Emperor charged forward at lightning speed toward Dimitry.


    His de came crashing down and was aimed at Dimitry, who reacted with deft speed.


    Raising his forearm defensively, he intercepted the blow, his concealed armor beneath the robes proving its mettle by efficiently thwarting the shing strike.


    The Sword Emperor quickly pulled back his sword and turned to thrust it at Dimitry''s face.


    Dimitry took a quick step back and dodged the dangerous stab. His face tilted slightly as the sword grazed past, ruffling his hair.


    This time, Dimitry made a move that was a powerful fist strike directed at Sword Emperor.


    The Sword Emperor saw the attacking and quickly put the t surface of his sword in front of the blow, making a metallic ng.


    Seeing his chance, the Sword Emperor quickly started a series of spinning sword strikes, aiming to catch Dimitry off guard.


    However, Dimitry''s agility proved to be his advantage as he effortlessly evaded shes, moving with a graceful swiftness that seemed almost dance-like.


    Infused with a surge of lightning, the Sword Emperor directed a powerful sh toward Dimitry''s head.


    Dimitry quickly reacted, interlocking his hands and wrists to use his great strength to stop the attack.


    In a seamless motion, the Sword Emperor withdrew his sword and aimed a low sh at Dimitry''s legs, attempting to catch him by surprise.


    Dimitry dodged the attack by jumping high into the air andnding skillfully behind the Sword Emperor.


    Swiftly pivoting, the Sword Emperor retaliated with a swift attack, but before his strike couldnd, Dimitry executed a fluid, spinning kick.


    His foot connected with precision, impacting Sword Emperor''s hand and disrupting his attack.


    Dimitry quickly sprinted away, which made the Sword Emperor a little confused for a moment.


    Seizing the opportunity, the Sword Emperor gathered the scattered debris and imbued them with a hint of lightning before hurling them toward Dimitry.


    *swish*


    *swish*


    *swish*


    *swish*


    Dimitry turned on his feet and shifted his attention to the fast-moving pieces of debris that wereing at him.


    His hands became a blur as he systematically dismantled each broken rock, pulverizing them with his bare fists, one after another.


    Suddenly, his attention was quickly drawn to a partly destroyed building that was being hurled toward him with lightning.


    A mischievous smile curled his lips as he channeled his strength into his right fist. Slowly, a zing fire spread out from the point of impact, and his fist hit the building with a powerful force.


    mes erupted with fervor, engulfing and sting the structure in a fiery spectacle.


    Abruptly emerging from within the zing turmoil, the Sword Emperor materialized, his de arcing downward in a searing trajectory.


    Dimitry''s reflexes kicked in, and he quickly twisted and turned his body to avoid the deadly blow.


    The sword''s blow struck the earth beneath with such intensity that it carved out a substantial crater, marking the spot where it impacted the ground.


    In an instant, the Sword Emperor unleashed a series ofpact lightning bolts directed at Dimitry.


    Reacting with agility, Dimitry skillfully evaded the majority of the bolts, but one managed to find its mark, striking his shoulder with searing intensity and leaving behind a smoldering cavity.


    "You have improved a little, Kishin," Dimitry said.


    Yet in a swift motion, the Sword Emperor raised his sword into the air, the de crackling with lightning, and with a resounding p of his hands, a brilliant and blinding surge of electricity erupted.


    Dimitry had to close his eyes and cover them with his arms against the overwhelming radiance.


    His senses snapped into action in an instant, and he quickly hunched down to narrowly avoid the Sword Emperor''s slicing strike.


    The attack was so strong and sharp that it left behind a line of burning lightning that cut through everything in a 360-degree arc.


    Amidst the enveloping lightning, he initiated a shing motion towards Dimitry, who responded by parrying the attack using both his feet, his hand nted firmly on the ground to maintain his bnce.


    With his sword wrapped in sparkling lightning, the Sword Emperor pulled a move that made his electric de move toward Dimitry like a spinning Beyde.


    But Dimitry easily blocked the attack with his fist and hit the Sword Emperor in the jaw with a strong kick from his right leg, momentarily stunning him.


    The Sword Emperor quickly moved back and made a bunch of tiny lightning des that flew toward Dimitry.


    In response, Dimitry''s hands zed with fire as he systematically disintegrated each lightning de, his fiery defenses repelling the onught.


    The Sword Emperor''s movements were swift as he closed the distance between them, executing a shing motion with his own de.


    However, Dimitry responded with both hands engulfed in mes, shattering the sword into fragments.


    But the broken bits turned into lightning, which caught Dimitry by surprise.


    In a surprising move, the Sword Emperor unleashed a spinning kick that sent Dimitry hurtling through the air like a loose cannon.


    Suddenly, the Sword Emperor''s hands became a channel for tremendous energy, and he summoned massive bolts of lightning.


    Radiating an aura akin to a deity of lightning, he hurled the electrifying projectiles toward Dimitry, who got mmed near the broken bar.


    *BOOOM*


    *BOOOM*


    *BOOOM*


    *BOOOM*


    *BOOOM*


    With an almost frenzied determination, he unleashed the lightning bolts in rapid session, each discharge propelling forward with increasing velocity.


    The spectacle resembled a barrage of gunfire from a rapid-firing weapon, except in this case, the ammunition wasposed of searing lightning bolts.


    People in the Colosseum, who were yelling and cheering, watched Dimitry''s relentless progress on the screen.


    Each time he hit the lightning bolts with his hands, they exploded in mes, making the scene look like a fantastic dance of fire and electricity.


    Dimitry surged forward unflinchingly, his route through the storm of lightning defined by fiery rebellion, despite the Sword Emperor''s barrage of lethal lightning bolts.


    This is epic, truly epic," Aizel thought.


    [How many lightning bolts is he firing without getting tired? It''s like a machine gun has been ced right before that guy]

 Chapter 344 Lightning Vs Molten Lava

    ?


    Lightning struck with a constant onught, crackling through the air like enraged serpents.


    Each bolt shed across the sky, streaking with ferocious intensity, while Dimitry stood undeterred, slowly moving towards the Sword Emperor.


    The sizzling arcs of lightning that converged upon him were met with a spectacr disy of mastery ¨C his hands, wreathed in mes, reached out to destroy each bolt, unleashing fiery explosions upon impact.


    Dimitry''s determination seemed to rush through his blood all at once, giving his punch more power. His arm shot forward like a catapult, with mes swirling around his fist.


    The force of the hit was like a cannonball of fire hurtling through the storm.


    With an almost majestic ferocity, the fire punch tore through the onught of lightning bolts, obliterating them like fragile ss.


    As if guided by an unspokenmand, the fiery punch found its mark ¨C Sword Emperor.


    The collision sent shockwaves through the battlefield. The fiery explosion briefly consumed the sword emperor''s form, sending his body flying backward.


    The heat from their impact burned and ckened the ground under him.


    Scratched ground and smoking embers provide a dramatic tale of the path the fire punch took through thendscape.


    Dimitry''s foot hit the ground with a strong stomp. The ground quivered under the force, and the very foundation seemed to tremble in response.


    A series of fractures radiated from the point of impact, spiderwebbing across the terrain like delicate veins.


    As if nature had heard Dimitry''s call, cracks in the ground let out a torrent of molten magma.


    The magma poured out with the force of a tidal wave, sending its searing heat through the air and giving the battlefield a bizarre, fiery glow.


    This molten torrent roared toward the Sword Emperor like a tsunami.


    Before the Sword Emperor stood a natural force, a wave of molten rage that devoured everything in its way.


    The Sword Emperor raised his sword. As if in answer to his order, crackling bolts of lightning fell from the sky, each one charging the sword with lightning.


    With calcted patience, the Sword Emperor bided his time, his eyes fixed on the approaching wall of searing magma.


    As the molten torrent drew closer, the Sword Emperor''s de came to life with an ethereal radiance.


    His grip tightened, his knuckles white against the backdrop of chaos. And then, in a moment that defied the chaos around him, he struck.


    The sword cut through the air with such uracy that it was almost art.


    The lightning it carried and the magma wave hit each other with a huge st of energy.


    The de''s curve cut through the molten mass, a divine cut that split the magma wave in two. His attack was so powerful that it stopped the once-unstoppable magma wave in its tracks.


    The Sword Emperor stood untouched, his de still crackling with the residual energy of the lightning he had harnessed.


    Yet, as the Sword Emperor''s gaze turned skyward, a sight both mesmerizing and terrifying awaited him. The moon kept its ghostly watch, and its light gave the scene below an otherworldly glow.


    And within that celestial radiance, Dimitry hovered.


    Around him danced an ensemble of fiery orbs, each one a tiny world of zing power. These molten globes had a strange simrity to celestial bodies. Their molten surfaces swirled with grace.


    Waving his hands, one by one, like fallen stars, they descended from the sky. The impact of their descent was cataclysmic.


    The fiery orbs hit the ground with apocalyptic force, breaking their molten hearts as they did so. The explosions that followed were devastating floods of fire and magma that wiped out everything in their path.


    Buildings crumbled, streets disintegrated, and the cityscape was reduced to a canvas of chaos.


    With a swiftness akin to a lightning bolt, the Sword Emperor embarked on a desperate escape from the cataclysmic chaos that surrounded him.


    His movements were a blur of motion, a dance of survival amidst the decimated streets.


    His feet barely touched the ground as he weaved through the debris-strewn path, his form a fleeting shadow against the backdrop of ruin.


    Suddenly, the Sword Emperor''s form fragmented into a multitude of lightning-imbued clones, each heading in different directions.


    From his high vantage point, Dimitry had a hard time figuring out where the real version was in this electrified scene.


    Hovering in the sky, Dimitry squinted, his eyes narrowing against the brilliance of the lightning clones.


    "Kishin, you are making it hard for me," He murmured.


    Dimitry quickly reacted to the lightning-d clones darting in different directions by sending powerful fire orbs in all directions.


    As Dimitry concentrated onunching his fiery orbs in an attempt to vanquish the lightning-tinged clones that scattered about, unnoticed darkness began to coalesce overhead, gradually forming into a brooding cloud.


    In a sudden and unforeseeable sh, lightningnced through Dimitry''s form. The attack came so quickly that he had no time to n or get away.


    His body froze, muscles immobilized, eyes locked, and features stilled as if a spell had turned him into an enchanted statue.


    One after another, thin bolts of lightning rained down from above, finding their ce on Dimitry''s body.


    It looked like he was caught in a brilliant dance of light, held there by these lightning chains that wrapped around him and stopped him from making any move.


    As the Sword Emperor stood on the ground, a huge figure made of lightning started to form behind him.


    The lightning energy grew bigger and bigger until it took the shape of a giant made of lightning.


    The colossal lightning entity raised his hand in a dominant way, just like the Sword Emperor did. As his de reached upward, a surge of electric energy formed in the hands of the giant, gradually transforming into the distinct outline of a massive sword made entirely of crackling lightning.


    The lightning sword kept getting bigger and bigger until it seemed to reach the sky.


    The Giant brought his lightning sword down with a strong swing, matching the movement of the Sword Emperor.


    In response, the huge lightning sword fell from the sky like an angry celestial force, eating the air around it with its electric aura towards Dimitry.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    When the lightning sword hit Dimitry, it was like a song of electricity going through his body.


    In the dark, velvety night, he turned into a live lightning rod. The bright arcs of energy left intricate patterns on his skin. His cries of pain went well with the crackling of the lightning, painting a grim duet on the dark canvas of the sky.


    "Kishin... YOU FUCKERRRRR...."


    Dimitry''s cries of pain seemed to echo through the earth itself. It was like a symphony of pain that caused a deep reaction.


    As if in answer to his call, the ground beneath them shook and trembled, and the Sword Emperor''s sharp eyes caught moltenva rising quickly.


    The fire river rushed up from the depths of the ground towards the sky.


    From the sea of moltenva, shapes started to form, bending and blending together to make forms that were fearsome and magnificent.


    A dragon of fire and magma took shape, its eyes zing with fire.


    The majestic creature flew toward the Sword Emperor, leaving a trail of scorched ground and crackling embers behind it with each step. Its wings were made of molten heat.


    Emerging from the liquid inferno, one by one, more legions of molten dragons materialized, each born from the searingva and taking to the skies.


    ming bodies illuminating their shapes, they ascended like a deluge of raging fire towards the Sword Emperor.


    As a reaction, the Sword Emperor turned into a blur of movement, his sword bing an extension of his will as he cut through the molten enemies.


    Meanwhile, Dimitry broke free of the lightning chains that had been holding him hostage. Rising from the midst of crackling energy, he surged forth like a celestial fireball, streaking across the night sky toward the Sword Emperor.


    In an instant, he bridged the distance between them, his fiery form hurtling through the air like a shooting star. His fist met the sword emperor with a resounding thud, setting off a bright burst of mes.


    Even with the molten dragons dancing wildly about him, the Sword Emperor managed to block the blow, but the explosion sent him flying backward toward the ground, which was now churning with molten fury.


    In the middle of the chaos, the Sword Emperor quickly took charge, stopping his fall and steadying himself in mid-air.


    "This is it for you, Kishin!" Dimitry yelled.


    Dimitry surged forward, propelled by zing fire. His right hand zed with intense fire, forging into the form of a fierce dragon''s maw, poised to unleash its fiery fury.


    With each beat of his heart, he got closer to the Sword Emperor, and his fist turned into a fieryet of death.


    The colossal impact birthed a deafening explosion, with mes roaring in tandem with the shockwave, as the draconic punch surged toward the Sword Emperor in an instant.


    "I was waiting for this moment," The Sword Emperor murmured.


    "COUNTER"

 Chapter 345 First Time [R18+]

    ?


    [Warning R18+]


    As soon as the Sword Emperor said the word "counter," there was a change on the battlefield.


    The fiery dragon punch that Dimitry had unleashed suddenly disappeared from its trajectory, materializing right before him.


    Dimitry was stunned for a moment, and his eyes grew wide with fear.


    The fiery molten punch attack struck him, obliterating his upper body and leaving behind only his legs, which plummeted earthward.


    The whole Colosseum was filled with a deep silence that surrounded both the Kingdom mages and the people watching.


    Astonished gasps and looks of disbelief could be heard even from the balcony of Felgura Kingdom.


    "When did he have a unique power?" Yotum asked.


    "And it was not even his; he used Tatiana''s power," Raigun Redmont said.


    "Did he steal it or can he copy it?" Elric Crestfall asked, pondering while rubbing his chin.


    [Master, this guy is too dangerous. He might steal or copy our imagination in the future]


    You are right; we don''t know what he actually did. I have to ask Vespara about this more." Aizel thought.


    In a breathless stillness, the Sword Emperor hung suspended in the air, his chest rising and falling with measured intensity.


    Abruptly, the very fabric of reality seemed to splinter, whisking him away from the dimension and back to the stage where Shoka awaited.


    "THE SWORD EMPEROR WON THE BATTLEEEEEEEEE...."


    "YEAH!!!!!!


    "SWORD EMPEROR...


    "SWORD EMPEROR...


    "SWORD EMPEROR...


    "SWORD EMPEROR...


    "SWORD EMPEROR...


    The Sword Emperor walked back to the grand balcony of his kingdom, turning his head away from the cheers and praise that surrounded him.


    A faint furrow creased his brow, a lingering headache tugging at his thoughts.


    "Well everyone, that''s it from today''s battle. We will have a one-day break, and after that, the team kingdom battle will finally start.


    "Have a good night, then," Shoka said.


    "Good work, Kishin," Aquarian said when he saw the sword emperor arrive on the balcony.


    "You are really good at hiding things," Yotummented.


    "What do you expect? No one wants to reveal their trump cards." Madam Evergreen said.


    "Everyone, for now, let''s head back. This is not a ce for discussions." Elric Crestfall said.


    Ashlyn made a gleaming portal appear in front of everyone with a graceful sweep of her hand.


    They walked out of the Colosseum one by one as they crossed its barrier. Their footsteps showed the way back to their castle.


    "Aizel wait,"


    With a subtle nod in response, Aizel exchanged a meaningful nce with Daisy before turning her steps toward her room.


    Meanwhile, Aquarian and Aizel found their way beyond the castle''s confines, strolling towards the serene expanse of the garden.


    "So how did you feel after witnessing today''s battle?" Aquarian asked as they walked on the grass, without wearing any boots.


    "It was incredible; I learned a lot," Aizel replied.


    "Umm.. for now only I know what you can do after witnessing the battle. What do you think? Can you apply everything in your battle?" Aquarian asked.


    "It is going to be difficult, but I think I can do it."


    "Are you not going to ask anything?" Aquarian asked, looking toward Aizel.


    "Naaa, I don''t want to ask anything or hear anything from you. I have no interest," He replied with a in expression on his face.


    "Ohh I see," Aquarian replied.


    [Master, ask him about the sword emperor''s power]


    "By the way, did you know about the sword emperor''s power?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, only me and Vespara knew about it until now," Aquarian replied.


    "So can he copy anyone''s power once he has seen or experienced it?" Aizel asked.


    "Noo.. he can steal powers from others," Aquarian replied, while AIzel''s eyes went a little wide upon hearing that.


    "But for that... he needs to kill that person personally, and there are some limitations too, but he didn''t exin those," Aquarina exined.


    So he can steal anyone''s power after killing them; maybe he can steal mine too.


    There are limitations too; well, it was obvious; even my imagination has limitations," Aizel thought.


    "I am going back now, need to sleep." Aizel bid him goodbye and went back to his room.


    As Aizel walked through the castle''s halls, his thoughts were a coge of what had happened recently. His path took him back to the room he shared with Daisy.


    *Knock*


    *Creeek*


    "You are back," Daisy said.


    Aizel stepped into their chamber, and he gently lifted Daisy into his arms, cradling her like a precious treasure as he made his way to the bed, their sanctuary within the castle walls.


    "So what did he want to talk about with you?" She asked.


    "Nothing, just more about training stuff," Aizelr replied.


    "I am happy that the sword emperor won his battle or you..


    "Don''t talk about that, Daisy. Nothing can take me away from you and the kids," Aizel whispered softly to her as he wrapped his arms around her on the bed.


    They fell asleep peacefully, wrapped up in each other''s warmth. When morning came, light from the sun came into their room and gave it a soft glow.


    Aizel''s eyelids fluttered open, greeted by the serene sight of Daisy''s tranquil sleep beside him.


    A tender smile tugged at his lips as he savored the moment. Careful not to disturb her, he gingerly rose from the bed and made his way to the bathroom.


    He did his morning routine by making a toothbrush and toothpaste appear out of thin air. Even though this world was full of magic, he foundfort in the familiarity of toothpaste and a toothbrush.


    Then he indulged in a rxing bubble bath, the warm water soothing his muscles. Just as he was enjoying the peace of the moment, the door opened with a soft creak, and Daisy walked in.


    "Umm.. Daisy, I am taking a bath. Can youe after 5 minutes?" Aizel asked.


    Daisy took off her clothes without saying a word, her movements were graceful as she revealed her figure.


    She calmly slipped into the bathtub and rested herself against Aizel''s chest.


    "Aren''t you starting to get more bold in recent days?" Aizel asked.


    "Do you want me to stop?" She asked.


    "Umm... Noo...I mean, I am okay with that, I guess," Aizel replied, with a little blush.


    Daisy''s fingers wrapped around Aizel''s and led his hands to her bosom. She looked into his eyes with a yful smile and said softly, "They may not be as big as Vespara''s, but they have their own beauty, a perfect roundness."


    "Y...You don''t have topare it like that," Aizel said, slowly enjoying the sensation.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Y-yes, of course,"


    "Do you want to suck them?"


    Aizel gulped and then took a big, deep breath.


    He quickly turned Daisy around and went straight to sucking her nipples.


    *Ummmm*


    His other hand slowly went towards her legs and slowly started to move towards heaven.


    Then his fingers started to work magic, which made Daisy moan more.


    "Ahhhhh...mmmm... go all the way, Aizel."


    Aizel kept looking at Daisy for a split second before leaning in and giving her an intense kiss.


    Their tongues intertwined, igniting a fervent connection that spoke of their deep affection.


    With a tender touch, he adjusted their positions in the tub, and his eyes locked onto Daisy with an unspoken understanding.


    He took a deep breath and grabbed his dick, keeping his eyes on hers.


    Slowly, he eased himself into her, and a soft, pleasured sigh escaped Daisy''s lips, filling the air between them with an intimate connection.


    "I will take it slowly, feel free to let me know when to stop," Aizel said.


    Daisy nodded.


    *Thup*


    *ssh*


    *uhh* *uhh* *uhh* mmmmmm...


    Aizel started a slow, steady movement with his hips while holding Daisy in his arms.


    Their bodies merged within the warmth of the bath, creating ripples on the water''s surface that echoed the shared intensity of their connection.


    As they moved together, their whispered moans and the sound of water sshing made a beautiful song that filled the bathroom.


    *****


    In the Castle Grand Hall...


    Around the grand table, the King, along with the heads of each noble family and esteemed mages of higher ranks, had taken their seats for the meeting.


    "Now that the sword emperor has revealed his power in front of everyone, we should take some measures in advance," Elric Crestfall said.


    "Of course, others might be in the meeting nning how to deal with this situation. Stealing other''s powers is a risk no one wants to keep around for too long." Xavior Valtor said


    "Ahahaaa... I am sure Theodora Kingdom will be the first one to make the move if that happens. They already have eyes for our little War God too," Yongiri said.


    "Troubles are always there to find their way for us," Madam Evergreen said and sighed.


    "I have nned something for that, but I think most of you won''t like my idea," Suddenly, the king said.


    All eyes turned to the King, and the confusion on everyone''s faces was clear to see.


    Even though they always did what their leader told them to do, their faces showed a mix of uncertainty and curiosity as they wondered what the King might going to suggest that can make them dislike the idea.

 Chapter 346 True Potential?

    ?


    Aizel and Daisy walked through the castle''s hallways after leaving their rooms.


    They were just strolling around, mindlessly thinking about what they were going to do all day.


    "Shouldn''t we go and do some practice with others?" Daisy asked.


    "Na... instead, we should rx and enjoy as much as possible. It will keep our minds calm, and you won''t get nervous easily." Aizel replied.


    "So should we head outside?"


    "Umm... we can, but it is also a little dangerous. Let''s ask the portal sister for it."


    "Portal Sister.. hahahaha...."


    "Why do you always make funny names for everyone.. hahaha,"


    Aizel simply smiled at her.


    As Aizel and Daisy were wandering through the beautiful castle halls, they ran into Ashlyn by chance.


    The upper-grade mage was casually chewing on a snack as she casually strolled around.


    "Yu.. wht yu bth ding?" She asked while her mouth was stuffed with food.


    "What are you doing? Are you free?" Aizel asked.


    "Mmmm Mmm..." She nodded her head.


    "Can youe with us? We are getting bored. Let''s go somewhere else," He said.


    "Hmmmm.... Ashlyn started to ponder for a while and then quickly swallowed the food.


    "Okay, we can go for a few hours; there isn''t much to do here anyway."


    Both Aizel''s and Daisy''s eyes sparkled after hearing that.


    "But... both of you have to obey me 100%. You won''t do anything on your own. Promise me this first,"


    "I Promise we both won''t do anything on our own and will follow your every order," Aizel said, putting his hand on his chest as he made the promise.


    "Okay good, follow me."


    "Is there any way we can take Isabe with us?" Daisy asked.


    "NO! Even though we have good rtions with the Zulivan Kingdom, we still can''t approach them right now because of the tournament." Ashlyn replied.


    "After the tournament, I guess," Aizel said.


    "Softieee.. where are you going?" Suddenly, Hazel came along with Seraphine.


    "Well, we are going out; wanna join?" Aizel asked.


    "Yessss... I was getting bored. Let''s go Sera."


    Seraphine simply nodded.


    Ashlyn made a portal''s opening appear quickly and gracefully, and one by one, the other people in the group followed her lead and stepped into the magical gateway.


    As Aizel stepped out of the portal, his sharp eyes noticed that they had appeared in a small alleyway in the middle of the busy streets.


    "Here, eat this everyone," Ashlyn quickly gave the jelly-type things.


    Each person took their share and started to eat it. Aizel couldn''t help but notice how the treat melted in his mouth, like delicious jelly chocte.


    "What does it do?" He asked.


    "It will lower our presence for a day," Ashlyn replied.


    "So, where do you want to go?" Ashlyn asked.


    \Aizel looked towards Daisy, who seemed as lost as Seraphine and Hazel.


    "How about we go to some nice ce to eat...


    "No, please, you can eat afterward. Don''t you know any good ces here?" Aizel asked.


    "Ummm... there is my friend who lives here. She has a magic room where you can fight or talk with your own Cloney-type thing that has full potential. Do you all want to try it?"


    "I am ready," Aizel replied, his eyes sparkling like an idiot.


    Daisy simply nodded along, the same goes for Hazel too.


    Seraphine also nodded, and Ashlyn quickly conjured another portal in front of them.


    When they emerged from the portal, afortable mansion was there to greet them.


    The group walked behind Ashlyn, who boldly led them to the front door of the mansion. As they got closer, the gate opened as if by unseen hands in response to their presence, letting them into the warm embrace of the house.


    Aizel''s attention was drawn to a woman gracefully making her way toward their group. She possessed a cascade of curls framing her face, a pair of spectacles tucked into her hair, and aplexion that radiated fairness.


    Her dress was simple but beautiful, a flowing gown that moved with her as she walked.


    "You finally got your sweet ass time to meet me?" She asked.


    "No.. it''s just that these guys were bored, so I brought them here," Ashlyn replied.


    The woman''s brows twitched after hearing her reply.


    Her gaze shifted toward the assembled group, and a warm smile graced her lips as she greeted them, "A pleasure to make your acquaintance, all of you. I am Frid, Ashlyn''s dearest friend."


    "Ssup, I am Aizel."


    "I am Daisy; it''s good to meet you."


    "I am Hazel, wow your hair is so gorgeous.."


    "I am Seraphine,"


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Hazel."


    "Come join me for tea."


    The group followed her to the hall, settlingfortably onto the sofas arranged there. The maid came right on time with a tray of tea as if she had been waiting for them.


    Aizel''s eyes fell upon the tea cups, each containing a delightful pink hue.


    A small cloud-like shape was delicately floating on the surface of the tea. It gave off an air of magic.


    He brought the tea to his lips and took a sip with a calm sense of expectation.


    In an instant, a strong burst of vor hit his taste buds and gave him a boost of energy he hadn''t been expecting.


    The feeling made him feel so good that he almost couldn''t believe it.


    Frid, keenly observant, caught the change in his expression and asked him with a smile, "Did you like it?"


    "Absolutely," Aizel replied, quickly taking another sip.


    "Thank you, little war god, even I was impressed by your performance."


    "Huh.. what?" Aizel asked, looking confused.


    "The Interkingdom Tournament can be seen everywhere through magic screens," Ashlyn replied.


    "So, everyone might have watched my battle; who has that magic screen?" Aizel asked.


    Ashlyn nodded.


    [That means Vespara and Shelly might have also watched your battle, Master]


    "A three-core Grade III Mage, I am really impressed. Even those tools that you use are just brilliant. It was like you had been doing this for so long."


    She is quite observant," Aizel thought.


    "Thank you for the praise, but I still have a lot to learn."


    "So Ashlyn, you must have been quite busy; how did you find some free time to meet me?" She asked.


    "Haaa... the thing is that I told them that you have a room where they fight against their full potential."


    "Is that so... so you just brought them here for that?


    "If they hadn''t wanted toe, you would have ignored me and gone back, right?" Frid asked, staring right into Ashlyn''s face, who was trying to hide her face from embarrassment.


    "Hahah... no no, it''s not like that. I would havee after the tournament. You can ask them how I was telling all the things about you," Ashlyn replied quickly.


    "Hmm... so everyone wants to go in the room?" Frid asked.


    "No, only Aizel and Seraphine," Hazel replied.


    "Okay, follow me."


    Frid got up from her seat and glided elegantly toward a nearby door that led to a chamber underground. The other people followed her in a quiet line.


    The turning of an ornate key signaled the unlocking of the door, revealing a descending flight of stairs that beckoned them into the depths below.


    With each step, they went deeper until they reached a mysterious room.


    The old wooden door in front of them gave off an air of ancient magic, and even though it looked worn, it was radiating a magical aura.


    "There are a few things you both should remember.


    "First, inside the room, your full potential and true self will be revealed on their own. It will depend on what type of personality you might get.


    "Sometimes it might help you to give some pointers, or sometimes it might be against you.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die inside... and one more thing, don''t take anything seriously if you''ve got something nasty inside. Good luck." Frid exined.


    "So who is going first?" She asked.


    "You go first," Aizel said, looking towards Seraphine.


    She simply nodded and started to walk toward the door.


    Seraphine turned the door''s handle with a firm move, unleashing a radiant surge of brilliant white light.


    Her eyes reflexively blinked against the bright light for a moment before she crossed the threshold and went into the room.


    The passage of time seemed to stretch on as Aizel and the others lingered outside.


    Growing slightly restless with the wait, Aizel turned his attention toward Frid and asked, "Did you create this room?"


    "Who me.. hahaha... I wish I could have. It was my grandfather''s creation." Frid replied.


    "What is the actual purpose of this room?" He asked.


    "My grandfather told me that he wanted to create something that showed their true future selves who had unlocked their full potential.


    "And in that way, maybe you might get help, tips, knowledge, and ask something that you might not know right now," Frid answered.


    "So is it urate?"


    "In some ways,"


    Aizel nodded after hearing that and started to ponder how and what should he do while interacting with his true potential inside.

 Chapter 347 Doppelganger

    ?


    After what seemed like hours of waiting, the door in front of them creaked open, revealing Seraphine as she emerged from the magic room.


    "So how was it, Sera?" Hazel quickly asked. Everyone''s ears perked up to hear her response.


    "I have been warned not to let anyone know about it," She replied.


    "Did you get the chance to fight or?" AIzel asked.


    Seraphine simply shook her head in rejection.


    "Well, I will see for myself for now," Aizel said as he started to move toward the magic room.


    As the door opened, a brilliant light washed over his face and made him look even brighter. He crossed the threshold carefully, blinking against the bright light.


    As his eyes gradually adjusted to the brightness, he discovered himself in apletely white space devoid of any features or objects that he could see.


    "A pure white room,"


    "Hello... anybody home.." Aizel said.


    "Sekki... oye sekki...


    "It seemsmunication with the spirit is blocked."


    Suddenly, from the heart of the white mist, a peculiar motion caught Aizel''s attention. Squinting his eyes, he discerned a stirring within the ethereal clouds.


    Slowly, he saw that a figure was taking shape in front of him,ing together from the milky whiteness itself.


    It was like a copy of himself was taking shape out of the mist.


    "So you are my true potential or whatever... but you are only at Garde III; are you at thest stage?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, scum, I am the better version of Aizel, and my core is soon going to be healed up to Grade IV," The doppelganger Aizel replied.


    Aizel''s brows twitched after hearing his reply.


    "So what now? Are you going to teach me something or give me some suggestions?" Aizel asked.


    "Teaching or guiding you is just a waste of my time. I am here to teach you a painful lesson," The doppelganger said, slowly moving toward him.


    "What the fuck is wrong with me," Aizel murmured, summoning Sekki in his hand.


    As Aizel stood there, he sensed a strange and unsettling force pulling him forward as if by an invisible string. As his doppelganger came into view, his heart started to beat faster.


    Tension filled the air as a gun appeared in the hand of the clone and a shot was fired at Aizel.


    In a swift reaction, he used his trusty weapon, Sekki, its de slicing through the air, to intercept the speeding bullet.


    Yet, to his astonishment, the bullet detonated upon impact, unleashing an explosive shockwave that sent Aizel hurtling through the expansive nkness of the chamber.


    "See.. so weak; beat your ass in a few seconds," The doppelganger Aizel said.


    But the doppelganger''s eyes grew wide as Aizel''s body turned into a dark cloud of smoke and disappeared from his view.


    But then, a flicker of movement caught the clone''s attention, and a shadowy figure materialized behind him.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, the clone twisted away just in time to escape the dagger that had been aimed at his neck.


    Before the doppelganger could get his bnce back, Aizel made chains appear out of thin air and wrapped them around his legs, making him fall to the ground.


    Aizel''s grip on the situation tightened as a firearm materialized in his hand, its barrel pointed unwaveringly at the doppelganger''s head.


    His voice held a firm edge as he spoke, "Don''t get too cocky; you are just a mere clone."


    But then, like an illusion, the clone vanished into thin air, and Aizel heard a voice from behind.


    "You are already getting used to your new grade, Good."


    It was the doppelganger, but he was sitting on the floating small white cloud.


    *tsk* An illusion, but it still felt real," Aizel said.


    "You will be able to do it soon if you put your focus more," The doppelganger replied.


    "So what now? More fight?"


    "Naaaa.... Let''s talk; what do you want to know?" The doppelganger asked.


    Aizel''s gaze remained locked onto his doppelganger, his mind whirring with possibilities.


    He pondered, trying to think of what he could ask from him.


    "Are you from the future?" Aizel asked


    "Nope,"


    "Hm... what am Icking now?" He asked.


    "Focus, concentration, and calmness. You can already create a loop and practice a lot.


    "Try to give time for the first three things I mentioned. You will see a lot of improvement in your imagination," the doppelganger replied.


    "Anything else?" Aizel asked.


    "You don''t need any type of guidance from anyone. You just need to keep your imagination wide open and make it strong. You will be able to do anything; you already know this."


    "Yeah, well, you are right," Aizel said, nodding.


    "One more thing, try to keep your anger in check. Many people already know how important Daisy is to you, and if you keep giving them death stares or trying to kill them, it will be more obvious."


    "So what do you want me to do? Act like I don''t care or anything?" Aizel asked.


    "Just control yourself, you don''t want to get caught in some weird schemes of others right?"


    Aizel nodded.


    "And try not to trust someone other than Alora. Even though you have made so many friends, they are still from this cursed world. Your past memories will only make you feel worse; now your time is up."


    "Wait wait .. what do you mean by that..."


    The doppelganger disappeared in an instant, leaving Aizel alone in the expanse of the white room.


    As if in response to this enigmatic encounter, the door materialized before him, a silent cue that his time within this strange room had concluded.


    He extended his hand to the door, turned the knob, and walked out of the room.


    "Softieee, how did it go?" Hazel asked.


    "Hmm...it was good, I think I learned something that might benefit me," Aizel simply replied.


    "That''s good for you, but sometimes many things can be false too, so do remember that," Frid said.


    Aizel simply nodded toward her.


    [Master, how did it go? For some reason, I wasn''t able to connect with you. I just felt that you were using me in battle]


    I will let you know soon,"

 Chapter 348 The Team Battle Starts

    ?


    The group went back to the familiar hall aftering out of the underground room.


    "I hope you both have experienced something good that might help you in the future," Frid said, looking toward Aizel and Seraphine.


    Both of them nodded in response.


    "Now, we should go back to the castle, or I might get into trouble," Ashlyn said.


    "Wait, why don''t you drop them back ande back here? I need to spend some more time with you," Frid said, quickly holding her hand and looking at her like a puppy.


    "Umm.... Fine. Let me drop them safely back to the castle hall first."


    "Okay,"


    Ashlyn made a portal with a quick move that took everyone from Frid''s house back to the castle.


    Having made certain that everyone had safely returned to the castle hall, Ashlyn stepped back through the portal, her destination set once again for Frid''s mansion.


    "Where did you guys go?" I was looking for you everywhere."


    Suddenly everyone heard the voice and turned their attention towards it.


    [This bitch is back]


    "Join us; we need to do a quick meeting and decide who will fight in the team battle tomorrow for the first match," Zareena said.


    Zareena turned around and started to leave, while everyone followed her except for Hazel, who went back into her room.


    They walked through the castle''s hallways until they eventually reached a modest meeting room.


    Inside, Raven, Edumont, and Soren were all sitting down and looking very serious. As the others took their ces, there was an air of eagerness in the room as they waited for the princess to start the meeting.


    "Everyone already knows that every kingdom will have two teams. Tomorrow the first draw willmence, which will decide who we are going to face in the first battle.


    "The first battle will have one event of 1v1, one event of 2v2, and thest 5v5 team battle.


    "Now let''s decide who will participate in which battle tomorrow," Zareena said.


    "Isn''t it better to decide this tomorrow after seeing who our opponents are?" Aizel asked.


    "Even if you see your opponent tomorrow? Can you guess or know anything about them at a mere nce?" Zareena asked.


    "No,"


    "The mages who will be taking part for another time will not be the same as how they used to be. And mostly, there will be many new mages in the battle." She exined.


    "Okay, I get it, but Daisy will not participate in any 1v1 or 2v2 no matter what," Aizel said.


    "I already know that, and she is too weak to participate in 1v1 and 2v2, don''t worry about that," Zareena replied.


    Aizel nodded and sighed in relief.


    "So who would like to participate in 1v1 first?" Zareena asked.


    "I would like to do the honors, princess," Edumont said, raising his hand.


    "Any other?" Zareena asked, looking towards Soren, who seemed uninterested.


    "Okay, then Edumont will fight first in 1v1, but do remember it is a death battle."


    "Yes princess," Edumont replied and nodded.


    "Now for the 2v2, I think me and Seraphine should participate. What do you say Seraphine?" She asked.


    "I have no problem," Seraphine said with in expression.


    "Nowstly, for the team battle... Me, Soren, Raven, Seraphine, and Daisy will participate." Zareena dered.


    "Oi oi oi, where am I?" Aizel asked.


    "You have already shown everything to everyone. There will be many mages who might have already taken measures against you, which can be a problem for us in the team battle.


    "However, most of them don''t know that you have already advanced to Grade III.


    "And I can bet you have more tricks and cards hidden," Zareena said with a sly smile.


    "You should remain hidden for a while now."


    "Hmmm... well, you are right. I guess I can stay out for the first battle and enjoy you guys fighting from the balcony. But I will fight in the next one." Aizel replied.


    "Of course," Zareena replied.


    "Is it alright for me to participate in the first battle?" Daisy asked.


    "Yes, Daisy, your mana sensing will help a lot in the team battle. We have Raven, who can disturb their sensing capabilities for a while; we have some potions that Hazel brewed for us.


    "Together with you, we can n out many strategies to take out our enemies one by one or all together," Zareena exined.


    "Alright then, I will do my best," Daisy said.


    "So that was all of that, now all of you leave and have some rest," Zareena ended the meeting.


    Aizel was the first one to stand, took Daisy with him, and left the meeting room.


    "This guy... really doesn''t care about anything," Raven said, shaking her head.


    "But I like how he cares for Daisy," She further added.


    "Ahem... Raven, would you like to go out with me to have some food," Edumont quickly asked after hearing that.


    "Sure, you know I was waiting for that; let''s go." They both left the room together.


    Soren also left the room.


    "Seraphine, where did you guys go?" Zareena asked.


    "To meet Ashlyn''s friend,"


    "For what?"


    "She has a magic room that can present our true potential. You can either fight with that or ask for some knowledge. It depends on their personality." She exined.


    "So what did you experience?" Zareena asked with a little interest.


    "Can''t tell; now I will take my leave; I am tired."


    "Oh.. okay, have a good rest."


    Seraphine left the room, leaving Zareena alone.


    "Now what should I do now...."


    *****


    The Next day...


    The hall was abuzz with activity as everyone gathered behind the King.


    A shimmering portal stood before them, each person stepping through it and emerging onto their respective kingdom balcony in the Colosseum.


    The arena below was already teeming with eager spectators, their anticipation tangible in the air, all prepared to witness yet another sh of mighty mages.


    "They really love to see others fight to death," Aizel murmured.


    [It will be a boring day, we ain''t getting any chance to fight, Master]


    "Yeah, it will be boring,"

 Chapter 349 Against Each Other...

    ?


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee once again, and this timeeeeee....


    "We are going to the final main battle for the tournamentttttt......


    "YEAH!!!


    "WOHOOO....


    "YEAH!!!


    "I will request all the team leaders from their team to gather here for the draw," Shoka said.


    Caught by his keen observation, Aizel noticed Zareena making her way toward the stage, apanied by a fellow mage from the Kingsley Family.


    Eight mages walked onto the stage quickly after each other. Two mages, one from each kingdom, stood next to each other, and Shoka, the most important person at the time, stood in the front.


    "Now this time, we are doing things differently. It was decided by the kings and queens of your kingdom that the first battle would be against the two teams of the same kingdom.


    "WOAH!!!!


    "WOAH!!!!


    "WOAH!!!!


    "Yes, that''s right, and the first one to battle will be the Felgura Kingdom, so get readyyyyyyy....


    "YEAH!!!!!


    "YEAH!!!!!


    "YEAH!!!!!


    When the deration sounded, a lot of the people on the balcony of the Felgura Kingdom turned to look at Aizel. He had a sly grin on his face and casually stretched his neck, which showed that he was ready for the show that was about to happen.


    Zareena and the Kingsley Family mage made their entrance onto the balcony.


    The Kingsley mage went back to his own group for a quiet talk, and Zareena went back to her own group.


    "All of you heard it already; we are not changing anything. Edumont, you are the first one to go; make sure you win the battle," Zareena said.


    "Of course, princess," Edumont replied.


    One of the mages from the Kingsley family started to head towards the stage.


    As Edumont sought his father''s and the king''s blessings, he embarked toward the stage.


    But in an unexpected turn, two strong chains wrapped around his leg and tied him to the balcony fence.


    All eyes shifted to Aizel, who swiftly leaped from the balcony''s edge, utilizing mes to propel himself towards the stage.


    Uponnding, the chains dissolved, reappearing within Aizel''s grasp, as he stood there, a wicked grin gracing his face.


    "This guy..." Zareena said in annoyance.


    "It was expected, princess," Raven replied.


    "WAR GOD!!


    "WAR GOD!!


    "WAR GOD!!


    "WAR GOD!!


    "WAR GOD!!


    Everyone in the crowd cheered so loudly that their voices blended into a chorus of happiness. The sound and vibration they created were so strong that even the stage shook slightly in response.


    "Well well, it seems the War God title really suits this mage. He doesn''t even care for his allies..


    "He only cares for...


    "BLOOD!!


    "BLOOD!!


    "BLOOD!!


    "BLOOD!!


    "BLOOD!!


    "That''s right, well, there will be no bets ced in the first round. Everyone will be fighting each other, so the Kings and Queens can pay attention to their battles.


    "So without wasting any time, what type of stage do you want for a battle? A city, or a fight on a hill or..


    "A in ground where there is no hiding point and no one can escape from it," Aizel said, meanwhile he was staring at the mage who was wearing a mask that covered his half face.


    "Ooooo... The War God is really going for it, I like it, then I will not waste any time."


    *CLAP*


    With Shoka''s swift departure, the stage underwent a rapid transformation.


    A shimmering barrier surrounded the arena, and in the blink of an eye, the dimension changed.


    Aizel and the mage from the Kingsley family appeared on a huge green in. The sun was in its descent, painting the sky with hues of twilight, and a serene expanse stretched before them.


    There were no obstacles in their line of sight because the horizon was devoid of rocks, stones, and trees.


    "I heard you killed many of our family members recently. I see you are still targeting us despite the fact that we are from the same kingdom." The mage said.


    Aizel simply stared at him without replying.


    "You are really arrogant; if you think you won against 100 mages in a battle and think that I am an easy target, then you are wrong.


    "I will teach you a good lesson today. My name is Vanity Kingsley."


    So she is a woman; I wasn''t able to identify it with all the tight armor the person was wearing," Aizel thought.


    In response to her, Aizel summoned Sekki.


    With no hesitation, he surged forward, charging straight toward her.


    "I see, straight for the battle," Vanitymented, quickly summoning the dual dagger and getting ready for the battle stance.


    In a swift motion, Aizel flung a series of fireballs in her direction, quickly changing his path to the right.


    Using her magic quickly, Vanity created an earthen barrier in front of her, deflecting the ming projectile.


    When the earth wall appeared, Aizel immediately understood what was happening and used his fire maniption to catapult himself into the air.


    Vanity''s form appeared from the dirt below, her daggers cutting through the air and just missing Aizel''s dodging move.


    "It seems you have quite an experience fighting against earth powers," Vanitymented.


    In an instant, Sekki changed shape in midair, transforming into a heavy de with lengthy chains attached to its handles. Aizel pounced on the opportunity, swinging the weapon wildly before letting go and sending it towards Vanity on the ground.


    Vanity felt the de''s tremendous power and immediately tapped into her earth-borne abilities, disappearing beneath the ground''s surface.


    *BOOOOOM*


    The de smashed into the grassy in with unyielding force, causing an explosion that echoed across the area.


    The explosion sparked a raging fire that scorched the ground deeply and left a smoking crater.


    Aizel widened his senses and spread his mana strands far and wide until he found Vanity''s presence deep underground, a long way from where he was at the time.


    *Tsk* I hate I can''t use full power now," Aizel thought.


    [Master, be prepared; it seems she is nning something]


    In an instant, the grassy expanse before Aizel cleaved apart, revealing a fissure that stretched wide. Emerging from the depths of the crater, a multitude of earth golems began to materialize on the ground.


    "Hmmm"

 Chapter 350 Burning Skeleton Face (R18+)

    ?


    Hovering mid-air, Aizel''s gaze fixed on the rapidly multiplying army of golems emerging from the expanding earth crevice.


    Even though Vanity wasn''t in his line of sight, his sharp mana sense knew for sure that she was hiding under the crack, deep in the depths.


    "I know how to bring you out of your hiding ce," Aizel said.


    *VROOM*


    Irfrit, the magic armor, changed into a fluid, ck material that wrapped around Aizel''s body. The obsidian armor stuck to him and fit all of his characteristics perfectly.


    The fan-like des, now activated, spun with ferocious intensity.


    A vibrant azure fire danced within Aizel''s eyes, his concentration locked upon the sky above.


    What happened next was so unexpected that everyone watching was utterly shocked.


    This was especially true on the balcony of the Felgura Kingdom, where people''s eyes grew big and wide in shock.


    Even the Sword Emperor was mesmerized, and he watched with great interest.


    Aquarian had a funny grin on his face, and Zareena''s brows moved with a mix of feelings.


    A huge burning skeleton face came down from the sky, its two horns on fire with bright blue mes.


    It was as if Aizel had summoned the very soul of hell itself. Even though this thing wasn''t as big as the lightning-d face that the Sword Emperor called forth, it was still a very scary sight.


    With the arrival of this demonic cranium, the air grew sweltering, with heat radiating in every direction.


    "Burn everything," Aizel ordered.


    From the fiery skeletal face''s gaping mouth, a flood of ghostly blue mes shot out in quick session, racing toward the ground like a celestial attack.


    It felt like divine punishment hade down from heaven.


    These ghostly mes fell with an endless rage and destroyed the once-calm grassy area. The explosive impact of their infernal touch echoed through the air, rending the ground into a tapestry of craters and ravines.


    "Damn it, how powerful is this attack," Vanity said, who was still hiding deep.


    Gradually, an increasing number of golems met their demise, helpless against the onught. Aizel''s mastery over his mana senses allowed him to pinpoint Vanity''s concealed position deep within the earth.


    The vast skeleton''s face turned its burning gaze to this particr point of interest on purpose.


    From the burning face came a searing blue beam, a flood of me that crashed down on the ground with unstoppable force.


    The ground burned and split, making a fiery tunnel that went down into the depths.


    From afar, Vanity came out of the broken ground and caught Aizel''s careful attention.


    The fiery face disintegrated swiftly as Aizel ceased the onught. With lightning around him and mes pushing him forward, he cut through the air quickly and headed straight for her.


    Their weapons shed with a resounding ng as Aizelunched a swift assault.


    The force of his strikepelled her to retreat momentarily, yet she swiftly regained her bnce. Reacting swiftly, she conjured several earthen spikes from the ground, propelling them towards Aizel.


    Aizel moved like a dancer with years of experience. His de cut through theing spikes of the earth with ease, and his moves were like a dance of lightning and steel.


    All at once, his feet fell into the quickly growing mud, which pulled him down quickly.


    "Irfrit,"


    *VROOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOM*


    With a resounding boom, an explosion burst forth, shattering the encroaching mud and enveloping the surroundings in a tempest of blue mes and searing heat.


    *psssss*


    Aizel''s instincts tingled, urging him to react swiftly. He stopped the iing daggers with a pair of his own. His trusty spirit weapon, Sekki, and the gleaming ck dragon fang dagger met the vicious attack.


    Aizel and Vanity fought quickly, and the sound of their weapons shing filled the air. Aizel added a bit of lightning to his attacks, making them move faster and hit harder.


    With a sudden surge of lightning, he flicked his wrists, electrifying his movements and delivering a flurry of cuts and shes that found their mark on Vanity.


    Her defense began to weaken under the constant attack, and the close-quarters fight began to shift in Aizel''s favor.


    During the sh of their daggers, Aizel''s n took a shocking turn. His fingers acted as conduits for his power, unleashing a torrent of jet-cutter streams.


    The defenses of Vanity fell apart because of how well and hard these water-powered strikes hit.


    Her attempts to summon earth walls and barriers proved futile, as the jet cutter''s relentless assault punctured through everything.


    The water jets hit Vanity''s legs and shoulders with great uracy, drilling holes into her body and making her more and more defenseless.


    "I surrender," She shouted.


    "I.. Before Vanity could plead or cry out, a hard punch to the nose sent her flying through the air like a kite caught in a gust of wind.


    Aizel''s speed was impressive as he chased her all the way to where she crashed, never giving her a break.


    "This is a death battle," Aizel said.


    Aizel transformed Sekki into a spear in a flurry of lightning-fast, pinpoint movements. He pushed the weapon into Vanity''s stomach with a resolute will, aiming for her weakest point.


    *Cough*


    Vanity''s lips parted, releasing a stter of crimson as she fought to regain her breath. Her fingers twitched, ready to cast a spell, but Aizel moved quickly and stopped her.


    In an instant, his sword fell, cutting off her hand.


    *ARGHHHHHHH*


    "That''s right, cry in pain, mother fucker; this is only a start," Aizel said.


    Then Aizel moved closer to Vanity''s legs. In reaction, Sekki turned into a fiery iron rod that glowed brightly and gave off a searing orange light.


    *AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    Aizel pressed the glowing iron rod against Vanity''s legs. The burning heat made her skin sizzle and burn, filling the air with a pungent odor.


    Vanity''s agonized cries echoed across the battlefield as she struggled against the excruciating pain.


    *CLICK*


    With a flick of his fingers, Aizel summoned arge bowl into the air from his storage ring. The bowl seemed almost magical because wisps of steam rose from the top.


    [Taste some hot oil, bitch, fufu]


    *ARGHHHHHHHHH*


    Aizel tipped the bowl, and hot oil poured onto Vanity''s body. She cried out in pain as her body shook like a fish out of water.


    The burning oil burned her skin and left a trail of hissing sizzles, thick steam, and rising smoke.

 Chapter 351 2 V 2

    ?


    The fabric of dimensions trembled and then shattered, whisking Aizel back to the stage.


    He reappeared, bringing with him Vanity''s charred and lifeless form, a stark testament to the intensity of their battle.


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    As Aizel returned, the Colosseum was filled with loud cheers and chants, but instead of enjoying the attention, he looked a little annoyed.


    "Incredible War God, you didn''t even take much time this time," Shoka appeared and said.


    Aizel, however, ignored him. He walked off the stage and toward the balcony of his kingdom.


    The cheers and chants reverberated through the air as he reached his destination, the enthusiastic voices following him even as he stepped onto his balcony.


    "You knew you were fighting against your own people, and you still went on and killed her when she was begging for her life," Raigun Redmont said.


    Aizel''s gaze shifted toward Raigun, but words eluded him. Instead, he moved calmly and sat down on the couch next to Daisy and Hazel without saying a word.


    "Elric, exin this matter to me afterward." The king said this, and Elric nodded toward him.


    "Next is 2 vs 2, which means it''s my and Seraphine''s turn. Aizel, you won''t act on your own from now on, or you will not get any chance to participate any further," Zareena said while looking towards him.


    "Alright," Aizel replied.


    Seraphine, Zareena, and two other mages from the Kingsley family group got up from their seats and walked toward the stage with a determined air.


    Zareena stepped onto the stage just as Shoka was about to start. Her voice was steady as she said, "I expect that you both will unleash your full power on us with the intent to kill,"


    "Forgot that I am your princess, I don''t want anyone to think that the battle is rigged."


    "O-Of course Princess," One of the mages bowed and replied.


    "Well, the mages are ready for the battle; are you guys readdyyyy....."


    "YEAH!!!


    "YEAH!!!


    "YEAH!!!


    "YEAH!!!


    "What type of battlefield do you guys want?" Shoka asked.


    "You both can decide; we will ept it," Zareena said, offering the choice to the Kingslye family group.


    The two mages exchanged contemtive nces, their minds absorbed in the decision-making process. After a span of five minutes, they arrived at a conclusion.


    The two mages conveyed their choice to Shoka.


    Shoka only had to p his hands once to start the change. A shimmering barrier quickly engulfed the stage, and the very dimension inside of it underwent a profound change.


    As Seraphine and Zareena looked at the changed scenery, they saw a huge volcano in the middle that was spewing moltenva.


    The sky was heavy with darkness, and thend looked like it was covered in shades of obsidian, with jagged mountain peaks hanging over it.


    Here and there, pockets of me burned fiercely, sending forth billowing columns of heated steam.


    "They have chosen the battlefield to their advantage, it seems," Zareena said.


    With measured steps, Seraphine and Zareena began a deliberate stroll through the alteredndscape.


    Seraphine''s awareness extended through her mana senses, enveloping the surroundings with her magical perception.


    "Did you notice something?" Zareena asked.


    "Not yet," Seraphine replied.


    As time spread its wings, Zareena''s keen eye caught a change in the environment that she and Seraphine hadn''t noticed before.


    Amidst the ruggedndscape and the restless volcano, minute sparks of fire began to dance through the air.


    At first, Zareena thought it was because of how unstable the environment was, but she soon realized that the number of sparks was increasing, which was a strange thing that needed her attention.


    "Seraphine, what do you think about these sparks in the environment?" She asked.


    "It seems unusual," Seraphine replied.


    Seraphine quickly summoned her spear in her hand, ready to intercept any attack.


    In a moment of quick thought, Zareena took the lead. She made a swirl of golden leaves appear around her and Seraphine with a fluid wave of her hand.


    It looked like an elegant tornado.


    Gradually, the leaves multiplied, each one joining the dance, and their formation expanded with purpose.


    As the golden leaves flew through the air, they brought a powerful force with them that swept away the sparks of fire and anything else in their way, changing the environment around them.


    "Were they supposed to sense us from it, or was it a type of attack?"


    Seraphine simply shrugged her shoulders in response.


    "It''s good to finally spend some time with you, even though we are in the middle of the battle," Zareena said.


    "Concentrate on the battle first," Seraphine replied.


    "A,e on, you always ignore me like that."


    A sudden shift in the atmosphere drew their attention toward the volcano''s vicinity.


    Their heightened mana senses sent ripples of awareness through them, prompting both of them to assume battle-ready postures.


    *DHUK* *DHUK* *DHUK* *DHUK*


    The sudden movement of the volcano caught their attention. They watched as molten boulders, aze with fiery hues, erupted from the volcano''s heart and soared high into the sky.


    These fiery missiles flew through the air with deadly intent, their path taking them directly in the direction of Seraphine and Zareena.


    Seraphine quickly turned half of her spear into a frozen state, giving it an icy glow.


    The cold essence left streaks in the air that were a sign of how powerful her magic was.


    In a graceful twirl, she executed four expert shes with her frost-kissed spear, each cut aimed precisely at the molten boulders hurtling towards them.


    When the four icy shes hit the hot molten rocks, the sharp edges of the ice cut through the hot mass.


    In a fascinating sh of elements, the boulders shed apart and were instantly frozen solid.


    The icy pieces slowly fell toward the ground, and the immediate danger was gone just as quickly as it had appeared.


    *Dhuk* *Dhuk* *Dhuk* *Dhuk*


    Again, the volcano spewed out the same set of molten rocks wrapped in mes and soaring toward the sky.


    "What are they even nning?" Zareena murmured and asked herself.

 Chapter 352 Trapped

    ?


    Sessively, Seraphine''s frosty shes cleaved through the oing torrent of molten boulders, obliterating them before they could pose a threat.


    After a few more rounds, the volcano stopped throwing molten boulders at Seraphine and Zareena, giving them a short break.


    "Is this their doing, or was it natural?" Zareena asked.


    Seraphine simply red at the volcano, trying to figure out something.


    "It''sing," She murmured.


    With a swift turn, Zareena fixed her attention on the gaping maw of the volcano. Once more, the caldron of activity within roared to life, spewing forth torrents ofva and mes in a wild dance.


    Emerging from the abyssal depths of the volcano''s mouth, a gigantic serpent of molten fire and rock took to the skies.


    Its wings, which are also made of moltenva, beat in a fiery way, sending streams of hot liquid toward the ground with each powerful p.


    As it went up into the clouds, the huge snake made of molten elements spread its wings, making a beautiful picture of its shape against the sky.


    But it quickly turned its attention to Seraphine and Zareena with its fiery eyes. With a powerful push from its fiery wings, it flew forward and hurtled toward them.


    "I don''t know what they''re trying to do, but let me handle this one," Zareena said as she slowly started to walk.


    A cascade of shimmering golden leaves emerged, dotting the air around her like ethereal confetti.


    Over time, their numbers grew, and each leaf sharpened its edge until it was as sharp as a knife.


    Then, these leaves started toe together in a way that looked like a Chinese fan hanging elegantly above Zareena''s head.


    Zareena''s golden-leafed fan shot forward at incredible speed as the molten serpent''s gaping maw prepared to release its searing st.


    The fan''s edges gleamed with a deadly brilliance as they sliced through the air like quick, glistening meteors, as if under the control of an invisible force.


    The fan was aimed precisely at the snake''s open maw, and its deadly edges shed through the molten flesh and burning serpent.


    The fan''s trajectory remained unwavering, bisecting the serpent with ruthless efficiency.


    Having made it to the conclusion of its perilous journey, the golden leaf fan burst into a beautiful constetion of smaller, glistening leaves in a spectacr crescendo of strength.


    These newfound heavenly dancers were spread out across the vastness like a group of razor-sharp glimmers.


    Each leaf moved with a purpose, like a ballet of uracy and purpose. They descended upon the disintegrated molten serpent, each cut and strike further deconstructing its once-fearsome form.


    The molten serpent''s rule came to an end with a ghostly rain of fiery droplets, and the unwavering grace of the golden leaves extinguished its power as if nature had nned its demise.


    In an instinctive response, Seraphine surged forward, her determination manifesting in a potent exhtion.


    Her breath came out in a deluge, cold and freezing, like an embrace for the hot, molten showers. Each molten droplet, suspended in time, underwent a miraculous transformation.


    It surrendered its infernal nature, crystallizing into an ethereal dance of ice, its fierce origins tempered by Seraphine''s resolutemand over the chill.


    "Are they trying to drain our core energy like this?" Zareena asked as she walked in between the frozen molten droplets.


    Meanwhile, Seraphine let out a sigh and panted a little.


    "I think it''s different," Seraphine said, as she tried to conjure a small ice cube in her hands.


    "The environment is affecting me," She said.


    Zareena quickly realized what she was trying to say.


    As they talked in seriousness, they lost track of the magic and mana flowing around them. All of these powerful energies came together, hiding the approaching danger until it was too close to be safe.


    A mage from the Kingsley family appeared out of a crack that was filled with fire and chaos and exuded a molten fury.


    mes danced and flickered at hismand, lending him an air of formidable power.


    Swiftly, he directed a cube-like object toward the princess. The cube opened up with a subtle process, and as it did, aplicated barrier began to take shape.


    The barrier, swift and unyielding, encased the princess within its confines before she could muster a response, entrapping her in its magical grasp.


    The mage summoned his de with a deft move. In that split second, Seraphine''s sharp reflexes told her that another mage with a sword wasing at her from behind.


    Their n seemed to be to trap the princess, use the chaos around Seraphine to take advantage of her weakness, and then capitalize on the situation to neutralize her.


    "Damn it, they really mix well with mana and the environment," Zareena murmured, trying to cut the barrier with golden leaves.


    The fire-wielding mage swiftly unleashed a searing arc of mes toward Seraphine. Without hesitation, her reflexes guided her to intercept the assault with her spear, the sh of elements resulted in a fierce collision of fire and water, creating billowing clouds of steam that veiled the scene.


    But her keen senses made her aware of a new dangering from the ground below. She quickly moved to the side and just missed a sharp metal spike that stuck out of the ground.


    In preparation for the earth mage''s arrival, she expertly tapped her spear on the ground. In response, a vibrant, swirling water shield materialized around her, obscuring her from view.


    This sudden move led both mages to stop suddenly, making it harder for them to see. Out of the rotating water cover came a barrage of razor-sharp ice spikes that kepting at them in a steady stream.


    "We need to get rid of her quickly before the princess breaks out, we aren''t strong enough to handle both of them," The fire mage said.


    Reacting swiftly, they skillfully maneuvered to deflect and evade the onught of ice spikes hurtling toward them with unrelenting speed.


    The earth mage used his skills to build strong walls of earth around him and hispanion to protect them.


    Simultaneously, the fire mage''s attention shifted to his surroundings, channeling his energy to gather mes and moltenva.


    Over time, these fiery parts came together to make a huge ball that looked like a smaller sun.


    With a wave of his hand, he directed the radiant orb hurtling in Seraphine''s direction.


    Despite her attempts to divert the barrage of ice spikes toward the incandescent sun, its scorching intensity proved overwhelming, causing the ice projectiles to dissolve into vaporous wisps before they could even draw near.


    The water barrier that had been protecting Seraphine suddenly activated. The area responded quickly as a cold aura surrounded it and caused the temperature to drop instantly.


    Then, as if in a blink, an icy surge radiated outward, transforming the once-zing miniature sun and its surroundings into a frozen tableau.


    Amid the icy atmosphere, Seraphine stood, her breath escaping in frosty plumes as she panted, the cold clinging to her every exhale.


    "Why is she breathing so heavily? Is she already tired?" Aizel asked.


    "The fire mage has been doing a great job keeping her in check," Ashlyn replied.


    "What do you mean?" He asked in confusion.


    "If you have water and ice-rted cores, even you will be dominated in this environment. He is using the environment, along with powering it with his own core.


    "The constant heat and temperature are dominating her and draining her core energy more," Ashlyn exined.


    "So this way they can easily get rid of her," Aizel replied.


    "Exactly,"


    "Can the princess break out of the barrier?" Hazel asked.


    "Hmmm... the artifact doesn''t seem strong. If Princess can find a way, she can easily break it," Ashlyn replied.


    [Master, if we were trapped inside the barrier, we could have just shed it to cut it in half, fufu]


    No, the barrier won''t break like that, or else the princess would have already shed it with her leaves magic. But we could have drilled our way out of it, hehe," Aizel thought.


    Simultaneously, the two mages caught sight of Seraphine and recognized the opportune moment to seize the advantage.


    But just as they were about to take advantage of the situation, Seraphine created a big wave of water and quickly surfed away in the other direction.


    "Quick, we need to get rid of her now," The fire mage yelled.


    In tandem, both mages initiated the pursuit of Seraphine.


    Inside the barrier, the princess watched the progress of the event while her mind worked hard toe up with a way to get out of the situation.


    "If Soren was trapped here, he would have simply smashed it with his gravity. What can I do to get out of it,"


    "What about Aizel? How would that guy have escaped from this?" Zareena began to ponder.


    With graceful maniption, she coerced the golden leaves into a fluid dance, shaping them into a sword that she wielded with determination.


    Every time she swung the fleeting de, it hit the barrier''s edges, but despite her best efforts, the barrier didn''t move.

 Chapter 353 Team Battle Starts

    ?


    "Damn it damn it damn it, I need to get out of here quickly," Zareena yelled in frustration.


    Her fingers moved inplicated patterns, causing the golden leaves to weave and twist in a magical dance as she kept trying to break through the barrier that wouldn''t budge.


    Her attempts to cut through or destroy the barrier fell short, no matter how hard she tried.


    "What should I do now?"


    In the meantime, Seraphine was surfing through the water waves while trying to run away from the duo that was after her.


    Her path led her away from the molten turmoil of the volcano, the fieryndscape gradually receding as she moved.


    "We need to stop her now," The fire mage yelled.


    They raced with enhanced speed, their footsteps mingling with the surge of mana. The earth mage used his powers to make medium-sized peaks and spikese out of the ground in front of Seraphine, aiming to hinder her progress atop the water wave.


    But Seraphine quickly split her water wave, using her spear to cut through the rising peaks with skill and determination.


    The earth mage swiftly conjured additional levitating boulders, and the fire mage leaped onto one of them, harnessing its momentum to propel himself through the air.


    He focused intently as he flew toward the peak of the water wave, his destination - Seraphine.


    As the fire mage drew nearer, Seraphine''s senses alerted her to his approach.


    With quick intuition, she caused the water wave beneath her to abruptly descend to the ground. The once-living surge of water crashed with a resounding ssh, scattering waves in all directions.


    As the water waves rushed toward the earth mage, he looked around for Seraphine but couldn''t find her. It seemed like she had vanished into thin air.


    Behind him, all of a sudden, a water clone appeared, which caught him by surprise. He cut the clone in half quickly with his des.


    But one by one, water clones appeared from the waves.


    The earth mage expertly bnced atop the water''s surface using mana, and soon enough, the fire mage arrived at the scene as well.


    The fire mage extended his hand towards the water, coaxing forth intensifying mes that began to consume and evaporate the liquid.


    The heat wave and steam that followed it covered everything, making it impossible to see anything.


    Abruptly, a billowing cloud of crimson-ck smoke billowed outward, its ominous presence catching both the fire and earth mages off guard.


    At this point, everyone in the Colosseum knows what that smoke means.


    *Cough* She had one of the tools that Aizel used," The fire mage murmured.


    Meanwhile,


    Zareena kept her eyes fixed on a certain part of the barrier as her mind worked quickly to figure out what to do.


    "Should I focus more on a smaller area?" She thought.


    Zareena quickly moved the golden leaves, and they began to weave and shape themselves around her arms, making a sharp point.


    With a look of determination on her face, she carefully focused her efforts on a smaller, more precise spot to break through the barrier.


    "Damn it, still not enough."


    Zareena didn''t lose her concentration as she changed the shape of the golden leaves, making them longer and more pointed.


    With a delicate motion, she set them into a gentle spin, aiming to create a concentrated force that would drill through the barrier at a single, meticulously chosen spot.


    *Crack*


    In a mesmerizing sequence, a minuscule fracture materialized right beside the point where Zareena''s improvised de was diligently working its magic.


    At first, the crack grew so slowly that it was hard to notice, but over time, it picked up speed. Zareena''s lips curled into a smile as she put all of her attention into the task, determined to break through the barrier''s defenses for good.


    As Zareena worked hard to break through the barrier, the two mages from the Kingsley family were in a tough fight against the red smoke that was getting closer. The thick, red smoke covered them, making it hard to sense anything.


    Seraphine acted quickly to take advantage of the opportunity that the strange red smoke presented. She materialized a water clone, using its presence to divert the attention of the earth mage.


    With a rapid and calcted maneuver, she appeared behind him, spear at the ready. His reflexes kicked in and he was able to deflect her initial blow, but the true Seraphine''s second spear, thrust from an unexpected angle, quickly overcame his defenses.


    With a twist of her spear, she sent icy strands through the mage''s body, which quickly turned him into a frozen prison.


    But, in an unexpected turn of events, a fiery kick pushed Seraphine backward, briefly stopping her triumph. The fire mage acted quickly and ran to help his trapped friend.


    Yet, his attention was abruptly captured by the presence of golden leaves that danced in the air around him and the frozen mage.


    "Oh, we are doomed,"


    In an instant, the golden leaves spun around so quickly that they carved through both mages, reducing them to pieces without granting them even a moment''s chance to react.


    The swift and deadly dance of the leaves caused the frozen mage''s body to shatter and crumble while cleaving the fire mage into numerous pieces.


    "Sorry, I waste, are you okay?"


    Zareena hurried to Seraphine''s side, who was lying on the ground and struggling to breathe.


    The fabric of the dimension unraveled, and they found themselves back on the stage as it seamlessly melded with reality once more.


    "WOAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    "WOAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    *p**p**p**p*


    A resounding symphony of cheers and pping filled the Colosseum, a sign of how happy everyone was about what they had just seen.


    "I-I am fine... just drained my core energy," Seraphine replied.


    *Phew* We won at least; now let''s go back."


    With a gentle yet determined grace, Zareena cradled Seraphine in her arms as if she were a precious gem. A subtle breeze, almost as if guided by an unseen hand, lifted them both off the ground and carried them towards their kingdom''s balcony.


    "WHAT A GREAT MATCH IT WAS!!!" Shoka''s voice boomed once again.


    "Now we will take a little break, and then we will be back with our first team battle of the day."


    "YEAH!!!!


    "BLOOD!!...


    "BLOOD!!...


    "BLOOD!!...


    "BLOOD!!...


    "Good job, but you shouldn''t have killed them," Raigunmented when he saw them arrive.


    "I was worried for Seraphine," Zareena replied, and sheid Seraphine on the couch. Ashlyn quickly summoned a potion and made her drink it.


    "So now, Seraphine won''t be able to fight in a team battle, that means you are up, Aizel," Zareena said.


    Aizel opened his eyes and stretched his arm. He looked towards the Kingsley family mages, who were discussing something in a group.


    One of the mage''s eyes fell towards him. Aizel licked his lips and smiled at him in response.


    "You know, Aizel, you are looking like a beast," Daisy said.


    "Is that so? Then I guess it''s fine. No one can die in the team battle, right?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes," Raven replied.


    "But everyone will be able to feel pain, right?" He asked again.


    "Y-yes," Raven replied, realizing what he meant there.


    "Hihihehe..."


    "So the ones participating now are, Me, Soren, Aizel, Raven, and Daisy," Zareen said.


    "How should we n, princess?" Raven asked.


    "Daisy will be our scout, and Raven will support her.


    "Soren and Aizel will be our main tankers and fighters, while I will support them.


    "I am 100% sure that our opponents will not rush to find us first. They will set traps or try to divide us.


    "What we need to do is find them first and take them out one by one or all together," Zareena exined.


    "I think Aizel should pay more attention to his emotions in this battle," Raven said, as Aizel looked towards him.


    "What I meant is that they might target Daisy which can make you go wild. You might even don''t care about the battle anymore at that point."


    Even Aizel nodded a little at her point.


    [Master, you need to keep your emotions in check. But we can''t forgive every Kingsley family member]


    You are right, Sekki,"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t screw up or anything. More like this idiot should pay attention, I don''t want this idiot to choke again," Aizel said.


    Soren simply nodded toward him.


    Why the fuck did he do that for?" Aizel thought.


    On the Kingsley Family side,


    "Listen, this can''t go like this. We, as five powerful knights sent here by the master, should prove our point.


    "We can''t let our master''s image fall down," One of the mages said.


    "We need to teach that kid a lesson too," Another one said.


    "This time her woman will participate too. Let''s teach him what it means to go against our family."


    "NOWWWWW.... THE BREAK IS ALMOST OVERRRRRRRR........


    "YEAH!!!!


    "So without wasting any more time, let''s wee both teams from the Felgura Kingdom..."


    "YEAH!!!!


    "WAR GOD!!


    "WAR GOD!!


    "WAR GOD!!


    "WAR GOD!!


    "WAR GOD!!

 Chapter 354 Playtime Is Over

    ?


    The two groups made their way toward the stage as chants and cheers went off all around them.


    The crowd''s enthusiasm, focused mostly on Aizel, was apparent; they were clearly looking forward to further demonstrations of his abilities and the introduction of new tricks and strategies.


    "They really love you," Daisy said with a giggle while walking with Aizel side by side.


    "Hehe, they only love me because of my performance," Aizel replied.


    "So now both the groups from the Felgura Kingdom are here.... It''s timeeeeeee....


    "FOR THE ULTIMATE TEAM BATTLEEEEE......


    "YEAHHH!!!!!


    "YEAHHH!!!!!


    "YEAHHH!!!!!


    "YEAHHH!!!!!


    "Let''s decide first which type of battlefield we should select.


    "Now to keep it fair, we will roll the battle stages on the screen."


    Suddenly, a holographic screen from a small box appeared in front of Shoka.


    Mountains loomed, hills stretched, oceans stretched, inds dotted, cities sprawled, chasms yawned, and countless more variedndscapes were vividly disyed before them.


    "Roll it roll it and rollll....


    With a small movement of his fingers, the battlefields began to roll after each other in a fast-moving parade of different terrains.


    After a short break, the frantic pace slowly slowed down until they could see a single battlefield clearly in front of them.


    "SEWER CITYYYYYY..... Well, this is going to be interesting," Shoka said.


    "Nowe forward and take your belts and wear them, everyone."


    Each person stepped forward, in turn, to receive the belt from Shoka. Their eyes were drawn to the simple but slightly interesting design.


    When it was Aizel''s turn, he noticed the belt''s simple beauty, but what really caught his eye was a smallpartment hidden inside the buckle.


    The recipients buckled the belts around their hips, waiting expectantly for the forting instruction.


    "Now, wearing this belt, you will not die in the battle. Instead, the belt will work and will bring you out of the battlefield when you get killed inside the dimension." Shoka exined.


    "Interesting," Aizel thought.


    "Now good luck and give us a good battle," Shoka said, and then pped his hand.


    Once more, a veil of mystic energy encircled the stage, and in the blink of an eye, the dimension underwent a swift transformation.


    The two groups found themselves in arge, poorly lit city that had a mysterious air about it.


    Aizel, looking up at the dark sky, could see that night had fallen over the area. The cityscape sprawled out before him, its streets intertwined with awork of winding sewers.


    There was a stench in the air, and the sound of scurrying rats could be heard throughout the streets.


    "So how should we move?" Aizel asked.


    "Daisy and Raven will go ahead, while we will follow them from far away.


    "Raven will use her darkness veil to shroud Daisy and herself. Daisy, your job is to find mages'' presence. It doesn''t matter if it is one or many.


    "Once we find them, we will attack them," Zareena exined.


    "Nice," Aizel replied and nodded.


    "So where should we head first princess?" Raven asked.


    In the maze-like streets, the princess looked around with a thoughtful look.


    She observed the remnants of buildings, their structures bearing the scars of destruction, and the scattered remains, now concealed within the depths of the sewer city.


    At the same time, Aizel spread his mana sense around the surrounding area.


    "They should head towards the east," He said.


    Everyone looked at him at the same time.


    "I have a feeling. Consider it luck or something," Aizel replied.


    "Well, we have to decide anyway, so why not? Let''s go with the east.


    "Daisy and Raven, you can go now; we will follow your lead," Zareena said.


    Both Daisy and Raven nodded and quickly left, heading towards the east side of the city.


    In the shrouded shadows of the night, Aizel, Soren, and Zareena walked carefully through the streets, their heightened mana senses acutely attuned to their surroundings.


    They kept their distance from Raven and Daisy, who moved quickly across the roofs of broken-down buildings while being concealed by the darkness and continued on their own way.


    "So you can copy and learn any techniques and spells?" Zareena asked.


    "W-Who said that to you?" Aizel asked after hearing her question.


    "Do you think I am a fool? You used the same type of spell that the Sword Emperor used in your battle," She said.


    "Maybe the Sword Emperor would have taught me," Aizel replied.


    "What about your concentrated fire explosion from your weapon? Who taught you that?" She asked, staring intently at him.


    "About that... I had a dream where I thought, Why can''t I do something like this?"


    "You should find someone else who can at least believe you," She replied, pouting with an angry face.


    [Master, this bitch is acting like a tsundere]


    "Haha, buddy, what happened to you? Why are you so quiet for the past few days?" Aizel asked, thumping the back of Soren, trying to change the topic.


    "I am concentrating. I don''t want someone to y tricks on me again." Soren replied with a serious expression.


    "By the way, I wanted to ask something. How will Daisy and Raven alert us if they find someone?" Aizel asked.


    "Leave it to Raven; she has a method to notify me," Zareena replied.


    Aizel''s brows raised for a second.


    What type of spell or technique can she use with darkness?" Aizel thought.


    [Maybe they have some kind of device or artifact that can let them talk like a magic crystal?]


    So why not use Magic Crystal?" Aizel tried to summon the magic crystal but noticed that he wasn''t able to do so.


    I can summon many things, but why can''t I summon the magic crystal? Is this due to dimension restriction or what?" He thought.


    At the side of Raven and Daisy,


    Daisy''s mana senses spread out like a wide-ranging radar, opening up in a 360-degree circle to cover everything around her and reach far away.


    "Did you spot something?" Raven asked, currently a dark veil was around both of them.


    "Nothing for now," Daisy replied.


    "Hmm... we should head forward again then,"


    "Wait...


    Daisy''s attention grew sharp in an instant, and she fixed her mana sense eagerly in a certain direction.


    "Two mages, and they have detected us," She replied.


    "What.. how but, let me inform the princess...


    Before Raven could do anything, the two had reached the roof, where Daisy and Raven were hiding. One of the mages came out of the shade of a building pir, while the other was wrapped in lightning.


    "I never thought I would find someone who couldpete with me in mana sensing," The shadow mage said.


    "Raven, go and quickly get in touch with the princess; till then, I will hold them," Daisy yelled.


    "Damn it... Stay safe, Daisy." Suddenly, Raven vanished into thin ck smoke, leaving both the Kingsley Mages bewildered for a second.


    "Monga, take care of her; I will try to find Raven," the shadow mage said.


    "Alright, Kageri," Monga replied.


    But Daisy''s quick response stopped Kageri from doing anything. He pulled his two daggers out of their sheaths and blocked Daisy''s three wind-boosted arrows with great skill.


    "This Grade II little girl thinks he can stop the two of us, hahaha what a joke,dy," Monga said, as he quickly charged toward Daisy in lightning speed.


    His de gleaming with deadly intent, he unleashed a lightning-fast sh aimed at Daisy. She raised her bow in an attempt to defend herself, but the Grade III mage''s attack was too swift, and she suffered a terrible gash across her arm.


    "Oh, using mana sense for predicting attacks, nicedy," Monga said.


    He meant to strike her with the lightning-charged de, but fate had other ideas. A sudden uprising of wind beneath his feet disrupted his bnce, creating a precious window of opportunity for Daisy.


    With swift determination, she hurled a small container in his direction.


    As the object hurtled through the air, Monga''s eyes grew wide with fear.


    But quickly, a ghostly hand reached out from his own shadow, grabbed the container, and hid it in the shadows, making Daisy''s attack useless.


    "I just saved your life, Monga," Kageri said from behind.


    In the meantime, Daisy backed away, creating some distance.


    "W-What... I was ready for it," Monga replied.


    "Don''t waste time ying and get rid of her quickly, I am leaving now,"


    "Okay,"


    In an unexpected turn of events, a small wind tornado picked up Daisy and made her weightless for a moment.


    Seizing this magical advantage, she swiftly unleashed a rapid onught of arrows, each one following the next in a relentless barrage aimed at both adversaries.


    Monga''s eyes crackled with electric intensity as he hurled a lightning bolt toward Daisy, its path disintegrating every arrow it encountered.


    The crackling bolt surged forward, racing directly at Daisy, who swiftly ascended to another rooftop, her body suspended in the air as if guided by the unseen hands of the wind.


    But then suddenly Kageri appeared from behind her shadow and said ,"ytime is overdy,"

 Chapter 355 Sewers Path

    ?


    When Kageri was about to thrust his daggers at Daisy, he saw a face with brazen confidence and a peaceful smile.


    He was confused, trying to figure out how someone who looked like they hadn''t fought much before could be so calm.


    Even though no one can die in this dimension, they can still feel the pain.


    In this time of doubt, his senses began to wake up, and he began to understand the reason behind it.


    This calm exterior hid a secret: a lightning-charged punch came out of the shadows and hit Kageri''s face with shocking force.


    He was thrown into the air by the impact, like a puppet caught in the strings of an unseen storm, with the rooftops serving as his erratic trajectory.


    Daisy smiled when she realized Aizel had arrived on time.


    "I see the party has already started," He said, looking towards Monga.


    "Haha, finally I can fight you, kid," said Monga.


    As lightning surrounded them, they quickly disappeared into the darkness and were no longer seen.


    In the blink of an eye, their paths crossed, fists colliding at the very heart of the rooftop expanse.


    A burst of electric energy spread outward, like a shockwave of bright power that rippled through the skeletons of the buildings around it, leaving a mark that kept echoing.


    "You are strong, kid," Monga said.


    Aizel''s summoned object brought into existence an ordinary-looking stone, which caused a flicker of doubt to cross Monga''s face and caused him to hesitate momentarily in his actions.


    As Monga attempted a backward retreat, his instincts warned him, yet his gaze narrowed upon recognizing the stone.


    With his body twisting and moving like water, Aizel sent out a quick leg sweep to catch his opponent off guard.


    However, Monga was no amateur, and he jumped deftly to avoid the sweeping action.


    Yet, as his form arced in evasion, an unexpected twist of events unfolded. A chain, wrought from Aizel''s mastery, snaked forth and entwined around Monga''s legs.


    Before he could do anything about it, Aizel rushed forward, wrapping his arms around the chain with purpose.


    With impressive swiftness, he surged to his feet, harnessing momentum, and released the chain in a mighty arc.


    Aizel''s steady determination propelled the chain through the air until it arrived at a nearby old, empty building. The impact was both strong and urate, and it tore into the building''s remains with an explosive collision.


    "Aizel, take care of him and the other guy with Daisy.


    "Me, Soren, and Raven are heading for the rest of the members," Zareena said as she arrived with Soren.


    "No problem," Aizel replied.


    Quickly, Soren, Raven, and Zareena left the area, with Raven taking the initiative, leading the way.


    "Heyyyy... what about finishing them quickly all together?" Aizel shouted.


    "You can take care of them, right? They are weak anyway," Zareena shouted and left.


    "What a pain in the ass," Aizel murmured.


    "So princess, consider us weak," Kageri said as he arrived on the rooftop.


    Daisy was standing on the pir of the chimney beside Aizel.


    "Daisy, support me from the back; try to avoid getting into direct confrontation with both of them," Aizel whispered, and Daisy nodded.


    Aizel skillfully moved his magic artifact into a shape that looked like a band and moved it toward Daisy. In a sh, the armor wrapped around her and changed into a sleek, ck fine armor.


    "Damnn, you look hot," He said, making Daisy blush a little.


    So his armor obeys hismand; it''s like it is a living artifact," Kageri thought.


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAA, kid, you''ve got some brain!" Monga yelled, standing up from the debris of the destroyed building.


    "Everyone got one, seems like they forgot to give you one," Aizel replied.


    Monga rushed forward with renewed resolve as his body was surrounded by sparking energy and charged with lightning.


    At the same time, Kagri slipped into the darkness and disappeared.


    Aizel''s mana senses expanded swiftly, his swift reflexes guiding him to transform Sekki into a spear, poised and ready for whatever challengesy ahead.


    As Monga rushed forward, he shot a bunch of lightning bolts at Aizel.


    Swift as the wind, Aizel deftly manipted his spear, directing its course to intercept the oing barrage.


    With a masterful twist, he absorbed and discharged the lightning bolts in a mesmerizing disy of elemental control.


    I forgot he can control and manipte elements easily," Monga thought at the same time.


    Again, just as Kageri came out of the shadows and got ready to attack Daisy, a second, even darker shadow appeared and blocked his attack with a shining obsidian knife.


    This was Aizel''s Dragonfang dagger, which had magical abilities of its own.


    Aizel quickly changed ces and set up a dynamic exchange. His rotating spear danced through the air, while his Dragonfang dagger became a weapon to use against Kageri.


    Kageri dodged Aizel''s lightning-powered attacks by taking a quick step backward.


    Aizel wasn''t done, though.


    With a calcted kick, he propelled the rear of the spear, infusing it with a surge of lightning. The spear streaked like lightning toward Monga.


    Simultaneously, Daisyunched three arrows, each carrying a small container, aimed precisely at Kageri.


    Monga''s lightning-fast reflexes saved him from the spear''s deadly trajectory, narrowly averting it from his face.


    However, as the spear whizzed past, its form morphed in an instant, transforming into chains that ensnared his neck from all angles.


    Aizel didn''t waste any time and moved quickly to get closer to Monga.


    Meanwhile, Daisy''s arrows exploded on impact, sending a spectacr sh of light in all directions and temporarily blinding Kageri.


    Aizel grabbed the chains and put lightning into them, sending a sparking stream of energy through their length.


    He lifted Monga into the air with a burst of power, sending arcs of lightning across the mage who was being held captive.


    Then, with a mighty leap from the rooftop, Aizel descended towards the ground, his determination fueling his descent.


    In the instant before impact, he channeled a concentrated explosion into the ground, amplifying the force of his collision with Monga.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The resulting explosion was so loud that it sounded like a thunder explosion, and the shockwave created a huge crater.


    The earth shuddered and debris soared, as the once-standing structures sumbed to the forceful impact.


    In the middle of the chaos, the prone form of Mongay, his figure smudged with the marks of intense battle.


    Sekki, its form transformed into a de, gleamed in the dim light.


    It mmed into Monga''s neck under Aizel''s control, indicating the end of the conflict. Just as the weight of victory settled upon them, a luminous radiance emanated from Monga''s belt, engulfing his form in shimmering particles.


    In an instant, he turned into tiny bits of light and disappeared, leaving nothing but an empty space.


    So that''s how it works," Aizel thought.


    With swiftness akin to lightning''s dance, he vanished from the scene, reappearing in an instant beside Daisy.


    "Now only one remains; we are a good duo, Daisy," Aizel said.


    Hearing that brought a smile to her face, and she nodded.


    I should try to escape and regroup." Kageri thought and quickly blended into the shadow.


    "Shit," Aizel quickly rushed and spread his mana sense. Daisy did the same and tried to find his location.


    "I think he escaped Aizel," Daisy said.


    "He will try to find his group, we should also leave then," he replied.


    "Okay, follow me."


    "Yes mam,"


    Daisy took the lead, her steps guiding the path as Aizel followed in her wake.


    "Daisy... I have an idea. Why don''t we take the sewer path?" Aizel asked and suggested.


    She stopped and looked back at him, making weird faces.


    "Yeah yeah, I know it will stink, but I have a way. I promise you won''t smell anything." Aizel replied.


    "Are you sure?" She asked.


    "Yeah,"


    "What about rats, then?"


    "What about them?" Aizel asked in confusion.


    "I-I am scared of them."


    "Lul, you are scared of rats, this is new," He replied with a short giggle.


    "Well then," Aizel said, rushing towards her and carrying her like a princess.


    "Now you don''t have to feel scared, right?" he asked.


    Daisy blushed and nodded.


    "Let''s go,"


    Aizel cradled Daisy in his arms and descended straight into the depths of the sewers. He created an invisible barrier that dispelled any foul odors.


    "How are you doing this?" She asked.


    "What?"


    "Why I can''t smell anything,"


    "Shhhh... it''s a secret," He said.


    *****


    While Aizel and Daisy were navigating the drains, Soren, the Princess, and Raven were looking hard for the rest of the Kingsley family mages far away from them.


    "So that light must mean that someone has been killed," Raven said.


    "I believe Aizel must have taken down the mages, and right now they are both fighting with the remaining one," The princess said.


    "Did you give a doll to Daisy?" She asked.


    "Sorry Princess, I was in such a hurry to report you the situation that I totally forgot to give her one."


    "It''s alright. I am sure Aizel will take care of the situation. We should now handle ours first."

 Chapter 356 The Summoner?

    Chapter 356 The Summoner?


    In a run-down restaurant on the second floor, three mages stayed hidden and kept watch. Their mana senses were very sharp and ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    "As you have noticed, one of the mages has already been eliminated now," One of them said.


    "Do you think it is from our team or from the princess?" Another one asked.


    "It''s difficult to say. What we can do now is stay hidden and wait for Kageri''s instructions." Thest one, who had a grumpy voice, said.


    A small movement in one of the mage''s eyebrows made him look in a certain direction.


    "What happened?" Another mage asked, looking towards him.


    "It seems one of my lookout pets noticed some movements," He replied.


    "Did they already fund us?"


    "I think they split up in groups; one of the groups might be on us. While the other one might be fighting with Kageri and Monga.


    "The disappearance of the mage already showed us the fight is still going on," The mage with a grumpy voice exined.


    "What should we do then?"


    The mage with a grumpy voice fell into deep thought while absentmindedly stroking his chin.


    "We should set up a trap and find a chance to attack them first. Then we can only hope Kageri and Monga will join us soon," He replied.


    "Okay, then I will inform my pets," Another mage said.


    "Let''s go out and then,"


    As soon as they exited the broken-down building, the three of them started a quiet conversation to n their strategy and n of attack.


    *****


    Soren and Zareena followed Raven''s lead as they made their way through the maze of streets, taking their time as they passed past the ruins of houses and other buildings.


    "Raven, is there anything you noticed?" Zareena asked.


    "Not for now, princess. It looks like they are hiding somewhere," Raven replied.


    The quick speed of the three people slowed to a careful walk over time. Soren kept his watchful eyes on any possible paths that led to the sewers.


    Amid the rippling, murky waters, swarms of rats scurried about.


    But he was most interested in one rat, which was different from the others and seemed strange. It was very still, and its eyes were a strange shade of red and were focused on them.


    With deliberate steps, Soren advanced toward the rat, his movements purposeful and measured.


    Zareena and Raven, who were both very alert, also focused on the strange creature.


    As the gap widened between Soren and hispanions, a disturbance rippled through the air before Raven and Zareena.


    With the speed of lightning, a wed limb shot out of themotion, its sharp edges shining in an unsettling way.


    The attack was done so quickly that Zareena''s abdomen took the force of it. Her body jerked back, and her hands moved automatically to stop the flow of blood.


    Raven''s face showed his shock and concern, with his eyes widening at the sudden attack.


    "I am fine; just stay on alert. There might be more batlings," Zareen said.


    Raven swiftly conjured a shroud of inky darkness that enveloped their surroundings, effectively obscuring both herself and Zareena within its concealment.


    As if from nowhere again, two ripples in the fabric of space materialized around Soren. Emerging from these ripples were lightning-d creatures with menacing, wed appendages.


    Yet, Soren''s readiness proved his advantage. With his standard-grade sword, he executed precise and swift shes, severing their limbs in one fluid motion. The ripples receded, apanied by a faint cry that seemed to echo from within.


    Soren''s eyes kept going back to the severed limbs, whose dark color and sharp ws caught his attention. Lightning was still dancing around these cut limbs, giving them a strange glow.


    "Hmm... batlings..."


    He turned on his heel and looked at the rising obsidian cloud that enveloped Raven and Zareena within its depths.


    The cloud is poisonous, so batlings won''t be able to enter easily."


    In the meantime, I should bring out the remaining batlings from their hiding ce. I never knew this dimension also had beasts," Soren thought.


    Soren''s eyelids lowered, and his concentration grew stronger as he began to focus. The air became thick and full of strong mana, giving it a weight that could be felt.


    In an instant, his eyes snapped open, and a rush of power shot out in all directions, sending a gravity shockwave through the area.


    The shockwave swept across thendscape, shattering the ripples in its path and causing the very ground to quake and tremble.


    The batlings were thrown out of the cracks and ripples, their dark eyes bleeding a deep crimson hue, and their ears showing signs of distress from the force of the shockwave.


    With bat-like faces and scary wings on their backs, these two-meter-tall creatures were an evil mix of darkness.


    Soren made a strong move by raising and then lowering his hand, which caused a quick change in gravity.


    The heavy force fell with unstoppable speed, crushing the batlings beneath it into a horrible mix of mushy meat and red blood.


    "Disgusting Creature," he said.


    Meanwhile, far away from the ce...


    "This guy is really too strong," The mage said, who had his eyes closed all the time.


    "Did they kill every single one of your pets?" The mage with the grumpy voice asked.


    "Not they. Soren alone killed them in an instant. They got Princess in one attack, but now she might be healed up inside that ck cloud," He replied.


    "What should we do now?" The other mage asked.


    "I think we should attack them with all my pets now."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    *****


    "Princess, is it better?" Raven asked. She slowly started to disperse the ck cloud from the surrounding area.


    "Yeah, I used the healing potion," Zareena replied as they both walked toward Soren, who was inspecting the creature''s body.


    "Did you get rid of every single one?" Zareena asked.


    "Yes, but we need to be more careful. There might be many more creatures and beasts hidden in this city." Soren replied


    Both Zareena and Raven looked at each other with dumbfounded expressions.


    "Ahem... Soren, they were summoned." Zareena said.


    "Summon? You are saying there is a mage who summoned them?" He asked while rubbing his chin.


    "Yes.. this is a dimension only for battle. The only creatures are rats here in the sewers," She replied and sighed.


    "I see,"


    "So... one of the mage is a summoner; probably he might have more beasts and creatures in his arsenal," Raven said.


    "Wait...." Soren suddenly said.


    "They are already here."


    Zareena and Princess looked at each other with wary eyes, their senses tingling with newfound alertness.


    Over time, their mana senses also started to pick up on a clear presence.


    Their attention was drawn upward as they perceived a mage perched atop a majestic bird, soaring through the sky with a purposeful trajectory aimed directly at them.


    "Only one?" Raven asked.


    "He might be hiding the other two in space cracks that batlings can make," Soren replied.


    Raven looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Sometimes you are way dumb, while sometimes you are really smart. What is the deal with you?" She asked.


    "Focus now," Zareena said.


    ready for any type of attack.


    "I think one of the mages can turn invisible," Raven replied.


    A magnificent bird resembling a miniature phoenix with its resplendent orange plumage and intricate details. It opened its beak gracefully, letting out a fiery breath that rushed at the three people in a hot flood.


    Raven quickly called up his staff and pointed it at the fire that wasing. An inky vortex materialized before the fiery assault, absorbing the mes with an eerie darkness akin to a voracious ck hole.


    Soren used his power, dropped his weight like a leaf in the wind, and flew toward the regal phoenix.


    But in an instant, he stopped moving forward in the air, as if he had been caught by invisible threads. Suddenly, a crack opened up and out came another mage.


    However, swift as a flicker of light, the golden leaves interceded, whisking the intruder back into the crevice from where he came.


    Even so, a blow grazed Soren''s face. His descent met the earth with force, birthing a profound crater upon impact.


    "One mage on the top of a phoenix, One tried toe out of the crack but went inside. Then who punched Soren?" Zareena thought of her leaves flying around her, ready for any type of attack.


    "I think one of the mages can turn invisible," Raven replied.


    *Skreeeeeee*


    The phoenix let out a loud cry that cut through the air, then spread its fire wings and flew down quickly, heading right at Zareena and Raven.


    At the same time, it let go of a bunch of fireballs that flew toward the two people.


    The golden leaves flew through the air as quickly as a whispering breeze. Their edges cut through theing fireballs with an uracy that was almost musical.


    Raven and Zareena saw their opportunity and ran in opposite directions to escape the oing fire.

 Chapter 357 Sneak Attack

    Chapter 357 Sneak Attack


    In the middle of all the chaos, the beautiful phoenix got confused, momentarily puzzled by the diverging paths of its intended victims.


    Yet, as uncertainty hung in the air, a surprising turn of events unfolded.


    A small rock flew out of what seemed to be nowhere and hit the phoenix''s slim body. Even though the rock looked normal, it was heavy enough to make the majestic creature cry out in pain.


    The unexpected hit threw the mage off bnce while he was sitting on top of the phoenix.


    Soren suddenly appeared out of nowhere, creating quite the scene. He kicked the phoenix in the face with a lot of force.


    The impact was so potent, infused with the weight of gravity itself, that the creature''s head twisted abruptly.


    In a single, decisive move, the phoenix''s neck was snapped, ending its fierce life in an instant.


    Soren tried to coax the mage closer to him quickly. In a strange turn of events, though, the other mage from the space crack came to get him.


    He responded by sending out a powerful gravity shockwave, but then he realized that the batling seemed to have gotten away from him through the space crack.


    A shiver of foreboding raced down his spine, causing the hairs on his neck to stand on end.


    He quickly ducked down because his instincts told him that an invisible de was shed at him.


    Soren''s reaction was quick and instinctive. He pushed the force of gravity in every direction, transforming the surroundings into chaos.


    The earth beneath quaked and shattered, birthing a massive crater as the pressure intensified.


    Soren was determined to catch the unseen mage who was hiding in the chaos, so he kept increasing the gravitational grip''s reach and power and making it stronger.


    Did he get away?" He thought.


    Amidst the tumultuous scene, Soren''s eyes widened as an rming revtion dawned upon him.


    Fractures in space started to appear in the air itself, and their scary presence grew stronger.


    Raven and Zareena, gathered together to stand by his side. Soren had relinquished his gravitational power, his attention now wholly captured by the impending events that were about to unfold.


    "They are trying to send the summoned monster towards us. They are not fighting with us directly," Raven said.


    "These guys want to take advantage and strike us when we are the summoned monsters, and they might also be waiting for the other mages from their team to return," Zareena replied.


    Abruptly, their attention was yanked back to the spatial ruptures. An unsettling sight unfolded before them: colossal arachnid-like creatures, resembling spiders but far more menacing, emerged from the cracks.


    Quickly, they started weavingplicated webs that went through the city and held up tforms in the air.


    These creatures were not ordinary spiders.


    With eight razor-edged limbs and an imposing green body adorned with a multitude of crimson eyes.


    They exuded an aura of malevolence that sent a shiver down Raven''s spine.


    "They look really scary," she said.


    The spiders sent a barrage of webs flying toward the trio.


    In response, the golden leaves orchestrated a captivating dance, swiftly slicing through each web that dared to approach.


    The way they moved together made an imprable barrier that kept the spiders'' sticky threads from getting to Soren, Raven, and Zareena.


    "I think it might be poisonous," Ravenmented.


    Soren''s sword appeared in his hand, and he stood ready to act quickly. His eyes shut as he delved deep into his concentration, tapping into histent power.


    Zareena''s golden leaves whirled at the same time, their precise arcs slicing and repelling the approaching webs.


    Raven, in her element, conjured swirling ck clouds that greedily swallowed up the residual strands, even absorbing any noxious droplets that fell.


    With a sudden burst, he flew up into the sky and straight toward the spider enemies.


    The golden leaves, his loyal allies, diligently cleared his path by slicing through every ensnaring web that sought to hinder his advance.


    As he flew higher, he held on tight to the handle of his sword and kept his eyes on the tasking up ahead.


    "You can''t hide anymore,


    "Gravitational sh,"


    He moved his sword in a smooth, measured arc that seemed to stop time for a split second. In that suspended instant, the world held its breath, and it appeared as if his de had encountered mere emptiness.


    The sword suddenly disintegrated into fragments that scattered like stardust.


    But what seemed like a calm action had serious effects. The sky itself became thick and heavy as if all the weight of the universe had gathered at this point.


    A change happened that rippled across the space. In a magnificent upheaval, the spiders suspended aloft burst into fragments, their web-like threads unraveling in a fric dance.


    Cracks appeared in the very fabric of space, and the batlings, who had been hiding, fell out, their bodies bent in pain, their life force dripping from their eyes and ears like ethereal tears.


    Even the three mages who were still on top of one of these flying creatures were not spared from this unleashed power.


    Due to the same force of gravity that had torn the sky apart, their ears were hurting as they fell toward the ground.


    The aftermath of this catastrophic discharge caused damage to the heavenly expanse, demonstrating the powerful force of the gravity-infused sh.


    Swift as a shadow''s embrace, one of the mage attempted to shroud himself in invisibility once more.


    But his desperate n was met with a well-thought-out answer. Raven''s deftmand caused a sphere of obsidian darkness to surge forth.


    The mysterious smoke caught the mage, and its ck strands wrapped him in a pitch-ck cloak.


    The darkness that had enshrouded the mage rendered his abilities useless within this inky cocoon. He wasn''t able to go invisible inside the ck smoke.


    At the same time, Soren charged forward with great speed, and his momentum built up into a powerful blow.


    His fist connected with unerring precision, colliding with the mage who had sought refuge in the skies.


    Their path suddenly changed, and they started hurtling toward the ground as Soren clung tenaciously to his target.


    This tactical diversion, however, left the summoner mage momentarily unchecked, ensconced within his conjured domain.


    At a crucial moment when Zareena seemed closing on the summoner mage, a sudden change in events tipped the scales.


    Emerging from the very shadows of Zareena, Kageri manifested with an aura of sinister purpose. His daggers shone evilly in the light around them.


    His daggers gleamed malevolently in the ambient light, swift instruments of treachery aimed squarely at Zareena''s vulnerability. The calcted strike found its mark, plunging into her back with ruthless precision, snatching the hopeful edge from her advance.


    Kageri went back into the shadowy realm as quickly as a ghost and came back out close to the summoner mage, moving easily through the ethereal paths.


    Zareena, her resolve undaunted, unleashed the golden leaves in a valiant attempt to halt him, yet Kageri''s foresight allowed him to anticipate and evade the shimmering assault.


    The golden leaves didn''t stick, and Zareena''s strength was going away as she knelt with her hand on her back, where the poisonced knife had found its mark.


    The slow blurring of her surroundings showed that the sneaky poison was working on her.


    "Where are the others?" She asked.


    I think I should lie here," Kageri thought.


    "As you know, one of the mages has been defeated. That was thedy with Aizel.


    "Why are you acting like you have already won?" She asked as she got back on her feet "Monga has taken care of her, and slowly he will take care of Aizel and will be back soon," Kageri replied.


    Damn it," Zareena murmured.


    "It was a good fight, princess," he said.


    "Why are you acting like you have already won?" She asked as she got back on her feet again.


    "Because you are already out of the battle now,"


    Zareena''s belt suddenly gave off a bright glow, which caused her body to break up into a stream of sparkling particles. She had the chilling realization that the potency of the venom had brought her to the edge of death.


    "THE PRINCESS HAS BEEN DEFEATEDDDDD....." Meanwhile, on the outside, Shoka''s voice boomed.


    Kageri''s quick and clever attack made the crowd cheer and apud loudly.


    Zareena appeared directly on her kingdom balcony. After seeing that Daisy was not there, she realized that Kageri was lying about the information.


    "Nice hold-up, Memon," Kageri said, looking toward the summoner mage.


    "So Monga really took out one of the mage?" He asked.


    "My ass, Aizel overpowered him from the start and defeated him. I barely escape from there," Kageri replied.


    "Let''s not waste any time and take out Raven first, as she is the easy target," Kageri said, and Memon nodded.


    They jumped into action and moved quickly toward the mysterious ck cloud that had covered a small area.


    At the same time in the sewers...


    "Can you sense them?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, but barely," Daisy replied.


    "Nice, it''s time for sneak attack, hehe,"

 Chapter 358 Aizel And Daisy Duo

    "But Aizel, there is one less presence," Daisy said.


    "So that means one of the mages has been defeated. Well, it doesn''t matter with us; let''s quickly take care of them."


    Daisy nodded towards him.


    *****


    "Princess has been taken down, and now two mages areing in my direction. Damn it, Aizel, where are you?" Raven murmured.


    She was inside the ck cloud, trying to keep the mage in check so that he couldn''t go invisible again.


    At the same time, Kageri and Memon reached the border of the ck cloud.


    "Memon, do your job," Kageri said.


    Memon nodded and waved his hands. A swirling cloud portal appeared on the ground behind him, and from there, a mid-sized flying bird appeared.


    A big bird with a mouth that could swallow almost anything showed up. Its feathers were a rich brown color with ck spots that looked fascinating.


    With just a quick look at Memon, the bird seemed to know what it was supposed to do.


    It opened its mouth wide and began to breathe in, pulling the air and the obsidian cloud into its huge mouth.


    In a matter of seconds, the huge mouth of the bird had swallowed the whole obsidian cloud.


    Kageri couldn''t help but notice that numerous obsidian spears made of the same dark smoke had impaled hisrade, the mage within the cloud.


    His strength was slowly being taken away, and his once full cheeks were now sunken.


    Yet, as quickly as it happened to the mage, the same fate befell the bird. Without warning, a multitude of smoky obsidian spears pierced its immense body. The bird plummeted abruptly to the ground.


    "Memon, be ready," Kageri said.


    The mage''s belt gave off a bright glow, and in an instant, his body started to break up into tiny pieces and leave the world.


    Out of nowhere, a dark storm appeared right in front of Memon and Kageri.


    At the same time, a little far away...


    "Okay, Daisy, it''s your time to shine," Aizel said.


    "Are you sure I can do it? I think you should do it," Daisy replied.


    "Don''t be nervous; it will be easy. I will help you; let''s do it together, okay?" Aizel reassured and asked while tying a small container to an arrow.


    Daisy nodded.


    She received the arrow from Aizel, drawing back her bowstring with a steady hand.


    She closed one eye and looked straight at the scary ck storm. Aizel stood close behind her and tightly held her hand. Both of them were now focused on finding the two mages.


    "Did you detect their presence?" He asked slowly, near her ear.


    "Y-Yes," Daisy replied.


    "Then on the count of three...


    "One...


    "Two...


    "Three...


    *WHOSSSH* *Crackle*


    The bow shot out with lighting crackling all over it. It flew through the air until it reached the battlefield, where Raven, Memon, and Kageri were fighting.


    "Huh..." Kageri''s mana sense told him about the danger, and he quickly turned to find the cause. However, the bow''s speed was unmatched and was already in front of his face.


    Panic and shock filled Kageri''s widened eyes as he frantically attempted to meld into the shadows.


    But before he could get awaypletely, the small container on the bow broke, releasing a red mist of poison from the azaleas that quickly engulfed his face.


    In a mere heartbeat, his belt emitted a brilliant glow, and his form disintegrated into a cascade of particles, vanishing from the dimension in an instant.


    "WHAT! Kageri....


    Memon quickly turned to look where the bow was shot, but then suddenly a ck, smokey spear pierced him from the back.


    "How could you turn your back on your enemy?" Raven whispered.


    After that, a lot of smokey ck spears appeared and pierced Memon''s body with ruthless effectiveness, draining his life force at an rming rate.


    In response, Memon''s belt began to radiate with ethereal light, and his very being fragmented into minuscule particles, departing him from the dimension.


    "See, I told you," Aizel said with a smile, looking toward Daisy.


    "But still, it was because of your lightning that the bow reached much faster," Daisy replied with a little pout.


    "Yes, but you will be able to do it with your wind too. You just need more practice," he replied.


    "Now, let''s get rid of thest person."


    Aizel and Daisy moved quickly, and when they got to where Raven was found, she was kneeling and taking short, hard breaths.


    "Where is the princess?" Daisy asked as she helped Raven stand up.


    "Princess got eliminated," Raven replied.


    "Huh, what a fucking noob!" Aizel said.


    "If you wouldn''t have let that guy escape, she might be here with us," Raven replied to Aizel.


    "What can I do? That guy went into the shadow after getting his ass kicked." Aizel shrugged and replied.


    "Hmm.. at least now only one mage remains and we are four; I guess it''s a win for us," she said.


    "So where is that idiot fighting?" AIzel asked.


    *BOOOM*


    *BOOOM*


    *BOOOM*


    "I guess there," Aizel said as he turned his head toward themotion.


    Meanwhile, on the other side...


    Soren fought thest mage in a fierce one-on-one fight. It looked more like a frantic chase, as the mage dodged, ducked, and ran as fast as he could to get away from Soren, who was right on his heels.


    "Damn it, it looks like everyone has been eliminated." The mage who had the grumpy voice thought.


    He tried to hit Soren with a lot of wind-powered shes. But Soren was so skilled that he was able to easily block each of these blows.


    Soren quickly closed the distance between them and hit the mage''s sword with a strong punch. The sword broke into pieces, and the force of the blow threw the mage through the air and into a nearby house that was falling apart.


    He spread his arms out in a broad motion, and an amazing change happened. The broken pieces of buildings, houses, and abandoned restaurants rose off the ground, resisting the pull of gravity.


    These once-heavy pieces of destruction became weightless and floated elegantly through the air,ing together over the broken restaurant where the mage had been sent flying.

 Chapter 359 Mystery Man

    ?


    Debris, shattered homes, and even entire restaurants floated aimlessly in the air as Soren''s influence spread through the mayhem.


    Hemanded them downward with a wave of his hand, raining destruction down on thest remaining mage.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Infused with added gravity, the impact was thunderous, resonating throughout the area.


    The unrelenting force of gravity was on full disy as a massive crater began to emerge, its depths increasing with each passing instant.


    Soren ceased employing his powers when he saw the bright particles leaving the dimension.


    They signified the mage''s demise, sumbing to the overwhelming pressure he had imposed.


    The dimension swiftly unraveled, and everyone from Aizel''s group was back on the stage in an instant.


    "Finalllyyyyyyyy, The Princess Team Has Won the Battleeee...


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    Shoka swiftly moved and arrived at Raven''s side.


    "How was the battle? Did you find it difficult?" He asked.


    "Huhhh... Yes, it was a little difficult, but we knew we would be able to win easily." Raven replied.


    "Did you think that the princess would be eliminated?"


    "Not at all, but we did our best and won,"


    "Alright then, next...


    Before Shoka could make a move toward Aizel and Soren, the two of them began to exit the stage, and Daisy followed closely behind.


    Raven gave a small, tired smile before turning on her heels and also leaving the stage.


    "Well, never mind, we will now move on to the other kingdom''s battle."


    *****


    The four of them reached the balcony of their kingdom.


    "Nice work, everyone," Elric Crestfall said, and everyone nodded one by one.


    "Let''s head back now. The second round will start tomorrow. If you like to watch the other teams battle, you can do that from the castle too," Raigun Redmont said.


    "Yes, we should head back now." Zareena also nodded with Raigun.


    "Then Ashlyn, please."


    Ashlyn swiftly conjured the portal, and one by one, they began to depart. Only the King and Elric remained behind.


    "Huhhh.. finally," Aizel said with a yawn as he entered the hall of the castle.


    "Now I would like to take a good long nap," he said, and he left toward his room.


    "Everyone should take some rest. We will meetter," Zareena said.


    One by one, everyone started to leave. Suddenly Hazel took Daisy and Seraphine''s hands and started to lead them toward her room.


    "Let''s chat and sleep together." She said.


    "Ahh... Okay," Daisy replied.


    The girls swiftly entered the room.


    "How was it, Daisy, fighting in a team battle?" Hazel asked.


    The girls quickly sat down on the bed.


    "It was good. I hardly did anything," Daisy replied.


    "No... you were really good. Your mana sensing was really good, and that shot you took with Aizel was amazing." Hazel said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "I really love how Aizel uses so many things to his advantage. Even using nts inbat," she further added.


    "Does he have more things like that?"


    "I really don''t know. Only Vespara knew about it. She helped him while preparing all those tools." Daisy replied.


    "What about you, Sera? Are you feeling well?"


    "Yes, it will take some more time before my core energy gets refilled," Seraphine replied.


    "You missed fighting in the team battle, righttttt?"


    "Ahem... no,"


    "Hihi.. liar,"


    *****


    [Master, should we watch other matches?]


    "We can do that, but I think we should instead train and try to use more skills and techniques.


    "I still can''t use the power to my utmost advantage for now," Aizel replied.


    [That is also good, Master.]


    Following that, Aizel conjured another loop and immersed himself in further training, honing his mastery over his imaginative abilities.


    As time went on and night came, Aizel came out of his room. He stretched his legs and yawned before starting to wander through the castle hallways.


    "Where are you going thiste at night?" Zareena asked. She was standing near a small balcony, ncing towards the city and the night sky.


    [Damn it, all of the people, we bump into this bitch]


    "I can''t sleep, so I am roaming around," AIzel replied casually.


    "Is that so? Or are you missing Daisy tonight?" She asked with a mischievous smile.


    "Hmm... you can think like that too."


    Aizel slowly walked and stood beside her on the balcony, ncing outside.


    "Answer me honestly, You didn''t have any idea to go and serve the Queen of Theodora after her offer?" She asked.


    For a moment, Aizel nced towards the stars in the sky and then replied, "I would be lying if I said no here.


    "But I know nothinges for free like that," Aizel replied.


    "Exactly, there will be many more people who will get interested in you, once the tournament gets over.


    "But always remember, this is Xelgar," Zareena said.


    "What about your father, then?" Aizel asked.


    "He is the same. Everyone wants a good mage under them. He considers you and Soren the next sword emperor and war god."


    "What about you, then?"


    "Me... haha, I am not even close to him. Even if I can beat you in the battle, he will always give you priority."


    [Beat you, my ass, fucking bitch; we will nail your ass down to the ground in seconds]


    "If I am not wrong, you were the only one who got eliminated today, right?" Aizel asked.


    Zareena''s brows twitched a little after hearing that.


    "Hehe...." Aizel walked back and started to leave the hall.


    "Should we head back to the apartment, Sekki?"


    [Yes, Master, let''s take a breather]


    "But the point is, if we disappeared from her, wouldn''t they realize it? And so many high-grade mages are present; they might detect something when we teleport to another world, right?"


    [You are right, Master. Should we ask Alora?]


    Oye Alora, are you here?"


    "Alora....


    "She isn''t responding."


    At the same time on Earth...


    Alora was sitting on the couch. Surprisingly, the screen remained dormant, and the TV itself was in a state of rest.


    Before her, a man knelt, his forehead pressed firmly against the ground.


    "How long do we have to wait, Master?" He asked.


    "Even if you have found the ce, we are not strong enough to raid it," Alora replied.


    "But Master, after the young lord, only you are strong enough. And young lord is already de..


    "I said no. I won''t help you or others raid the ce. I am not even leaving this world." Alora said.


    "So are you going to forget everything that the young lord and the madam did for us?" The man asked.


    "I don''t want to get involved again. I barely escape with my life.


    "I am not powerful enough," Alora said.


    "T-then master, what are you doing here? At least you cane and live with us."


    "No. I have things to do here. Now you are free to leave and don''te back again. You will only increase the chances of other people finding out about this ce."


    The man struggled to speak more. He quickly stood up and bowed, then disappeared in thin air.


    Alora sighed in relief after that.


    "It''s strange how quickly these guys found the ce. Even if it''s real, why do they think they can raid that ce so easily?" Alora ponder.


    Alora...


    "Oh.. Sorry, I was busy with something," Alora replied.


    "If you bring me now back from here, will anyone would be able to notice my presence gone?" Aizel asked.


    "No, don''t worry about that, do you want toe back?"


    "Yes please,"


    "Okay...


    In the blink of an eye, Aizel showed up in front of Alora in his apartment. She ran up to him and hugged him so tightly that he was stunned for a moment.


    "Oi oi oi little kid, what happened?" Aizel asked.


    "I missed you,"


    "A, that was nice to hear. I am really surprised you are not watching any k-drama right now."


    "I don''t have the mood for that," she replied.


    "So what would you like to eat then?"


    "Anything,"


    "Hehe.."


    Aizel hastened to the kitchen, where he swung open the refrigerator door, only to discover its barren interior.


    "Huh... Alora, it''s empty. I guess we have to order something," Aizel said.


    "PIZZZAAAA"


    "Alright,"


    Aizel quickly called to order pizza, and then he walked into the living room and sat down next to Alora. This time, they decided to watch a local news show instead of a K-drama.


    After 20 minutes...


    "knock knock"


    "It''s here..."


    Aizel quickly opened the door with a little excitement. But as soon as he saw the person standing there with the pizza, his excitement quickly faded.


    "Well well well... this is interesting. Never would I thought I will meet you again," The person said a creepy smile on his face.


    [HOLY FUCK... MASTER THIS GUY...]


    "So you work as a pizza delivery boy?" Aizel asked.


    The man''s brows twitched a little after hearing that.


    But suddenly he took a deep breath and showed a gentle smile.


    "I am not like what I used to be before. You can say that I am paying for my sins now,"

 Chapter 360 2nd Round

    Chapter 360 2nd Round


    15 years ago...


    "What happened, Aizel? Why are you not showing your gaze huhhhh...."


    A man pped Aizel right at the back of the head.


    They found themselves in the men''s restroom. Aizel''s clothes were soaked through, and his face had many bruises.


    "You will not see my girl like this ever again, righttt?"


    Aizel simply nodded his head.


    Back at the present time,


    "You''re still all smart and handsome, yeah," the man said, who was holding the pizzas.


    "Come inside," Aizel replied, inviting him inside.


    The man followed Aizel and joined him in the living room in the end. Aizel sat down next to Alora on the couch, and Alora couldn''t take her eyes off the stranger.


    [Fufu, the time hase, Master, beat the shit out of this guy]


    "I didn''t know you had a young sister," the man said.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Drexler," Aizel replied instead.


    "Here, take your money, and you can leave now." Aizel extended his hands, revealing the cash he held in them.


    "Wait a minute, bruhh, we have met after so long; why are you already wanting me to leave?" Drexler asked.


    "Is there anything we can talk about? Are you really serious?" Aizel asked.


    "Ohhh, I get where you are going with this. It''s fair after what I have done to you along with the other guys."


    Drexler rose from his seat and immediately knelt before Aizel, his forehead pressed firmly against the floor.


    "I know what I have done with you and every other guy in high school. There isn''t a single day that goes by when I don''t regret my actions.


    "There is no excuse for anything that can even make you forgive me. Hell, I don''t even want you to forgive me. But it''s just that I am trying to be a new guy.


    "I live alone; I have distanced myself from every other person and their habits. I just want you to remember that I am not the same guy anymore." Drexler said there were some tears dropping from his eyes.


    "I don''t care about you or what you''re trying to be now. It''s good for you, but first of all, stand up, Don''t kneel in front of me," Aizel said with an annoyed expression.


    Drexler quickly stood up.


    "You have done worse things to others.


    "I wonder why no one filed aint against you. I would like to beat the shit out of you right now, but I won''t gain anything by doing it.


    "Take the money and leave,"


    Drexler wanted to say something but realized that he wouldn''t be able to say it or convince him. He simply took the money, put the pizza on the table, and then left the apartment.


    "It''s gonna be a long journey," Drexler murmured. Outside on the streets, he picked up his bike and then went away.


    "It was nice to see you holding your anger like this," Alora said.


    "There is no point. I could have smashed his head into pieces with a single punch. But what would I get out of it? Absolutely nothing.


    "I have already stopped thinking about the past; that is not worth it," Aizel replied.


    "Do you think he really changed?" Alora asked, taking the slice of pizza and starting to eat.


    "Who cares..." Aizel replied.


    "So are you enjoying the tournament?" Alora asked.


    "Yess, even my core has been healed up to Grade III." AIzel replied.


    "Now my focus is to grow my core more; after the tournament, I will head for the Beast Kingdom to bring the fairy back for the potion that is needed to heal Daisy''s eyes."


    "It''s good your core is healing quickly. I hope it stays that way," Alora replied.


    "What about here? How is that Godyer game going on?" Aizel asked.


    "I see some news on the TV; it seems it has already taken the world by storm. Everyone is ying and talking about it.


    "There even seems to be talk of conducting some tournaments soon," Alora replied.


    "So sort of an esports tournament, interesting,"


    "How is Shelly''s mother''s condition?"


    "It''s good for now. The way your core is healing, there is a good chance you will be able to heal her soon," Alora said.


    "Yes, but for that, we need mana in this world."


    "One step at a time, Aizel, just keep patience."


    *****


    Early in the morning, Aizel went back to the castle.


    He walked through the old hallways of the castle as the first rays of sunlight gave the walls a warm, golden color. The stones told stories about long-ago times, and the paintings on the walls told stories of bravery and mystery.


    After getting lost in thought for a while as he wandered around the castle, he made his way to the big dining room.


    Aizel picked a table by the window, where the soft light of early morning filled the room.


    The wood table was polished till it glistened, and the cutlery sparkled like stars in the night sky.


    Soon after, a maid wearing a white apron and cap came over with a tray of food.


    There were perfectly cooked eggs, the yolks a lush, velvety gold. The smell of freshly baked bread that was still warm to the touch filled the air.


    A slice of sea monster meat that had been seared until it was crisp gave the meal a foreign taste.


    "I don''t know which sea monster meat this is, but damnnn... this is tasty," Aizelmented.


    Aizel ate slowly, enjoying not only the delicious food but also the brief break and silence.


    The eggs melted in his mouth, the bread was crunchy on the outside and soft on the inside, and the sea monster meat was a great mix of salty and slightly sweet.


    Just as he finished hisst bite, the big doors to the dining room opened. Raven, Edumont, Soren, Zareena, Hazel, Daisy, and Seraphine all walked into the room.


    "Aren''t you here quite early?" Raven asked.


    "Hmm... I was hungry, so I came early," Aizel replied.


    "Don''t leave now; we have to discuss today''s match," Zareena said.


    "Yeah, sure." Aizel nodded.


    Everyone took their seat while the maid brought the same meal for the group.


    "This time I have decided, for 1 vs 1, Edumont will be the first one to fight from our team.


    "Next for the 2 v 2 battle, Aizel and Seraphine.


    "Last for the team battle, Daisy, me, Soren, Raven, and Seraphine."


    "Aizel, if you act like yesterday, believe me, you won''t get a single chance to participate in any battle," Zareena said.


    "I get it; I won''t do it again," he replied with a sneer.


    "Finally, I can show my skills," Edumont said.


    "Make sure you don''t get your ass kicked," Raven said with a giggle.


    Aizel watched everyone get up from the table one by one after their n talks were over. There was still some time left to get to the Colosseum.


    But Aizel''s path went in a different direction. He walked up to Seraphine and said, "Come with me."


    With a solemn nod, Seraphine joined Aizel, and they exited the castle, making their way to the garden.


    Hazel gently took Daisy''s arm, and the two of them followed them.


    "I would like to know how you will fight alongside me. Our lives will be on the line so I don''t want any problems while fighting together." Aizel said.


    Seraphine started to ponder when Aizel asked again, "How many tools do you have that I gave you?"


    "Five," Seraphine replied.


    "You have to work with that for now; I won''t give any more than that for today."


    "Okay," She nodded.


    "You can use both water and ice, which I can use as well alongside lightning, fire.. ahem lightning and fire,"


    [Close one Master]


    "I don''t know what type of battle it will be, but I think you should only support me.


    "Okay," she said.


    "Don''t you have any ideas or ns?" Aizel asked.


    Seraphine simply shook her head in rejection.


    "You can go all out while I watch your back," she replied instead.


    "Fair enough," Aizel said and sighed.


    Their conversation flowed, weaving tales of their skills and techniques, while Hazel and Daisy chimed in with their own thoughts.


    As the hours went by, the sun started to go down, giving off a nice glow. Soon, they were back in the big hall again.


    Standing before the portal, they stepped through one by one, emerging on the balcony in the Colosseum.


    Aizel looked around the crowd and noticed that there were more people there this time. The Colosseum was teeming with eager spectators, all poised to witness the second team battle between the kingdoms.


    "WELCOME EVERYONEE....


    "YEAH!!!...


    "SHOKA


    "SHOKA


    "SHOKA


    "You guys were waiting patiently to see more fights, hahaha...."


    "Only four teams are left now, one from every kingdom. It is already decided by the Kings and Queens, who is going to fight who.


    "And the first battle will be betweeennnnnn....


    "The Beast Kingdom vs The Felgura Kingdom,"

 Chapter 361 Katty vs Edumond

    Chapter 361 Katty vs Edumond


    A day before the battle,


    In the castle where the Beast Kingdom Mage was staying.


    "Ra, did you call Katty?" The Whiskerkin Queen asked.


    "Yes, she ising here as we speak," Ra replied.


    *Knock*


    Ra retraced her steps and swung the room''s door open after hearing the knock.


    "It''s a pleasure to be finally called by the queen in her room," Silviamented as she walked inside the room.


    "So what do you want from me "QUEEN?"


    "Don''t act like a spoiled brat; I have called you here not to take part in 1 vs 1 or 2 vs 2 battles where your life will be in danger." The Queen said.


    "And care to exin why I should listen to you?" Silvia asked.


    "Because you are my only daughter," the Queen replied.


    "Have you ever treated me as your daughter before?" Katty asked.


    "It''s not about that..


    "I DON''T WANT TO HEAR ANYTHING FROM YOU!.... I will do whatever I like," Katty said and left the room.


    The Whiskerkin Queen sighed.


    "Don''t worry, my Queen, She is strong; she will be safe," Ra said to reassure her.


    *****


    *Tsk* what does she think of me?" Katty murmured.


    "Katty, join us quickly for the meeting! Someone yelled at her from behind.


    She turned around and nodded, and then started to walk towards the meeting room in the castle.


    Katty made her way through the halls and finally made it to the meeting room. As soon as she walked in, she could feel how serious the situation was. Everyone was very serious and focused.


    "Let''s start the meeting now that Katty is here." A Dragon Mage''s deep voice could be heard.


    The rest of them nodded.


    "Who wants to fight in the first round?" He asked.


    Katty quickly raised her hand.


    The mage from the Dragon Race stared at her for a few seconds and then at the rest of the team.


    "Let her fight if she really wants," the mage from the Dark Elf race said.


    "Hmm... then it will be up to Katty to win the first round.


    "Sure," Katty replied.


    The next day,


    "The match between The Beast Kingdom and The Felgura Kingdom is going to start soon."


    "So now what are the two kingdoms going to bet on for the battle?" Shoka asked.


    He floated towards the balcony of the Beast Kingdom first.


    "So what have you thought about it, King?" He asked.


    "Are you going to bet the book of nature once again, Lacaris?" The Elf King asked, looking towards him.


    "It will depend on what you are going to bet and if it''s worth it," the Felgura King replied.


    "Fair enough... then I will also bet magic artifact."


    The Elf King quickly summoned a giant horn that appeared in his hand.


    "This is Dragon Horn; I think you already know what it does.


    Lacaris looked at the horn for a moment with a thoughtful look on his face. Then he gave a nod to show that he agreed to bet the Book of Nature.


    "So the bets are finally ced, and without wasting any more time, let''s start the battleeeeeee...


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    As the word of the followingbat filled the air, the entire stadium erupted in screams and cries of excitement.


    Slowly, two mages walked onto the stage, which got the crowd even more excited.


    The Felgura were represented by Edumond, while the Whiskerkins of the Beast Kingdom picked Katty''s daughter as their mage for the battle.


    When they got on stage, they gazed at each other.


    Edumond looked at her from head to toe, taking in her slim body, her alert canine ears on top of her head, and her smoothly swaying tail from under her robes.


    "Are you both ready? What type of battlefield would you like?" Shoka asked.


    "I will let you choose the battlefield," Edumond said.


    "Fine, don''t expect mercy from me then," Katty replied.


    Edumond smiled at her.


    Katty approached Shoka and made her selection for the battlefield.


    "Alright, the battlefield has been decided; good luck to both of you..."


    Shoka pped his hands, and the barrier wrapped around them again, engulfing Edumond and Katty in another dimension.


    Edumond found himself amidst a dense, mysterious jungle. Night hade, turning everything dark.


    Thick clouds covered the moon, making it almost impossible to see what was around it.


    "Umm... expecting her race nature, this is quite suitable for her. I wonder what abilities she has now," Edumond thought.


    He went deeper into the pitch-ck forest. He was enhancing his eyes with mana, which granted him clear vision in the dark forest.


    He ran through the trees for what seemed like an eternity, climbing the tall trunks and using his heightened mana senses to explore the mysterious area.


    A half-hour of constant looking felt like an eternity, but Katty stayed out of reach, her presence hidden by the ckness of the night.


    Where is she hiding? Edumond thought.


    His heightened mana senses suddenly picked up a tingling feeling that sent a shiver down his spine.


    He quickly jumped down from the tall tree he was sitting on, leaving it just in time.


    With a loud roar, a massive bolt of lightning hit the tree he had just left, setting it on fire and leaving behind a burned, skeletal shape against the dark background of the forest.


    "What.. how, why I can sense so many presence of her, what is going on here?" Edumond murmured as he started to escape from there.


    Edumond could sense Katty''s presence closing in from every direction in the jungle.


    He quickly moved his sword in front of him to block one of the hits.


    Looking at them more closely, he saw they were monsters that looked like cats but had big, razor-sharp ws, yet they gave off a presence simr to Katty''s.


    "So this is her summoned monster, that even shares some traits of her... lightning and summoning," He murmured.


    "This will be a very interesting battle,"

 Chapter 362 Blazing hot inferno

    Chapter 362 zing hot inferno


    One by one, the medium-sized ck monsters that looked like cats started to attack Edumond from all sides.


    Their long ws hit Edumond''s sword with fury, making a lot of noise as they did so.


    He deflected their strikes with skill and hit back with quick cuts of his own.


    There are so many of them; is she summoning them from nearby?" Edumond thought at the same time.


    As Edumond fought the cat monsters, he used his mana senses to look for Katty.


    However, all of the cat monsters had the same mana signature and aura as Katty, which made it harder and harder for him to tell and search.


    In an instant, lightning bolts came at Edumond from all different directions in the forest. The cat monsters kept attacking without stopping, making it hard for Edumond to protect himself from both the monsters and the lightning hits.


    It was clear that Katty had nned a continuous attack, which made it hard for Edumond to stay alive.


    A powerful burst of fire magic pushed back the relentless cat monsters that had circled Edumond for a moment. The mes from Edumond''s sword made the creatures run away in a panic. The fire on the forest floor lit up the night sky like a burning lighthouse.


    *Cling*


    Suddenly, Edumond heard a noise, and his senses screamed.


    Katty moved like lightning through the chaos. She ran toward Edumond, her silver hair trailing behind, her daggers crackling with electric energy.


    As she danced through the shadows, the leaves rustled, and her moves were almost too quick to follow.


    Edumond fought back with a wave of fire that surrounded him like a shield. The fires roared, keeping the cat monsters away and illuminating the dark woods.


    As the fire went out, Katty rushed again, her shape blurry as she closed the gap in an instant.


    Edumond swung his sword well, but Katty evaded it, her daggers shing like lightning as they collided with his opponent''s weapon.


    "You''ve got some pretty good skills," Edumodmented.


    Without responding, Katty started to attack.


    As they fought, sparks and shadows flew everywhere and echoed through the forest. When lightning and fire met, they did so with a fierceness that set the night sky on fire. As their energies collided, the foliage on the trees caught fire, and the branches snapped.


    But Katty was very persistent. She moved like a ghost and attacked from different directions at the same time. Her lightning spells hit Edumond''s fiery shields and made bright light shows that made the forest look like it was a stormy night.


    Their fight had turned into a dance of elements, a show of strength and skill that got more intense as time went on.


    The de of Edumond''s sword mmed down hard on Katty''s head in an attempt to kill her in one strike.


    With remarkable agility, Katty raised her left hand, intercepting the blow and simultaneously incending her body with lightning.


    She spun quickly, nning to plunge the second knife in her right hand into Edumond''s stomach.


    However, Edumond burst into mes and deftly evaded her attack.


    Katty''s mana senses quickly expanded, and she could feel the mes rekindling as Edumond''s shape began to take shape.


    In reaction, she ran forward at lightning speed with two of her other cats on either side of her.


    Both cats jumped at Edumond at the same time. With skilled precision, he parried their wed strikes.


    But in a split second, Katty was right behind him.


    Her lightning-charged daggers hit with deadly uracy, but Edumond dodged both the daggers and thebined attack of the cats with amazing ease.


    Edumond summoned a furious firestorm that engulfed him, driving the cats and Katty back from the intense heat and whirling mes.


    *Tsk* This guy," Katty thought in annoyance.


    "Now it''s my turn," Edumond said.


    The roaring wildfire turned into a fiery tornado with mes that got stronger as time went on. From its center, fireballs started falling like fiery meteors, setting everything on fire in their path.


    It was now impossible for the cat monsters to remain hidden in the forest''s undergrowth.


    The fire-starting flood burned up the surviving trees, nts, and cats, leaving only smoldering ashes behind.


    Katty moved quickly through the fire. Her moves were like a bolt of lightning zigzagging through a forest on fire.


    "Here I Come," Meanwhile, Edumond''s voice echoed from the inferno.


    In an instant, the fiery inferno wrapped itself around Edumond''s body and sent him hurtling toward Katty like a burninget, leaving behind fiery trails in the night sky.


    "What the fuck is that?" Katty murmured as she turned her head backward to see Edumonding at her at full speed.


    Katty quickly drew her two daggers together, the des of each one glistening and buzzing with electric force.


    With a powerful motion, she unleashed a colossal lightning sh that surged directly toward Edumond.


    The lightning sh moved quickly toward the fieryet, but when it hit Edumond, it broke apart and disappeared suddenly, as the mes burned even brighter.


    In a single second, the fieryet crashed into Katty, who bravely used her daggers to block the attack.


    But the force was so strong that it threw her into the half-burning forests, where she crashed into bushes, dirt, and trees.


    "Damn it...."


    Slowly pulling herself out of the mud, Katty saw a strange scene. The calm night had turned into a sea of orange mes.


    Her pupils dted as she took in the sight of the enormous ball of fire floating above the forest floor.


    It was so big that it turned night into day and filled the area with a bright, burning light.


    The heat got so bad that she couldn''t stand it and started sweating like a river. Even her silver fur began to singe and curl in the searing heat.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," Edumond said as he released the huge fireball towards Katty.


    Edumond sent a huge fireball, which looked like a zing sun, flying toward Katty with all his might.


    Every bush and tree caught fire after it, and the raging inferno consumed them all. The ground upon which it traversed turned ashen ck, devoured by its scorching touch.

 Chapter 363 Shocking Result

    Chapter 363 Shocking Result


    Katty''s fur was smoldering and she was dripping with sweat as she stared at the approaching enormous fireball, but her expression was unshaken and fearless.


    She closed her eyes, and wisps of smoke began to dance on the ground from the dark depths of her shadowy aura.


    Abruptly, a colossal creature emerged from the midst of the smoke and shadows.


    It was covered in snow-white fur, had piercing crimson eyes, and stood a towering two meters tall. It looked like a huge white bear with sharp ws and shining teeth.


    The monster moved quickly toward the ming ball that was getting closer.


    Exhaling with tremendous power, it sucked in a dramatic gulp of air before releasing it. A cold breath blew out, and everything in the area was frozen in the blink of an eye.


    The icy breath rushed forward, engulfing the fireball in midair and wrapping it in frost right away. With a huge leap, the huge white monster that looked like a bear tore the frozen sphere apart from its center.


    Thisdy really has many monsters in her arsenal," Edumond thought.


    *THUNDER*


    Amidst the chaos, his ears caught a barrage of thunderous cracks.


    As he looked up into the night sky, he saw awork of lightning bolts that looked likeplicated spiderwebsing straight at him.


    With more focus, he was able to see huge ck panther-like creatures soaring through the sky. Each of them was as big as the white bear monsters.


    They were the main reason why the spiderweb-type lightning came from the sky in the direction of Edumond.


    When the ck panthers opened their mouths, many lightning bolts came at Edumond all at once.


    As he flew through the air like a fireball, he began cutting the lightning bolts apart with his sword.


    In a sudden turn of events, he was hit by a huge boulder that seemed to appear out of nowhere from the forest.


    As he regained his bearings, before him, the ck panthers surged forward in unison, a relentless wave of fur and lightning.


    *Cling* *Thunder*


    As Edumond fought bravely to protect himself from the constant lightning and the fierce ck panthers, the pressure on him kept going up.


    In the middle of all the chaos, the ck panthers kept pushing Edumond deeper into the forest as they fought nonstop.


    Katty suddenly came out of the shadows of the trees in a sh of lightning and with her daggers.


    Her attack was so swift that Edumond barely had time to react, resulting in a deep cut on his shoulder.


    The ck panthers moved in a blur as she leaped from one tree to another.


    Edumond''s vision was filled with a jumbled dance of lightning streaks that made it hard for him to figure out where Katty was as he tried to fight off their constant attacks.


    In the Felgura Kingdom Balcony,


    Everyone watching Edumond''s hard-fought fight had serious looks on their faces.


    Among them, Raven seemed to be the most worried. Her worry for Edumond''s safety was written all over her face.


    Edumond''s body started to show cuts, which kept getting worse as time went on.


    He unleashed a barrage of fire-based techniques in an attempt to fend off his assants, but the white bear monster stood guard like a vignt sentinel, rendering his efforts futile.


    At a crucial time, Edumond made a deadly mistake.


    Several lightning-charged ck panthers surrounded him and dug their teeth into his skin as Katty drove her daggers deep into his neck.


    In an instant, one of the panthers tore his head off his neck, putting a quick and decisive end to the fight.


    As the barrier broke down, the dimension broke apart, and Katty came back onto the stage in the Colosseum.


    "WOAHHHH!!!!!!


    "WOAHHHH!!!!!!


    "WOAHHHH!!!!!!


    "WOAHHHH!!!!!!


    The crowd went crazy with cheers and apuse, and her face lit up with a smile at their excitement.


    "Incredible, what a battle! Shoka said as Katty started to make her way back to her kingdom balcony.


    Katty walked back to her balcony with ease, where people cheered and congratted her. "Well done!" they said.


    Her mother, the Whiskerkin Queen, stepped forward with a proud smile and said, "My dear, you really were strong and you did well.


    With a smirk, Katty replied, "I am not a kid anymore; soon I will take your ce as a queen."


    At the same time, there was a lot of tension on the balcony of the Felgura Kingdom. Aizel couldn''t help but notice that everyone around him was serious. There was an unusual absence of sadness over Edumond''s death.


    Even Edumond''s father, Xavior Valtor, disyed no emotion.


    It stirred a deep sense of irritation within Aizel, and his growing disgust and anger towards the nobles only intensified.


    They really don''t care for anyone. Even this asshole doesn''t care for his son," Aizel thought.


    [We can only focus on bing strong and then teach every single one of them a lesson]


    "It''s your turn, Aizel and Seraphine. I hope you won''t die like that," Zareena said.


    Aizel and Seraphine got up from their couch, and at the same time, he snorted towards Zareena.


    They walked toward the stage with their eyes on the balcony of the Eastern Kingdom. Their eyes were focused, waiting to see who wasing from the Beast Kingdom.


    "Will you go for the kill?" Seraphine asked, her voice sounding low.


    "Ummm.... I don''t have any beef against them. Now it will depend on my opponent''s attitude towards me," Aizel replied.


    Seraphine simply nodded.


    Upon arriving at the stage, their piercing gazes finally fell upon their opponents.


    One of them was a tall, beautiful elf, and the other was a dark elf with an air of mystery about him. Their faces were serious, and they didn''t look away from Aizel for a second.


    This is gonna be interesting," Aizel thought.


    "WAR GOD!!!


    "WAR GOD!!!


    "WAR GOD!!!


    "WAR GOD!!!


    "WAR GOD!!!


    "Hehe, it seems the people are quite happy to see you again," Shoka said as he moved towards them.


    "Now who would like to pick the battlefield?" He asked.

 Chapter 364 Elves vs Aizel and Seraphine

    Chapter 364 Elves vs Aizel and Seraphine


    The two elves spoke quietly to each other, and then the dark elf took a step forward.


    "We would like to have War God do the honors of selecting the battlefield," The Dark Elf said.


    Aizel stared at him for a second.


    What should we choose, Sekki?"


    [Master, we should select the ce that is suitable for you and also for Seraphine]


    Umm... she can use ice and water, so an ocean or ind type ce, or a cold ce," he thought.


    Aizel moved forward and leaned in to tell Shoka about his choice.


    "Okayyy..... Let''s get ready to witness another battleeeeeee......"


    "YEAH!!!


    "YEAH!!!


    "YEAH!!!


    "YEAH!!!


    "YEAH!!!


    Shoka pped his hands once more, and the barrier surrounded the stage, changing the dimension within it.


    *Whossssh*


    A cool breeze met Aizel and Seraphine, and as they looked around, they saw a tall mountain peak with pristine snow covering its slopes.


    The scenery appeared to be a wintery in because the snow had weighed down even the trees.


    "Are you thatfortable using your other core powers already?" Seraphine asked. It seems the weather is quite suitable for her.


    "Yeah, no worries. You can take full advantage now, right?" Aizel asked.


    Seraphine simply nodded in response.


    "Cool, let''s find them and try to end this quickly," Aizel said.


    [Master, aren''t you being too cocky?]


    I don''t think so... right now, I don''t think that I can beat my opponents easily or that they can beat me easily."


    I have a neutral stance and am only thinking about the battle and techniques," Aizel responded.


    [fufu, this would be fun]


    As Aizel and Seraphine went deeper into the snowy scenery, their breath made frosty clouds in the cold air.


    "Seraphine, I think we should go toward that snowy mountain." Aizel''s words broke the silence.


    "The elf duo might head there too," he further added.


    Seraphine nodded, her gaze locked on the distant peak.


    They kept walking through the snow-covered fields, where they passed small groups of snow-covered trees. In the quiet setting, the sound of their boots crunching through the snow seemed loud.


    Seraphine took a quick look at Aizel, her mana senses on high alert.


    "They might even try to sneak attack," she said.


    Aizel agreed and nodded, his mana senses buzzing with alertness. They moved forward slowly, keeping an eye out for any signs of life in the pristine scenery.


    As Aizel and Seraphine walked toward the huge mountain, the snowynd in front of them seemed to go on forever.


    The cold wind bit them in the face, and their steps left deep marks in the snow.


    As they got closer to the base of the mountain, they could see that the ground got steeper and the snow got deeper.


    Hardy pines that were also snow-covered have taken the ce of the evergreen trees that were there earlier.


    "We''re getting closer," Aizel said softly, and the icy wind carried his words.


    Seraphine nodded, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.


    As they moved forward, the trip got harder and harder. As the snow got deeper, they moved more slowly.


    As Seraphine looked at the horizon, her eyes focused on a strange sight: a small, bright orb floating above the top of the mountain in bright golden colors.


    She instinctively reached out and pulled Aizel close, the two of them finding refuge behind a sturdy pine tree.


    "What happened?" Aizel asked.


    "One of the mage has a light element. His light orb was on the peak of the mountain. They might know we are here already," Seraphine replied.


    Aizel, sensing Seraphine''s proximity, gently grasped her shoulder and guided her a step back, ensuring a bit more personal space between them.


    Seraphine didn''t mind it; instead, her attention stayed on the glowing ball of light.


    "What should we do?" She asked.


    "If they might know we are here, then there is no point in hiding. Instead, we should head to the peak and confront them directly." Aizel replied.


    "What if it''s a trap?"


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a trap or they are waiting for us. Let''s face everything head-on instead of wandering like idiots," Aizel replied.


    Seraphine nodded.


    As they came out of hiding, they looked up at the mountain''s frosty peak. They started their climb up the snowy hill.


    Despite the relentless, chilling gusts that attempted to thwart their progress, they persevered in their upward journey.


    After climbing for hours without stopping, they finally reached the top of the mountain. They were expecting a sharp, pointy peak, but instead, they found a mostly t area with caves covered in snow.


    Their heightened mana senses finally picked up on something, and as they moved forward, they saw two elves sitting still on a boulder.


    It seemed like the elves had been waiting for Aizel and Seraphine for a long time.


    "You guys surely took your time," one of them said.


    "So Seraphine, which one would you like to take?" Meanwhile, Aizel asked without paying any attention to them.


    "I am going for the elf; you can take care of the dark one," she replied.


    "You heard it, fes, do you want to fight here or somewhere else?" Aizel asked, looking towards them.


    Both of their brows twitched as they red at Aizel.


    "You are really getting cocky after a few wins, little war god," the dark elf said.


    "Here or elsewhere?" Aizel asked instead.


    The dark elf disappeared without saying anything, and in the blink of an eye, a cloud of dark smoke appeared in front of Aizel.


    From within this smoky shroud, the dark elf reemerged, wielding an axe with a wooden handle crafted from the trunk of a tree.


    With a swift motion, the axe descended upon Aizel.


    In a single second, Sekki changed into a strong, solid shield that stopped the dark elf''s axe. But the blow was so powerful that it sent Aizel flying backward, and the dark elf kept going after him.


    "It seems we both are remaining here," the elf said, after seeing both Aizel and his partner engaging inbat.


    "Hmm" Seraphine respond.

 Chapter 365 Light Element

    Chapter 365 Light Element


    "This guy must be the light mage," Seraphine thought.


    She kept her eyes on the elf, who was surprisingly calm. He moved steadily forward, closing the space between them with each step.


    "It''s a pleasure to face a royal mage and especially the king''s daughter," the elf said as he bowed a little, showing some respect to her.


    "I don''t want your respect, and I am not his daughter," Seraphine replied, summoning her spear.


    "Well, even if you deny it, it won''t change the fact that his blood runs in your veins. I will not kill you, as I don''t want to be an enemy of the King." The elf said.


    Hearing that made Seraphine''s expression change.


    Seraphine charged forward in a rage, her spear shining with a cold, bluish light from the ice she had applied to it.


    She thrust her spear at the elf, but he vanished into the air, leaving behind only shimmering golden light.


    Seeing that, Seraphine''s mana senses went into high gear. She scanned the surroundings, her senses tingling in emergency mode.


    Her brows furrowed as she saw the elf materialize again, this time high above them on the mountain''s pinnacle.


    His body emitted a soft, ethereal golden glow, an eerie contrast to the stark, snowyndscape.


    "My name is Danielle Rarcio, and it will be my pleasure to defeat you, Seraphine Felgura."


    His voice echoed off the peak of the mountain.


    The elf suddenly stretched out his arms, and from his spread hands,ser-like beams of bright light shot out.


    They danced wildly across the top of the mountain, creating a dangerous web of energy that threatened to swallow everything in its path. Seraphine was stuck in the middle of the beautiful but dangerous show.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    Even though they looked thin, the golden light beams did a lot of damage to the mountain''s peak. Their touch, soft as a whisper, carried destructive force.


    The once-t hilltop, which had caves all over it and was covered in a clean nket of snow, became the center of chaos.


    Rocks, once securely anchored, were ripped from their ancient perches and sent hurtling through the frigid air.


    Pure snow became a whirling, blizzard-inducing whirlwind as debris slid and shed.


    Caves that looked like they had been safe havens for thousands of years fell apart, their rough mouths opening in silent screams as they gave in to the constant attack of radiant energy.


    The ground itself shook in protest, sending fault lines through the surface and creating sharp cracks in the once-solid ground.


    The sound of an impending snow avnche disturbed the mountain''s tranquility.


    Danielle''s sharp eyes swept over the damage below, like a sentinel of chaos looking over a battlefield, as he hovered above the battlefield.


    It wasn''t long before his eyes alighted upon Seraphine, a lone figure adrift in a cascade of snow and debris.


    She rode the crest of the impending avnche.


    Danielle''s face twisted into a sly grin as he skillfully intertwined his fingers, summoning a magical power that ran through him. His dark eyes, which sparkled with evil pleasure, were fixed on Seraphine.


    With a focused gesture, he directed his palms toward her, channeling his malicious intent into a formidable light beam.


    The beam came out in a ze of ethereal brightness, a zingnce of golden light that tore through the air, a relentless force hurtling toward Seraphine.


    But she was no amateur in the ways of escape, and her senses tingled with urgency as she sized up the danger.


    As the unforgiving light beam surged toward her, Seraphine seized her surroundings, manipting the snow and water that cascaded around her in a furious torrent.


    She did a dangerous dance through the chaos to stay away from the deadly light beam that was trying to get her.


    But Danielle''s malevolent creation was not easily dissuaded. It continued to follow her with dogged persistence, like a persistent hunter reducing the distance between them.


    The light beam quickly reached her in an instant, and this time it directly hit her. But at thest moment, Seraphine blocked the beam with her spear, but the explosion still sent her flying towards the ground.


    Danielle, who was covered in shing lights, walked down into the snowy hole with a sense of victory. His bodynded gracefully on the ground, and his dark eyes sparkled with pleasure. He was waiting for the time when it seemed like Seraphine''s fate was set.


    Yet, as he materialized, a jolt of astonishment rippled through him. The cratery empty, devoid of the expected target.


    As he looked around, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    Then Seraphine came out from behind the snowdrifts as quickly as a sudden storm, her spear looking like a line of frost in the cold air. The deadly weapon cut cleanly through the air where Danielle had just been standing.


    But Danielle, whose body was bathed in fleeting light, disappeared, so Seraphine''s attack hit nothing but empty space.


    His mastery of light allowed him to slip through her grasp, his form flickering in and out of existence like a phantom.


    During this exciting fight, both fighters showed off their incredible skills, and every move they made showed how much power they had.


    Damn it, it''s going to be a tough one." Seraphine murmured.


    Danielle''s quick return, this time with a bright sword in her hand, caught Seraphine by surprise.


    She raised her spear defensively, her frosty weapon glinting in contrast to the brilliance of his de. His voice, smooth and dripping with confidence, cut through the tense mountain air.


    "Let''s see how well-versed you are in closebat, Princess," he dered, his eyes locked onto hers.


    Seraphine''s eyes didn''t move, and neither did her resolve.


    Wordlessly, they circled each other on the uneven, snowy terrain, two formidable opponents in a deadly dance.


    *Swooos*


    *Cling*


    Seraphine''s spear and Danielle''s sword shed in the duel.


    Danielle used his light element to empower and increase his speed in the sword sh, but despite that, Seraphine kept dodging and deflecting it with ease.

 Chapter 366 Maximine

    Chapter 366 Maximine


    At the same time...


    Aizel was facing another elf.


    *Booom*


    The elf stood triumphant after he had hurled Aizel through the trees and into the snowy ground below. Snow and splintered wood littered the previously peaceful alpine scene, which had been turned into a chaotic war.


    He looked around at the aftermath of his tremendous attack as he basked in the glow of his triumph.


    However, a flicker of movement caught his eye, and he turned just in time to see Aizel emerging from the snow and debris.


    "That guy has some power in his body," Aizel murmured while cracking his neck.


    [Master, that guy can use darkness.]


    "Shit, this might be another pain in the ass."


    Aizel watched as the dark elf vanished in a cloud of sinister ck smoke. His natural instincts kicked in as he prepared for the elf to emerge, and lo and behold, a shadowy form appeared from behind him.


    Yet, to Aizel''s astonishment, the elf refrained fromunching an immediate attack.


    "Now that you have my attention, human, let me introduce myself.


    "My name is Maximine Rarcio, and you are honored to embrace death, which will be given by me."


    Aizel stared at the elf with a dumbfounded look.


    [Master, this is definitely that type of idiot that is found in novels]


    Yeah, you are right."


    "Are you still ignoring me now?" The elf said this, staring at Aizel intensely.


    "Ahem... sorry, my bad, I got lost while staring at your ugly face. It reminded me of an animal from my home ce," Aizel replied.


    [Fufu]


    "You still don''t understand what is good for you. Fine by me, I will not waste my time talking to you."


    With that, the dark elf vanished back into the darkness, leaving Aizel hanging. As the dark fog closed in on Aizel from all sides, the atmosphere in the area changed in a chilling way.


    "Yo yo yo, is this a fog-type attack?"


    [Careful Master]


    "Wait, I am starting to feel a little headache."


    Clutching his head in distress, he tried to outrun the growing darkness byunching himself with zing jets of propulsion.


    Four huge, ck arms sprang out of nowhere, snatched his arms, legs, and torso, and hurled him at full speed into the snowy ground.


    "What the fuck?" Is he a summoner too?"


    [Master..... Master....]


    "Oh Shit...not again...."


    Abruptly, thick, obsidian chains coiled around his form, constricting tightly around his body and throat, constricting and throttling Aizel as hey on the ground.


    Aizel''s newfound resolve led him to bite down hard on his own lips, causing him agony and drawing blood. By going through this agony, he was able to sharpen his senses and finally shake off the illusion.


    He remained where he was, with blood streaming from his lips and ears, in the shadowy ck smoke that had been there since the beginning.


    [Master, are you all right?]


    Yeah, kind of."


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, he took a powerful hit to the stomach.


    The impact threw him across the snow like a ragdoll, and he rolled aimlessly.


    *Booom*


    A tiny hill-like boulder stopped his careening descent after he had smashed through several trees. His impact was so significant that it broke the boulder into fragments.


    "Fuck...."


    [Master, move quickly]


    Despite the severe pain, Aizel acted on his instincts and Sekki''s timely warning.


    Two obsidian daggers flew by just as he moved away from the boulder, sinking into the shattered hillside where he had stood.


    [Master, that dagger seemed kind of different]


    Aizel watched intently as the daggers immediately began corroding the fragmented pieces of the boulder.


    "Can he use acid and shit? Damn, I need to be more careful now."


    "I thought you were stronger." Suddenly, Maximine appeared a little distance away from him and spoke.


    "You are pretty weak. I can''t understand how Ravanna lost against you," he said.


    Sekki, is this guy trying to enrage me or something?"


    [It seems so, master]


    "Don''t worry, dark elfy blud; you only warmed up my shoulder and back," Aizel replied.


    Maximine''s brows twitched in anger and irritation after hearing his response.


    The dark elf faded back into the shadows, leaving Aizel to deal with his istion once more.


    "Mannnn.... I hate this type of enemy."


    Instantly, Sekki transformed into a sword, and Aizel firmly gripped it in his hand.


    His senses kicked in and then...


    *ng*


    Maximine shed at Aizel with his menacing ck sword, then disappeared into his ck smoke and reappeared at an unexpected angle, unleashing a barrage of blows.


    Hismand of the shadows took several shapes during the fierce conflict between them. He didn''t rely solely on his swordsmanship as he faded into the dark smoke. Instead, he manipted the smoke itself into a weapon of destruction.


    Each apparition revealed a new dimension of his sinister power. The darkness wrapped itself around his sword, transforming it into a lethal serpent.


    Aizel, on the other hand, showed off his prowess by deftly deflecting and blocking each blow.


    The smokey cloud that Maximine produced clung to Aizel''s body, obscuring his eyesight and draining his vitality. It seemed as though the darkness itself was working against Aizel to suffocate and exhaust him.


    The dark elf''s assault continued as he summoned shadows to make phantom copies of themselves. The ghostly doubles of Maximine moved in lockstep with him, making it nearly impossible for Aizel to tell them apart. When Aizel''s de touched the shadows, they dissipated into thin ck vapor.


    Just how many tricks does he have in his sleeves, man?" Aizel murmured.


    Dark energy surged around Maximine as he reached into the depths of his abilities. He sent loose a swarm of dark tendrils that slithered like vipers, all with the intention of ensnaring Aizel. Some of them touched Aizel, leaving a cold feeling behind.


    I need to do something."


    SEKKI,"


    [On it, Master]


    Aizel''s hard work, which involved focusing the ming essence into his twin spinning des, resulted in a devastating explosion that tore apart the web of shadows Maximine had fashioned.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The sound reverberated across the frozenndscape, so loud that it overpowered the howling winds.


    The force with which he let go was just breathtaking.


    A dazzling congration broke forth, consuming the phantom duplicates of Maximine and eradicating the lingering ck fumes and shadowy tendrils. The once-snowyndscape became a ckened, burned wastnd in the blink of an eye.


    As the shockwaves spread, they caused a wave of damage. The ground shook beneath their feet, and the explosion''s reverberations shook the mountains far beyond.


    As the fire spread, Aizel and Maximine found themselves in the midst of the raging inferno. The mes veiled their figures for a while, but when the storm passed, Aizel was there, scarred but unbowed. His weapons, which had been aze moments before, were now at rest.


    However, Maximine was lying on the ground; his body was burned and debilitated by the intensity of the explosion.


    The dark elf''s aura of malevolence had waned, and he struggled to rise amidst the destion.


    Aizel walked over to his defeated foe, still holding his des.


    "Hey, I was just getting started, you know."


    "FU...CK Y...OU!" Maximine responded in a weak voice.


    "Yeah yeah,"


    With the intention of delivering the killing blow, Aizel descended onto the downed dark elf, his dual des lifted high.


    However, his triumphant expression morphed into one of shock and disbelief as the dark elf''s form disintegrated into an inky ck smoke. It was then that the harsh truth dawned on him.


    "HIHIHI, IDIOT" Maximine materialized behind him and trusted his ck sword deep into Aizel''s body.


    His smile of triumph, however, was short-lived this time.


    Aizel''s body began disintegrating into countless sparks of lightning, scattering in every direction.


    He was shocked to see that these sparks had evolved into clones of Aizel. These clones bore sinister grins on their faces and eyes aze with crackling lightning, freezing Maximine with dread.


    "You didn''t think only you could do this right." Every single clone of Aizel spoke at the same time.


    "Let me see, how do you dodge this attack now?"


    Simultaneously, each clone raised two fingers to their foreheads.


    [Just like Polo]


    Shut up, this is my attack,"


    Each clone unleashed a high-velocity water jet cutter attack from their fingertips, resemblingser beams, all directed at Maximine.


    Maximine desperately dodged the water jet cutters from every direction by darting and weaving through the attack. At every opportunity, he turned into a puff of ck smoke and escaped the path of the water jet cutters.


    The constant onught, however, was taxing his abilities to their breaking point, making it more difficult for him to avoid the strikes and keep up his hazy defense.


    Meanwhile, Aizel''s clones were racing for Maximine with electrifying speed, constantly releasing watery attacks.


    [Master be aware of his tricks. Darkness is a tricky power]


    I know very well that if he thinks he can outsmart me, then this blud will be dead before he knows what hit him,"

 Chapter 367 Should end this quickly

    Chapter 367 Should end this quickly


    Aizel''s clones pursued Maximine mercilessly across the battlefield. Their lightning-like pupils narrowed as they approached the evasive dark elf.


    Maximine, with an infuriated grin, jeered, "Is this the best you can do, Aizel? Pathetic!"


    Aizel, his voice resolute, retorted, "You''ll soon find out what I can do!"


    Maximine was aware that he required an exit strategy. By muttering an incantation, he summoned the darkness and held it in his hands.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel With a sinister grin, he unleashed a spell. A dense nket of darkness shrouded him, and he was no longer there.


    The clones looked around in confusion for a second before locating their intended victim. Maximine, though, had escaped and was preparing a counterattack.


    Maximine, hiding in the shadows, unleashed a swarm of shadowy tentacles. Each one reached out to attack a random clone. His evil cackle resounded through the fog as clone after clone met their end.


    *Tsk* Aizel sneered.


    "Impressive trick, but it won''t save you!"


    In response, Aizel conjured a bolt of lightning that crackled and zigzagged through the darkness, revealing Maximine''s position.


    He struck, but Maximine transformed into a smoky form, dispersing the lightning''s force.


    Maximine reassembled and started firing shuriken-like pieces of darkness. Aizel responded with deluges of water, dousing the iing darkness with projectiles.


    "You''re persistent," Maximine sneered and asked, "But can you handle this?"


    He gathered the darkness into a massive whirlwind around himself. He released it with a gesture, and a dark, whirling storm swept out.


    The clones faced a dire challenge as the darkness tore through their watery defenses, with torrents of water extinguishing the dark projectiles mid-air.


    "Hmm let''s try this then," Aizel murmured.


    He called forth a ball of lightning, which grew in size and power.


    The lightning sphere collided with the dark tempest, producing a brilliant show of power that lit up the battlefield.


    A violent battle raged between the two sides for a brief second, but Aizel''s will ultimately prove decisive. The storm faded away into vanishing darkness.


    Maximine wasn''t the type to remain defensive for very long.


    He conjured up a shadowy sword and charged towards Aizel. des shed in a tumultuous storm of sparks and magic.


    "You are not half bad," he said, looking towards Aizel.


    Meanwhile, Aizel tapped into the elements, turning his de into a tool for his spellcasting. With a single move, he released a torrent of water, which soaked Maximine''s ck sword and briefly blinded him.


    But Maximine retaliated with a wave of darkness that formed a protective barrier around him.


    Aizel''s fire explosion met the dark wall, sizzling and dissipating upon contact.


    Their swords shed again and again, each strike charged with elemental power.


    Aizel''s lightning danced over the de as he called it forth, while Maximine tempered his blows with the might of the darkness.


    "It is all you got, "WAR GOD?" Maximine mocked him again.


    [This guy is starting to irritate me]


    You bet,"


    As they shed, Aizel''s water magic surged. Through the maniption of atmospheric moisture, he produced frozen fragments that encircled Maximine.


    The dark elf''s movements slowed as the shards began to encase him.


    But Maximine wouldn''t be so easy to keep in one ce. With one more surge of ckness, he broke through the ice that had tried to encase him.


    He suddenly became much faster and made a lunge at Aizel, who blocked with a barrage of fire. The mes erupted in a roar that created a wall of intense heat.


    In the heart of the inferno, Aizel and Maximine locked eyes. Their swords crossed onest time before they both leaped backward, creating distance between them.


    With a sinister chuckle, Maximine said, "This isn''t over, Aizel. Not by a long shot."


    "I know; I am just getting started," Aizel replied.


    [Master, we should end this quickly. First darkness can be very tricky.]


    [We might end up getting stuck in a difficult situation. Second, we don''t know how Seraphine is doing. If she loses her battle, we have to face another mage]


    Ummm... you are right. I will try to end this quickly now."


    The scars of Aizel and Maximine''s intensebat remained on the battlefield as they readied for their next showdown.


    The snowyndscape was scarred by scorch marks, and the air was thick with the residue of magic.


    With a wave of his hand, Maximine summoned a sphere of darkness.


    By the power of his hushed incantation, the spherical missile disintegrated into innumerable smaller missiles. He released them with a flick of his wrist, and they sped toward Aizel like a blizzard of ck arrows.


    Aizel pointed his fingers and cut through the arrows with the water jet cutter easily.


    Maximine''s eyes gleamed with malevolence. He was far from finished.


    With a wave of his hand, the darkness at Aizel''s feet came to life. Darkness surged upward in long, snaking tendrils that threatened to entangle Aizel''s legs and render him helpless.


    Maximine''s reply was a sneering smirk. Again he extended his hand, and a ck sphere formed above him. He then plunged it downward with a sneering grin of malice, sending ripples of dark energy through the battlefield.


    Aizel called forth a deluge of water, which he used to create a bubble to encase himself in. When the wave of darkness hit the watery barrier, it distorted and rippled. While Aizel''s magical protections were sessful, he realized he couldn''t stay that way forever.


    His concentration and intent allowed his power to emerge. The surrounding water began to freeze, and soon a solid wall of ice encircled the bubble. An icy energy vortex formed as the contained water began to whirl.


    Maximine found the transformation of the icy bubble into a blizzard to be fascinating. This was something that he had not been expecting.


    Aizel unleashed the tempest with a deadly surge of power before Maximine could react. The icy storm swept in the direction of Maximine, wrapping its biting cold around him in a whirlwind.


    Maximine fought desperately to escape the freezing maelstrom, his dark magic aze. As he struggled to stay alive in the face of the cold, his body seemed to appear and disappear at random.


    Aizel, though, was unrelenting. He made the cyclone worse by adding lightning. Crackling lightningshed out at Maximine''s body through the churning ice.


    The icy tempest dissipated with a final, deafening explosion, leaving Maximine bruised and exhausted. He stood wobbly, his once-confident face now one of frustration, his dark robes torn and bloodied.


    The fire of rage returned to Maximine''s gaze. He wasn''t the type to go down without a fight. With a motion, he beckoned for shadows to envelop him, allowing him to vanish into the night.


    He became a phantom, invisible to the naked eye.


    [Master be prepared]


    Yeah, I know."


    Aizel knew he had to rely on more than just his senses. He shut his eyes, using his mana sense to pick up on the slightest signs of Maximine''s presence. The battle had entered a new phase, one of stealth and perception.


    As Aizel and Maximine yed a deadly game of cat and mouse, the seconds turned into minutes. With the use of his mana sense, Aizel was able to anticipate Maximine''s moves and defend himself ordingly. But Maximine was a dangerous foe because of his expertise in darkness.


    Suddenly, Aizel felt a shift in the shadows to his left.


    He reacted on impulse, calling forth a wave of fire to strike at the spot. The fire exposed Maximine, who had been lurking in the shadows in an attack attempt.


    The sound of their swords shing again echoed throughout the battlefield. Each strike was fueled by the elements¡ªfire meeting darkness.


    Maximine''s mocking chuckle resounded in the darkness.


    "You can''t defeat me, Aizel. I am the embodiment of darkness itself."


    The response from Aizel was one of strong resolve. He focused his mana into his sword, giving it the dual properties of fire and lightning. He brought down a deadly blow, the de crackling with elemental energy.


    Maximine blocked the strike with his ck sword, but the impact of the blow knocked him back.


    In a sh, Aizel had Sekki morph into a menacing bow. He then carved three glistening arrows, each imbued with a distinct elemental force, in quick session.


    Aizel''s intent imbued the first arrow with the very nature of fire, making it ze with dazzling brilliance. He let go, and the arrow flew off into the darkness, leaving a wake of smoldering embers in its wake.


    Maximine barely had time to conjure a whirling vortex of shadows to deflect the ming projectile as it hurtled toward her.


    The second arrow arced into the air with a crackling sound of electrical energy. Aizel''smand imbued it with the might of lightning.


    Maximine''s eyes widened as he realized the danger, and he tried to block the electricity with a wall of shadows. The arrow''s impact on the barrier triggered a brief electrical spike that sent Maximine into a convulsive fit.


    Aizel shot the third arrow before Maximine could fully recover. The azure sheen of this one radiated the strength of water. It sliced through the air, sending a stream of water behind it.


    Maximine attempted to evade, but the arrow struck true, enveloping him in a sphere of liquid restraint.


    His shadowy form writhed and gasped for air inside the water cage. He tried to vanish into the darkness, but the watery bindings were too strong.

 Chapter 368 Rest

    Chapter 368 Rest


    Maximine, unable to leave the watery cage, thrashed and struggled. His efforts became increasingly urgent, but Aizel remained unmoved and unyielding, never giving him so much as a crack.


    Aizel reacted as swiftly and urately as a bolt of lightning. He pulled back his two des, which were now glowing with intense heat. Maximine''s chest was shed open in an instant, and the des'' zing energy sank into his body.


    "You had your fun blud," Aizel said.


    In a disy of power that could rival the gods of war themselves, Aizel unleashed a devastating strike.


    With surgical precision, his twin des shed into Maximine''s chest and body.


    A decisive action that spared no effort or regret instantly ended the dark elf''s life.


    *Phew*


    [Good work, Master. Now let''s take a break]


    Umm, I hope she can take care of the other guy."


    *****


    Seraphine squared off against the powerful light elf mage, Danielle, and their elemental battles set the battlefield aze.


    Their intense duel shattered the tranquility of the freezing woond, which was punctuated by deafening booms.


    Seraphine brandished her shining spear, the icy sheen around it attesting to her mastery of water and ice. In contrast, Danielle wielded a glowing de that pulsed with a brilliant white light.


    Their sh continued with a swift exchange of strikes.


    Seraphine gracefully whirled her spear, creating icy crescents that she hurled towards Danielle.


    He parried each attack with precision, his sword emitting dazzling beams of light that severed the ice projectiles mid-flight.


    He deftly sidestepped the frigid assault, his robe pping behind him like a g of triumph.


    "Is this the best you can offer?" Danielle taunted with a smirk as he parried another of Seraphine''s attacks.


    "You''re too predictable, my dear princess."


    Seraphine remained silent instead of responding.


    With a graceful leap, Seraphine propelled herself into the air.


    A blue radiance emanated from her spear as she called upon a brisk breeze that whipped about her.


    Danielle watched in awe as Seraphine transformed into an ethereal being, her body partially fading into an icy mist.


    The light mage blinked his eyes in bewilderment at the sudden change in events. In that split second, Seraphine made the most of her opportunity.


    She descended upon him, her partially invisible form making her almost impossible to track.


    Seraphine struck the spot where Danielle had been standing with the shining tip of her spear, but he had sprinted away, barely avoiding her assault.


    As Danielle searched for Seraphine, he became more and more frustrated. With his sword held aloft, he focused his light magic on it.


    A dazzling light emanated from the de, prating the forest cover to make out individual nts. The form of Seraphine, however, continued to fade in and out of sight.


    "Let''s see, how long will you continue to hide now?" he said.


    Danielle unleashed his unique light spell.


    His de soaked up the light and grew brighter and brighter until it seemed like a tiny sun.


    With a powerful swing, he sent a searing beam of light tearing through the frozen forest.


    The power raced forward, destroying everything in its path and leaving nothing but charred ground and smoking trees.


    "ICY DOMAIN," Seeing the attack, Seraphine shouted.


    She watched as the frigid hug of nature transformed into a cocoon for her protection. Frosty fortifications emerged,yer uponyer, encasing her in an ever-expanding fortress of ice and snow.


    This impromptu sanctuary took shape, rising like a stalwart shield against Danielle''s impending assault.


    The ice shattered violently under Danielle''s tremendous strike, but the barrier held.


    Danielle''s assault cast a bright radiance that briefly drowned out the forest. It went on almost for 4-5 minutes.


    He thought he had defeated not only the scenery but also his opponent; therefore, he smiled triumphantly. But when the light faded, all he could see was the ruinedndscape.


    Then an eerie chill swept over him.


    Danielle felt a growing sense of dread as he turned around.


    Before him, a spear had pierced through his body, yet he couldn''t sense or see anyone nearby.


    Gradually, an icy transformation overtook him, turning him into a frozen statue. Then, with a resounding shatter, he fractured into countless pieces.


    As the invisibility effect waned, Seraphine revealed herself, her spear in her hand.


    "I think you could have handled him without using Hazel''s potion."


    Seraphine shifted her attention to Aizel, who had just arrived on the battlefield.


    "It might have taken some time and wasted my core energy," Seraphine replied.


    The dimensional barrier started to dissipate, and Seraphine and Aizel soon found themselves back on the stage with Shoka.


    "Give your winners a round of apuse," Shoka''s voice boomed.


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    "YEAH!!!...


    "WAR GOD...


    "WAR GOD...


    "WAR GOD...


    Seraphine and Aizel nodded to the spectators as they walked toward the balconies of their respective kingdoms.


    "Nice work both of you," Zareena said with a proud look on her face.


    Aizel went straight to where Daisy and Hazel were sitting on the couch.


    "Good job, Softie," Hazelmented.


    "Thnx Ginger," Aizel replied with a smile.


    "Now we have a small break; after that, the 5 vs 5 team battle will start." Zareena interrupted them, informing everyone on her team.


    "I can''t wait to fight now," Raven murmured with a pissed voice.


    Aizel, Hazel, and Daisy rxed on the balcony; their spirits lifted after the intense battles. The cool breeze swept over them, carrying the scent of the nearby ocean.


    The stars above provided a peaceful atmosphere for their chat.


    Aizel leaned back, exhaling deeply, and said, "Well, it was quite a day. I hope the team battle also ends early."


    Hazel chuckled and said," I never thought I''d see the day when I''d witness an invisible mage take down a light mage."


    "Your potion did the job," Seraphine replied, joining them.


    Daisy agreed, her eyes wide with wonder, and asked, "Speaking of potions, Hazel, do you have any more tricks up your sleeve?"


    "Noooo.. I didn''t have enough time to prepare more potions," Hazel replied.


    After listening to everyone else chat for a while, Aquarian decided to join in.


    "It''s nice to see you all in good spirits. I hope it will stay that way."


    Aizel nced at Aquarian and said, "You seem deep in thought over there. It''s not like you."


    "I can''t help but think about Edumond. His father, Xavior, showed no emotion at his son''s defeat." Aquarian sighed.


    Hazel furrowed her brow and said, "That was strange, now that you mention it. You''d think he''d be upset."


    "Maybe it''s a nobility thing. They''re trained not to show weakness." Daisy replied.


    "Or maybe he is a robot," Aizel said, chuckling.


    "Robot.. What''s that?" Hazel asked.


    "Ummm.... I am sorry; it''s just that they are nobles. What can you expect from them? They only care for themselves." Aizel answered.


    "Oye, you guys, stop talking and eat something before the next match starts." Ashlyn interrupted them while stuffing her mouth with the food.


    "Yeah, it seems you are enjoying the food a lot there," Aizel replied.


    Everyone stood up. The table in the back was set with an assortment of delicious dishes, and their gaze was pulled to it.


    Thevish spread immediately attracted Aizel''s attention. As he got closer to the spread of delicious treats, his taste buds began to quiver with excitement.


    The first thing he noticed was a tray of wonderfully poached eggs, their golden yolks glistening.


    A delectable scent, like a symphony of buttery richness, floated from them. The thought of a properly cooked egg made Aizel''s mouth swim, and he reached for a te to get one.


    He closed his eyes in awe as his teeth dug into the silky yolk, and a rush of rich vor overwhelmed his senses.


    "Damn, this is tasty."


    Freshly made loaves of bread were disyed next to the eggs. Aizel tore off a piece of bread while it was still hot from the oven, and the crust crunched in an enticing way.


    There was a subtle sourdough vor to the interior, and it was soft and chewy. He smeared on plenty of butter, enjoying the contrasting textures and vors.


    A considerable percentage of the meat on the table caught his attention. Marinated and cooked to perfection, there was monster meat.


    Smoky, charred meat aroma blended with fragrant herbs and spices. Aizel couldn''t hold back and had to sample a piece. Tender and juicy, the meat was full of smoky umami that tingled on his tongue.


    Man, the food here is far tastier than on Earth," Aizel thought.


    Exotic cuts of meat, besides the monster''s flesh, were waiting to be discovered. Meats from creatures he had never heard of had their own distinct tastes.


    He tried what may have been wyvern steak, which had been marinated in an acidic sauce that left a lingering zing in his mouth. The meat was unusually delicate, with a note of gameiness that betrayed its alien provenance.


    Despite the hardships and battles they had to confront, this was a time of relief. Aizel enjoyed every mouthful, enjoying the delicious meal.

 Chapter 369 5 vs 5

    Chapter 369 5 vs 5


    Aizel was enjoying the delicious spread, but his mind kept wandering to Alora. While he was enjoying his meal, a pang of nostalgia pricked at his heart.


    The thought crossed his mind, "She would have loved this," as he closed his eyes and tried to picture her beside him.


    "What are you thinking?" Suddenly, Daisy''s voice broke his thoughts.


    "Uhh... nothing serious. Just thinking about kids and the rest of them back at home," Aizel replied.


    "I am thinking about them too, but I know they are safe with Vespara," Daisy said.


    "Yeah, you are right."


    "Guys, if you win this, then you will be in the finals." Hazel suddenly joined them and said,


    "Oh, I didn''t realize it yet," Aizel replied, scratching his head.


    "Oye princess, I hope you will do better this time," Aizel mocked Zareena, who was eating alongside Soren.


    Her brows twitched after hearing that from Aizel.


    "Don''t worry about me. Worry about yourself first. You can expect them to target you after your recent performance." She replied.


    "Yeah Yeah, I am ready."


    After everyone had finished their meal, they sat back down in their soft seats and rxed.


    Everyone was on the edge of their seats, waiting for the final match to begin.


    "Before the match starts, I would like to say something," Suddenly, Soren spoke, and everyone''s attention was focused on him.


    "Raven, I hope you will stick to whatever n Zareena will tell us, and don''t go rogue on your own in the team battle," he said.


    Raven stared at him for a second and then nodded.


    Soren nodded in response.


    "ALRIGHT.... ARE YOU GUYS READYYYY!!!!!!" Soren''s voice boomed again in the Colosseum.


    "YEAH!!!...


    "BLOOD!!!...


    "BLOOD!!!...


    "BLOOD!!!...


    "Let''s start the finalllllllllllllll battleeeeeeeeee........"


    "YEAHHHHHHHHHHH"


    Aizel and hispanions stood up from their seats and walked calmly toward the stage.


    At the same time, five mages from the other side of the Beast Kingdom walked toward the center of the stage.


    Raven''s attention was unwaveringly drawn to Katty as she strolled effortlessly along with her group.


    "So, let''s spin and see what battlefield we''re going to get," Shoka spoke.


    Shoka whirled the on-screen images of the several battlegrounds in front of him.


    Everyone''s attention was riveted on the screen as they waited to hear the location of their next battle.


    Finally, itnded, and Shoka, wearing a wide grin, pped his hands together.


    The magical barrier began to envelop the stage once more, and in an instant, both teams found themselves transported into the alternate dimension once again.


    Aizel looked around at the newndscape, and hispanions soon followed suit.


    There was nothing but a stark, bleak battlefield before them. In the distance, sharp mountains could be seen, their rocky profiles outlined against the cloudless sky. All around, jagged rocks covered the ground, and there were no traces of life or vegetation to be found.


    The area looked like it had been charred by an ancient disaster, leaving nothing but bare, harsh ground on which the uing fight would be fought.


    "Ummm... So it''s kinda a in field just to fight on," Aizelmented.


    "So how should we proceed, princess?" Daisy asked.


    "I think for this, hiding or separating is worthless.


    "Instead, we should all charge directly towards them," Soren replied instead.


    "We can do that, but this is still a little dangerous. They have good mages among them in this match." Zareena replied.


    "I have a n." Suddenly, Aizel interrupted.


    Zareean looked at him for a second and then nodded to let him continue.


    At the same time...


    "This is boring," a seafolk woman said, "An ocean-type battlefield would have been interesting."


    "Well, it was random, so deal with this now." A mage from the Skri race replied. (Reptilian race)


    "I wonder if I can fight with that young "War God," Katty said.


    "You are too young to go against him," A mage from the Wolferine race replied to Katty.


    "So how should we proceed from here, Draken?" He asked, looking towards the big mage from the dragon race.


    "Hmm... Attack directly," he replied, smoke puffing out from his nostrils.


    "Who should fight with that Soren and that new guy?" the Wolferine mage further asked.


    "I will fight them both. Warenolf, you will lead others to get rid of the rest of them," Draken said.


    "Okay, I get it." Warenolf said, his eyes shining with resolve, "We will eliminate the remaining threats while you handle Soren and the new guy."


    With a nod of agreement, Draken turned his attention back to Katty and the others, preparing himself for the uing battle.


    "Katty, it''s on you to find them first now," he said as he looked at her.


    "Got it; follow me."


    Katty''s mana senses sharpened as she took the lead, and her piercing vision swept the barrenndscape.


    The rest of herpanions followed suit, jogging alongside her.


    Katty''s ears twitched every second for the threats. She didn''t sense any immediate danger, but her instincts were finely tuned to any potential threats.


    "So, folks," Katty began and asked, "how do you all think this battle''s going to go down?"


    "Of course, we are winning this whole thing, kekeke," the Skri mage replied.


    They kept jogging together, and their discussion moved easily from one subject to another. They made jokes at each other''s expense and reminisced about their early days of training.


    Their banter continued as they made their way across the rocky terrain.


    They temporarily lost sight of the impending conflict and the gravity of the situation amidst the merriment andpanionship.


    Despite theirughter, they were aware of the seriousness of the situation. The discussion moved to their rivals as they got closer to their objective.


    "How do you think they will develop strategies?" Suddenly, Katty asked, looking towards Draken.


    "After seeing the battles and everyone''s attitude, Soren and that new guy will charge alongside Princess.


    "The other mage will be on support. There is no hiding ce for a surprise attack, so we are going to meet them directly." Draken replied.


    "Well, I have some news to share, which might be a little strange now," Katty said while making a weird face.

 Chapter 370 Caught off guard

    Chapter 370 Caught off guard


    Katty signaled for herpanions to halt on the uneven, sloping path, where a modest hill provided some much-needed cover.


    Suddenly, the mood changed and everyone''s expression became serious; they were all acutely aware of the gravity of the situation.


    "It seems there are three peopleing in our direction, and that War God and a girl are not present among them," Katty said.


    "Aren''t they too overconfident?" Skri Mage asked.


    "Yup, that Soren guy is so full of himself," the seasfolk mage replied.


    "I thought that young war god would be present; is he scared?" Warenwolf asked, looking towards Draken.


    "Whatever the reasons are, let''s confront them directly," Draken replied.


    As one, they emerged from their hiding ce and marched defiantly toward the oing mages of the Felgura Kingdom.


    In the midst of the rough, lonely terrain, the two parties met but kept their distance from one another.


    Zareena, Soren, and Raven looked directly at the five Beast Kingdom mages. On particr note was Raven''s unwavering gaze, fixated on Katty, who stood with a radiant smile beside Draken.


    "Hey Katty, that human bitch is staring at you," the skri mage whispered near her.


    Katty''s eyes shifted to Raven, who was still gazing at her intently. Katty''s cheeky grin in response appeared to infuriate Raven even more.


    "Calm down, Raven. You will get your turn," Zareena whispered.


    Raven took a deep breath and then said, "Yes, princess."


    "You humans are starting to get more cocky." The seafolk mage shouted.


    The Seafolk mage left his colleagues behind and walked slowly but steadily toward Soren, Zareena, and Raven.


    "Now aren''t you the cocky one," Zareen replied, getting in position to attack.


    She gently raised both palms into the air, and a moderate wave swept down on them in a rising crescendo. The flood pushed mercilessly at Zareena''s party, creating a wall of water.


    "Let me join too," Katty said.


    Katty''s steely resolve called forth a school of shark-like sea monsters with arms, legs, and terrifying, razor-sharp ws.


    These glowing blue beings sped through the water at tremendous speeds, heading directly for the Zareena group.


    Katty rode atop one of these shark-like monsters and kept her vicious troop focused on its prey.


    "I miss Sera now," Zareena whispered.


    Zareena extended a single hand, hermanding presence evident as she orchestrated a spiraling formation of golden leaves.


    This formation took the shape of a colossal, gleaming spear.


    The speed of the leaves'' rotation increased as they danced. She lowered her hand with a fast and exact motion just before the oing water wave and the shark-like beasts approached.


    The golden spear sliced through the water like butter and pierced one of the shark monsters down the middle.


    Katty expertly shifted a group of her shark-like monsters to the nk on the right.


    A cloud of ck smoke swirled about Raven as she raced toward Katty. Zareena, meanwhile, made a beeline toward the seafolk mage.


    At the same time as Soren leaped into the air, the ground underneath them split open, sending him flying towards the three remaining mages.


    "Herees the main guy," the Skri mage said, and instantly two daggers appeared on his hands.


    "Try not to y around, Lenar," Warenolf replied. He summoned a spear in his hands.


    "Keke.. don''t worry," Lenar said as his eyes focused on the falling Soren in their direction.


    Meanwhile, Draken was just standing still with his arms crossed and watching the brawl.


    *Booooom*


    An enormous force of gravity descended upon Warenolf and Lenar as a loud explosion echoed throughout the battlefield.


    When Sorennded on the field, the impact was so great that it cratered the ground immensely. Meanwhile, Warenolf and Lenar were both brought to their knees by the intense pressure.


    Draken, on the other hand, stood steadfast with his arms folded and his unblinking eyes set on Soren.


    "So this is how his gravity pressure feels....kekeke" Lenar said.


    Through his body, currents of electricity surged, transferring themselves to his twin daggers. A secondter, the oppressive power was destroyed, and he was standing right behind Soren. The evil energy crackled in his reptilian eyes.


    He swung his daggers at Soren''s back twice as fast, but the nimble mage was ready. He deftly sidestepped the assault and stepped back to safety.


    Within seconds, the mud surrounding both of Soren''s legs had hardened into a solid mass. But Soren reacted incredibly fast, pulling back while using his gravitational force to smash the crusted mud.


    Warenwolf stayed in the mud in the middle of the field, his face sticking out to stare at Soren.


    Soren was suddenly attacked by a barrage of lightning. Warenwolf and Lenar were so focused on their goal that they refused to give Soren any breathing room or a second chance. The n all along was to quickly and cooperatively crush him.


    Quickly dodging and weaving to avoid the lightning, Soren''s instincts kicked in as his mind raced to devise a retaliation.


    Meanwhile, Draken, who was standing back and watching the action, was secretly a little on edge. The two remaining opponents on the other team absorbed his thoughts.


    The fact that he couldn''t identify them puzzled him. He couldn''t help but specte about their extraordinary bravery and the special tricks they might be using.


    The previous match had already revealed that one of their members consumed a special potion that rendered her invisible, making her difficult to identify even with mana sense.


    And his intuition was right.


    Aizel and Daisy were making their final preparations as they stood not far from the unfoldingbat.


    Time was now a preciousmodity, as its invisibility would soon expire.Aizel had turned Sekki into a huge spear that dangled in the air in front of them.


    Daisy, her bow taut and beads of sweat on her brow, was poised and ready.


    "Are you sure I can shoot Sekki towards that dragon?" Daisy asked, looking a little nervous.


    "Yes, if you are worried about the size, then don''t worry about it. Just shoot with a little wind energy and strengthen the strings with Mana.


    "Me and Sekki will handle the rest," Aizel replied, stretching his neck and arms a little.


    [I am ready, let''s show them what we can do, fufu]


    "Yes, let''s take them by surprise. Don''t mess up the timing, Sekki."


    [Don''t worry, Master]


    Sekki spoke words of reassurance, its voice full of self-assurance. Daisy nodded, clenched her bow, and took a long breath in preparation.


    The Sekki drifted effortlessly into Daisy''s waiting palms. She could feel the enormous weight of the spear as she pulled on the bowstrings, but she persisted with the help of mana enhancement and Sekki.


    Aizel, standing at her side, poised like a sprinter ready to dash, mirrored her tenacity. Daisy''s eyes never left Draken, who stood immobile in the distance.


    "Now our potion effects can be worn off anytime. Before that just shoot and let me do the rest. On the count of three..


    Daisy nodded.


    "One...


    "Two...


    "Three... shoot..


    *Swish**Crackled*


    Charged with Aizel''s lightning, the spear flew through the air at the speed of a bolt of lightning. Aizel, in close pursuit, sprinted with electrifying velocity alongside the flying spear.


    Aizel and Daisy became visible in the distance as the potion''s effects wore off.


    Draken''s heightened awareness picked up on their presence immediately, and he shifted his focus to Aizel, who had closed the distance between them very swiftly.


    The lightning-charged spear was hurtling directly toward Draken''s head.


    Soren, Warenwolf, and Lenar also noticed it but were busy fighting with each other.


    "So you finally showed up, Young War God. If this was your sneak attempt, then you have failed miserably." Draken said it with a smug.


    As if on cue, Aizel performed a stunning leap into the air. Bolts of lightning surged through his legs as he delivered a powerful kick to the spear.


    The sudden reversal in the spear''s direction sent it hurtling in Lenar''s direction.


    "Soren noww..."


    Soren, alerted by the voice, quickly raised his arms, aiming the massive force of gravity at Lenar, who was floating in midair and throwing lightning bolts.


    The gravitational pull yanked him down to the ground.


    At the speed of lightning, Sekki thrust through his head, leaving him no room to respond.


    Everything happened so quickly that nobody could have done anything to stop it. The belt buckle on Lenar''s pants lit up brightly as his body disintegrated into specks of light.


    In a sh, he found himself back on the balcony of the Beast Kingdom in the Colosseum.


    "What even happened out there?" he said in shock.


    "Hard luck, buddy," one of the Skri mages sitting beside him told him.


    Meanwhile, Draken was a little shocked to see this development.


    Suddenly, a barrage of arrows started to drop towards him. He just stood there and let them hit him.


    Aizel quickly changed direction and reached out to strike at Warenwolf, who had been trying to sneak up on Soren.

 Chapter 371 Draken vs Aizel and Soren

    Chapter 371 Draken vs Aizel and Soren


    Warenwolf''s natural impulses screamed as he tried to flee into his muddy hideout. But Soren responded quickly, intensifying the gravitational pressure around him.


    At the same time, Aizel conjured a series of fire pirs that quickly wrapped Warenwolf in the mud and burned him to ashes.


    "Phew... that was fun. Now only the main guy remains." Aizelmented, looking towards Draken who was slowly walking towards them.


    "This guy seems strong," He further added.


    "Let me get rid of him alone," Soren replied.


    "You weren''t even able to beat the other two...


    Quick as a sh, Soren and Aizel blocked Draken''s powerful blow. Draken had suddenly appeared in the middle of them, seemingly out of nowhere.


    The enormous momentum of the strike echoed in their forearms, sending them flying in opposing directions.


    The change in Draken was startling. Now eight feet tall, he was an intimidating sight. With his four eyes and sharp teeth, this man''s face looked like something out of a draconic fantasy novel.


    His body had bulked up considerably, and he now sported wed hands and legs in addition to a fearsome tail.


    Aizel found himself lodged within a boulder.


    "Tsk, tsk, that''s quite a situation. That fellow packs a punch. Is that his dragon transformation?"


    He reflected as he watched Draken from the distance.


    *Crackle*


    Lightning crackled around his body, and he disappeared in an instant and appeared right in front of Draken. He was so fast that his punch went straight into the guts of Draken and pushed him a little far away on the impact.


    "His body feels like a mountain," Aizel thought.


    Aizel charged right at Draken as Sekki changed into a spear.


    His blows poured down on Draken, but he avoided them with ease thanks to the resiliency of the crimson dragon scales covering his strong arms.


    To fight back, Draken threw a punch that hit the spear and knocked Aizel backward. The rocks under his feet scratched and kicked up a cloud of dust.


    Aizel''s hand hooked a little from the grip, "Damn what power," he thought.


    Draken, however, didn''t give Aizel any breathing room. He sprang forward, striking Aizel with his enormous arms and ws. Aizel tried to defend himself with the spear, steadily losing ground as he parried the continuous assault.


    In a sudden move, Draken kicked the grip of Aizel''s spear, causing it to slip from Aizel''s grasp.


    Lightning-fast, Aizel jumped back and kicked the spear with all his might. The spinning weapon, now charged with lightning, sliced perilously close to Draken''s face.


    Draken''s eyes widened in surprise as he narrowly dodged the electrified spear. The crackling energy surrounding the weapon intensified, fueling Aizel''s determination to turn the tide of the battle.


    Aizel swiftly gestured with his hands, causing Sekki, that was stuck on the ground, to levitate. Charged with lightning, the weapon was sent hurtling towards Aizel, who then delivered a swift kick,unching the spear back at Draken.


    It was like a game of football, with Aizel on offense and Draken on the defensive, as Aizel repeatedly kicked and shed at him with the spear, which had be electrified.


    Draken finally got both hands on the spear after several exchanges. When he finally seemed to have the upper hand, Aizel swooped in.


    He expertly manipted the pole of the spear, causing it to spin back and slip through Draken''s fingers.


    After regaining control of the spear, Aizel quickly raised it above his head to counter Draken''s double punch.


    The force was enough to visibly bend the spear, showcasing the incredible strength behind the blow.


    Aizel bolstered his arms and, with sheer power, deflected the blow.As swift as lightning, he swung the spear, slicing through one of Draken''s knees.


    For the first time, the spear had pierced the thick scales and exposed the dark green blood beneath.


    As Aizel prepared to take advantage of the situation, the area around him became increasingly dense. Sensing what was about to happen, Aizel swiftly sprinted away.


    Falling from above, Sorennded a deadly strike on Draken, amplified by the force of gravity.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    Draken dodged just in time, but the impact was so great that it broke the ground and left a huge crater.


    Draken, unfazed by Soren''s advance, charged forward headfirst. Soren, with his gravity-infused punch, met Draken''s mighty punch.


    The sh of their powers sent shockwaves rippling in every direction.


    Soren raised an eyebrow, surprised at Draken''s resilience in withstanding his gravity-enhanced strike so effortlessly.


    A vicious exchange of blows ensued, sending shockwaves through the battlefield with each stroke.


    The ground cracked under the immense pressure of their confrontation.


    Aizel, observing this intense battle from a distance, couldn''t help but think, "This dragon can even withstand the force of gravity."


    Soren incorporated elbow strikes into his assault, one of which pierced through Draken''s chest, propelling him backward.


    Draken gave Soren a ferocious look with his four eyes, then disappeared for an instant before reappearing to strike him with his elbow, sending him flying into the air like a kite caught in the wind.


    Soren collided with a massive boulder, his body taking the full impact.


    Draken gave chase to him nonstop, raining blows down on him. Then, in a powerful uppercut, he sent Soren hurtling into the sky.


    Soren regained control of his body in midair and, with increased gravity all around him, sped towards Draken at an extraordinary pace.


    Draken, bracing for the impact, took the blow with both hands, causing the earth to shudder and debris to scatter in all directions.


    Out of nowhere, a barrage of lightning-fast chains hurtled towards Draken. They whirled around him, catching his limbs in their webs, then dove down into the ground to anchor him firmly.


    Charged with lightning like a divine force, Aizel descended from the heavens. His spear, a crackling bolt of energy, cleaved toward Draken''s shoulder with incredible force.


    The spear prated Draken''s thick scales but became stuck, preventing a sessful hit.


    *RAWWWWWRRRR*


    Draken screamed in pain.


    The green blood swiftly liquefied, snaking its way toward Aizel. In a rapid response, Aizel summoned Sekki back to his side and retreated from the advancing blood.


    Draken''s eyes flushed crimson, smoke curling from his red nostrils.


    Quick as a sh, he vanished and pounded Aizel and Soren with a punch that sent them soaring through the air like rockets.


    He gave pursuit and caught them in his huge arms. He threw them back to the ground with a tremendous spin.


    *Booom**Booom*


    Aizel and Soren mmed into the ground, but they swiftly bounced back to their feet.


    Then, a tremendous shock rushed through Aizel as he realized his right palm had be trapped in jagged, green crystals. All the way through his hand and shoulder, these crystal spikes dug in.


    Soren faced a simr fate, encased in crimson crystals, as Draken''s powerful punch hit him and Aizel square in the abdomen.


    The impact threw them both backwards, and their bodies skidded across the ground, breaking through the red and green crystals.


    "Fuck, is this some sort of crystal-type power?" Aizel thought, lying on the ground, seeing Draken, who was walking towards them.


    Aizel turned into a lightning bolt and escaped Draken''s grasp in an instant.


    Sekki, now a bow, was in Aizel''s hands. He notched an arrow and fired it at Draken, who effortlessly caught it with his massive grip.


    Aizel reappeared immediately above Draken before he could react, pulling another arrow. On the end of the shaft of this one was a little container.


    "You and your little tricks won''t work," Draken said in a draconic voice.


    Yet, in an unexpected turn, the arrow gripped by Draken switched with the one housing the container.


    Aizel''s lips twisted into a mischievous grin, and he blew a kiss at Draken in a mocking manner before disappearing.


    The arrow''s container ruptured, releasing a cloud of ominous, thick, ck smoke that engulfed Draken.


    Aizel acted swiftly, hurling forth two fiery chains that snaked around Draken''s wrists, and with a mighty heave, heunched him hurtling toward a nearby hillock.


    "You are really persistent, human," Draken said, still stuck on the hill.


    Draken emerged from the hillock, his movements apanied by the subtle cracking of his neck as he advanced steadily towards Aizel.


    "It''s time to end this," Draken said, as he joined both hands.


    Crystals of varying hues of green and red suddenly began to fill the area around Draken. Aizel watched as a dome of whirling red and green colors formed around Draken, his brow furrowing in perplexity.


    Slowly but surely, spiderwebs of hairline cracks appeared on the surface of this mysterious barrier.


    The crystal dome shattered with a resounding crash, revealing a newly-born Draken.


    He now sported a distinctive suitposed of half-green and half-red crystals, resembling a striking crow. Formidable spikes adorned both his shoulders, crafted from the amalgamation of the two crystal types.


    His formidable appearance was further highlighted by a full-body crystal armor, and his eyes focused on Aizel with great resolve.

 Chapter 372 Draken vs Aizel and Soren (Part 2)

    Chapter 372 Draken vs Aizel and Soren (Part 2)


    "Ayooo... now is that a kind of magic artifact or is it based on his power?" Aizel thought after looking at Draken in the crystal armor.


    [Master, I think that his power]


    "Let''s test him then," Aizel said.


    He was getting ready to go on the offensive when Soren appeared out of nowhere behind Draken.


    He hurled a dense, gravity-infused stone toward Draken.


    Draken, however, stopped it with ease with his right hand and the added power of red crystals.


    The surrounding atmosphere grew denser with burgeoning gravity, as both warriors dug into the ground, birthing craters one by one in a slow and relentless descent.


    Soren suddenly threw an uppercut kick that caught Draken square in the chin.


    His kick carried the potent weight of gravity pressure, delivering a resounding impact that sent shockwaves through Draken''s crystalized dragon-like visage.


    Aizel quickly joined in, throwing a hard punch that connected with Draken''s back. The crystalline growth on its back, however, made it as impregnable as a mountain.


    Draken pivoted and countered with a rapid punch, his red crystal-covered arm transforming into a crimson gauntlet.


    Sekki transformed into a shield, and Aizel expertly blocked the iing strike. Draken''s attack was so powerful that it sent Aizel reeling backward, his feet slipping on the rough ground.


    In an instant, Sekki changed into two whirling chains. Aizel hurriedly threw them at Draken, but they zipped pass him without making contact, embedding themselves into a small hill behind.


    Aizel focused his energy and yanked an enormous boulder in the direction of Draken''s back.


    Simultaneously, he closed the gap between them with electrifying speed.


    With a lightning-charged double kick, he kicked Draken''s midsection and then mmed the boulder into Draken''s back, causing it to shatter against the crystal-like armor.


    "Damn, these crystals are really hard," Aizel thought.


    In the air, Sekki morphed into a tangle of chains that skillfully encircled Draken''s body. Meanwhile, Aizel on the ground kept his hold on the chains tight, trapping the dragon-like figure within their entangling grasp.


    "Now Idiotttttt," Aizel raised his voice.


    Soren soared through the air, the atmosphere around his right arm growing increasingly dense as he closed in.


    With a surge of power, he unleashed a gravity-infused punch aimed squarely at the back of Draken''s form.


    The crystalline armor suffered damage from the impact and began to break apart slowly. Soren kept up the pressure, resolved to break through the dragon''s sturdy body, and Draken let out a scream of agony.


    *RAWWRRRRRR*


    With a resounding blow to the abdomen, he sent Soren hurtling through the air.


    Soren soared, obliterating hills and boulders in his path. The force was devastating.


    Draken promptly closed the gap, hot on Soren''s trail.


    He grabbed Soren''s leg and mmed him to the ground, repeatedly mming him to the ground.


    But Aizel stepped in quickly to defend Soren and delivered a powerful kick to Draken. The chains promptly snaked around Draken''s limbs, attempting to restrain him once more.


    However, Draken''s left hand suddenly transformed into a de of deadly green crystal.


    The de sliced through the chains and lunged toward Aizel''s neck.


    However, Aizel showed incredible dexterity by dodging and quickly escaping from the oing onught.


    Draken, wielding both his red and green crystal des, swung wildly at Aizel, who deftly avoided and deflected his assaults with his own.


    Meanwhile, Sekki quickly changed back into a sword and flew towards Aizel, who grabbed it and braced for the uing onught.


    In the unrelentingbat, Aizel continued to parry the crystal swords, his thoughts racing to create a method to defeat Draken.


    Unexpectedly, Draken unleashed a rapid barrage of green crystal spikes, resembling bullets, targeting Aizel.


    It became increasingly apparent that engaging Draken directly was bing a formidable challenge.


    Draken shifted his right foot and forcefully struck the ground.


    Like a tsunami, the red crystal spikes erupted from their source and raced unrelentingly toward Aizel, who was still trying to avoid the onught of green crystal bullets.


    *Tsk* This is pissing me off,"


    Aizel''s hands burst into mes, and he hurled fireballs at the oing crystal tsunami. The intense heatpressed the crystal wave, triggering a powerful explosion that shattered it instantly.


    Even though Aizel avoided the initial blow, the force knocked him flying. The green crystal spikes, like projectiles, closed in on him once more.


    Aizel, quick to react, began deflecting them once again.


    Draken however, managed to outrun Aizel''s defenses and deliver a devastating strike to thetter''s midsection.


    Then, in a relentless bombardment, Draken poured down strikes from both hands.


    With a final attempt to finish Aizel, Draken summoned his two crystal des once more, aiming to thrust them through his opponent''s body.


    Yet, just in the nick of time, Aizel managed to halt the des by grabbing both of them.


    "It''s over for you, human," Draken growled, trying to thrust the des.


    "I was... just going.... easy on you," Aizel said, struggling to hold the des and Draken power.


    Aizel''s hands radiated with power as he forcefully pushed Draken''s des back. In an instant, he conjured two water des and thrust them into both of Draken''s shoulders.


    These water des, like precision jet cutters, pierced through the crystal armor and scales with astonishing ease.


    *AHHHHHH*


    Draken, however, rammed both palms through Aizel''s ears with sufficient force that instantly stunned Aizel. And then he mmed him right into the ground.


    His mana sense jolted as he whirled around to confront three massive boulders hurtling his way.


    He shed through them quickly, destroying them one by one.


    Aizel, still shaking his head, got to his feet as Soren jumped into the fray. Together, they confronted Draken.


    They engaged in closebat, with Draken skillfully deflecting their blows using his crystal des. Now, he found himself on the defensive.


    As Aizel saw Draken struggle, he charged himself with lightning and executed a swift leg sweep, throwing Draken off bnce.


    Soren, appearing rather agitated, seized the opportunity and unleashed a powerful attack from his arsenal.


    "Oye oye idiot, I am here toooo...."


    "GRAVITY DEVASTATION," Soren said, and he punched his right hand straight at Draken''s face.


    The weight of the force and gravity was so great that it tore the air apart. Aizel crashed violently into the ground, creating deep craters.


    At the same time, Draken''s crystal armor cracked, sending him flying through the air and bashing furiously into rocks and hills.


    Soren soared through the sky, closely tailing Draken. As he approached, heunched two more attacks imbued with gravity, smashing Draken hard into the earth''s bowels.


    The wholendscape was in the shambles of the aftermath of the attack.


    Aizel regained his footing and took flight, leaving a zing trail in his wake as he joined the fray.


    As Soren and Draken fought relentlessly, they reduced the terrain to rubble, and Sekki changed into a flurry of razor des, racing through the air and closing in on them.


    Aizel quickly switched ces with one of the des, effectively closing the distance between them in an instant.


    Sekki, now a set of chains, sprang forth, grabbing Soren''s left leg in mid-air.


    Aizel dragged Soren away beforeunching another chain at Draken''s legs, entangling them and dragging him down the ground with great force.


    Draken jumped to his feet, green blood oozing out of his scales and his crystal armor fractured and half destroyed.


    Soren approached him from behind and got ready to throw another GRAVITY DEVASTATION blow.


    At the same time, Aizel came charging in from the right, his right hand covered by a gauntlet that crackled with electricity.


    Draken raised his arms, creating crystalline tsunami waves to repel the attacks as both men threw simultaneous fists.


    The subsequent wave grew in magnitude, eventually overwhelming them.


    Soren found himself ensnared by bouldersden with crystals, while Aizel skillfully evaded them.


    Draken then melded both the red and green crystals into a formidable, many jagged spears-like form and hurled it in Soren''s direction, who was still immobilized.


    "Shit"


    Aizel sped toward the captive Soren and, using Sekki, methodically cut through the spears, protecting Soren the whole time.


    Atst, a massive crystal spear sped toward Aizel''s direction. He enveloped Sekki in mes and deftly sliced through it


    But, emerging from the fragmented spear, Draken thrust his red crystal de, piercing Aizel''s left shoulder.


    Sekki moved on its own, smashing the crystal boulder that had been holding Soren captive and instantly freeing him.


    Seizing the moment, Soren surged at Draken, driving him backward.


    Aizel''s magical artifact armor suddenly came to life, focusing on the wound and quickly healing itself by sucking some of his blood.


    "Damn it, I took a hit because of this asshole, I am ending this fucker right now," Aizel said in rage.


    He quickly stood up and took a deep breath.


    *Vroooooom*


    The magic artifact roared, its de-like fans spinning at a dizzying speed, encasing him in ck armor.


    Aizel gazed into the distance where Soren and Draken shed in a fierce battle.

 Chapter 373 Thunder Beam

    Chapter 373 Thunder Beam


    ?


    [It''s finally time Master, show them what you can do now as a Grade III, fufu]


    Yeah, along with that orge, this duo would have been more difficult to deal with in the battle. Luckily I got rid of that orge," Aizel thought.


    Aizel crouched into a sprinter''s stance.


    *Vroooooooom*


    Lightning red across Aizel''s entire body as the fans on his armor spun at dizzying speeds. There was a gathering of clouds in the sky.


    *Thunder* *Thunder* *Thunder*


    Lightning coiled around him, dancing like an ethereal serpent as if drawn by some maic force. It seemed as though nature itself colluded with Aizel, arranging the elements to answer his plea.


    Each bolt of lightning smoothly descended from the sky, following its own ming course toward Aizel, who was waiting to absorb its raw power.


    *zummmmmmmmm**Vrooom**Vrooom*


    The air around the spinning des sizzled and cracked with an electric charge, and the des themselves blurred into invisibility.


    In the midst of a violent storm that seemed to shake the very foundations of reality, smoke began to billow from Aizel''s armor.


    [Master, what are you doing? This is looking dangerous.


    Hahahaha....


    *Thunder* *Thunder* *Thunder*


    "Don''t worry, Sekki, I will show you something special."


    Draken and Soren, deep in their furiousbat, both noticed the sudden change.


    Draken''s keen instincts told him that the situation was spiraling out of control.


    Time itself seemed to warp, reducing the furiousbat between Soren and Draken to a mere crawl.


    It wasn''t like time had stopped; rather, Aizel had transformed into an unstoppable force of lightning-speed railgun.


    In an instant, he was before the statue-like Draken, his hands fluidly forming arcane symbols that emitted an eerie blue me.


    With deliberate precision, he extended his glowing palm towards Draken''s left chest.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    An enormous blue inferno broke out, ripping through the left half of Draken and leaving a path of searing destruction in its wake.


    A wake of burnt dirt spread behind him as he zed across the area. The raging inferno consumed everything in its path, including the rugged hills, boulders, and stony ground, leaving behind nothing but smoking wreckage.


    Aizel cautiously stepped back, his eyes locked on Draken''s still-breathing form. The dragon''s severed half bled slowly, and an ominous crystalline growth enveloped the injury.


    "Let me give you a farewell gift,"


    Aizel raised his hand, and in response, the foreboding ck clouds parted, revealing a hole in them.


    *BOOOM* *THUNDER*


    A colossal lightning beam descended like divine judgment, striking Draken''s form with an earth-shattering fury.


    Draken screamed in agony, but the thunder beam relentlessly demolished the once-mighty dragon, drowning out his cries.


    In an instant, Draken disintegrated into countless particles, vanishing from the dimension.


    The sheer force of the attack gouged an enormous crater into the ground. Lingering serpentine sparks danced around the gaping hole, wisps of smoke curling into the air.


    *Phew* That was fun," Aizel said.


    "Now let''s defeat the rest of them."


    "Wait, let them defeat them on their own," Soren suddenly interrupted.


    "Ahhh.. alright," Aizel replied.


    "Don''t ever do that. I was going to finish him," Soren said.


    "Yeah, yeah, you were clearly struggling," Aizel mocked.


    Far away from there, another intense struggle unfolded. Zareena and Raven find themselves embroiled in a fierce battle against Katty and a tough sea folk mage.


    Massive water tsunamis and sea monsters that the seafolk mage and Katty had conjured posed a constant threat, which Raven and Zareena struggled against.


    "This is getting hectic, Raven; we need to do something. We also have to help Aizel and Sorenter." Zareena said, shing one of the shark-type monsters using her golden leaf des that were flying all around her.


    "I am trying, princess, " Raven replied.


    "Hahahaa, what happened, princess? I heard you were quite strong," Katty shouted. She was sitting on the backs of the monsters that were freely swimming in the water.


    Suddenly, arrows rained down from above, and they all found their targets among the crashing waves and tsunamis.


    One by one, the arrows exploded, unleashing a torrent of fiery waves that shed with the watery onught.


    As the water evaporated in the extreme heat, steam billowed in all directions, leaving behind a sight of sizzling mayhem.


    "Someone has interfered, Yasmine," Katty shouted towards the seafolk mage.


    "Brace for more Katty," Yasmine replied. She started to create water barriers all around her.


    Arrows began raining down on them again. Katty summoned dark creatures resembling panthers, wrapped in crackling lightning, and deftly guided them to avoid the lethal arrows.


    Yasmine was able to deflect the iing shots because of the water barrier that had developed around her.


    "This must be Daisy, let''s not waste the opportunity she has created for us," Zareena said, and Raven nodded towards her.


    Raven dissolved into a swirling shroud of inky smoke, swiftly hurtling in Katty''s direction. Observing that, Zareena went to confront the seafolk mage, Yasmine.


    "So you are going to fight against me, huh? Well,I wanted to fight with that human princess." Kattymented, seeing Raven heading towards her.


    Upon Katty''smand, her formidable legion of monstrous allies swiftly pivoted and advanced in the direction of Raven.


    The panthers, imbued with lightning, fought the obsidian clouds one by one.


    However, the oue proved eerie: what remained after the collision, upon exiting the dark cloud, appeared as skeletal, emaciated creatures.


    It seemed that the smoke had drained them of their vitality and life force.


    No matter how many attempted to enter or employ lightning, the inevitable oue remained consistent.


    Katty, too, was unsure of how to approach the enigmatic cloud.


    However, Raven didn''t grant her the luxury of time.


    She summoned more ominous, billowing clouds and sent them hurtling toward the monsters. Katty''s huge army was the major target of her efforts.


    Katty''s army began to lose strength and morale as the storm clouds rolled in. Once unstoppable, the army was now helpless in the face of the continuous attack.


    "Damn it, in this way, I will lose my whole army. "

 Chapter 374 Victory

    Chapter 374 Victory


    The battlefield was transformed into an arena of dazzling and foreboding lights amidst the chaotic conflict of elemental forces.


    When confronted with Raven''s darkness, Katty found herself up against an insurmountable challenge.


    "Let me get rid of the clouds and smokes first," Katty thought.


    Katty unleashed a jolt of electricity that spread like lightning across the hazy horizon. A barrage of lightning struck the battlefield, illuminating it and revealing every crack, shadow, and flicker of Raven''s dark clouds.


    White-hot sparks sparked as they impacted the whirling mists, providing brief views of the adversary.


    Raven''s response was as unpredictable as her shadowy dance through the thick ck smoke. She spun webs of shadow, deftly catching Katty''s electric assault in their tangles.


    The thunderbolts frayed, leaving behind smoky tendrils of their own, lost in the dark, whirling gloom.


    With a wave of her hand, Raven called forth dark, smokey serpents.


    These ghostly beings were inky and sinuous as they slithered toward Katty, leaving trails of ck vapor in their wake.


    This is not even a summon, just smokey puppets," Katty thought.


    Katty called forth a flock of ratherrge bird monsters. They resembled the eagles from the Aizel world in many ways.


    pping their wings like lightning, theyunched a charge that eventually wiped out the ck, smokey serpents.


    As Katty''s lightning bolts continued to pepper the battlefield, Raven shifted her strategy.


    She cloaked herself in a thick ck fog, bing a ghostly, shadowy apparition.


    Katty struggled to find her elusive adversary as the rolling darkness cloaked Raven in obscurity. The ck fog drew closer, but Katty''s electrified senses tingled with awareness.


    Suddenly, from the shadows, Raven materialized like a phantom, her evil fingers reaching out to touch the mage.


    But Katty had anticipated this.


    She unleashed a torrent of electric power in a dazzling explosion, dispersing the smoky cover that concealed her enemy.


    Katty suddenly started moving in a whirling pattern around Raven. As her lightning abilities grew stronger, she became a blur of rapid speed. Only the whirl of blue lightning around Raven''s dark figure remained visible.


    "What is she trying to do," Raven thought.


    Raven tried hard to figure out what Katty was doing. She stood ready to repel any lightning-fueled attack that Katty may unleash towards her.


    Yet, with each passing moment, it became apparent that Katty was closing in.


    There was nowhere for Raven to go as the lightning cage tightened and the electricity intensified.


    A crackling radiance of heat and lightning enveloped her body as she felt the pulsating current flowing through her.


    Out of nowhere, two arrows pierced the air, nting themselves on either side of Raven.


    Her mouth dropped open as she saw the arrows'' attached containers explode, releasing a dense, swirling cloud of ck, crimson-tinged smoke that quickly covered the area.


    Katty, who had been steadily making her way towards Raven, suddenly stopped. She has seen the previous battles of Aizel and knows how difficult and dangerous it is to fight inside that smoke.


    Frustration simmered within her, appearing in an irritated twitch of her brows.


    Katty immediately sensed Daisy''s presence and spurred at lightning speed, intent on eliminating her opponent.


    Midway through her advance, an unexpected presence surged into Katty''s senses¡ªanother person hurtling toward her at the same lightning-imbued pace.


    She braced herself for impact, but a deadly punchnded on her face before she could even raise her hands in defense.


    The impact threw her backward, sending her hurtling into the reddish-ck gloom of the cloud of dark mist.


    "Nicely done, Daisy!" Aizel shouted towards Daisy, showing a thumbs up toward her.


    Katty''s body twisted in a bout of coughing as shey in the dark smoke, an irritating itch spreading all over her.


    Her eyes reddened, and tear ducts welled up.


    A little ebony dagger suddenly materialized out of the fog and sank into her back. Her awareness suddenly vanished, and then a flurry of shadowy des materialized and pierced her flesh.


    *Aggghhhhhh*


    *CRACKLE*


    In her frenzied state, Katty unleashed torrents of lightning, aiming to locate Raven hidden within the cloud.


    Yet, her assault was abruptly halted as two ck, smokey hands mped onto her throat from behind, sapping the life force from her in an instant.


    Katty''s belt triggered, and her body split into shimmering particles, signaling her exit from the dimension.


    From the opposite end, thest figures departed the dimension, causing the battlefield''s fabric to unravel.


    This was the unmistakable sign that the Felgura Kingdom had emerged victorious.


    All five members of their team remained hale and hearty, while the mages from the Beast Kingdom had been defeated.


    *ANDDDDD THE WINNER IS.... FELGURA KINGDOM," Shoka voice boomed in the Colosseum.


    "YEAH!!!


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    "WAR GOD!!!...


    "Why are these people not chanting my name? I was clearly better," Soren said.


    "Yeah, your grave would have been long before dug if I hadn''t interfered," Aizel replied with a smug.


    Aizel and hisrades made their way back to their kingdom''s balcony within the Colosseum.


    Along the way, Aizel and Soren kept up their yful banter, which got a cry of appreciation from the spectators.


    While Zareena shook her head and tried to calm the two men down, Daisy and Raven smiled and waved to the crowd.


    "Good Job everyone, all of you did well," The King said, standing and pping for them.


    Every single person there paid their respects without dy, with the exception of Aizel and Soren.


    The nobility looked disapprovingly at them for their defiance, but they continued to march confidently to their assigned seats.


    "Nicely done little brother, you surely using your full potential of Grade III Mage finally," Aquarian said.


    "Hehhhh, that wasn''t even me going 50%," Aizel replied.


    "Hahahaha, incredible,"Aquarian chuckled, impressed by Aizel''s nonchnt response.


    "Well, I can''t wait to see what you''re capable of when you actually give it your all," he said with a yful smirk.


    "Sure," Aizel replied.


    As the day came to a close, the Colosseum began to empty after some extra talking. The match between the Zulivan and Theodora kingdoms, set for the following day, was already generating a lot of buzz.


    In their designated castle, Aizel found himself dining with Daisy. After such an intense battle, hunger had overtaken him.


    Aizel and Daisy sat down at a beautifully set table in the castle''s borate dining hall. The beautiful, warm light of the setting sun illuminated the room via the stained ss windows.


    A fine linen tablecloth was spread before them, adorned with gleaming silverware, crystal goblets, and an array of delectable dishes.


    The mouthwatering scent of freshly cooked treats permeated the space. This break from the arena allowed both to rx and enjoy the splendors of avish meal.


    Their discussion at the start of the meal was as smooth as the wine they were drinking.


    "You know, Aizel, it''s moments like these that make the battles worth it, don''t you think?" Daisy said, breaking the silence.


    Aizel''s eyes glowed like the candles on the table as he nodded.


    "Absolutely. Sometimes, when we''re in the heat of battle, it''s easy to forget the simple joys." He replied.


    Daisy raised an eyebrow, and a yful smile graced her lips. "Simple joys? A feast like this isn''t exactly what most people consider ''simple,'' you know."


    Aizelughed because he could see her point. "Well, I guess it''s rtively simplepared to dodging fireballs and facing dragons."


    Daisyughed at his response.


    They continued to eat and enjoy each course. Tonight''s meal was a personal best for the chef.


    Roasted meats, seasoned with a variety of herbs and spices, took center stage on the dinner table. Bread so fresh it virtually melted in their lips, and bowls of hot, buttery vegetables apanied them.


    "Now just one more final battle, and then we can finally get back home safely," Daisy said.


    "Yes, I miss the kids badly," Aizel replied.


    "I am sure Vespara is also missing you ''very badly,'' Daisy said with a mischievous smile.


    When Aizel heard Vespara''s name, he shuddered uncontrobly.


    "I hope that Hag has at least taught Dr. Shelly well," he said.


    Dessert arrived, an assortment of sweet treats that ranged from velvety chocte mousse to fruit tarts adorned with glistening berries.


    Their conversation shifted to the uing battles, strategies, and challenges thaty ahead.


    The setting light gently caressed the dining hall as Aizel and Daisy enjoyed not only a meal but also the memories that had brought them closer.


    The Next day....


    "YEAHHHH!!!!!!


    "WOWWWWWW.....


    "What the fuck....


    "How is it possible....


    Anticipation throbbed through the Colosseum. The crowd''s energy, which was equal parts enthusiasm, perplexity, and frustration, was obvious throughout the arena.


    "WOAH WOAH WOAH... WHO COULD HAVE GUESSED.....


    "THE THEODORA KINGDOM HAS DEFEATED THE ZULIVAN KINGDOM...." Shoka said.


    The queen of the Theodora Kingdom was ecstatic as she surveyed the results of her Kingdom from the balcony.


    Her face broke out in a broad grin as she basked in the glow of her team''s triumph over the Zulivan Kingdom.

 Chapter 375 THE FINALE

    Chapter 375 THE FINALE


    In the morning,


    Seated around the dining table were Zareena, Raven, Daisy, Soren, Seraphine, Hazel, and Aizel, engrossed in their lunch.


    "So our final battle is against Theodora Kingdom now," Raven said, munching her food.


    "The results were quite shocking, I am not going to lie," Zareena replied.


    "It doesn''t matter who are we going to face," Soren said.


    "Damn it.... why why why..." Aizel mmed his hand on the table. He was looking quite pissed since he has heard about the result.


    "That bitch will being after me once again," he said.


    "But if we win the battle, it ain''t going to matter," Raven replied.


    "Yeah, I know. But you didn''t understand something."


    "Like what?" Raven asked, focusing her attention on Aizel.


    "She wants me. She has been going on since sheid her eyes on me. Do you think a powerful Queen of such a big kingdom will let this go so easily?


    "Even if she can''t have me through this battle, she might use some underhand tricks after the tournament gets over," Aizele exined.


    "Ohhh.. I didn''t think about this," Raven replied.


    "Well I think she is not that stu... well she is unpredictable,"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. No one can directly attack or use sneak attacks on each other after the tournament.


    "Or else that Kingdom will have to face the wrath of the other three Kingdoms together," Zareena said, which kind of reassured Aizel for now.


    "Phew... that''s good to hear,"


    "By the way, who all are and in what manner are we going to fight in this battle?" He asked.


    "Raven will fight the first single battle. After that Soren and I will go the duo battle.


    "And for the team battle, it will be me, Soren, Daisy, Seraphine, and Aizel," Zareena said.


    "Tsk... only team battle, well whatever," Aizel murmured.


    "Also, be sure to go all out this time. They have defeated the Zulivan Kingdom, we can''t take this easy," Zareena further said and everyone nodded towards her.


    As the hours ticked by, the much-anticipated tournament final got closer.


    It was the sh between the arch-enemies, the Felgura Kingdom and the Theodora Kingdom.


    The Colosseum thrummed with life.


    A tidal wave of spectators flooded the stadium''s grandstands, their voices soaring in a wave of enthusiasm.


    Their chanting resounded off the high stone walls, filling the air with their melodic tones. Banners and gs from both kingdoms waved in the breeze, each one''s colors bright and easily recognizable.


    As fans of both teams cheered and jeered, tensions rose. Theirpeting chants for their different sides created a cacophony of sound that tingled with excitement.


    The atmosphere itself was electric, buzzing with the anticipation of a fierce sh.


    The spectators'' faces disyed a mix of hope, pride, and a hint of anxiety.


    They clenched their fists, held their breaths, and leaned forward in their seats as the tension continued to mount.


    "Are You All Readyyyyyyyy........." Shoka''s voice boomed with excitement.


    "YEAH!!!!


    "BLOOD...


    "BLOOD...


    "BLOOD...


    "BLOOD...


    "The finale is here, who is going to win it all? Will it be Theodora Kingdom?


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...


    "Or will it be Felgura Kingdom?


    "Yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....


    "WAR GOD...


    "WAR GOD...


    "WAR GOD...


    "Hehe, I got a lot of support, I see, nice nice..." Aizel murmured and smiled from the balcony.


    "Softie, I hope you can give them another excellent battle," Hazel said.


    "You bet," Aizel replied.


    "All the best, Raven." Meanwhile, Zareena wished Raven.


    Raven gave a resolute nod to herpanions and then walked confidently toward the stage. At the same time, a shadowy figure in a billowing cloak made its way boldly from the Theodora camp to the same stage.


    This guy feels different," Aizel thought.


    [What do you mean by that, Master?]


    It is going to be tough for her."


    "Well, well, before the final battle of the tournament starts, let''s see what both kingdoms want to bet," Shoka said.


    Shoka glided effortlessly to the balcony in the Beast Kingdom.


    "So Queen, if I am not wrong, you want the War God in the bet, am I right?" He asked.


    "Oh my, it seems you really started to pay attention to me, huh?" the Queen replied.


    Everyone knows your obsession till now, hag," Shoka thought in his mind.


    "So Lacaris, I want War God as a prize," she said, looking towards the King of Felgura.


    "Ask something else," Lacaris replied, which stunned the queen.


    "What do you mean, something else? It will be him or War," She suddenly stood up and red towards him.


    *Tsk* Don''t create a ruckus here; fine, I want the 20%nd of your kingdom," he replied.


    After hearing the King of Felgura''s demand, astonishment rippled across the kingdom''s balconies.


    "Presumption! Don''t overstep your bounds," the queen''s eldest daughter shot back angrily.


    "Fine, start the battle," the Queen replied, which shocked everyone along with Shoka.


    "A-Are you sure Queen," Shoka asked again.


    "I said, start the battle."


    "SHOUT AT THE TOP OF THE LUNGS BECAUSE THIS BATTLE HAS JUST BECOME MORE SPICYYYYYY........


    "YEAHHHHH!!!


    "YEAHHHHH!!!!


    "YEAHHHHH!!!!


    "YEAHHHHH!!!!


    The King of Felgura, meanwhile, smiled and then sat down on his couch.


    That exchangepletely astounded Aizel.


    This bitch won''t let me go that easily. I need to n for my and others'' safety after the tournament," Aizel thought.


    [Master, maybe Grandmaster Gogo can help us]


    He can, but I don''t know if it will be a good idea or not."


    [What do you mean by that?]


    I will let you knowter."


    "WELL.... WITHOUT WASTING ANYMORE TIMEEEE....LETS'' START THE FINALLLL!!!!"


    "So which one of you would like to choose the battlefield?" Shoka asked, looking towards Raven and the mage from the Theodora Kingdom.


    Suddenly, the mage from the Theodora Kingdom raised his hand and indicated that he would let Raven pick the battlefield.


    Raven nodded and let Shoka know about her desired battlefield.


    With a p of his hands, Shoka re-enveloped the stage in the dimension.


    Meanwhile, on the Theodora Kingdom balcony,


    "Mother, why would you even agree to that bet?"


    However, the queen didn''t reply to her eldest daughter, instead her eyes were focused on the mage who was fighting for his Kingdom right now.

 Chapter 376 Quick Battles

    Chapter 376 Quick Battles


    The battlefield was dark and foreboding, lit only by the unnerving light of the blood-red moon.


    The gloomy, dark clouds above made a scary picture, and the chilly night air moved through the emptynd with a creepy whisper.


    It looked like a haunting forest had grown where people had abandoned thend.


    Raven had specifically selected this battlefield since it suited her dark abilities and skills. She moved like a ghost among the ominous woods and pitch ckness.


    The shadows that surrounded her body and moved in sync with her steps were practically indistinguishable from her shape.


    Her opponent, representing the Theodora Kingdom, remained motionless, standing firm in the destion, casting a lone figure amidst the obscurity.


    The mage unfurled his cloak slowly and deliberately, revealing a towering figure that reached a height of 6.5 feet.


    Muscles bulged beneath his taut skin, etched with scars from numerous battles, bearing witness to his encounters with des and swords.


    His normally rough appearance was marred by a scar from his brow to his left eye. His blue eyes wereser-like in their focus on the spooky forest clearing before him, and his short ck hair framed his face well.


    There was palpable tension among the enthusiastic spectators who intently monitored the impending confrontation on the huge disys, especially with the decisive showdown starting.


    The devoted subjects of Theodora Kingdom gave their heartfelt approval from the balcony below, but one woman stood out from the rest of the cheering audience.


    Her manner was in sharp contrast to his, and her expression of amazement was in to see as her eyes never left the man who was now in charge of the battlefield.


    How is this possible?" She Thought.


    "What happened my love, is something troubling you?" A Grade II Mage who was sitting beside her asked.


    "Nothing, my dear," she replied.


    Raven''s inky ck clouds swept out onto the battlefield, slowly but surely closing the distance between her and the opponent.


    She followed behind, but her cloak of darkness soon engulfed the mage.


    Oddly the mage didn''t react as one might expect and instead kept marching forward with dogged will.


    Is he that confident in his abilities?" Raven thought.


    Abruptly, an enigmatic radiance pierced through the heart of the obsidian shroud.


    Within a second, the oppressive gloomy cloud vanished, leaving not only Raven but the entire Colosseum in disbelief.


    Under the mage''s feet, a magic circle ignited, its intricate patterns shifting and changing color.


    Time itself seemed to bow to its grip as Raven found herself frozen in ce, her terror-stricken eyes fixed on the mage who had vanished instantly.


    In a blink, the mage vanished, and with uncanny swiftness, he materialized directly behind Raven.


    Within the vast, dazzling magic circle encircling both Raven and the mage, resembling an arcane domain, he masterfully grasped a gleaming sword and executed a singr, graceful stroke that severed Raven''s life in a mesmerizingly rapid, killing blow.


    The battle concluded with breathtaking finality.


    "This... INCREDIBLEEE..........." Shoka''s voice boomed throughout the Colosseum.


    "YEAH!!!!!


    "YEAH!!!!!


    "YEAH!!!!!


    "YEAH!!!!!


    The dead body of Raven and the victorious mage both reappeared onstage as the dimension disintegrated.


    Without any sign of excitement, the mage turned around and walked back toward the balcony of his Kingdom.


    "Now I can see how the Theodora Kingdom beat the Zulivans," Zareena murmured, looking a little sad after seeing Raven''s dead body which was taken back by some mages on the stage.


    "It''s not simply Arcane Magic System. He was able to use the magic circles without inchanting or making any signs. Also, he was able to change them quickly and have quite the freaky ones too." Ashlyn exined.


    "For example, one was like a space domain; he could teleport anywhere easily within that circle," she further added.


    *tsk* No reaction from anyone on her death," Meanwhile, Aizel thought.


    [That bitch looks a little sad tho, She might be acting, I am sure]


    "Soren, we are next. We need to be careful," Zareena said, while Soren simply shrugged and started to head towards the stage.


    THAT WAS JUST AMAZING, ARE WE GOING TO SEE YET ANOTHER INTERESTING MATCH?


    "YES!!!


    "YES!!!


    "YES!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    Soren and Zareena were on the scene representing the Felgura Kingdom and immediately became the center of attention.


    Meanwhile, a duo originating from the Theodora Kingdom joined the stage, both having striking blue hair.


    Their intense gazes were firmly fixed upon Soren, a palpable tension in the air.


    "So now which one of you would like to choose the battlefield," Shoka asked.


    "Just keep the in ground with no obstacles. I hope you won''t mind," Soren said, as he stared towards the duo.


    "Yes, we have no problem." The woman spoke.


    ALLLRIGHT.... IT''S TIME FOR ANOTHER BATTTLEEEEEE!


    "YEAH!!!


    "YEAH!!!


    "YEAH!!!


    Shoka summoned the magical barrier with a resounding p, enclosing the mages in a bare, dimension-based battlefield.


    The mages, while not too distant from one another, stood ready for the impending sh.


    "Listen Soren...


    Before Zareena could finish her sentence, Soren had already left and was making his way to their opponents.


    Zareena sighed, knowing that once Soren made up his mind about something, he rarely listened to reason. She could only watch and hope this wouldn''t end up against them.


    "He is alreadying toward us."


    "Yes, be prepared."


    Soren drew a shining de from his ring with a flick of his wrist. Anxiety filled the opponents of Soren, and they froze suddenly.


    The atmosphere began to thicken, squeezing down on them.


    No matter how hard they tried, neither of them was able to resist the crushing strain, let alone call upon their abilities.


    Their muscles were frozen, pinning them hopelessly to the ground.


    Soren raised the humming sword overhead, his eyes cold and hard. With even betting his eye, he drove the de down.


    The ground ruptured under the impact, creating a massive hole meters deep.


    Skyward debris clouds obscured the battleground. Still paralyzed, the mages fell into the gaping abyss.


    Soren''s protection kept only himself and Zareena perched on the ragged edge of the crater. Dimensions snapped, and the battlefield itself trembled.


    Reality itself seemed to groan under the sword''s blow. In an instant, the match was over, ended by Soren''s merciless strike.


    "WOAH!!!!!!


    "WOAH!!!!!!


    "WOAH!!!!!!


    A roar erupted from the colosseum stands as Soren and Zareena appeared on the stage.


    The crowd sprang to its feet, shouting loud yells and roaring apuse.


    They cheered loudly, their voices booming among the soaring columns as they stomped the stone steps.


    "ARE WE DREAMING? YET ANOTHER BATTLE ENDED SO QUICKLY.....


    Soren smugged a little and then went towards his kingdom balcony, while Zareena sighed and followed him.


    "Did you see that? He and that War God are the ones you need to defeat next. If you do that, your wish will be finally fulfilled." The Theodora Queen said, looking towards the mage in the cloak.


    The man simply nodded and then looked towards Soren and then towards Aizel.


    *Cough* Aren''t you forgetting about me, mother?" Suddenly, one of her daughters interrupted.


    "There isn''t anything worth remembering you for," the queen replied.


    Her daughter''s brows twitched while some of them chuckled there.


    At the Felgura Kingdom Balcony,


    "Ahahahaa... he didn''t lie when he told me that the sword was made for him," Yongiri said whileughing loudly.


    "Ummm.... the sword seems interesting," Xavier said while rubbing his chin.


    "This dude''s ego definitely got hit after seeing the previous match," Aizel murmured, while Hazel and Daisy chuckled.


    "Now only the final team battle is remaining. This is going to be tough." Zareen said.


    "I will handle that cloak guy by myself; you guys can take care of the rest," Soren interrupted.


    "Oi oi oi, don''t get ahead of yourselves. I should be the one to take care of him. Unlike someone, I haven''t lost a match yet," Aizel replied.


    "You both, for once, can stop arguing. You should both deal with him. Me, Daisy, and Seraphine will take care of the rest of their team." Zareena said.


    *Tsk*


    [This bitch is running her mouth a lot, master]


    "Does anyone of you also know how to use that magic circle system?" Aizel asked.


    However, both Zareena and Seraphine stayed silent.


    Aizel looked toward Soren.


    "I don''t need that type of thing to beat others." He replied.


    [He doesn''t know, Master]


    Yeah, kinda guessed it."


    "You don''t need or you can''t learn," Aizel replied, with a mocking smile.


    "I have...


    "HEY! Don''t ask about it here. That thing is quite sensitive and can lead you into trouble," Zareena suddenly interrupted.


    "And you don''t run your mouth off for everything." She turned around to scold Soren.


    Shit, I was so close. I need to find this idiot alone at some time." Aizel thought.


    [Yes Master, he might know many things and can tell us about them if we can y this out smartly.]


    "Little brother, could youe here for a second," Suddenly Aquarian called.


    "Sure," After getting close to him he whispered," Yeah?"


    "I know after reaching Grade III, you have be more powerful and confident.


    "But... I don''t know how much you know about the Arcane Magic Circuit, but you should be more careful."


    "Don''t worry, I already know about that. And the way that guy was using it, I am already cooking some tricks to counter that," Aizel replied with a confident smile.

 Chapter 377 Storm Citadel

    Chapter 377 Storm Citadel


    "Finally.... the time hase, THE FINAL BATTLE FOR THE TOURNAMENT.....


    "YEAH...


    "YEAH...


    "WOHOOOO....


    "This battle will finally decide which kingdom will be the New Winner!"


    "A lot has been riding on this match too....


    "So without wasting any time, LET''S START THE BATTLE!!!!


    Aizel''s team marched in a line, methodically making their way to the Colosseum center stage.


    Zareena took the lead, Soren and Seraphine trailing behind, with Daisy and Aizel at thest.


    Meanwhile, five mages, their robes billowing behind them, moved purposefully towards the stage.


    They ascended the steps to meet the awaiting Shoka amidst the lingering dust.


    Everyone''s focus in the apuding audience shifted to the gathering.


    "So now who would like to take his chance for the spin?" Shoka asked, looking towards both groups.


    "Go Daisy, you should try." Aizel suddenly said while Daisy looked a little hesitant.


    "Who said you can choose from your side," Suddenly someone from the Theodora Kingdom side spoke.


    Aizel turned around to see who it was.


    "It will be the handsome "Kelvin Theodora who will do the honor of picking the battlefield.


    "You got luckyst time, but your luck ends now," Kelvin said while adjusting his spiky hair and moving towards Shoka.


    [Fufu, Master it seems, this guy wants another beating]


    "Yeah,"


    As Kelvin''s fingers danced across the control panel, a broad grin formed across his face.


    Everyone looked at the viewscreen as it lit up and images spun into sharp focus.


    A jumbled array of war zones,plete with charred ground, jagged trenches, and ruined fortifications, filled the screen.


    Kelvin''s joy was evident as he spun through the records with boyish enthusiasm. No one said anything; they were just silently watching.


    The spinning images to a sudden halt, settling on the designated battleground.


    A stunned silence fell across the stage.


    Kelvin''s gleeful expression faded, and he stared at me with wide eyes instead. The screen''s illuminated battlefield shocked everyone.


    Aizel was the only one who didn''t flinch, and his satisfied grin gradually grew wider. He leaned back, arms folded behind his head, relishing the reactions around him.


    "STORM CITADELL!!!!!!!"


    "WOHOOOOOOO!!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    "BLOOD!!!


    The Storm Citadel was a floating magical stronghold in the midst of a stormy sky; it had all the makings of a fortress. It''s a huge circr tform that hangs in the middle of a constant storm.


    There are sharp spires that crackle with electricity along the perimeter. There is a mixture of hard stone and beautiful runic patterns that shine with a dim, pulsating light right where your feet are.


    Clouds that are swirling all around the citadel asionally part to let you see a glimpse of the distant ground far below. The air is filled with the scent of ozone, and the constant rumble of thunder adds a dramatic soundtrack to the impending mage battle.


    [Fufu Master, we are now in advantage]


    Yes, to deal with that fellow, this advantage is surely nice," Aizel thought.


    "Now I can''t wait for this, ARE YOU GUYS READYYYYYYY..." Shoka''s voice boomed and the crowd replied with a roar.


    His palms mmed together with a thunderous crack that echoed around the arena. As a result, there was a shimmering and bending of the air around the stage. As the dimensions moved, the teams'' perception of reality warped, and they found themselves in a new ce.


    *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *THUNDER*


    *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *THUNDER*


    As the light faded, the Storm Citadel became visible. Jagged spires wed at ominous clouds gathering overhead.


    The citadel''s wless obsidian walls glowed as mages suddenly materialized within them. Outside this castle in the void, thunder rolled.


    "We are literally close to them. The Citadel doesn''t seem to be that big. Also, they are heading towards us," Daisy said, letting her team know about the situation.


    "Okay, Aizel and Soren, quickly intercept that guy and take him outside. Aizel, you will be at an advantage there, so don''t blow it up.


    "Meanwhile us three will have to take care of the others," Zareena quickly gave the order and everyone nodded towards her.


    Both groups strode toward the center.


    The sole sound in the fortress was that of their footsteps reverberating off the polished obsidian floors.


    In a matter of seconds, the two groups found each other in the shade of a towering archway. Chests heaved from the swift approach, but no one spoke a word.


    Kelvin was the one who broke the silence and yelled, "Aizel, let''s settle the score."


    Before anybody else could react, Soren struck, surging into action. He leaped above the Theodora squad andunched himself into the air.


    Suspended for a breath, he turned his gaze down upon his target - the cloaked mage directly below.


    Gravity seized Soren, yanking him into a ferocious dive. Energy surged around his fist as it sank like a torpedo.


    The gravity-charged punch mmed full force, pulverizing the ground where the mage had stood mere moments before. Debris erupted outward as the impact boomed through the citadel.


    Soren''s fist mmed into the glowing magic circle, its energy flickering around his embedded knuckles.


    The cloak mage was gone.


    Whirling, Soren spotted his true foe - the cloaked figure stood across the citadel floor, weapon materializing in his hands. He had only struck an illusion.


    He yanked his fist up from the broken floor and took a rapid step back to examine the situation.


    The other Theodora mages had also vanished. A rumbling above drew his attention upward. There, ascending a towering stairwell, he glimpsed them racing skyward.


    The cloaked mage raised his weapon, poised to strike.


    But before he could do anything, cold metal wrapped itself around his legs. When he looked down, he saw chains whirling out of the shadows and wrapping themselves around his limbs.


    As the chains snapped tight, he was helpless to do anything about it.


    With tremendous force, they ripped his feet from the floor and hurled him backward. The mage sailed through the air.


    A bolt of lightning ruptured the floor where Aizel stood. He disappeared as lightning arced and swirled across the obsidian''s smooth surface.


    The energy concentrated and then arced in a jagged line toward the shattered wall left by the cloaked mage.


    Soren followed suit, leaving the building, and the rest of the Theodora crew in the care of Zareena, Seraphine, and Daisy.


    "Now they have left, we have to make sure to defeat the opponents quickly," Zareena ordered.


    Zareena nodded to Seraphine and Daisy at her side, her eyes narrowing with resolve. She called forth her whirlwind of golden leaves.


    The leaves swirled upwards on gusts of wind magic, guiding the mages'' ascent. Robes billowing behind them, they took flight in pursuit of their foes.


    They followed the trajectory of the falling leaves and aimed for the stairs in the sky.The wind roared in their ears as the mages hurtled higher, their hair whipping wildly.


    Zareena and herpanions ascended toward the citadel''s peak.


    Suddenly, a rain of shining spears rained down on them from above. Zareena''s pupils contracted, but she instantly ordered her army of leaves to counter.


    The once glimmering leaves instantly sharpened into gleaming golden des.


    They swarmed in an attempt to deflect the oing spears, resulting in a ttering, sparking melee.


    The points of the spears brushed against the leaves as they spun, sending both objects careening wildly off course. There was a storm of deflected objects in the stairwell.


    "I see, your magic is quite good, but it won''t be enough in front of mine," Kelvin said, he was standing in mid-air over a floating spear.


    Noticing him readying another volley, Zareena acted quickly.


    She swung her arm and sent Seraphine hurtling toward him.


    Seraphine soared through the air, eyes fixed fiercely on her target. As she rapidly closed the distance, she flourished her hand.


    Her spear formed in a sh of light and whirled around tond point-first in her waiting hand.


    Seraphine could feel the spear thrumming in her hand, eager for battle.


    A burst of energy sted into her side, throwing her off track before she could reach him. Her course became erratic, and she missed her mark.


    Twisting in midair, Seraphine squinted through the dust cloud obscuring her new attacker.


    A Theodora mage was rocketing toward her, hands wreathed in crackling magic.


    Seraphine just managed to raise her spear in time to block his subsequent assault. The force of the crash knocked them both backward.


    Seraphine''s back smashed against the wall, driving the air from her lungs.


    She slumped forward but kept one hand gripped firmly on her spear haft.


    The opposing wizard drew himself up from the broken stone, looking just as surprised as she did.


    They locked eyes for a tense moment, sizing each other up through the settling debris.


    The man that faced Seraphine was a towering monster with a boulder for a torso and tree trunks for arms.


    However, beneath his huge upper torso, tiny legs supported him on awkward, stork-like feet.


    Though he made an effort to appear strong, his frail legs seemed about to buckle beneath the burden he was trying to conceal.

 Chapter 378 Fist one to fall

    Chapter 378 Fist one to fall


    "You don''t deserve to fight against my young master, you filthy woman," The giant man said.


    The giant mage brought his hefty fists up and brought them crashing down with the fury of a meteor. The impact exploded outward in a shockwave that fractured the tiled floor.


    When the ground gave way beneath Seraphine''s feet, she tripped. As sharp objects smashed into her, she raised one arm to protect her face.


    She looked up through the dust cloud and saw the giant making more shockwaves that were breaking up the floor like it was water.


    Seraphine found it hard to stay on her feet as the tremors continued.


    *THUD* *THUD* *THUD*


    He kept trying to knock her over with concussive sts, increasing the intensity with each resounding thud.


    She spun and twisted while holding her spear tightly. But the ongoing assault kept her off bnce and unable to mount a counterattack.


    Trying to regain herposure, Seraphine shook her head.


    When she looked up again, the giant mage loomed directly overhead, his colossal fist plunging down like a meteor.


    On reflex, Seraphine raised her ice-encased spear to parry the attack.


    The giant''s sledgehammer punch collided with an earth-shattering BOOM that fractured her icy shield instantly.


    The force threw Seraphine through the air backward. She flew through the obsidian wall like a rocket, hitting and breaking the wall, and she flew outside of the citadel with a hail of rocks.


    She slid across the floor of the flying tform until she hit a far spire with a painful crunch.


    Seraphine cried out in pain, clutching her spear in a white-knuckled grip.


    Around her, lightning arced wildly, drawn to the tall spires.


    Tendrils of electricity reached for her as she struggled to rise. Her entire body screamed in protest.


    "THE FIRST VICTIM FINALLY EXPERIENCED THE BATTLEFIELD LIGHTNINGGG..." Meanwhile, Shoka''s voice boomed, and the crowd cheered as they watched the intense fight going on.


    "Is that all you gottttttt, let me, the giant ''Broksy'' give you some lessons." The giant mage''s voice boomed.


    The giant''s weak legs didn''t stop him fromunching himself into the skies with incredible force.


    He rocketed through the air directly at Seraphine, his massive frame blocking out the flickering lightning behind him.


    Seraphine sprang to her feet, her spear clenched tightly in her grip. Still dazed from thest blow, she tried to blink away the dark spots in her vision.


    Broksy descended rapidly, his foot raised, to stomp her into oblivion.


    With no time to spare, Seraphine dove and rolled out of the way. Broksy foot shattered the surface on which she had stood only seconds before.


    The opportunity presented itself, and Seraphine brandished her spear.


    Water whipped forth,shing around the giant''s spindly legs before freezing solid. Coils of ice froze quickly, immobilizing his feet.


    Seraphine didn''t waste her chance and charged, spear gleaming with icy force and targeted at his chest.


    Her spear was about to pierce the giant''s chest when Broksy abruptly pped his enormous hands together.


    *CLAP*


    The colossal shockwave that erupted outward was like a physical wall mming into her.


    It threw Seraphine backwards, and her spear went flying. She tumbled helplessly and disoriented through the air once again.


    The ice that had been wrapping around the giant''s legs cracked and exploded with the sound of a loud crack.


    Seraphine skidded on the tform; all the wind knocked from her lungs. Her body screamed in agony as she fought valiantly to bring her head up.


    Is this guy purely a strength-based mage?" she thought, spitting some blood from her mouth.


    Seraphine watched her spear arcing back to her side, carried on waves of water. Slowly, almost hypnotically, the weapon turned and reached out to her.


    The look of predatory enjoyment grew across his face as the Broksy came crashing closer.


    It was like a hunter ying with his prey.


    Broksy attempted to attack Seraphine, but he froze.


    Behind her, massive waves were rising, cresting, and crashing with a deafening roar. As they split, the water froze into towering spikes of ice, bristling from the ground like crystal spears.


    Seraphine swung her spear upward, and the spikes responded by separating andunching themselves at Broksy.


    As the lethal ice spikes sped at him, the giant mage stomped his feet. He avoided the deadly bullets with astonishing dexterity, weaving and dodging between them.


    The spikes that got through his defenses met his pile-driving fists, shattering into glittering shards.


    With a flurry of mighty swings, Broksy crushed every frosty spike that came within range. However, the barrage of attacks continued without letup.


    The ice spikes intensified, bombarding the giant in a relentless fuside.


    They peppered his body like bullets from a machine gun, beyond counting. Broksy''s hands became two jackhammers as he fought back desperately.


    He plunged his knuckles into the onught, punch after earth-shattering punch.His arms were a blur as he tried to keep up with the rapid session of impacts.


    "NOT YET, NOT YET, NOT YETTTTTT," Broksy shouted.


    Even as the hail of ice spikes grew heavier, Broksy amazingly began to advance in the face of it.


    He was getting closer to Seraphine through the barrage of frozen fragments with each resounding step.


    Though the spikes tore viciously into his body, he swung his arms relentlessly, smashing a path with sheer force of will.


    Rivulets of blood streamed from hundreds of wounds, turning his body crimson. Any other mage would have copsed long ago under the merciless icy rain. But Broksy continued his agonizing march, eyes burning with defiance.


    Broksy''s fists cleaved through empty air as the ice spike onught abruptly ceased. In his state of shock, he failed to notice that Seraphine had disappeared into the icy mayhem.


    Before he could recover, a sh of blue entered his peripheral vision.


    Seraphine came skating across icy waves, having closed the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Her crystal spear sparkled as she expertly aimed it at the giant''s torso.


    Broksy''s reflexes were too slow to counterattack or defend.


    The only thing he could do was watch as Seraphine, using her speed to drive the spear deep into his left side, shed at him mercilessly. Blood spurted out of his back as it tore through his skin and internal organs.


    Seraphine''s icy gaze met the giant''s shocked expression. She twisted the spear and released it with a st of bloody ice.


    Broksy, mortally wounded, fell to his knees with a cry and vanished into the particles that took him out of the dimension. He was the first one to get eliminated in the team battle.


    Seraphine''s chest heaved as she tried to steady her breath.


    She copsed to her knees in the middle of the continuing lightning strikes, exhausted from the fight and desperate for a break.


    She took several deep breaths before assessing the situation. The citadel tform was ravaged,rge chunks smashed away where Broksy had unleashed his titanic strength.


    In the distance, a tempest raged, thunder and lightning tearing at the dark skies.


    I should head back and join others," she thought.


    Meanwhile, on the inside of the citadel,


    *Booom* *Booom**Booom**Booom*


    Within the citadel walls, chaos reigned.


    A maelstrom of shimmering spears flooded the air as Kelvin showered down relentless attacks.


    Zareena and Daisy frantically wove and twisted, narrowly avoiding the projectiles. The spears shrieked past Zareena''s cheek, slicing through her robes.


    She dove for cover behind a shattered column, just as several blows caused the stone to shatter. Zareena clenched her teeth and gestured, sending a swarm of golden leaf daggers to deflect the iing attack.


    "We need to find a way to reach him, Daisy," she shouted.


    "I can create a chance for you, princess, but we still don''t know where the remaining mage is," Daisy shouted back from another side.


    "Hahaha, you both really think you can even get past my attacks," Kelvin replied.


    "Don''t worry about that Daisy, create a chance for me and leave the rest to me," However, Zareena didn''t pay attention to Kelvin and replied back to Daisy.


    "Well, before facing Aizel, let me warm up by beating you both," Kelvin replied with a smile.


    Quickly revealing herself from hiding with her bow at the ready, Daisy dispatched the oing volley of spears with ease.


    She skillfully gathered the energy of the wind and fashioned it into two arrows with their own unique characteristics.


    She dove for cover behind a column and let fly with both arrows at Kelvin, who was floating in the air.


    "Hmph, do you think these weak arrows can even faze me," Kelvin said, after seeing the arrows flying toward him.


    Kelvin conjured a sizable shield from the air, but in an unexpected turn, the arrows altered their trajectory¡ªone veering to the right, the other to the left, skillfully bypassing the protective barrier.


    Rather than homing in on Kelvin, the arrows opted for a detour, retracing their path and veering slightly farther from him.


    The unexpected maneuver left him bewildered.


    "What is she trying to do," He thought.

 Chapter 379 You did enough

    Chapter 379 You did enough


    The ongoing fight between Kelvin against Daisy and Zareena was taking quite an interesting turn.


    Kelvin frowned as the arrows arced through the air, missing himpletely.


    He gestured almostzily as he ordered a swarm of spears to intervene. In mid-air, the spears shed the arrows into harmless pieces of wood.


    Clearly just a distraction, he thought. His eyes searched the ground below the castle for signs of the real assault.


    Once again, Daisy let loose a volley of arrows, doubling their number to four.


    Sharp and buzzing, the arrows flew through the air, dodging spears and shields. This time, Kelvin''s defenses were rendered useless as the arrows broke through.


    Kelvin saw the arrows flying without stopping toward him. They drew near quickly, their sights set squarely on his hovering body.


    His eyes narrowed as the arrows neared, spotting small containers affixed to each shaft.


    "This trick is getting old," he scoffed.


    "I''d be a fool to fall for this again." With a derisive snort, he thrust out his palms, ready to st away the obvious decoys.


    Kelvin encased himself in a shimmering shield with a bored wave of his palm. As the arrows approached him, the ethereal shields hardened into an imprable cocoon.


    The arrows ricocheted harmlessly against the fa?ade as Kelvin crossed his arms.


    His spears buzzed around like a swarm of hos at the same moment. They resolutely cracked and shattered the iing shafts as they savagely intercepted them. As they fell, the arrows'' useless fragments ttered to the ground far below.


    Kelvin smirked, sure that he was safe inside his shield shell.


    *WHIZZZ*


    A shrill, high-pitched screech echoed across the air.


    Kelvin tried to use his mana sense to locate the source, but it was already toote.


    In a golden blur, an arrow rocketed through his cocoon, drilling cleanly through his magic shield barriers.


    A whirlwind of golden leaves encircled the arrow and ground fiercely against the shield. Before Kelvin could react, it exploded out the other side and buried itself deep in his right shoulder.


    Kelvin cried out, more from shock than pain, as the arrow shaft quivered.


    The cocoon remained broken as the leaves continued to crush around the opening. Kelvin reeled back and grabbed the jutting shaft from his shoulder, shock written all over his face. His defenses copsed in an instant.


    Zareena sped past Kelvin in an instant, bursting through the shattered shield. Golden leaf des spun rapidly around her right hand, screaming through the air.


    A look of rm spread across Kelvin''s face.


    Zareena shed in a vicious arc, the golden des cleaving cleanly through Kelvin''s neck and the remaining shield fragments.


    The decapitated head sprayed blood violently as it fell from the body. His stunned expression persisted for an additional heartbeat before his body disintegrated into particles and left the dimension.


    Yet another mage from the Theodora Kingdom has been defeated.


    Daisy stepped from behind the pir, wiping sweat from her brow. But all at once, rm bells started ringing in her mana senses. Zareena turned around, but not fast enough.


    Two women with rusty dual des loomed behind Daisy in a sh. The twins cut viciously in unison before she could scream or defend herself.


    In one rapid sweep, both swords found their targets and severed Daisy''s head. Her stunned look shattered as her head fell from her shoulders.


    Her body dispersed in the particles leaving the battlefield. Finally, Felgura Kingdom lost its first mage in the battle.


    Now there were 4 mages still in the battle from Felgura and 3 mages from the Theodora Kingdom.


    Zareena stared in a little shock at the twins, their knives dripping crimson.


    "Damn it, I should have paid more attention to this," she thought.


    She gathered herposure and cautiously raised her hands. The real fighting has just begun.


    "WHAT A BATTLE THIS IS GOING ONNNNNN," Shoka''s voice boomed in the colosseum exciting the crowd even more.


    Daisy finally made it to the balcony of her Kingdom and settled next to Hazel.


    "You did well, Daiys," Hazel said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Hazel, but I could have done it more. I got careless after defeating one mage," Daisy replied with a weak smile.


    "You should be more proud of yourself. Vespara has done a great job at training you," Aquarian interrupted and said.


    Daisy smiled at him and nodded.


    "I just hope we can win the battle," Hazel murmured.


    Inside the dimension,


    Zareena faced the two female mages head-on, but she was on her own. Hiding their faces with scarves, their slim frames were practically identical to one another.


    Their one-of-a-kind selling point, however, was their ability to duplicate themselves seemingly at will.


    Within the Citadel, the battleground felt eerily empty, with Zareena as the lone defender. With their copies growing all around them, the twins closed in on Zareena.


    The ng of des, a symphony of conflict, echoed through the once-hallowed halls.


    Zareena''s every move was met with a barrage of attacks from the relentless twins and their clones.


    The golden des of the leaves whirled around her like a cyclone, protecting her from the onught of the clones.


    Suddenly, a smile graced Seraphine''s face, and in the blink of an eye, an arctic wave erupted within the citadel.


    Gliding effortlessly on the ice, Seraphine descended, her spear cleaving through the clones with precision.


    The frozen assault was a show of organized mayhem. The ice, a crystalline force of nature, grew in predetermined patterns and engulfed the clones.


    Seraphine, a master of her icy domain, navigated the frozen terrain with agility, her every move a dance of lethal elegance.


    She descended onto the frozen clones, who stood immobile, making them easy targets. Her spear struck with swift and decisive intent.


    Each ice-encased clone broke beneath Seraphine''s attack.


    A wake of vanquished clones followed Seraphine''s nned steps, their frozen bodies crumbling like brittle monuments.


    "You made it on time," Zareena said.


    Silently sliding over the ice and snow, Seraphine swiftly reached Zareena''s side. "I can''t spot Daisy; it means she has been defeated," she said.


    "Yes, I was a littlete to save her, but because of her, I was able to defeat an idiot," Zareena replied, wiping the sweat from her forehead.

 Chapter 380 Magic Circuit Domination

    Chapter 380 Magic Circuit Domination


    After Daisy''s defeat, Seraphine and Zareena were on their own against the twins. With twisted grins, the two women flourished their des.


    Instantaneously, shimmering copies of themselves materialized all around them.


    Seraphine and Zareena stood back to back, tense and alert, as the phony twins whirled tauntingly about them.


    Their numbers doubled, then tripled, and the replications were wless in appearance. Soon, the originals were indistinguishable within the swirling chaos.


    Seraphine gripped her spear more tightly as Zareena''s hands glowed with her wind magic.


    The horde of clones all attacked at once.


    Zareena''s golden leaves transformed into a spinning shield, cutting through and dismissing sessive waves of duplicates with surges of mana.


    Seraphine dove and whirled next to her, striking clones with her spear and water magic until they vanished at her blows.


    It was quite frustrating trying to locate the genuine twins amongst the fake crowd.


    There was no time for the two mages to do anything but defend, dodging lethal attacks from all sides.


    They danced in perfect unison, covering each other''s nks as the horde of clones charged forward.


    Zareena clenched her teeth and with one blow, severed the heads of three clones. The piles of phantom bodies at their feet didn''t seem to affect the overall count.


    Somewhere amongst this turmoil, the real twinsid in wait, leaving Zareena and Seraphine unable to go on the offensive.


    Amidst the endless illusions, some clones abruptly hurled fireballs.


    Zareena and Seraphine flinched as the scorching heat swept over them. Surprise flickered across their faces - only the real twins could use magic.


    They swiftly rallied and sprang into action to confront the new danger. Rapidly spinning her spear, Seraphine dispersed the raging fire.


    Zareena''s golden leaves intercepted fireballs, converting them to searing cinders.


    Their expressions hardened to ones of grim determination.


    They finally had a lead on where the real twins may be hiding. They needed to trace the origin of the assaults. Together, they faced the oing assault, deflecting and dodging the never-ending spells and swords.


    A fierce battle was taking ce outside the citadel while the storm raged.


    At the edge of the tform, Aizel and Soren fought thest remaining Theodora mage. A bolt of lightning ripped through the sky, casting an eerie glow behind their tense, locked bodies.


    Is this guy not able to use his magic core? He is using the magic circle nonstop," Aizel thought.


    The Theodora mage created a massive magic circle across the tform, the glowing lines spreading rapidly.


    Aizel and Soren braced themselves, understanding the seriousness of the situation immediately.


    Unified they leaped away, gaining ground just as their adversary disappeared. He then reappeared inside the circle, teleporting from one spot to another in fast session.


    The mage moved blindingly fast, his form flickering as he bounced unpredictably around the circumference.


    Aizel and Soren followed his progress warily, bracing themselves.


    The mage suddenly appeared behind Aizel, forming a brown magic circle at his feet. "Not this again," Aizel moaned to himself.


    Just as the lethal punch was about to connect, Sekki changed into a shield.


    The ground shuddered from the impact that sent Aizel rocketing backward. He mmed into a spire with bone-jarring force.


    Sekki had taken the brunt of the blow, but the shield was heavily dented. Aizel, his temples hammering, shook off the jarring impact and pulled himself from the spire.


    Aizel twisted his shoulder, trying to shake off the difort. That was merely a sample.


    The same thing happened with Soren too.


    *Vroooooom*


    Irfrit, Aizel''s magical armor, began to shimmer and morph around him. Aizel strode forward, Sekki held loosely at his side.


    *Pssssss*


    Irfrit honed his perceptions and reflexes and fortified his physical self. As the armor''s strength coursed through him, Aizel felt his exhaustion and aches dissipate.


    *Crackle*


    Electricity arced wildly around Aizel as he vanished in a crackle of lightning.


    Above the scuffle between Soren and the mage, he reappeared in the air.


    There was a fierce duel going on below, with the two throwing ferocious strikes at each other. The mage had his undivided attention on Soren and was thus unaware of the emerging danger.


    Aizel raised his arm as Sekki transformed into a massive axe with a lightning bolt wreathing its de.


    With the mage preupied, Aizel descended like a bolt of lightning. He dove, axe first, using thebined power of gravity and lightning to deliver a devastating surprise blow. The mage kept his full attention on Soren,pletely oblivious to the bolt of lightning that was poised to sever his back.


    Just as Aizel began his downward cleave, a new magic circle flickered beneath the cloaked mage - this one a shimmering grey.


    Before Aizel could connect, an incredible power surged outward, mming into both him and Soren like a shockwave.


    Aizel was flung backward so hard that he dropped the lightning axe he had been holding. The sudden counterattack took himpletely off guard, aborting his ambush.


    He tumbled uncontrobly through the air, righting himself just before crashing into the citadel walls.


    The unknown force of the new magic had also propelled Soren, who was standing across the tform, away. Both looked at the mage in disbelief as he remained unruffled with the gray circle still pulsating around him.


    Another new circle. How many does this guy know?" Aizel thought.


    Aizel mentally recalled Sekki, and the lightning axe was once again in his hands.


    *VROOOOM**PSSSSSS*


    Smoke poured out of the armor''s tiny vents as the little fan des buzzed to life.


    As Aizel took a throwing position, the armor swelled with more strength. The bolt of lightning grew stronger on the axe, his sights set squarely on the mage.


    *zzzzzzzzzzz*


    The axe sped at the mage with lightning speed.


    In a second, a magic circle emerged beneath the mage''s feet, conjuring a hammer into his hands. With forceful determination, heunched the hammer towards the lightning-d axe.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    A massive tremor resonated across the tform as the weapons collided, sending debris flying and putting arge crater.


    Lightning red from the axe, and the mage''s hammer glistened with a frosty chill.


    The collision of elements created a visual spectacle, each weapon resonating with its unique power.


    The humming and vibrations of thepeting energy filled the air. The axe''s aura pulsated with electric intensity as it crackled and hissed with lightning''s presence.


    The iceden hammer, in contrast, trembled and gave off an air of icy chill that seemed to freeze the atmosphere around it.


    The manifestations of the twopeting powers shed as a result of the fight between them.


    In the chaos that followed, the mage moved forward with purpose, his stride measured as he crossed the debris-strewn tform. Aizel followed his lead, an expression of resolve on his face. The tforms showed the effects of their collision, with fissures spreading like a spiderweb across the surface.


    There was an intense silence between them as they looked directly at each other.


    The weapons strained against each other as the wills of their users shed. Frost crept down the hammer''s curves, and lightning shed across the axe''s de.


    Abruptly, fractures emerged in the air¡ªa slight yet distinct break.The strength of Sekki grew stronger as the lightning axe overcame the mage''s hammer.


    The mage, visibly taken aback, watched as his once-formidable weapon began to buckle and wane in strength.


    In an instant, the mage conjured another magic circle, a deep ck hue spreading across the tform.


    It expanded rapidly, engulfing the surroundings. Anticipating the impending assault, Aizel swiftly recalled Sekki.


    Aizel''s expression changed, however, as a startling revtion dawned on him: the absence of mana.


    The once-familiar energy that surrounded everything had dissipated, leaving an unsettling void in its wake.


    Wh---hat but..... HOW? I don''t even have a magic core! Did this target everything?" He thought.


    The mage surged forward,unching a rapid assault. Aizel deftly used his arms to parry a quick kick.


    In the midst of their close-quarters exchange, it dawned on him that his adversary, too, was devoid of mana, rendering them both unable to wield their magical prowess.


    From behind, Soren sprang into the fight just as quickly, and the two of them worked together to overwhelm the mage.


    Soren relentlessly pressed forward, aiming to breach the mage''s defenses andnd a decisive blow.


    Aizel, in the meantime, was bing more and more confused by the fierce conflict.


    Why would he put himself at a disadvantage like this," He thought.


    In an instant, realization struck Aizel like a lightning bolt. He felt sick to his stomach and his vitality drained away as if some unseen force were draining it.


    The same affliction that had befallen Soren. Seizing this vulnerability, the mage exploited the situation, delivering consecutive blows that sent Soren crashing to the ground.


    However, Aizel relied on the magical armor''s protective embrace to withstand the attack.


    Swiftly, he distanced himself from the battleground, intent on escaping the sinister influence of the expanding ck magic circle that now dominated the area.


    "You are smart," The first time, the mage spoke.

 Chapter 381 Yoji Elbaf

    Chapter 381 Yoji Elbaf


    Leaving Soren on solid ground, the wizard disregarded the dark magic circle''s throbbing presence and made his way slowly toward Aizel.


    "You have many tricks up your sleeve," Aizelmented, buying time to recover his strength and focus.


    "As do you," he chimed in. "I fight for a cause, just as you do.


    "To achieve my goal, I will do whatever it takes to win this match. But you have earned my respect. My name is YojiElbaf."


    For an instant, he lowered his head, and then he sank into abat position.


    "I hope you won''t have any hard feelings after I defeat you," he further said.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about that. I am just getting started," Aizel replied. There was a moment of stillness as the two regarded each other, honorable rivals now revealed.


    Aizel''s eyes moved towards Soren for a second, who was lying on the ground and was not moving.


    This idiot doesn''t seem like he''s knocked out," he thought.


    Yoji traced his teleportation circle once more, vanishing within its borders. Aizel''s grasp tightened on Sekki, and it transformed into a de. Another magic circle emerged under Yoji as he summoned his own de. In a second, he vanished and began his assault.


    Aizel''s lightning-wreathed eyes tracked the motion.


    He spun quickly, sword lifted, to avoid the blow he anticipated woulde from the right. Simultaneously, he attempted to surprise Yoji by firing sharp water jets from his left hand.


    However, Yoji had already teleported away, reappearing on the other side of the tform where he was no longer in danger. The jets shed through the void and vanished into thin clouds of mist.


    Aizel fired another volley of water jets at Yoji, only for him to vanish and reappear somewhere new.


    Yoji lifted a finger in imitation of Aizel''s gesture, and a little magical circle glowed over his left eye. Sharp water jets sped back in Aizel''s direction.


    Aizel, suddenly surprised, bolted away like a bolt of lightning. But Yoji persisted, relentlessly shooting water jets that forced Aizel to keep moving.


    Aizel narrowly escaped the attacks by darting fast across the tform. But Yoji tracked him effortlessly, the magic eye enhancing his aim and reaction time.


    He increased his speed, leaving a trail of arcing energy behind him. Yet the water jets stayed on target, slicing through the air behind him.


    Damn it, can he also copy others'' magic and skills," Aizel thought, he was getting a little irritated.


    [Master, we shouldn''t take this lightly. We still don''t know how many more and different types of magic circles he can use]


    You are right,"


    In a sh of lightning, Aizel shot upward and disappeared behind the gloomy clouds above.


    His power attracted the developing storm to him like a ma. Aizel vanished into the churning clouds.


    Below, Yoji watched warily from the tform, his magic eye scanning for any sign of movement.


    As more lightning arced wildly from the skies and struck the citadel from all directions, deafening thunder boomed across the area.


    *CRACKLE*


    A deafening thunderp exploded overhead, making Yoji wince and cover his ears.


    A huge dragon''s mouth appeared from the clouds, sizzling with the energy of blue lightning. Slowly, it opened, energy growing as it prepared to assault.


    Yoji felt goosebumps all over his body and a strong urge to flee. However, a broad grin spread across his face, and he stood tall.


    *Crackle* *Crackle* *Crackle* *Crackle* *Crackle*


    The dragon''s mouth erupted, unleashing a relentless torrent of lightning bolts that bombarded the tform like artillery fire.


    The citadel fractured under the endless strikes, chunks exploding into the air. Yet Yoji stood firm despite the lightning rain, two magic circles spinning rapidly beneath him.


    A bright spear appeared in Yoji''s grasp among the shes of lightning. Gripping it hard, he funneled the energy from the whirling magic circles into the weapon. The spear was zingly bright, bursting with raw strength.


    With a mighty heave, Yoji hurled the spear skyward, directly at the dragon''s maw. It streaked upward like a missile, tearing through the air.


    Lightning bolts bent toward it, only to fizzle out of existence when they touched the spear''s light.


    There was nothing that could stop the spear as it sped toward its victim. The zing spear continued to speed toward the dragon''s head, undeterred by the wind or the lightning.


    In an enormous, booming explosion that echoed across the sky, the glowing spear rockets met the dragon''s jaws.


    The clouds dispersed as a shockwave radiated away from the impact zone.


    The lightning dragon let out ast crackling shriek before shatteringpletely, destroyed by the spear''s purifying light.


    Sparkling remnants of energy rained down harmlessly where the dragon had been. Yoji''s spear had blown away the lightning storm, neutralizing Aizel''s attack.


    The dark clouds began to thin and disperse in the aftermath, releasing thest trapped sparks of electricity into the air.


    Six pirs sped down from the clearing skies as Yoji was still trying to catch his breath. They mmed into the tform, forming a ring around him before he could react.


    The pirs, now embedded deeply in the tform, had him pinned down in the center. Yoji lifted his neck, searching the sky for Aizel. But the clouds stayed still, providing no clues.


    "LIGHTNING RUMBA"


    *CRACKLE* *CRACKLE* *CRACKLE* *CRACKLE* *CRACKLE* *CRACKLE* *CRACKLE*


    Aizel''s voice reverberated through the air, and seven separate shes of lightning struck the pirs. They all came together at once, with Yoji being the target.


    *Argghhh* In the middle of the relentless lightning, Yoji stooped to one knee.


    That spear kind of canceled out my attack," Aizel thought.


    Was it the spear or the magic circle power? He is definitely dangerous."


    On the ground, Tojii slowly began to recuperate his strength. Under his feet, a brand-new magic circle appeared, glowing a brilliant white. In an instant, the entire barrage of lightning was nullified and obliterated.


    Yet in a blink, Aizel materialized directly behind him, moving at lightning speed. "It seems that the white circle can neutralize spells and attacks," he remarked, shing his sword toward Yoji.


    Seeing Aizel swing, Yoji quickly dodged and backed away. He chose to be silent rather than engage in conversation.


    A crimson magic circle materialized beneath his feet, catching Aizel''s attention.


    Aizel, noting Yoji''s defensive move, took a step back himself. He kept his guard up as another strange circle appeared under Yoji, expecting the unexpected.


    Suddenly, there appeared a swarm of fireballs in the sky above Yoji.


    "So like a fire attack huh," Aizel thought.


    Yoji unleashed the attack toward Aizel, who casually waved his hand, manipting the fireballs and dispersing them into the air.


    "Ummm... I forgot you have great control over your core and magic," Toji replied, after seeing that.


    "Have a taste of this,"


    A bigger green magic circle appeared this time. In an instant, a colossal tree sprouted from it. Aizel observed it attentively, noting the tree''s relentless growth as it reached skyward without pause.


    The tree''s limbs uncurled like serpents in the air and slithered sinisterly toward Aizel. Swift as a dancer, evaded the oing onught, seamlessly sidestepping and parrying with his sword.


    The branchesshed out in all directions at Aizel, bing increasingly sinuous and merciless. Each sh of his sword was a measured response to the growing danger, and his motions were a symphony of agility and precision.


    Aizel''s focus remained unwavering on Yoji even as he contended with the animated tree.


    His eyes darted between the advancing branches and his opponent, a testament to his unyielding concentration.


    He skillfully hacked at the branches, sending them flying in a flurry of splinters with each swift move.


    Yoji and the animated tree coborated to unleash a relentless attack on Aizel. The pressure on Aizel rose tenfold, thebined menace forcing him into a battle.


    He grappled with the simultaneous onughts, battling not only against the conjured forces of nature but also the calcted strikes from Yoji.


    Thebined might of their assaults proved to be an insurmountable obstacle, testing Aizel to his limits as he attempted to hold off the onught.


    Suddenly, Sekki morphed into a multitude of razor-sharp chains.Aizel rapidly wrapped them in mes, strengthening their destructive power, and began a frantic onught against the advancing branches.


    He spun and attacked with controlled madness, shing and burning in every direction. The chain des, now wreathed in fire, were extensions of Aizel''s controlled turmoil.


    Each swing and thrust aimed at quelling the animated threat, turning the battlefield into a tempest of fiery shes.


    Yoji, however, was aware of the danger and stayed well back, dodging the unpredictable assaults.


    Seeing his chance, he quickly conjured a teleportation magic circle that quickly covered the tform.


    [Master, he can teleport now]


    Toji teleported through the tangled web of chains and appeared next to Aizel. A familiar magic circle formed beneath his feet, one hinting at a strength-enhancing one.


    Aizel, quick to sense the impending peril, relinquished his hold on Sekki. In an instant, he summoned containers and hurled them into the space between them.

 Chapter 382 Gravity counterattack

    Chapter 382 Gravity counterattack


    Thick clouds of dark red smoke burst from the containers and quickly engulfed Yoji. Acting fast, he created a magic circle to consume the obscuring smog. In an instant, the billowing clouds were sucked away, and visibility was restored.


    After a moment of rxation, however, Yoji became rmed.


    Now, all around him, Aizel''s lightning clones had materialized from the fading smoke.


    Dozens of identical, electrified shapes surrounded Yoji, preventing him from getting away. They were moving as one, raising their crackling hands to round Yoji in a lightning barrier.


    Gritting his teeth, Yoji''s eyes bounced from clone to clone, tracking their choreographed moves.


    From another magic circle, glowing barriers appeared around him just as the lightning bolts erupted towards him.


    As Yoji fortified the enchantments against the attack, lightning pounded the shields from all directions.


    Aizel, on the other hand, was still out there, no doubt nning his attack. Grim and focused, Yoji turned his eyes skyward again.


    Sekki transformed into a zing obsidian de, bursting with destructive might. Small, concentrated detonations continuously sparked along its sharp edges.


    "Let''s see if I can overpower you," Aizel muttered.


    In a sh, he appeared before Yoji, de drawn back. Quick as a sh, he shed Sekki against Yoji''s defense.


    The built-up explosions all triggered at once, sting the shield with merciless force.


    Yoji''s defenses were magnificently destroyed because they were unable to withstand the concentrated attacks.


    The residual detonations sent bothbatants flying backward, skidding painfully across the tform floor.


    The intense recoil temporarily stunned Aizel as she crashed into a pir. Yoji dragged himself to his feet across the broken ground, smoke curling from his robes.


    For a heartbeat, they stared each other down, the tform aze all around them.


    Abruptly, an overwhelming pressure crashed down upon the tform, smashing both Aizel and Yoji into newly formed craters.


    They fell heavily, sucking the air out of their lungs. They raised their heads groggily, blinking through blurred vision.


    Across the fractured floor, Soren rose slowly from where he had fallen earlier, cracking his neck.


    In his hand, his white sword trembled and hummed with hardly restrained force.


    Soren''s eyes locked on Yoji.


    The intensity of the pressure increased, pressing the two warriors further into the ground.


    They could only watch helplessly as Soren began stalking toward Yoji, his sword leaving cracks in his wake.


    Damn it, why I can''t move my body. What type of pressure is he releasing? I can''t even cancel it out with my imagination," Aizel thought meanwhile, struggling on the ground.


    The enormous pressure pinned Yoji to the ground, yet he still managed to cast numerous magic circles.


    He dug his palms in and carefully pushed himself upwards against the crushing pull of gravity, gritting his teeth the whole while.


    Yoji engaged one of the dark magic circles with a mighty shout. A pulse erupted outward, dispelling all mana in the area.


    The impact should have been enough to shake up even Soren''s control of gravity magic. But the immovable force that had pinned Yoji before was still there.


    Soren''s white de hummed with force as he came closer. Yoji''s face contorted in shock. His final attempt to nullify the magical effect failed.


    That sword definitely is not normal," Aizel thought meanwhile, looking towards Soren.


    Soren reached Yoji and shed down with his quivering sword.


    Yoji blocked the attack with his own des by crossing them over his head at thest second. Sparks flew as the weapons shed in a deadly shriek.


    Two magic circles beneath Yoji rotated quickly, adding to his defense. However, the force of gravity increased regardless of their efforts to counteract it.


    Yoji sank closer to the ground, knees threatening to buckle.


    He bared his gritted teeth in an effort to keep Soren''s sword from cleaving through his own.


    Soren bore down mercilessly, face emotionless. The tform fractured deeper under their deadlocked weapons.


    Veins bulged on Yoji''s neck as he just barely held on, arms shaking violently.


    "You... are really.. something else," Yoji murmured. His daughter''s image and the queen''s promise shed for a second.


    A zing golden magic circle emerged beneath Yoji as he sank lower against Soren''s sword.


    In an instant, the enormous gravity pressing down abruptly disappeared. Soren, taken aback, made a small misstep.


    Aizel took advantage of the unexpected situation byunching himself out of the crater.


    But just as suddenly, an even greater gravity took hold, mming Aizel down once more.


    "Fuck this shit!" he yelled.


    Now it was Yoji''s circle exerting pressure through Yoji''s sword locked on Soren''s. Yoji swung up with all his might, sending Soren tumbling backward.


    Now it was Soren who was driven to one knee under Yoji''s relentless gravity maniption. The tide had turned yet again. Aizel struggled helplessly against the newest force.


    That magic circle, can it counter or steal other magic or skills?" Aizel thought, trying to stand up once again.


    Soren shook his head rapidly, the force of gravity increasing around his sword.


    The opposing forces shed ¡ª one generated by Soren and his sword, the other propelled by Yoji and his sword, amplified by the magic circle.


    Soren shed through the air with his sword, sending out two crescent-shaped shes that were incredibly powerful due to the force of gravity.


    Yoji swiftly countered with his own gravity-infused shes, the two forces colliding to create intense pressure at the point of impact.


    Amidst the mounting tension, Yoji and Soren charged at each other, their collision setting off a nonstop exchange of blows.


    The gravitational force was evident in the craters left behind by each impact. The tremendous force of the crashes sted debris over several tforms.


    The battleground transformed into a chaotic spectacle of destruction. The continuous, gravity-infused attack left craters where the blows fell. Lightning shed across the sky as storms gathered strength, echoing the ferocity of the fighting below.


    The tforms bore witness as the twobatants exchanged blow after striking in a dance of gravity-infused blows.


    I need to do something quickly," Meanwhile AIzel thought, who was still lying on the ground.

 Chapter 383 Chance

    Chapter 383 Chance


    Pinned down once more by Yoji''s gravitational onught, Aizel turned inward. He tapped into his mental core, channeling all its energy to fuel his imagination.


    Visualizing a reality free of crushing forces, he gradually overrode the sensory input his body screamed at him.


    Aizel ced his palms and roses slowly. The gravity fought him like quicksand, resisting his ascent.


    His mental core drained rapidly against the illusion of freedom from the pressure.


    Damn it, I need to get rid of him quickly, or my mental core energy will dry up," He thought.


    [We can take advantage of that idiot, Master]


    Yeah,"


    Aizel swiftly evaluated the situation.


    Yoji still had his teleportation circle activated, blinking around the tform as he shed with Soren.


    In spite of the powerful attacks, Soren resolutely wielded his sword, and the air around him was more heavy with gravitational energy.


    They seemed unaware of Aizel''s condition. Seeing an opening, Aizel spread his hands.


    Clouds merged as lightning grew within them, signaling the return of the lingering storm. The murmurs in the background intensified.


    Aizel shaped the roiling thunderheads with crackling fingers, crafting an environmental attack on the dueling mages'' unprotected backs.


    Using his electrical powers, he shaped the wind and clouds like y.


    At Aizel''s direction, thunder cracked deafeningly as thick lightning bolts bombarded the tform around Yoji and Soren.


    A whirling storm of electricity and wind engulfed them in an instant. While continuing their devastating exchange, the two looked suspiciously at the abrupt change in their surroundings.


    The lightning storm swelled, arcing wildly through the duo without pause. Blinding strikes kept them hemmed in, destroying terrain dangerously close by.


    "Time to rock n roll," Aizel murmured.


    The violent crackling of electricity encircled Aizel as he vanished, leaving behind only the outline of his position defined by lingering lightning.


    The next instant, he materialized within a thunderbolt on the opposite side of the tform, conducted instantly through the storm''s energy.


    Aizel teleported again, arcing lightning-quick into another treacherous tendril nearby.


    He moved as if one with the writhing electricity now saturating the air. Where he would appear next was impossible to predict.


    Yoji quickly broke off contact with Soren upon seeing Aizel re-weaponize the environment.


    As he cautiously retreated, Yoji watched each of them. He had to be twice vignt now that he was fighting two enemies.


    "SLOW"


    Aizel materialized in front of Yoji, his sword already scything down upon him. Yoji countered quickly with his golden magic circle, only for Aizel to detonate into lightning as if he were only a clone.


    Yoji quickly swung around and sliced through another copy that was charging up behind him, and its body exploded into lightning.


    Out of nowhere, a swarm of identical clones materialized all around Yoji, their electric des slicing at him from all angles.


    Frenziedly fending off the ambush, Yoji''s magic circle-powered sword danced, dispersing each clone as their swords shed. However, more clones were continually appearing, leaving Yoji with little choice but to defend himself from the never-ending lightning attacks.


    Amidst the lightning horde, the real Aizel suddenly struck, stabbing Yoji with the Dragon Fang dagger.


    Yoji managed to deflect the dagger, but just as they were about to collide, its power surged, causing Aizel to materialize on Yoji''s exposed back, using its shadow ability.


    Aizel hit Yoji''s spine with a powerful lightning sphere in an instant. It detonated ferociously, catapulting Yoji forward as his clothes and skin charred ck.


    He smashed craters into the tform, electricity arcing through his convulsing body.


    Upon witnessing Yoji fly backward, Soren wasted no time seizing the opportunity. Soren lifted his quivering sword, which wasden with the power of gravity, as Yoji remained in the crater.


    He shed down just as Yoji vanished in a re of magic circle light.


    Although it simply cut through the air, the hefty de''s impact with the ground was so powerful that it split the tform in two, sending pieces plunging into the chasm below. A considerable chasm opened up around Soren as a result of the missed attack.


    The lightning clones reemerged, besieging Yoji once more in a barrage of crackling attacks. Yoji deflected and countered them with smooth sweeps of de powered by a golden magic circle, eyes alert for the real Aizel among the copies.


    Aizel watched Yoji''s countered magic circle power usages with great interest, noting the power, speed, and recovery rate of each.


    Both his and Soren''s advancements had been thwarted by that golden circle.


    We need to finish him off in one move when he can''t use that circle," Aizel thought.


    [But Master, what about his other circle? That ck one, which can cancel the mana itself?]


    That will not be a problem; I am certain I can strike him before he even applies that circle, charging like a lightning railgun. What we have to do now is to manipte him just like we want,"


    Aizel, alongside Soren, advanced to engage in the assault. He carefully kept his thoughts and ns, saving them for when the time was right to implement them.


    Leaving Aizel to observe from a distance, Soren pressed forward to engage Yoji directly again.


    Theirbat devolved into a series of bone-jarring smashes as Soren resolutely attempted to prate Yoji''s defenses, swords mming furiously against Yoji and his de powered by magic circles.


    To try to overwhelm Yoji''s magic circle allocation, Aizelunched a barrage of lightning bolts at his position from the peripheral.


    But if the electric bombardment taxed him, Yoji showed no outward sign.


    He kept on exchanging blows that generated shockwaves with Soren, all the while nonchntly erecting his countermagic circle to deflect Aizel''s lightning strikes. He barely looked their way.


    Abruptly, Yoji vanished while he was shing with Soren.


    He reappeared right behind the observing Aizel, catching himpletely off guard.A devastating strike mmed between Aizel''s shoulders, sending him hurtling into the tform hole below before he had a chance to respond.


    Lightning bolts encircled Yoji''s body as he traced a dazzling blue magic circle.


    With electricity-enhanced speed, he shed toward Aizel''s crash site to capitalize on his advantage. Though Aizel zipped backward defensively, Yoji''s lightning-d hand blurred forward faster.


    With a cracking sound, Yoji''s de sliced clean through Aizel''s left palm, releasing a shower of blood.


    He staggered backward, his right arm clenched over the bleeding cut, as agony engulfed his senses.


    With a swift turn of his wrist, Aizel released a barrage of water jet cutters. Yoji, on the other hand, just lifted his glowing shield powered by a golden magic circle.


    Without damaging it, the water strikes sttered on it and immediately lost all forward motion.


    After that, the shield shed, and the caught water missiles abruptly turned around and shot back at the caster.


    Just as the diverted water jets were about to impale the ground Aizel had been standing on a heartbeat earlier, he catapulted himself aside.


    Just as Yoji was about to get the upper hand against Aizel, the smashing force of gravity mmed him to his knees.


    High above, Soren hurtled down with fists encased in a spiraling gravity vortex. His sword hung freely, acting as the source of the power that pinned Yoji down.


    Just as Soren''s meteor punch was about to connect, Yoji traced his dark magic circle. Quickly draining the area''s mana, a growing pulse rendered Soren''s strike ineffective. Its propent, gravity, disappeared.


    Soren still smashed into the tform where Yoji knelt milliseconds before. But his fist connected with an eruption of fractured flooring rather than the mage he intended.


    Did you note?" Aizel asked meanwhile in his mind.


    [Yes, he can use that golden magic circle for 1 minute continuously at any given time. Then he has to wait for some time to use it again.]


    That''s why he used that ck magic circle this time."


    Aizel wasted no time taking advantage of Yoji''s distraction. As if in response, lightning formed a legion of crackling clones that once again encircled Yoji in the middle of a hail of energy bolts.


    He had created them instantly, not allowing even a split-second chance for Yoji to teleport to safety.


    As soon as they finished materializing around Yoji, the clones began to attack in a coordinated fashion.


    "Again with this trick huh," Yoji said.


    Aizel started to flicker through the continuing tempest as his lightning clones relentlessly maintained Yoji''s nullification shield, powered by a golden magic circle that rotated constantly to block them.


    Aizel was hunting for the ideal opportunity to ambush Yoji as he focused on fending off the onught of clones, lightning-warping in quick session.


    In the midst of the storm, Aizel briefly took shape and fired targeted bolts before fading back into the currents, his position remaining unpredictable.


    As Yoji braces himself for the never-ending barrage, he sharply watches for Aizel''s next move.


    Sekki be prepared, we will only get one chance,"


    [Yes Master I am prepared]


    It will be either him or me, that''s all I can think for now. I hope that idiot won''t ruin it for me,"

 Chapter 384 Over?

    Chapter 384 Over?


    More thunders rolled down on Aizel from the dark clouds above. The lightning that was charging through his body and armor made a crackling sound, and the armor''s spinning des boosted his power.


    The clones of Aizel were busy distracting Yoji at the same time. But Yoji kept his vignce, watching everything around him.


    While using magic circles, he was under the impression that Aizel may take advantage of a moment when he has his guard down.


    Splitting into four separate selves, Aizel took a low sprinter''s stance.Lightning shed across every manifestation.


    Simultaneously, Sekki replicated, transforming into two des linked by chains.


    *Crackle*...*Crackle*...*Crackle*...*Crackle*...


    Their lightning-fast motions ripped through the air as the four Aizel clones took off in different directions.


    This was thest move in Aizel''s rapid railgun assault, a n he had painstakingly nned for this crucial moment.


    Without faltering, Yoji''s gaze raced swiftly over the battlefield, following every Aizel clone.


    He braced himself for the lightning railgun attack that was about to happen, which would test his focus and reflexes to the limit. All the rest of the Aizel clones have already disappeared at this moment.


    Electricity buzzed through the air as the clones hurried to their assigned spots. With every clone ying an important role in the imminent assault, Aizel''s meticulously nned approach unfolded like a ballet.


    Each Aizel clone wasted no timeunching containers encased in crackling lightning in Yoji''s direction.


    The containers approached from various directions, a coordinated assault. In a sh, Yoji had conjured another magic circle, this one a brilliant shade of purple.


    Before the containers could reach their final destination, four portal-like holes appeared, whisking them away.


    Aizel swooped down from the skies and lunged at Yoji, his dual des zing.


    Initiating a rapid descent, he executed a concentrated explosion attack upon reaching the ground. Quickly drawing on a golden magic circle, Yoji evaded the strike with his de.


    The circle countered the assault, redirecting the explosive force back towards Aizel.


    However, it became evident that the Aizel affected by the explosion was merely a lightning clone.


    Along with Yoji, two more Aizel swiftly advanced from opposite sides, encircling him in a sh. Their chain dance was a zing ballet of des enveloped in mes.


    Reacting swiftly, Yoji produced another de, wrapping both his weapons in the chains and pulling both Aizels towards him.


    "This is my gift to you," Yoji said.


    The golden magic gave rise to a violent sh of des, and a zing attack engulfed the two Aizel.


    Amidst the mes and explosions, the final Aizel swiftly appeared before Yoji.


    Aizel reached out and touched Yoji''s chest with lightning speed, his hands gleaming in the midst of the mayhem.


    With a smirk, he dered, "Got you,"


    Yoji countered Aizel''s strike by smiling and summoning a ck magic circle, which disappeared all the mana in the area and rendered it useless.


    "Good try, you should have been faster," Yoji remarked. Despite feeling a slight pull on his left leg, he disregarded it and swiftly shed his de, severing Aizel''s neck instantly.


    After Yoji severed the Aizel''s neck, he watched in disbelief as it turned into lightning and scattered.


    The pull intensified, this time from the left, as the Aizel, battered and half-charred, dragged Yoji towards him.


    Coiled around by chains, the Aizelughed and exposed a half-burned visage. "I''ve got something else nned, hehe," he announced.


    mming both fighters into the earth and producing deep craters, the gravitational pressure surged abruptly.


    With all of the golden magic circle''s power depleted, Yoji needed some time to use it again.


    Meanwhile, Soren swiftly closed in, his de expanding in size as it descended with formidable gravity.


    BOOOOOOOOM


    The reverberation of the sword shattered the tform and gouged arge hole in the airborne fortress.


    Aizel and Yoji, reduced to particles, exited the dimension, signaling their demise.


    After defeating the twins, Seraphine and Zareena also felt the shockwave. Suddenly, all three of them were back on stage, signaling the end of thest showdown.


    "AND FINALLLYYYY.... THE WINNER IS NONE OTHER THANNNNN....


    "FELGURA KINGDOMMMMMM....." Shoka''s voice boomed throughout the Colosseum.


    "YEAHHH...


    "HOLY MOLY...


    "WHAT A GREAT BATTLE...


    "WAR GOD...


    "WOHOOOO...


    Resonating with the aftermath of the riveting finalbat, the Colosseum erupted in thunderous apuse and cheers.


    Zareena, Seraphine, and Soren were the only ones left standing on stage. They returned to their balcony after Zareena waved and smiled to show her appreciation for the crowd''s support.


    Aizel, who was on the balcony, smiled and nodded as he watched.


    Finally, we won. At least now I am safe from that bitch. Nothing matters more. I will take it as our victory, hihi." He thought.


    [Fufu, brilliantly done, Master]


    "Now we can safely go back and meet kids and others," Daisy said, she was standing just beside him.


    Aizel smiled towards her and nodded.


    At the Theodora Kingdom Balcony,


    Even though the queen was smiling, her disguised irritation was visible in the pulsating veins on her forehead.


    Gripping the sofa where she sat, her irritation was evident.


    She lost 20% of hernd in the wager against the king of Felgura, and the chance to im the young war god slipped away.


    "You disappointed me," She said.


    Seated directly behind, Yoji sensed the remark was directed at him. Realizing he had blown his chance to win the queen''s favor, he tightened his fists hard.


    The queen''s gaze zeroed in on Aizel, who, in turn, locked eyes with her. She sported a foolish grin directed at her, further fueling her frustration.


    "We are leaving," She said.


    Gradually, individuals from the Theodora Kingdom began to exit the Colosseum, one by one.


    "We should also leave, Ashlyn would you please," Aquarin said.


    "Woah woah, ain''t there like an award ceremony or what?" Aizel suddenly said, which made everyone confused after listening to that.


    "Nevermind," he replied.


    As scheduled, each person stepped through the portal that Ashlyn had conjured, and they were soon back at the castle.


    "Finally this is over," Aizel murmured as he stretched his hands.


    "Good work everyone; there will be a feast tonight for winning the tournament." The king ordered with a smile and then left for his room.


    Upon seeing Soren approaching, Aizel''s once joyful demeanor quickly turned irritated.


    "I know, I know," Aizel said first.


    "It was a good assist, Sparring partner,"


    *TSK* I could have taken care of him alone, it''s just have wasted more time and my men...*cough* core energy," Aizel replied.


    "Whatever you say,"


    Fuck this asshole, I didn''t even use my full power" Aizel thought.


    [Yes Master, or we could have taken him down alone]


    "It''s good that we finally won." Zareen interrupted.


    "You better remember your promise," Aizel said.


    "Don''t worry, when we will back at our home. I will visit you personally and will give you the further details," She replied.


    "Alright,"


    Everyone went to their rooms to get some sleep and get ready for the feastter tonight as the night progressed.


    After several hours, night descended, marking themencement of the feast.


    Radiance from all directions illuminated the castle''s magnificent dining hall. While the King, magnificent in his regal clothes, mingled with reveling nobility in their finest garments, thetter enjoyed a night of sharing drinks andughs.


    As the visitors mingled, the sound of maids and servants frantically bringing various foods and drinks filled the air.


    Aizel and Daisy, both dressed like royalty, entered the hall. The lips of Aizel watered in anticipation as the enticing scent of the feast drifted through the atmosphere.


    As they neared the extravagant feast, the dishes'' vivid hues enticed them. The culinary artistry on disy at this magnificent event was on full disy at the tables set with an assortment of delicacies.


    It was a visual and gustatory extravaganza with roasted meats, perfectly seasoned veggies, and rich desserts lining the tables.


    The hall was filled with the joyful reverberation of clinking sses and excited conversation. In the midst of the energetic ambiance, Aizel and Daisy took their seats at the table.


    The king raised his goblet, initiating a toast, and the hall erupted in cheers.


    "Time to gobble down everything after that battle, hehe,"


    As the evening progressed, the feast unfurled as a disy of excess and joy. The taste burst in Aizel''s mouth with every bite, and he loved every dish.


    The animated conversation and the musicians'' enchanting melodies created a festive atmosphere.


    The maids and servants continued their tireless efforts, ensuring the guestscked nothing in their culinary experience.


    [Master, are we going on a tour with Isabe after this?]


    I thought about it but we have to say no to her for now. We will first meet with the kids and other''s back at home. Then we will head towards the beast kingdom for the beast fairy that is required for the potion."


    [So that Vespara can make the potion for the Daisy eyes, fufu]


    Yes, and also we have to train ourselves and fully getfortable with the Grade III core. The next mission won''t be easy for us,"

 Chapter 385 Fenrir is here...

    Chapter 385 Fenrir is here...


    The next day, Aizel and the rest of the group got ready to leave thend and head back to Felgura Kingdom.


    Tensions ran high among the nobles and others, their senses on high alert.


    The victory in the tournament not only ensured the victory of their Kingdom, but it also brought them big benefits, especially the 20%nd they got from their rivals, Theodora.


    Worries about possible attacks on their way back to Felgura made them feel uneasy even after the sess.


    Teleportation between kingdoms remained strictly prohibited, thwarting any attempts at direct travel.


    That included Ashlyn''s portals, which could have been a shortcut.


    "Have you informed Isabe about our departure?" Daisy asked.


    Perched high in the sky, the group rode the royal griffins of the Felgura family.


    "Yes, she didn''t mind and understood as well. She said she would be waiting for us toe and visit her again with others." Aizel replied.


    Once more, Ashlyn, Daisy, and Aizel were sitting on the ck griffin together, their hair dancing in the wind as they soared through the sky.


    "You shouldn''t leave the Kingdom for a few years now." Suddenly, Ashlyn interrupted.


    "And why so?" Aizel asked, his brows raised.


    "Did you already forget that the queen of Theodora is after you? Now she has also lost 20% of hernd on a bet against you."


    "Well, it''s not my problem; who told that bitch to gamble?" Aizel remarked.


    *Sigh* This is so frustrating," he further added with a sigh.


    [What about the potion and the beast fairy, master?]


    I am just acting. Like hell, I am going to listen to them. We are already stronger now, and we always have a way to return to Earth if trouble arises."


    [Fufu, genuis]


    It usually takes between one and two weeks to get from Zulivan Kingdom to Felgura, whether you ride flying monsters or take some alternate means.


    However, this time, the Sword Emperor and Aquarian opted for a slightly longer route, taking a detour for added safety.


    It made the trip take almost three weeks longer because they had to go through the Beast Kingdom on their way back to their own Felgura Kingdom.


    *Skreeee* *Skreeee* *Skreeee*


    *Skreeee* *Skreeee* *Skreeee*


    The graceful descent of the royal griffins onto the grounds of Felgura Castle marked the group''s sessful return to their home Kingdom.


    The victory they set out to do was sessful, even though they lost two very brilliant mages in the process.


    Aizel stretched his arms and his body, relishing the feeling of being alive again after the extended journey.


    After days of sitting still on the griffin, Aizel was d to be free and excited to see the kids again.


    "You may all leave now; have some rest. There will be a grand celebration held in the castle in a few days, to which everyone will be invited." The king said


    Everyone nodded towards him, except for Aizel and Soren.


    "Ashlyn, can you create a portal to my mansion?" Aizel asked, gazing towards Ashlyn.


    With a swift motion, Ashlyn conjured a portal, and Aizel and Daisy stepped through with delight.


    In an instant, they were standing in front of the garden of their mansion, enjoying the warm colors of the setting sun.


    They rushed up to the door and knocked.


    The door creaked open, showing a young girl peeping through the gap.


    When she saw them, she swung the door open wide and jumped into Aizel''s arms, calling out, "Aiiiizzzzzzzzzz."


    "Hehe, did you miss me, Emma?" Aizel asked, hugging her tightly.


    "Yesssss,"


    "Mummaa..."Lilly also jumped into the arms of Daisy. The rest of the children also came and hugged both Aizel and Daisy.


    *Howl*


    A sudden howl reached Aizel''s ears, and a small ck wolf came sprinting toward him. Suddenly, it jumped and vanished, leaving Aizel confused.


    However, in the next moment, it reappeared right in front of him, causing him to tumble to the ground.


    He was showered with fun licks by the wolf.


    "Hihi...


    "Hahaha....


    The kids started tough.


    "Is that... Fenrir?" Aizel asked, cuddling his tummy on the ground.


    "Yes, it''s been a few weeks since he came out of that ck egg," Dr. Shelly arrived along with Vespara.


    "I missed you so much pretty boy," Vespara also rushed and hugged Aizel. Little Fenrir started to grab her robe and was trying to separate her from Aizel.


    "It''s good to see you, old hag," Aizel replied.


    "First clear me something, can Fenrir can be invisible?" He instantly asked. Fenrir quickly walked up to Aizel and sat down on hisp. The little wolf curled up against him and Aizel stroked its head gently.


    "That''s what I thought at first. But it seems it is not invisibility. He is really special. You can say you won the gamble," Vespara replied, with a mischievous smile.


    "Special... how?"


    "Even though I am not sure what it is, it seems he can either teleport or go into another dimension."


    Aizel''s eyes went wide open after hearing. He quickly looked towards Fenrir, who had already fallen asleep on hisp.


    "he..he...hehahahahahahahaa" Aizel started tough madly.


    "Finally, I got someone who can wreak havoc with me, hahaha."


    "You really look like you a tyrant looking to do something bad, huhu count me in too," Vespara replied.


    "Can we please go inside and then talk," Dr Shelly interrupted.


    After that, everyone went inside the mansion and sat down on the couches in the main hall. Fenrir rested peacefully atop Aizel''s head.


    "Now do remember, pretty boy, you can''t let anyone else know about Fenrir''s powers. He still can''t control it properly, which might create big troubles for you," Vespara warned while sipping the tea.


    "Ummm... so I need to somehow understand his power and then need to train him," Aizel murmured.


    "So how was your trip?" Dr. Shelly asked.


    "Yeah, it was really good. We had a lot of fun. Next time, we will all go together.


    "Yeahhhh...


    "Yippeee....


    The kidsughed and cheered in unison.


    "How about you, Shelly? Are you gettingfortable with your core and its power?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, much better than before. Vespara is really good at teaching,"


    *TSK* What about me? I need to learn that magic circuit system ASAP," AIzel said.


    "ASAP," Vespara looked a little confused.


    "As soon as possible,"


    "Interesting way to speak; I saw how you and Soren struggled against that mage."


    "I didn''t struggle. It was that...


    "YES?"


    "Leave that aside; are you gonna teach me or not?"


    "Well sure, but you know it will be a hard and long process. Don''tin to me if you can''t learn," Vespara said.


    "Hehe, just you wait and watch," Aizel replied.


    Shelly and Daisy went to get dinner ready, while Aizel shared tales of his adventure with the kids.


    With his tail wagging and dark eyes glittering, even small Fenrir sat with them, while Vespara read her book in silence.


    "So you mean, you fought against 100 mages alone and won?" Seth asked.


    Aizel nodded his head proudly.


    "Impossible..." Oliver replied.


    "What do you mean impossible? I did beat them,"


    "You are that strong?" Oliver asked.


    "Of course, I am the strongest," Aizel replied with a smirk.


    "WOAHHH...


    *Howl*


    A joyful cry from Fenrir''s lips as he wiggled his tail and then vanished. He reappeared on the second floor, elicitingughter from the kids.


    "Hey hey... can he shoot or fire something from his mouth?" Aizel asked.


    "Not that we have seen off," Lilly replied.


    "He just eat, run, vanish, and appears somewhere else and sleeps. That''s all this puppy does," Emma replied.


    "Hehe... it''s not puppy Emma. It''s a wolf. It will grow huge and strong...hopefully," Aizel replied.


    "Do you think, we may be able to ride on him when he all grows up?" Seth asked.


    "Probably,"


    "YEAHHH....


    "WOHOOOO....


    "It will be fun,"


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Kids, can you take Fenrir and go back into your rooms for now? We have some guests here. We will call you when they aregone."Suddenly, Vespara said with a smile, looking towards the kids.


    Taking Fenrir with them, everyone quickly obeyed her order and went back to their rooms.


    Aizel rose and opened the door, discovering Zareena and Seraphine standing outside.


    "I thought you might visit tomorrow,"


    "I am free right now, and I will not be avable tomorrow," Zareena replied.


    Aizel''s brows twitched, and he weed both of them into the mansion.


    "It''s good to see you, princess. You both did quite a great job in the tournament," Vespara bowed and said.


    "Hearing praise from you made my day, well let''s take a seat shall we," Zareena replied.


    She took out a square object, which Aizel watched as she set it on the table. A barrier appeared out of nowhere, enclosing the whole mansion.


    "Now no one can eavesdrop on us."


    "No one...Are you sure?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, even a Grade IX mage can''t do it."


    "Incredible, is that a magical artifact?"


    "You should have your focus somewhere else."


    Aizel nodded and now awaits the instruction for his next mission. Acquiring the beast fairy.

 Chapter 386 Practice begins

    Chapter 386 Practice begins


    "Now I don''t have the beast fairy like thest time I told you, but I know someone who can help you with that," Zareena said.


    A tiny red crystal ball materialized from Zareena''s ring. As they waited for her to speak, Aizel and Vespara fixed their eyes on it.


    "I saved someone a long time ago, and she owes me a debt for it. You have to visit the dragon region in the Beast Kingdom.


    "From there, you can contact her through this crystal," Zareena said.


    "You can''t contact her from here?" Aizel asked.


    "No, this crystal will work only in that region."


    "So how will she recognize me? She doesn''t even know me. Why would she believe me?" Aizel further asked


    "This crystal is like an emergency contact. If you contact her through this, she will know that it is me. Even if she asks, you can let me talk with her, and I will convince her.


    "You will visit her as my personal royal mage working under me."


    Aizel raised his brows for a few seconds, trying to digest every piece of information.


    "So, I have to inform her that I came to catch the beast fairy for you?" He asked.


    "Correct, and she will help you," Zareena replied.


    "So... what''s the catch... I mean, the danger?" Aizel asked.


    "Danger... hehe, if you get caught, you will die or even get tortured to death," Zareena replied with a devilish smile.


    Aizel snorted.


    "Now I will take my leave. It depends on you now, if you want to go or not."


    Having said that, Zareena ced the red crystal ball on the table and departed from the mansion with Seraphine.


    "So what are you going to do now, pretty boy?" Vespara ask.


    "Umm... I will definitely go, but not for now. I have to learn at least something about the arcane magic circuit system and have to train my Grade III core as well."


    Vespara smiled and nodded.


    As the night unfolded, Vespara immersed herself in the pages of her books, absorbing the tales within.


    Shelly and Daisy were there to apany Aizel as he enjoyed the children''spany. Infusing the air with warmth,ughter resounded as Aizel enthusiastically delivered enthralling tales.


    Aizel ended up in Vespara''s potion shop the day after that. The magic institutes were taking a short vacation from their regr schedules as a result of the kingdom''s victory in the tournament till the grand celebration.


    He was excited to start his educational adventure and was ready to dive headfirst into theplexities of the arcane magic circuit system.


    "By the way Vespara, who was the one who invented this system?" He asked.


    "That''s still a kind of mystery. No one really knows who was the first one to use or the one who invented that." She replied.


    Interesting," Aizel thought.


    "So where to start?"


    "First, you need to learn how to create a magic circle through mana," Vesparaa said.


    "For that, you must be efficient in mana flow, how to control it and manipte it. And you are already perfect in it, so you clear this step.


    "Next, here take this chalk..." She handed a small white chalk to Aizel.


    "Now start drawing normal magic circles with some patterns; let me show you."


    Using chalk, Vespara drew basic magic circles on the floor while kneeling down. Aizel watched her carefully and then tried to draw a circle like hers.


    He devoted much time to drawing borate magic circles on the floor using chalk.


    Without voicing any protest, he continued with the same repetitious activity for two days in a row. Realizing how important it was to be proficient with the circles, he realized that moving on to the next level would be possible after he did so.


    On the third day, Vespara brought his practice to a halt.


    "I think that''s enough; nowes the first hardest part."


    Aizel gulped after hearing that.


    "Concentrate the mana from your surroundings and imagine them to create a line. Then draw the magic circle with it like this...


    Her right palm waved over the ground, and suddenly, white lines appeared, quickly drawing a magic circle that mirrored the one they had been practicing with the chalk.


    "Also remember, don''t let it break or you have to start it again, now give it a try,"


    Aizel nodded.


    He shut his eyes, delving into a mental visualization of the lines using the power of mana. Swiftly, the lines began to materialize as he endeavored to form the magic circle.


    But it broke intoplicated patterns with every try, forcing him to start over.


    He had to focus on both the mana summoning and the shaping of the lines into coherent magic circles at the same time.


    Damn it, this looks easy but this is so hard. How the hell was that guy creating the magic circles one after the another, and that too while fighting both me and that idiot,"


    [Master, you should use your imagination power]


    I am trying, but it is still hard to maintain the mana control,"


    Aizel dedicated endless hours to making the magic circle. Not a single magic circle appeared after an entire day of trying.


    The myriad circles, each with its distinct pattern, proved challenging to create using this method.


    He finally understood that Vespara was right when she said the arcane magic circuit system would be difficult.


    Vespara left him to hone his skills in solitude.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly as Aizel immersed himself in the meticulous craft of drawing magic circles.


    His stays in the mansion were short, consisting mostly of meals and the odd chat with the kids.


    Every day, he worked tirelessly to be an expert at magic circles. He even ignored Alora''s invitation, determined to return only when he had mastered the creation of these magical patterns.


    Meanwhile, enthusiasm flourished across the Felgura Kingdom as people eagerly anticipated the forting grand celebration.


    The people of Felgura City were getting ready for the happy asion that was about to take ce.


    All sorts of exciting things were happening within the fortifications of Felgura Castle. The nobles were deeply engrossed in the delicate waltz of negotiations, intent on finalizing thend agreement with the Theodora Kingdom.


    They were unanimous in their decision to hand over the southern corner of the Theodora Kingdom, which was conveniently closer to Felgura, after much discussion.


    Looking ahead to the next stage of development, the King of Felgura focused his concentration. There were preparations for moving and building in the newly obtained southern region after the celebration.


    The proposed teleportation magic circle was a critical link between the Kingdoms.


    Building the teleportation magic circle was an effort to make travel between Felgura and the southernmost tip of the Theodora Kingdom more efficient.


    As the weeks rolled by, the highly anticipated grand celebration drew near.


    Elegantly, invitations, meant only for distinguished guests and nobles, made it into the possession of those who mattered.


    Among the recipients were Daisy and Shelly, who also received the invitations.


    In the meantime, Aizel continued his relentless practice of bing an expert in the arcane magic circles, unfazed by the impending celebrations.


    "So what about him? Is he going to join us or not?" Shelly asked.


    She, Daisy, and Vespara were having some tea along with some snacks in the garden. While the kids were ying with Fenrir,


    "He hasn''t said anything about it. But it seems he is getting better every day while drawing the magic circles," Vespara replied, sipping her tea.


    "So that''s it?"


    "Nope, that''s only the in magic circles. Next, he has to learn how to mix the properties of power with them. That is the most difficult thing." Vespara replied.


    "Umm.. it might take a few years, right?" Shelly asked.


    "I have seen many mages spend 50 years and still can''t learn it," Vespara replied.


    "What about you, Daisy? Are you going to continue your training and grow your magic core?" Shelly asked, looking towards her.


    "I... I don''t know. I trained hard because I was selected for the tournament and wanted to take care of kids if an emergency arrived.


    "I think I am going to spend some time with kids for now. I will think about itter," Daisy replied.


    Abruptly, Aizel made his entrance.


    Little Fenrir''s tail wagged enthusiastically as the kids hurried over to see him, their excitement palpable.


    After he had spoken to the kids, he went up to Vespara, Daisy, and Shelly. As he took a seat next to them, he let out a sigh of relief. Fenrir perched on top of him.


    "So how''s your practice going one?" Vespara asked.


    "I can feel it, I am close. Now I can almost make it till the end without breaking my focus," Aizel replied.


    "Very good. Don''t worry about it pretty boy, you will get there. You are already learning at an unbelievable pace." Vespara replied.


    "Yes, that''s why I thought, I needed a little break for myself. It might be a good thing to do for now."

 Chapter 387 Slave?

    Chapter 387 ve?


    Aizel spent much of the time in the mansion, surrounded by the kids, as the grand celebration drew near.


    With the arrival of the long-awaited day, the whole city became a dazzling disy of joy. Parades of brightly colored decorations, the atmosphere brimming with infectious happiness.


    The atmosphere was electric, with people milling about every corner and the restaurants and pubs packed to the brim.


    The alleys resounded withughter as revelers embraced the joyous ambiance. The borate decorations that adorned the buildings reflected the grandeur of the asion. Felgura City was now a hive of activity, full of joy and celebration.


    Along with everyone else, Aizel could feel the infectious energy as he made his way through the bustling streets.


    The kids took in all the joyous atmosphere surrounding them with wide-eyed curiosity. The tantalizing scent of street food lingered in the air, enticing their senses.


    As they strolled through the vibrant streets of Felgura City, Aizel and the kids, Shelly and Daisy, went on a culinary adventure, tasting every delicious dish they came across at the many street vendors and restaurants.


    The air was filled with the tempting aroma of various dishes as they navigated through the bustling market.


    Local games enticed the children amidst the culinary adventure.


    Aizel, Daisy, and Shelly joined in the fun, trying their luck and skills.


    Their day was made much more exciting when they were able to win a few prizes, which caused a burst of cheers.


    With the sun setting and the city bathed in a pleasant light, the group decided it was time to wrap up their delightful day.


    Reluctantly leaving the lively streets behind, they made their way to the grand celebration at the castle.


    Everyone was looking forward to the feast, which would undoubtedly be a night filled with celebration and joy.


    With the nighttime lights illuminating its splendor, the castle stood tall and proud, decked out for the event.


    Vespara put on a sophisticated outfit, abination of purple and ck fabric. The garment fell elegantly to the floor, revealing an open-shoulder design and a modest but attractive neckline.


    Delicate floral-like cuts ornamented the design, flowing towards the hem, amplifying her entire beauty.


    Daisy wore an eye-catching ensemble that skillfully blended blue and ck colors.


    The dress had a modest neckline and was shoulder-length. Dazzlingly falling to the floor, the dress showcased borate floral-patterned cuts that cascaded like petals, elevating Daisy''s look.


    The same was true for Shelly, however, it was in a ck and golden color dress. Everyone had their hair down.


    Aizel sported a traditional ck noble suit, cufflinks, and shoes that were both polished and formal. His ck hair was smoothlybed back, lending a polished and refined look to his overall appearance.


    They sat at their table with Seraphine and Hazel, who were both dressed in their noble attire.


    "Man, this is so boring; there wasn''t even a need for a celebration," Aizelmented.


    "You are right softie, however, the nobles like to celebrate, even for a small asion," Hazel replied.


    "I see, you are not enjoying the celebration hosted by my father," Zareena interrupted and joined them.


    "So, when are you going?" She asked.


    "Soon," Aizel replied.


    "Where are you going, softie?"


    "Huh... just to take care of something for the princess," Aizel replied.


    "Could you excuse us for a moment?" Aizel asked, looking toward everyone.


    Everyone got up and left except Zareena.


    "So how am I going to travel to the beast kingdom?" Aizel asked.


    "You can''t board on any normal ship. The queen has eyes everywhere. But there is a way."


    "How?" Aizel leaned in forward.


    "Talk to Ashlyn," Zareena said and then left.


    *Tsk* Another pain in the ass," he thought.


    With a drink in hand, Aizel stood up and made his way through the crowd to find Ashlyn. The hall was filled with noble heads, their families, and institute mages.


    He spent fifteen minutes looking for Ashlyn before he finally discovered her alone, enjoying a feast in a quiet area.


    *Cough* Can I join you," Aizel asked.


    "wh...at doo uu want?" She answered, food stuffed in her mouth.


    "The princess sent me here to talk with you about something,"


    "Sit,"


    Aizel swiftly seized a chair and settled down beside her.


    "I need to go to the Beast Kingdom. Is there any way you can help?" Aizel asked.


    "No"


    "What... but the princess told me you would have a way?" Aizel asked.


    "I can''t open a portal for you. They can detect it. But...


    "But...?


    "I know someone who smuggles some good through ships."


    "But princess told me that going by ship is also dangerous," Aizel replied.


    "I am talking about something else. No one will know about you and even the security will bex."


    "How so?"


    "Because it belongs to one of the noble family, I can''t give you the further details."


    "Okay, so when?" Aizel asked.


    "Tonight, one ship is departing. If you want, I can make you board on it secretly." Ashlyn replied, taking a sip of her drink.


    "Damn it, what about the next one?"


    "After 6 months," she replied.


    "That''s too long; I can''t wait that much."


    [What should we do, Master? We haven''t even mastered the magic circle yet]


    We can practice it daily; we can''t miss this opportunity."


    "I will go; where should I meet you?" He asked.


    "Hmm... I wille by your mansionter tonight, till then you can say goodbye to your friends. And make sure not to let anyone else know about this," Ashlyn said.


    "Okay,"


    Quickly getting up from his seat, Aizel left to find Vespara, Daisy, and Shelly.


    He saw them dancing and having a good time, and he quickly pushed them to one side.


    "What''s happened, pretty boy? Ready to dance with me?" Vespara quipped in a teasing tone.


    "Now is not time, I am leaving tonight for the beast kingdom. That idiot sister will help me to reach there," He said.


    "Tonight, that''s so soon," Daisy said.


    "Yes, you haven''t even mastered the magic circle yet," Shelly said.


    "I know, but if I didn''t go tonight, then I have to wait for 6 months."


    "You know, you don''t have to do this Aizel," Daisy said.


    "No Daisy, it is important. I don''t know what can happen in the next 6 months. Also, I can train in this way and get stronger," He exined.


    "Well, then make sure to catch the fairy and bring it back. I already have the rest ingredients with me. I will also make sure that nothing happens to kids and others while you are away," Vespara said.


    "Thnx, old hag, you are the best." Aizel quickly hugged her.


    "Well, before that, can we spend some time alone, pretty boy," Her hand quickly reached and grabbed his butt.


    "Damn it, you old hag." Quickly, Aizel broke away from Vespara''s hug.


    Having had a good time at the party, it was time to go. Aizel quietly slipped away without informing anyone.


    Upon reaching his mansion, he observed it onest time. He hadn''t had the chance to meet the kids or share the news with them. The decision was made that Daisy would inform themter.


    It''s not like I am leaving them forever," He thought.


    Ashlyn had already arrived and was waiting for him.


    "Now listen, obey everything that guy will say, and don''t create any ruckus while traveling," Ashlyn said.


    Aizel nodded.


    After Ashlyn opened a portal, Aizel took a deep breath and entered the whirling embrace of it.


    Aizel''s eyes pried open, exposing a room filled with people. Chains bound their hands and legs as they sat on the ground, their garments ragged and half-torn.


    "So you are the guy she told me about, hoho,"


    Just behind him stood a man with a big bloated belly, half-bald and wearing spectacles over his eyes. Caressing his beard, he studied Aizel closely.


    "Huu... Ahem.. Hello, nice to meet you," Aizel said.


    "Nice to meet you too young war god. Now quickly get naked and wear these clothes," He gave him some light brown color clothes.


    It was the same clothes that the ves were wearing.


    [Master, are we getting sold?]


    Let''s do it for now,"


    Quickly removing his clothes and storing them in his ring, Aizel put on the worn-out apparel. After that, the guy came over, chaining his wrists and legs.


    "So here''s the deal. You are now a ve. You are going to get sold in the beast kingdom. From there, it is up to you to find a way to escape from there and go wherever you want," The man informed him.


    "AH.. Okay, got it. But what about my face? I am sure they can recognize me,""


    "Hmm.. The man located some dirt and smeared Aizel''s face, tousling his hair to transform him into a beggar ve.


    "Now it''s done. The rest will now depend on you and your luck."


    The guy left the room after speaking.


    Aizel, realizing there was nothing else to be done, sought out a corner and sat on the ground.

 Chapter 388 Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 388 Trap?</h4>


    Aizel sat motionlessly on the floor, somewhat apart from his other ves, since he had nothing better to do with his time.


    He hadn''t anticipated that the ves were the contraband being smuggled to the beast kingdom.


    Nheless, interfering at this time would have been inappropriate.


    He didn''t want to cause further difficulties now that a noble family was already involved.


    Sekki, these chains are also for the mages. But I can still use my core, as I am kind of special."


    [We can easily break out at any time if the problems arrive then, Master]


    Yes and alo...


    "Let''s move now, it''s time," Suddenly the door opened, and the chubby fat man ordered.


    Getting to their feet, the whole group stood in a line and left the room. Aizel, taking up the rear, moved silently, keenly observing his surroundings.


    When they arrived at the dock, a ship of medium size was waiting for them. The crew looked suspiciously like bandits and pirates.


    The chubby man oversaw the ves as they climbed on the ship one by one.


    The ship sailed away from the coast of the Felgura Kingdom one hourter.


    As the ship sailed across the great ocean toward the faraway kingdom of beasts, the moon rose high in the night sky, lighting it with its silvery light.


    Trapped within the confines of a cage, ves were huddled together on the ship.


    Aizel counted twenty-five or thirty bandits among the crew. From what he could see, the plump guy was in charge of this crew of sailors.


    The chubby guy was yelling orders and keeping a tight rein on the crew, while Aizel watched.


    [It will take a long time; should we practice till then, Master?]


    Yes, in a dream loop. Let''s start first with exploring the imagination capabilities at Grade III, and after that, the arcane magic circuit."


    Aizel curled up in a fetal position in one corner of the cage and let himself fall into a deep sleep.


    In his mind, he and Sekki began a dream loop, exploring the depths of Grade III mental core imagination.


    In this dream loop, he spent a decade perfecting his skills, practicing in countless different situations while meticulously noting achievements at the Grade III level.


    Aizel then moved on to practicing magic circuits and tried again and again to replicate theplex designs.


    However, each endeavor ended in failure or became entangled inplex configurations.


    The challengey in the intricate dance of managing mana and navigating the lines of the magic circuit.


    For Aizel, each day followed the same dull pattern.


    He would rouse himself only to grab a meal and make a brief trip to the ship''s bathroom.


    Unrelenting training within the dream loop took up the rest of his time. The chubby leader observed Aizel''s daily activities with growing bewilderment.


    He had heard tales about Aizel, the gifted mage who had won the interkingdom fight, and how rare he was¡ªa triple-core mage.


    But all that was visible was a ratherzy man going about his daily business of eating, pooping, and sleeping.


    Maybe this is also some kind of high-level training for him," The chubby man thought.


    It took them around two weeks to get to the Beast Kingdom after they took a few detours. The ship finally anchored at the port nestled within the seafolk area.


    Umm... this brings back some memories," Aizel thought.


    He trailed behind the group of ves, following the chubby man as they disembarked from the ship and reached the port.


    The carriages were prepared to carry them. In sequence, everyone boarded the carriages, and the journeymenced.


    Aizel had no idea where they were going or when they were getting sold.


    He needed to be patient ande up with a solid escape strategy.


    His focus lingered on gathering information about the regions, particrly the Dragon region, the region where the beast fairies are found.


    They arrived at their destination after a day of traveling.


    Numerous members of a wolf-like race were visible to Aizel, suggesting their arrival in the Wolferins region.


    Within arge mansion teeming with Wolferins, Aizel suddenly observed three finely attired individuals advancing toward the chubby man.


    One of them sniffed the air, ensuring it was safe.


    "Is this everyone?" the enormous Wolferin in the middle inquired as he stepped forward.


    "Hoho, yes yes, that''s all for now. The rest of the thing you can discuss with my masterter," The chubby man replied, there were some beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "Grrww... You can leave." The Wolferin growled and ordered,


    "It was my pleasure; now I will take my leave." The chubby man replied and quickly left the mansion in a hurry.


    "Rejoice, you human; you now belong to our princess," the Wolferin dered.


    ves were silently led into the mansion, although Aizel was not one of them.


    He had discreetly left the premises with the chubby man, traveling alongside him in the carriage.


    At the Grade III level, he could be invisible, which he noticedsted for at least ten minutes.


    "So now tell me, where is the Dragon region," He suddenly spoke, which surprised and shocked the chubby man.


    "You.. but how and when did you arrive here?" The Chubby man asked.


    "Magic... now don''t waste my time."


    The chubby man, still in shock, reached for a handkerchief and used it to wipe away the sweat from his forehead.


    "Right now we are in the Wolferin region. The southern left part of the kingdom. The Dragon region is in the middle, which is one of thergest regions in the Kingdom."


    "Hmm.... how much time will it take for me to reach there?" Aizel asked.


    "With carriage, around three days," The chubby man replied quickly.


    "Good, now step outside of the carriage and leave this one for me,"


    "ahh.. sure."


    The chubby man quickly signaled for the carriage to stop and told the driver to head towards the Dragon region.


    He swiftly switched to another carriage trailing behind, making his way towards the seafolk region.


    "Well, finally we are alone. It wasn''t that difficult,"


    [Invisibility really helps a lot]


    "Yes, but we can still be detected by a high-level mage."


    "Now once we are in the dragon region, we will use the magic crystal and talk with the person who is going to help us."


    [I still don''t trust that bitch.]


    "There is nothing we can do now. I will also try calling Grandmaster Gogoter; I hope we can meet him."


    [Yes, it would be fun.]


    They finally arrived at the Dragon region''s heart after three days of nonstop carriage travel.


    Thendscape underwent a staggering metamorphosis.


    The air was heavy with increased humidity, which clung to everything it came into contact with, adding to the already dense heat.


    Over an enormous, destendscape, the relentless sun threw lengthy shadows. Parched dirt formed a mosaic as the ground split under their feet due to the extreme dryness of the area.


    Thendscape became more rugged as they ventured deeper, with towering mountains crowned with jagged peaks that stretched toward the sky like sentinels of stone.


    The jagged shapes of these natural fortresses testify to the severe beauty that characterized the Dragon region as if they were standing guard over it.


    The scorching winds whispered old stories¡ªstories of dragons that had once flown across this sky.


    Damn it, this is shit," Aizelmented.


    Having distanced himself from the carriage, Aizel found himself amidst a deste jungle on the outskirts of the city.


    In contrast to the muted sky, the heavy and dry trees stood tall, their branches extending like skeleton fingers. There was little greenery, and an eerie quietness pervaded the deserted terrain.


    Here in the remote bush, Aizel was ready to use the magic crystal tomunicate with the person.


    Taking the red magic crystal out of his possession, Aizel imbued it with mana. After a sessful connection, the crystal emitted a soft glow and a faint vibration as a response.


    In the ensuing moments, a peculiar silence hung between Aizel and the unseen recipient on the other end.


    It appeared like there was a silent standoff going on, with both sides waiting for the other to say something.


    Aizel took the lead after a short hesitation. He said, "Hello,"


    "You are not the princess," the person replied.


    "I am her personal royal mage, sent by her here."


    Aizel was momentarily unsettled when he did not receive a prompt response.


    He began to wonder if something was wrong with the prolonged silence. Finally, after a minute, the individual responded.


    "Stay there, don''t move," and the connection ended.


    [Master, I don''t feel good about this. What should we do now?]


    "Let''s just wait here. We can still connect with the princess. If the situation bes dire, we will escape,"


    After lingering in anticipation for half an hour, a subtle shift in the air caught his attention.


    Raising his head, he beheld a colossal ck dragon soaring toward him. Its sheer magnitude momentarily caused Aizel to break into a nervous sweat.


    [This is bad, this is bad. Master we should escape]


    "We.....can''t"


    *ROAAAAARRR*

 Chapter 389 Kalesi

    Chapter 389 Kalesi


    Aizel felt a surge of unease as he beheld the dragon''s soaring wings as they pressed down on him. He felt a shiver run down his spine and a strong impulse to run away.


    Yet, amidst the fear, a spark of excitement gleamed in his eyes.


    He felt a rush of adrenaline.


    He dipped himself into crackling lightning and quickly turned Sekki into a de.


    [No no Master, this is not the fight we want right now]


    He..hehe...hehee... let''s make this battle legendary,"


    [NOOOOOOOO]


    Aizel witnessed a remarkable urrence as the colossal dragon before him began to shrink in size upon drawing near.


    In a breathtaking transformation, the dragon became a woman of formidable stature, standing at a towering 6 feet tall.


    Her tan skin radiated a subtle sheen, adorned with delicate dragon scales. With certain ease, she approached Aizel, her grey eyes fixed on him.


    She wore a flowing brown gown that added to the feeling of mystery and her long, ck hair moved in sync with her motions.


    The mysterious transformation enchanted Aizel, even as he braced himself forbat.


    "Never expected the young war god to be the princess''s personal royal mage," She spoke first.


    When Aizel realized she was only there to talk, not fight, he sighed with relief and quickly dissipated the lightning.


    "Just for the personal benefits," Aizel replied.


    "Connect with Princess, I want to confirm something with her first," She said.


    "Sure, give me a moment,"


    Aizel retrieved the magic crystal, establishing a connection with the princess.


    The dragondy, meanwhile, was making her way toward him.


    Just as the princess answered, she swiftly took the crystal from his hand and moved a bit away for their conversation.


    What do you think, Sekki? How powerful is she?" Meanwhile, Aizel asked.


    [She definitely feels on par with Vespara]


    Damnnn... how the fuck the princess saved her life. It should have been the other way around."


    [Maybe it is about something else]


    "I have confirmed with the princess," She said and threw the magic crystal back to Aizel.


    "So are you gonna help me to get the beast fairy?" Aizel asked nervously.


    "..... I will try my best for the princess... but it will all depend on you," she answered.


    "For now, wear this." She came close and handed Aizel a ck cloak with dragon scales and a pattern on it.


    "What''s this?" Aizel asked.


    "Wear it,"


    Putting the hood over his head, Aizel quickly put on the cloak. But once he put it on, he still didn''t feel different.


    "It will hide your human aura and smell from the other dragons here," She replied.


    "Wait a minute.. does that mean there are no humans in this region?"


    "There are few, but you won''t like it how they are treated. So if you don''t want any trouble, shut your mouth and follow my orders," She said.


    Why doesn''t she show any emotions? It''s like I am talking to a robot," Aizel thought instead. She wasn''t showing any emotion or reaction on her face as Aizel observed her.


    "Follow me now,"


    She started to change back into the dragon without notice, and Aizel stood a little farther away to watch it happen again.


    As if waiting for something, she stood motionless this time, her big dragon-slit eyes fixed on Aizel.


    Is this what I think it is,"


    [Yes Master, she wants you to ride on her]


    Why does it sound so weird,"


    Aizel approached her cautiously, then ascended to her back. As his hand brushed against the ck scales, he could feel their rough texture.


    She spread her wings and soared into the sky. They were flying across the sky in no time at all.


    Aizel peered down at the rugged terrain and the jagged mountains as they journeyed above.


    "I wonder if we are going to get the beast fairy right now," Aizel murmured.


    "No, we have to n first," Suddenly dragon spoke in a rough voice, which surprised Aizel.


    "So... we are going somewhere else,"


    "You areing with me back to my tribe. Remember not to speak to anyone. Only respond in an emergency and don''t leave my side no matter what," She said.


    "Got it, what''s your name by the way,"


    "Kalesi,"


    How dragonlike," Aizel thought.


    They continued their journey, taking a bit longer to reach their destination.


    Immersed in a book he had brought from Earth, Aizely on her back and read.


    It was an action-fantasy tale, and both Aizel and Sekki engaged in discussions about the protagonist''s abilities and tactics.


    Learning and expanding his imagination were two goals Aizel achieved while delving into the novel.


    Upon reaching the Kalesi tribe, Aizel observed the sparse yet colossal houses. They would still be able to squeeze inside, even in dragon form.


    Kalesi descended towards a substantial structure crafted from stone and trees.


    Aizel disembarked from the dragon as Kalesi assumed her human shape again. Following her, heentered the spacious dwelling, guarded by two dragons in their human forms.


    "Wee back, Dragon Queen," both of the guards bowed and said, and then started to re towards Aizel.


    She is a queen!" Aizel thought, meanwhile, ignoring the gazes from the guard.


    Aizel trailed behind her and stepped into the house.


    Inside, he noticed many dragon women working as housekeepers. Feeling self-conscious and uneasy, Aizel ducked his head and tried to evade their curious looks.


    After following Kalesi into an empty room, he found arge, airy room with a single bed and some artwork and furnishings.


    "This is my room; you will live with me here until we depart for the mission," Kalesi said inly.


    Are dragons really that carefree?" Aizel thought.


    [Fufu Master, you can enjoy a little and relieve some tension before we head for the dangerous mission]


    Shut up,"


    With tworge sses in her hands, a housekeeper stepped inside.


    She set the sses on the table next to Aizel and Kalesi, smiling as she did so. Aizel enjoyed the aroma of the drink before taking a sip.


    The beverage had a delightful bnce of sour and sweet, perfectly pleasing to his taste buds.


    "Did you finally find a man, mydy?" The housekeeper asked, which made Aizel spill the drink out of his mouth.


    "You may go now, and tell others I will be busy for some time. Contact me only in emergency" Kalesi replied.


    "Yes mydy," With that said, the housemaid left the room.


    "Now we will n, how to get the beast fairy," Kalesi said, turning her attention towards Aizel.


    "Sure, so where can we find it?" Aizel asked.


    "Lunar Mirage Marsh," Kalesi said. AIzel was paying full attention to it.


    "It is a mystical and treacherous wend, known for its illusions thate alive under the silver glow of the moon.


    "The marsh stretches as far as the eye can see, its murky waters reflect the moon."


    "Is it the only ce where we can find the beast fairy?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, only here you will find the beast fairy.


    "The lunar energies here are dominant and the beast fairies love that. With it, they can create an illusion domain throughout the marsh.


    "As the moon changes its phases, the fairies'' powers also change with it and the illusion tides on the Marsh.


    "It is also a home for rare magical flora that sustains the fairies," Kalesi exined.


    "This is interesting,"


    "And dangerous. The illusion there is no child y.


    "There is a 90% chance of dying or getting stuck in the illusions forever. It''s not an easy task."


    "At least there is a 10% chance," Aizel replied.


    "Also, hunting beast fairy is a crime in the dragon region. You know what it means right?" She asked.


    "So not only do we have to avoid everyone, we also have to pass the illusions, and then only we can catch the fairies."


    "We... only you. I can''t risk my tribe." Kalesi said.


    "What do you mean? You said you would help me."


    "I will help you reach Lunar Mirage Marsh. From there, it will depend on you.


    "You have to catch the fairy and escape on your own back to your kingdom," Kalesi answered.


    "Umm.... fine. So when do we leave?" Aizel asked.


    "I need to prepare for it. We will depart in 3-4 days," Kalesi said.


    "Okay... by the way where I am going to sleep?"


    "With me on the bed,"


    Aizel looked awkwardly towards her, but she didn''t show any emotion. It was like she didn''t care for anything.


    Rather than responding, she rose and reclined on her bed.Uncertain of his next move, Aizel made his way to the bed.


    To his surprise, the bed was exceptionally spacious. Opting for a corner, hey down, maintaining some distance from Kalesi.


    I think I should make a dream loop and start practicing for the magic circle,"


    [Master, at least you should try a dragon, fufu]


    I will beat your ass up,"


    As he dozed off, he initiated a dream loop in his mind. Once more, he delved into the practice of the arcane magic circuit.

 Chapter 390 Illusions

    Chapter 390 Illusions


    As the new day began, Aizel rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and stretched. He looked around and saw that Kalesi wasn''t in the room.


    Seems like she has gone somewhere," he thought.


    Rising from the bed, he proceeded to the restroom to freshen up.


    He came back a few minutester to find a dragon maid setting the table with some food.


    This should be for me; should I ask her about Kalesi?"


    [Master, she told us not to speak with anyone]


    Yeah, you are right. Let''s not risk it and make things difficult for her."


    Aizel, d in the cloak that Kalesi had given to him, approached the table and sat down silently.


    The maid offered a respectful bow before exiting the room.


    "Let''s see what we got here,"


    On the te, he observed a substantial piece of meat, dwarfing even the size of a steak. Arge ss holding a thick, red-colored liquid rested next to it, and a tasty sauce garnished the meat.


    The meat''s taste exploded when he bit into it. The savory essence of the well-cooked meat mingled seamlessly with the medium-spiced sauce, creating a tantalizing dance on his pte.


    The meat''s luscious juiciness and the sauce''s spicy bite created a vor profile that he found both harmonic and pleasant.


    Damn, what kind of monster meat is that. This tastes so good,"


    Indulging in every mouthful with the sauce, he continued in savoring the meat. As the tantalizing aromas waltzed across his pte, he couldn''t help but savor every bite.


    Now let''s check out the drink,"


    With a cautious whiff, he raised the ss. His eyebrows arched as a strong odor, like that of blood, drifted into his nose.


    Taking a slow sip, the intense vor hit his tongue suddenly. It had a powerful effect, and then, something happened.


    As if a new source of energy were bubbling up inside, a revitalizing feeling swept over him. In an instant, all the muscle soreness and mental fatigue from his training vanished.


    Incredible!"


    Kalesi stepped into the room, catching sight of Aizel relishing his meal and the drink.


    "Hey... what is this drink?" Aizel asked.


    "It''s the blood of Wveyrn and also the meat," Kalesi replied as she grabbed a chair and sat beside him,


    "What! Aren''t they like dragons too? You fed me those in your house?" Aizel asked, looking a little bit shocked and confused.


    "We don''t consider them Dragons. They are more like lizards. We eat them too, as they also do.


    "You can consider them our mortal enemies," Kalesi exined.


    Never thought Wveryn and Dragons are the mortal enemies here," Aizel thought.


    "So can Wveryn transform too?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes, only after reaching Grade III," Kalesi replied.


    Interesting,"


    "So what are we going to do today?" He asked.


    "We are going to practice. You need to train against illusions. It will help you in the Lunar Marsh."


    "That''s a good idea." Aizel also agreed and nodded.


    After finishing his meal, they rose from the table and exited the room.


    Following Kalesi''s lead, Aizel avoided prying eyes and kept a low profile. They took a leisurely stroll through the tribal streets as they departed from the house. As Aizel watched the dragons go about their everyday lives, he saw them as humans, each one lost in his own work.


    That meat and blood was really good and effective. I might as well hunt some Wveryns on my way." He thought.


    [Master, you will kill them and eat them, knowing they might be transformed into humans?]


    Below Grade III, right? I don''t give a fuck about them. Why should I?"


    [Well, you are right in some ways. What about the dragons?]


    I might as well try them too in the future, hehe,"


    [Master, you are really evil... I like it, fufu]


    Arriving at a modest hut, Kalesi knocked on the door, patiently waiting for a response.


    The door finally creaked open after what seemed like an eternity, and the dragondy inside first let out an irritated sigh.


    "Who the hell is here to disturb... oh my, my queen. It''s a pleasure that you arrived at my humble small hut," She greeted with a shift in mood.


    "Join with me, Electra,"


    "S-Sure my queen,"


    Now that Electra was a member of the trio, they set out for a in field not far from the tribe. Opting to walk, they left the tribe behind.


    Electra showed great interest in Aizel during the voyage, looking at him from all angles. Her constant observation made Aizel feel awkward and even furious.


    "Wow my queen, I never knew you were friends with the new war god." She spoke, and hearing that made Aizel shocked.


    "As expected. I knew you would recognize him anyhow," Kalesi replied.


    "Shihi, I mean, the cloak he is wearing is made by me," she said.


    "That''s why I need you to train him."


    "Train him, but how?" Electra asked as she looked a little confused.


    "Illusions. Trap him in your illusions again and again until he besfortable in getting out from those. Now I will take my leave," Kalesi exined and then left back towards the tribe.


    "You can now take your hood off. There is no need to worry," Electra said.


    Aizel pulled up the hood as Electra continued to examine him from a closer distance.


    "Can you stop doing that? It makes me a little ufortable," Aizel said.


    "Uhh... sorry. I was really interested in you. When I saw you fought despite being a Grade II, I was really taken aback.


    "You know we Dragons always respect the strong," She exined.


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    "So now, the queen has given me tasks to train the way god, I am going to give 200%, Shihih"


    Well, that''s good to know; she is really into it," Aizel thought.


    [It is a good thing master. Now without anything to worry about, we can train peacefully]


    You are right,"


    "So how are we gonna start," Aizel asked.


    "First you need to know something about the illusions.


    "There are two types of them. One which will not hurt you physically, but it will drain and hurt you mentally and emotionally.


    "Another one is those, in which you can be hurt physically," Electra exined.


    Aizel attentively listened and nodded after learning about them.


    "Also, the illusion''s strength depends on the one who is creating. The stronger the mage, the greater the illusions and its power will be,"


    "What about if someone has made an illusion trap with some kind of artifact?" Aizel asked.


    "Then it will depend on the artifact power and other things."


    "Okay, got it,"


    "First, let''s train in the physical ones, as they are a little easier than the mental ones. But don''t take them too lightly either," Kalesi exined, and Aizel nodded.


    Aizel moved away from Electra as she closed her eyes.


    When he gazed back at her, the surroundings had transformed into what seemed like a graveyard. As the moon shone brightly over the night sky, the icy air reverberated with faraway howling.


    As Aizel took in his surroundings, he noticed that Electra had disappeared without a trace. The illusion had trapped him.


    Aizel quickly summoned Sekki and walked carefully across the graveyard.


    "So how to get out of this illusion, Sekki?"


    [She said this one is physical. So probably we need to defeat her here in order to break out of the illusion]


    *HOWL*


    Aizel heard a cacophony of screams and saw a legion of canine-like monsters charging at him.


    It seemed like these monsters were in a horrific state; some of them were missing eyeballs, and others were missing or partially consumed skin.


    "They look like hyenas," Aizel murmured as he started to fight them.


    As Aizel attacked the monsters individually, Sekki sliced through their ranks. He sprang into action, sprinting after each of them and killing them instantly.


    However, the echoing howls multiplied, signaling more packs converging on him.


    Amidst them, Aizel spottedrger ones, formidable Grade III monsters, joining the menacing horde.


    So, if I die here, I might really die,"


    [Yes, Master]


    "She must be around here somewhere,"


    Aizel, encased in lightning, stepped up his fighting game and adopted a more aggressive approach. Simultaneously, he remained vignt, attempting to discern Electra''s whereabouts.


    He had a hard time finding Electra despite fighting for hours. The constant barrage of monster packs continued as if they aimed to deplete his core energy.


    Out of nowhere, Aizel leaped into the skies, destroying all of the monsters in the graveyard below with a deluge of lightning and thunder.


    In the distance, Aizel spotted a colossal monster, towering over him like a giant. It made him look like a small puppy in front of him.


    It pounced with the ferocity of a hideous goblin, its round, brown features belying its enormous club.


    That shit is so ugly,"


    [And powerful]


    The ground quaked beneath its destructive path, shattering everything in its wake.


    "Bring it on, ugly bitch ass monster,"

 Chapter 391 Little goblins

    <h4>Chapter 391 Little goblins</h4>


    While the enormous goblin rushed at Aizel, he also dashed toward the terrifying foe.


    Aizel observed the colossal monster lifting its enormous club, poised to deliver a powerful and potentially devastating swing in his direction.


    Amidst its stroke, the creature burst into a swarm of tiny goblins, each armed with a pair of daggers. The sudden transformation shocked and confused Aizel.


    *crackle* *crackle* *crackle*


    *crackle* *crackle* *crackle*


    *crackle* *crackle* *crackle*


    "hihihii"


    "hihihii"


    "hihihii"


    "hihihii"


    "hihihii".....


    They sprinted around, crashing down on Aizel from every angle, their thunderous crackling as they did so.


    Their incredible speed, coupled with their diminutive size, provided them with a distinct advantage.


    With daggers in hand, the first goblin lunged for Aizel. He dodged the attack, but another goblin appeared from behind him before he could respond.


    Swiftly, Aizel shoved the first goblin away and delivered a kick to the second one.


    Surprisingly, the kick went straight through the goblin, causing it to suddenly transform into an ethereal being.


    Fuck, lightning, numbers, and can go ethereal, this is gonna be tough,"


    Sekki, try to note till when they can stay ethereal and find the mistakes and disadvantages, I will try to dodge till then,"


    [Yes Master]


    Swift as lightning, the goblins attacked Aizel in rapid session.


    He concentrated on evading and blocking their attacks, but they would transform into ethereal every time he tried to counter them.


    The fact that Aizel started to get cuts on his body was a sign of how challenging the lightning-charged goblins were.


    Status,"


    [Master, it seems, whenever you try to attack them, they are turning etehral]


    No shit dumbass,"


    [And they can''t stay in ethereal for too long, maybe around 5-10 sec. That window is where we can attack them when turn back]


    Umm...so how should we do it?"


    [fufu, let''s try 4th Hokage technique]


    "lul, nice one,"


    Sekki changed into several daggers in an instant, two of which Aizel held tightly in his hands and the others circling around him.


    Swiftly, Aizel dove out of the way of a goblin''s strike and tried to stab it. Nevertheless, the evasive goblin reverted to ethereal.


    Sekki, in its dagger shape, soared straight up behind the goblin at the same time.


    Seizing the moment the goblin solidified, Aizel materialized instantly behind it.


    He firmly grasped the dagger and plunged it into the back of the goblin before he could go ethereal again.


    The dagger emitted a radiant glow, and a burst of mes engulfed the goblin, extinguishing its existence.


    As soon as the little goblins caught eyes on Aizel¡ªhis eyes shing lightning and a sinister smile ying on his lips¡ªall of their joyful antics came to a sudden stop.


    Sekki swiftly transformed into a swarm of daggers, then leaped into the air and dispersed throughout the battlefield. Aizel unleashed a merciless assault, ruthlessly dispatching the goblins one by one using his newly discovered strategy, all while grinning like a demon.


    With the final goblin vanquished after an hour of fighting, Aizel was back in the field with Electra.


    Sweat dripped from him, contrasting with Electra, who appearedpletely unscathed.


    "Good job, you did well," She said.


    "That was fun, you didn''t go all out against me," He said.


    "I am a Grade IV mage, it will be too much for you, now let''s go for the mental illusions. These ones are the most dangerous.


    "Wait, let me take a break and calm myself. I am sure my emotions might go haywire after this," Aizel said.


    "Yes, the more control you have over your emotions and mental state, the more easy it can get for you."


    "Well, I don''t know about that, *phew* Seated on the ground, Aizel summoned a bottle and took a sip of water.


    He needed to take a break to clear his mind and refresh himself.


    "I don''t feel like doing this now. Can we do itter Electra?" He asked.


    "Sure, even I am feeling a little hungry. Let''se after two hours,"


    "Done!"


    Aizel re-donn his cloak and followed Electra back towards the tribe. They ventured towards a quaint restaurant constructed from bamboo and leaves, exuding a beachside ambiance.


    A tap on his back caught Aizel''s attention. He turned around and saw two women, both wearing cloaks simr to his own.


    Recognizing them, Aizel promptly took their hands, and with Electra, they entered the restaurant. Finding a corner, they all sat down together.


    "What are you guys doing here?" He whispered.


    "It was Daisy. She wanted to help you. You are here for her potion, and she also wants to help with it," Shelly answered.


    "That''s really dangerous, you know. And how the hell did you even arrive here?"


    "Through Vespara,"


    "How the hell did she know I was here?"


    "It''s alright. Now that they are here, we should train them too," Electra interrupted.


    "But before that, let''s have a wveryn meal, shihi."


    Electra quickly ordered the wveryn meal for everyone by signaling to the waiter. As the restaurant''s gate creaked open, three dragon guys strolled in.


    One of them promptly noticed Electra and made his way towards their table.


    "What are you doing here Electra, why didn''t you meet me," He said.


    "I told you, I am busy," Electra replied, looking a little annoyed.


    "Who are these guys?"


    "It doesn''t concern you, please leave,"


    In an instant, one of them yanked Daisy''s head cloak and grabbed her by the hair to see her face.


    Suddenly, a deathly chill swept through the air.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    Garbed in pitch-ck armor, Aizel zed with lightning and fire, giving the impression of a vengeful demon.


    "HOW DARE YOU TO TOUCH HERRRRRR!"


    The fans on his armor spun wildly, generating more power.


    With a roar, Aizel let out a torrent of blue mes that engulfed the huts, and the dragons in its vicinity, causing mayhem.


    As the other two were ready to attack, time seemed to slow down, a result of Shelly''s power.


    "Stop it, Aizel," Electra shouted.


    However, Aizel swiftly maneuvered, reappeared, and in an instant, decapitated them with a swift sh.


    As Aizel watched Shelly raise Daisy, his emotions rose. He was so enraged that he screamed fire into the sky.


    Gradually, more dragons descended from the sky, joining the unfolding scene one by one.


    "No no no, tribal chief is here," Electra murmured, looking more scared.


    "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?" He shouted towards Aizel.


    His shout suddenly silenced themotion which was going around.


    Quickly making her way to Aizel, Electra bowed to the chief and begged, "Chief, it''s a misunderstanding. Theo attacked them without cause," she sobbed.


    In no time at all, Kalesi had joined them and was standing before Aizel.


    "What do you think you are doing," The chief spoke.


    "This human is in my protection. You can''t touch him," Kalesi said.


    "Do you think we will just forget, what did he just did?" Suddenly a guy behind the chief shouted.


    "Yeah,"


    "He needs to be punished," More and more started to raise their voice.


    "Listen, you mother fuckers..


    *BOOOOM*


    As Aizel attempted to speak, the chief exerted a force that forcefully mmed him to the ground.


    "Kill the others and leave him,"


    "But..


    "No but Kalesi, and you meet me afterwards,"


    "Y...OOUUUUU...." Aizel tried to speak, but the pressure was too much for him.


    Aizel watched as Daisy and Shelly struggled against the dragons. Right before his eyes, the dragons tore them apart.


    The intensity of his shouts caused his eyes to turn a zing red. The already fractured mental core buzzed even more.


    Despite Sekki''s pleas for him to halt, everything suddenly went nk.


    As Aizel opened his eyes, he discovered Electra gazing at him with concern, with Kalesi cradling him in herp.


    *Phew* he is back, I thought he was gone," Kalesimented.


    Aizel quickly stood up and found he was still on the field. He looked around and didn''t find Daisy and Shelly.


    "You weren''t able to break out through illusion. Mydy stopped you in time, or you would have been gone by now," Kalesi exined.


    "How, when...."


    "You are too weak," Kalesi said.


    [Master, that was so real]


    "You can''t even break out from this, how will you manage in the Lunar Marsh? The fairies are even stronger in the illusions," Kalesi said.


    Aizel really didn''t have anything to reply to her.


    "Did you control the scenario inside?" He asked.


    "No, the illusions I can create depend on the other feelings. But the fairies are different. They will be able to pinpoint your weakness and create more deadly illusions."


    The magnitude of the impending peril, trauma, and savagery sent shivers down Aizel''s spine.


    "We will extend the date of the mission. You are not ready. I won''t send you to the death, and repay my debt like this," Kalesi said, and then started to head towards the tribe.


    Damn it, this feels like shit."


    [We need to figure out a way, Master]


    "Don''t worry, we will find a solution and will train more," Electra tried to cheer up Aizel.


    Aizel only nodded in reply, and the two of them turned back toward the tribe.

 Chapter 392 Lunar Marsh

    Chapter 392 Lunar Marsh


    Aizel was back in Kalesi''s room. Hey on the bed, deep in thought.


    How can we prepare for it,"


    [Master, you need to learn to control your emotions]


    How the fuck do I even do that. I just¡­ can''t,"


    [We should look for something that can distract or make you feel less emotional when it is needed]


    Ummm¡­. That''s what I am thinking. How can I use my imagination power to do that? I tried making myself a robot with no feelings, but that doesn''t work on my current level."


    Aizel dove into plotting ways to control and manage his emotions while having a deep conversation with Sekki.


    To ovee the obstacles presented by the illusions, one had to be well-prepared for the trials thaty ahead.


    Aizel and Sekki spoke at length, discussing their ns in detail. Following a meal with Kalesi, he went to sleep.


    He decided to practice entering a dream loop to strengthen his emotional and mental resilience against illusions.


    Unlike his previous sessions dedicated to magic circles, this time, he concentrated on conjuring solutions and mental tools to navigate theplexities of illusions.


    The following morning unfolded swiftly. After a meal, Aizel joined Electra in the field for another round of practice.


    This time, they solely focused on confronting mental and emotional illusions, choosing to skip the physical challenges.


    Aizel faced more and more difficult situations day by day, but he was able to handle them better each time.


    Over time, he adjusted to the challenges by drawing on his imaginative abilities.


    Their routine consisted of relentless practice, from dawn until dusk, and they returned to the tribe each evening. This cycle persisted throughout the entire week¡ªeat, sleep, loop, practice, repeat.


    Kalesi approached Electra and said, "How is he?" after witnessing Aizel''s intense training. "Does he seem ready now?"


    Electra, wearing a proud smile, responded, "Yes, mydy. He is ready."


    Breaking free from the illusions, Aizel felt himself sweating and saw Kalesi standing close by, watching him intently.


    "Tomorrow, we will head for the Lunar Marsh," she said.


    A smile appeared on his face after hearing that. Finally, the time has arrived.


    Returning to the tribe, Electra guided them to the same restaurant where Aizel had endured his initial trauma.


    On top of that, he noticed that the same three dragon men were eating their meal in peace and quiet.


    This feels so weird."


    Electra requested the Wyvern meal along with the blood beverage.


    "There is one more thing you should know," Kalesi said as they waited for their meal.


    "You might find some Wveryns out there who might have alsoe to catch the fairies," she whispered.


    "So what should I do? Should I try to avoid them?" Aizel asked silently.


    "Kill them and bring their bodies to me if you can. If they are too strong for you, then escape," Kalesi replied.


    [Master, don''t give her bodies for free when the timees]


    We will see about that,"


    The meal eventually arrived, and the trio savored it in silence.


    Afterward, they went back to their house, and Aizel followed Kalesi to her room in silence.


    "By the way, I really wanted to ask, how did the princess save you? I am sure you are pretty strong," Aizel asked, lying down on the bed.


    "There are some things, that should remain a mystery," Kalesi replied.


    There is definitely something else that seems important," Aizel thought meanwhile.


    "What about you, why are you working for her? From what I have seen and heard, you are quite an arrogant guy,"


    "Just like I said before, for benefits," Aizel replied.


    "I am sure you would have been offered more benefits from others in the recent time. Also, there will be more offersing for you. What will you do then?" Kalesi asked.


    "I will think about what is best for me," Aizel simply replied.


    "So you do not hold your kingdom in high regard?"


    "I don''t want to stay in one ce forever. I would like to roam and travel the whole of Xelgar."


    "Then what about joining me and my tribe,"


    Aizel raised his brows as he looked towards Kalesi.


    "Not only you will be epted by my people, but you can roam and travel everywhere. Plus you will be the king of my tribe in the future." Kalesi said.


    "King¡­ you are queen.. Are you talking about marrying you?" Aizel asked, looking a little awkward.


    "Yes,"


    "But I already love someone else, and I also have kids."


    "They can join us too," Kalesi replied without even a tinge of emotion.


    "Thank you for the offer and everything you are doing for me, but I will politely decline," Aizel said.


    "Okay,"


    "Okay¡­ that''s it?"


    Kalesi then went to sleep without replying or saying any other thing.


    What a weirdo," Aizel thought.


    [Come on Master, That was such a nice offer. Such a hot tan dragondy was ready to be your wife. Imagine her and Daisy both naked along with you in the hot spring]


    Shut your mouth Sekki, it''s night time, don''t give me wrong ideas at this time,"


    I don''t know why she asked me. Maybe because of her personality, no one likes to marry her," Aizel concluded and then went to sleep.


    The next morning, Aizel and Kalesi got ready to go, both d in cloaks for a discreet exit.


    Inside her room, Kalesi conjured a magic circle enveloping them, and in an instant, they vanished.


    As Aizel''s blurry vision cleared, he discovered himself in a deste, rockyndscape.


    There was a pre-existing magic circle around a half-tore, a withering tree that Aizel noticed.


    "From here, you just have to head straight and you will reach your destination.


    "Here take this cage," Kalesi summoned and headed over the cage to Aizel.


    "You can store the fairy inside this and can store it in your storage ring easily. After that, quickly leave that ce and head towards this magic circle.


    "And also take this magic crystal," She handed 10 magic crystals which he quickly stored in his ring along with the cage.


    "Use this crystal to power up the magic circle, and you will arrive back at my house."


    Aizel nodded.


    "Good luck, and try not to die. I want my debt to be fully paid."


    "I will try not to," Aizel replied.


    Carefully making his way into the Lunar Marsh, Aizel nced back to see that Kalesi had already left.


    [Now we can go all out if we face any danger, Master]


    Yes, and we have to also make sure that we don''t leave any witnesses,"


    [Should we use the mask then too?]


    I don''t think it is necessary for now. I would like to keep that satan persona hidden,"


    He strolled with Sekki, engaging in conversation as they traversed the terrain, making their way to the Lunar Marsh.


    The sky darkened as the day drew to a close, and finally, night arrived.


    Aizel reached his destination under the radiant moonlight, revealing a vast marsh with elongated grass.


    A creeping dread crept over him as he watched the dazzling moon above.


    It was the FULL MOON.


    It indicated that the fairies would be at their peak power tonight, a foreboding sign for him.


    "Can my luck can get any more shittier,"


    [It''s alright Master. We have trained a lot and we have many defenses too now]


    I love your positivity,"


    The mud and water covered his legs as he stepped into the marsh for the first time, but he felt an odd coldness.


    With his senses heightened and attentive, he cautiously headed deeper.


    Simultaneously, on the opposite side, a group of four members made their way through the marsh.


    "Are you sure there won''t be anyte-night search made by them,"


    "Yes, there is an eventing, everyone is busy in that region,"


    "But what if we find them here?"


    "We have to fight and swiftly kill them,"


    The four of them converse with each other as they make their way into the marsh.


    Surprisingly, Aizel was getting more and more closer to them. However, not a single one has seen or even felt the traces of the fairies yet.


    Are they even here," Aizel started to doubt.


    Not too distant, a cave caught his eye.


    The chances of finding them in the cave seem very high,"


    [Yes Master]


    Have you noticed something?"


    [No Master]


    I can''t use mana sense. I can''t sense anything around."


    With each step closer to the cave, the grass grew shorter.


    *Rustle*


    The sound of rustling grass reached Aizel''s ears, and he felt movement in three distinct directions.


    Aizel and the three factions engaged in a nervous standoff outside the cave''s entrance.


    As they assessed one another, each side remained motionless.


    As they hid under their lengthy cloaks in the pitch ck of night, the members'' identities remained a mystery.


    A haunting stillness descended over the marsh as the quiet struggle raged on.


    "You guys are also here for the fairies?" Suddenly, one of them asked, he was from a group that had three members.


    The rest of them looked at each other and then everyone simply nodded.

 Chapter 393 Khali

    <h4>Chapter 393 Khali</h4>


    Carefully observing each group, Aizel was ready to go all out if needed. Nheless, he waited patiently to see how things developed.


    "Listen, we all are here for the fairies. Already it is a full moon, so instead of going against each other, we can work together and catch the fairies." The guy once again spoke.


    Everyone started to discuss it with each other. Their whisper could be heard easily.


    The same guy looked towards Aizel and said, "You are already alone here. You can join us and work together with us."


    Aizel simply red at him without moving. He was still waiting for others to respond.


    Meanwhile, the four-member group was discussing with each other.


    "You said we would find no one."


    "Yes, and now there are six other people."


    "Who are they anyway?"


    "I am sure dragons are involved too."


    "We both are ready to cooperate." Then suddenly, the two members responded first.


    Aizel looked towards them and then towards the big group, who were also staring at him. They both seem to wait for each other to respond.


    Seeing it going nowhere, Aizel raised his hands peacefully and said, I am ready to cooperate too." He slowly started to walk towards them.


    "Well, we think we will join too," one of the guys from the four-member group finally responded.


    Everyone gathered close to the cave opening, yet they were wary of each other even though they were all there.


    "Let''s try to avoid knowing each other, it will be better for all of us. We will all remain a little further away from each other.


    "But we will all be together to help each other in the illusions and to catch the beast fairies," The guy from the three-member group spoke, and everyone simply nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s head inside,"


    The trio led the way into the cave, followed by the two-member group. After them went the four-member group, with Aizel entering atst.


    Despite being headed in the same general direction, everyone stayed well apart.


    Darkness engulfed Aizel once he entered. He cautiously made his way across the uneven ground, as visibility was still poor even with the enhancements with the help of mana.


    [I am sure, Master, everyone will go back on their words when we encounter fairies]


    Isn''t that obvious? I mean, I will also not help these bumps."


    [We should be careful, master; things might get tricky and difficult]


    Yes, I know. I am more cautious about the fairies. It is very strange that we haven''t seen a single one yet."


    Kalesi told us that just when we enter the Marsh, we may see fairies frequent appearances."


    [Even the mana sense is not working. It''s like we can''t spread the mana all around to investigate]


    An eerie silence was there in the cave; no words were exchanged among them. Slowly, a subtle light drew their gaze.


    The grass that clung to the cave walls cast a gentle blue light that provided only a sliver of light as they continued heading deeper.


    *ZUMMMMM*


    A soft rumble drew attention and then came a mild shockwave that attempted to fluff their cloaks without really hurting them.


    "Get ready, we have been hit by illusions." But the front shouted.


    How did he know? Has he been here before too?" Aizel thought meanwhile.


    Nevertheless, that person''s words became a reality.


    Aizel observed the surroundings undergoing a transformation, and in an instant, they found themselves standing in the bustling market.


    The illusion seemed so real; the folks going about their business seemedpletely absorbed. Aizel could sense the realism as some even brushed against him, their touches tangible.


    Aizel created a light mental barrier inside his mind¡ªthe new trick he hase up with to handle and control his emotions and defend against mental attacks.


    He slowly followed the rest of the guys behind, trying to figure out how he could get out of there.


    *TING* *TING* *TING* *TING*


    A resounding bell drew the attention of every individual in the busy market.


    A warning cry rang out, "The bandits areing, the bandits areing!"


    A state of panic swept over the once-vibrant market, which descended into chaos.


    The poption readied itself for an imminent danger as women and children sought refuge while men hurried toward the border wall.


    There was a sudden change of perspective, and Aizel andpany were outside the city wall. There were many soldiers and guards, along with everyone holding weapons and shields.


    Aizel noticed he had dual des in his hands. And for some reason, neither he can use mana nor call Sekki out, which troubled him.


    [Master, don''t worry. I am with you, but it''s just that you can''t use me]


    It seems like we have toplete a task. Like, maybe defend this city to break free from the illusion,"


    [Yes, it seems like that]


    Their enemies appeared before them quickly. On horseback, the drunken bandits headed straight for the city.


    It might be an understatement to call them bandits; their numbers were more akin to an army, a terrifying force out to destroy all in its path.


    "DEFEND THE CITY AND THE PEOPLE, AT ALL COST," One of the brave guards, who was acting like a leader, shouted.


    "WOHHHH"


    Everyone shouted in a deep voice and took a defensive stance quickly.


    Aizel plunged headlong into a direct confrontation with the bandits, engaging the front lines of the guards.


    With lethal intent, he shed and hacked at the attackers with his weapon.


    As one bandit charged at him, his tongue hanging halfway out, Aizel anticipated the attack.


    Fearlessly dodging his attacker, he skillfully severed the horse''s leg, causing the rider and beast to fall to the ground.


    Quickly taking advantage of the situation, Aizel killed him.


    No mana, magic, or spells. Purebat with weapons. It''s like I have gone back in the warring era, hehe,"


    [Master look out]


    Aizel dove quickly to avoid a sword that glided through the air and came dangerously close to shing him.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he sprung backward and swiftly retaliated using his two swords, hacking at the assant with pinpoint uracy.


    This is gonna be fun,"


    Aizel focused all his energy and concentration on confronting and defeating the bandits.


    At the same time, he kept his guard up, making sure no one was sneaking up on him.


    He defended himself in the middle of the mayhem by attacking anyone who dared to approach him since he trusted no one.


    Aizel and the leader of the guards stood out as outliers in the chaotic battle. They bothunched an unrelenting attack, cutting down the bandit numbers in no time.


    Two huge bandits, one on horseback and the other consumed by drink, were not far from the roaring conflict, watching the mayhem unfold in front of them.


    "We need to take care of those two *Hup*"


    "Send Khali,"


    *Hup*


    With his drink in hand, the bandit approached a man who was sound asleep. The bandit''s size was so immense that he seemed like a child inparison to the sleeping figure.


    "Oye Khali, your turn is up *hup*


    With his eyes fixed on the nearby conflict, the giant gradually roused and stretched.


    Aizel, who was ruthlessly shing through the bandits with his dual des, causing a ughter all around, caught his attention immediately.


    Grinning and licking his lips, he leisurely moved toward Aizel.


    Gradually, he picked up the pace, and within seconds, he was running, closing in on Aizel swiftly.


    [Master, look out]


    Aizel pivoted to confront the giant bandit Khali brandishing a huge spear that swung towards him.


    Aizel wasted no time in bringing up his two swords to block the blow. Without the aid of mana, he couldn''t enhance himself; it became a pure battle of strength.


    The enormous spear''s impact propelled him kite-like into the midst of the crowd, bing a rolling ragdoll, taking other bandits and guards along with him.


    Aftering to an abrupt stop, Aizel''s body ached. The blow had left his hands trembling.


    The fuck this guy eat¡­ahhhgghh," He moaned a little in pain and stood up.


    Ignoring the mayhem surrounding him, Khali moved in on him in a sh. This time, the spear struck directly at Aizel''s head.


    In a sh, Aizel drew his de and blocked the blow once more. The impact sent him tumbling to his knees, but he managed to protect his head, gritting his teeth to resist being overpowered.


    In a swift motion, Khali threw his enormous right leg in the direction of Aizel''s chest. Seeing the iing kick, Aizel took a calcted risk and swiftly dove to the right.


    Khali pounded his chest proudly and strode confidently toward Aizel.


    [Master we can''t beat this big peace of meat with strength. He is too powerful for us]


    I know, I know,"


    Aizel smartly drew back, choosing to flee, instead of confronting him directly.


    He expertly eliminated the less dangerous bandits that were in his way as he ran away. Enraged that his target had gotten away, Khali pursued relentlessly, brandishing his spear to y everyone who dared to stand in his path.

 Chapter 394 Cerberus

    <h4>Chapter 394 Cerberus</h4>


    [Master, that big lump of meat has gone mad]


    So, it''s working huh, thought so."


    Aizel swiftly eliminated bandits as he ran through the chaos, his hands aglow with the dance of dual des.


    He deftly drew away from Khali, who was pursuing him relentlessly.


    In his mounting frustration, Khali swung his enormous spear indiscriminately, wreaking havoc as he went.


    With each powerful swing of his enormous spear, the giant''s wrath made it harder to tell who was a friend and who was an enemy, and the mayhem escted.


    The action devolved into a fric dance of dodging and attacking as Aizel skillfully navigated the chaos, avoiding the fury of the monster.


    I think now might be a good time," Aizel thought.


    Aizel pivoted swiftly, redirecting his focus toward the approaching giant. Khali, seeing his prey heading towards him, sported a grin as he charged forward.


    The giant''s enormous spear swooped down toward Aizel''s head, its immense power threateningly driving it.


    In a disy of agility, Aizel outpaced the colossal foe, executing a nimble duck and slide between Khali''s legs.


    Aizel emerged unscathed behind the giant, and the spear thunderously struck the ground, echoing with a resounding thud.


    He ascended Khali''s enormous body with a furious pace, intending to sh out at the area about the neck and shoulders.


    But the imprable skin of Khali broke the de and shocked Aizel for an instant.


    Seizing the opportunity, Khali seized Aizel and hurled him forcefully to the ground. Aizel, unfazed, regained his bnce with one remaining sword in his grasp and executed a controlled roll.


    Damn it, these weapons are shit. How the hell can I even kill him now?


    [Master, look at that guy. His spear seems pretty strong]


    As Sekki had indicated, Aizel had looked in the designated direction.


    Two men stood apart from the continuing struggle, content to watch the mayhem unfold. These were the same bandits who sent Khali charging into battle.


    They seem like leaders; hehe, let''s kill them."


    Aizel pivoted once more, eluding Khali''s wrath as he sprinted away.


    His focus now set on the two bandit leaders, he skillfully cut through the remaining bandits on his path, armed with just a single sword.


    "He is heading towards us, go take care of him," The bandit on the horseback said,


    *hup*


    "Aye aye," The bandit, who was still drinking, threw his bottle and made his way towards Aizel.


    He slowly brandished his sword.


    Aizel had already reached for him. He executed a swift sword strike that was so fast that it didn''t even look like he was in a drunken state.


    To his surprise, the sword was effortlessly parried, causing him to spin abruptly.


    In the blink of an eye, the world inverted, and he found himself on the ground, separated from his own head.


    In his final moments, all he witnessed was Khali''s leg crushing his head like a ripe fruit against the ground.


    As Aizel watched the next bandit quickly turn his horse to flee, he scornfully eximed, "What a coward."


    Reacting swiftly, he hurled his sword, and with remarkable speed, it pierced the fleeing bandit''s back, sending him tumbling from his horse along with his spear.


    The horse bolted away, leaving Aizel beside the fallen bandit.


    He quickly grabbed the spear and turned around to see Khali lunging with his own weapon.


    Aizel deftly spun the spear, effortlessly diverting Khali''s attack.


    Skillfully using the spear''s weight, Aizel parried the attack. Seizing the opportunity, he swiftly thrust the spear toward Khali''s neck, leaving a telling wound in its wake.


    "Hehe, you big idiot, I was just waiting for this,"


    "YAAAAAAAA" Khali screamed and swung his spear madly. Once again Aizel easily parried and quickly shed his knee. The giant then falls to his knees.


    But he swung the spear trying to catch Aizel off-guard. However, Aizel jumped andnded on his spear, and then jumped again, spun like a fidget spinner, and shed the spear that severed the neck of the giant.


    [Fufu, that was brilliant, master]


    Thank you," Aizel replied as hended on the ground.


    He gazed towards the battle, which was almost over. Many guards died, but there were still some remaining. At the same time, the bandits were all dead.


    Suddenly, everything changed, and Aizel found himself back in the cave with the rest of the group.


    We''ve escaped that illusion; it wasn''t as challenging as I thought," He thought.


    [Master, that two guys are staring at you]


    Aizel observed the two-member group fixated on him. While the other groups engaged in discussions, these two individuals remained focused on Aizel.


    Did they recognize me? Or were they observing me while I was fighting? Anyway, it''s not like I used my power," Aizel thought.


    "Let''s move on, this was just the start," The guy spoke.


    "It''s not your first time right?" One of the members from the four-person group spoke.


    "Yes, I have done this before, so I know about it," He replied.


    "The toughest challenge will be the illusions which will affect us both mentally and emotionally," He further added.


    Delving further into the unknown, the group persisted in their journey. They came at a pair of double doors after about an hour.


    "Oye, what this is all about?" One of the members asked.


    "Huh¡­ even I don''t know what this is. It is also possible that we are already in an illusion.


    The reply shocked everyone as they became alerted.


    [I don''t this where it is going]


    Let''s be prepared."


    As the door creaked open, they cautiously entered.


    Suddenly, the enormous room was filled with light, and thunderous apuse resounded throughout.


    The group stood alone in the Grand Colosseum, surrounded by a sea of spectators.


    Aizel''s gaze caught the regal figures seated atop it, presumably the ruling monarch.


    "The subjects have entered, and released the monster," one of the guards shouted.


    Everyone quickly summoned their weapons and quickly became alert.


    It''s good I can use mana once again," Aizel thought.


    As the walls pulled apart in front of them, huge entrances appeared at the corners of the stage.


    *Thump*


    *Thump* *Thump*


    *Thump**Thump**Thump*


    *Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump*


    As the thunderous voice moved closer, reverberating through the atmosphere, the apuse from the audience intensified, signaling the arrival of something big.


    *ROAAAAAARRRR*


    A gigantic monster resembling a dog with three heads emerged onto the stage.


    Each head bore menacing horns, and its sharp, red eyes fixed on the group. Growls and roars escaped its mouth, exhaling scorching red mes.


    At a jaw-dropping 20 feet tall, his ripped, jet-ck physique made everything else look like ants.


    That''s a fucking Cerberus, holy shit," Aizle thought.


    [Master, that beast looks very strong]


    "Do we have to fight that monster now¡­"


    "Damn it, what type of illusions are these¡­"


    "We have to go all out¡­ holding back means death¡­"


    As the monster crept closer, the group members began to whisper and chatter. The enormous colosseum and stage provided more than enough room for the impending confrontation.


    In an instant, one of the Cerberus heads let off a deluge of roaring fire, its crimson tongues extending in an aggressive manner.


    The two individuals, who had previously observed Aizel, responded without dy.


    In a zing confrontation with the Cerberus, they loosened their jaws and let out their own fire.


    They must be dragons," Aizel thought.


    The remaining two heads of the Cerberus joined in, spewing scorching mes toward them.


    In response, the four group members moved quickly, each exhaling mes from their mouths.


    More dragons, why are they not together? Or are they Wveryns?" Meanwhile, Aizel was atst observing the situation.


    "Let''s help each other and defeat this beast. I think that''s the way to break this illusion out." The members of the three-member group spoke.


    The trio charged at the Cerberus, taking advantage of its focus on spewing mes. They were about to attack when a powerful tail swung around and pounded them into the wall.


    Aizel observed as they instantly turned into pulpy masses sttered on the wall.


    They are so weak; how the fuck did they survive thest battle?" Aizel thought.


    Let''s take on this three-headed dog,"


    [Yes Master, fufu]


    Sekki swiftly morphed into twopact battle des connected by chains.


    Aizel dashed towards the Cerberus, swinging the chained swords as he leaped. In mid-air, he spun them vigorously, and mes burst forth. With tremendous force, he mmed them into the monster.


    *BOOOOOM*


    The explosion ruptured the ongoing battle between the others and Cerberus.


    Aizel descended onto the tform and observed the ming chaos. Amidst the fiery turmoil, Cerberus''s head approached him.


    Aizel swiftly turned Sekki into two gauntlets. He grabbed hold of the teeth, anchoring himself to the tform.


    At the same time, Cerberus''s tail swung to the right, but another member quickly came running over to help, his hands firmly gripping Cerberus''s tail.


    These guys are strong."


    Swiftly, another member sprang forward and kicked Cerberus square in the face. The monster stumbled backward on its feet as a result of the tremendous impact.


    [TOO STRONG]

 Chapter 395 Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 395 Mistake</h4>


    As Cerberus regained its footing, Aizel observed the two members fixating their gaze on the group of four. Tension hung in the air.


    [Master, Wveryns, and Dragons]


    That''s what I thought, but we should pay attention to the dog first."


    *Roar* *Roar* *Roar*


    The three-headed Cerberus let forth a loud roar. Suddenly, the horns on its head zed with glow, and across the entire colosseum, enormous fireballs¡ªeach the size of a house¡ªmaterialized.


    The tform began to fracture from the extreme heat, and the atmosphere changed suddenly.


    The fireballs fell in rapid session, rushing towards Aizel and the others. They maneuvered in zigzags, desperately attempting to evade the impending danger.


    Massive explosions caused by the fireballs quickly caused the entire tform to crumble.


    Quickly evading the barrage of mes, Aizel tried to manipte the projectiles on Cerberus, but the monster''s tremendous strength was too great for him to control.


    Aizel watched the four men as they squared off against the Cerberus, fighting hand-to-hand without weapons.


    The squad showed excellent synchronization as they progressively dealt heavy damage to the monster, who was attacking with a never-ending barrage of mes, fireballs, and tail blows.


    Aizel couldn''t help but notice that their hands had changed into what looked like dragon ws as they continued to rip into the Cerberus from time to time.


    In no time at all, the quartet demonstrated their superior ability to face and defeat the monster on their own, absolutely shocking the spectators.


    Suddenly, everything around them became hazy and changed, bringing the party right back to the room of the cavern they had explored earlier.


    A tense exchange of hostile looks emerged as they shed their cloaks.


    "How dare you enter our region?" The two dragons asked and growled.


    "Look who is talking, dragons catching the beast fairies, how ironic," One of the Wveryns from the four group members replied.


    "Oye, you removed your cloak." One of them spoke toward Aizel.


    [What should we do, Master? Should we fight?]


    No, fighting inside the cave with illusions going on is too dangerous. Let''s just take this easy for now."


    Unveiling his face, Aizel revealed a human countenance that temporarily startled them.


    "A Human!"


    "What is he doing here¡­"


    "A Strong human¡­"


    They started to murmur around.


    It doesn''t seem like they know; that''s nice," AIzel thought.


    "I am not going to fight here. But this region belongs to us. If you love your life, I will give you a chance to leave this ce right now."One of the dragons spoke.


    "Oye oye, don''t act like you are the strongest. We are four, and you are only two. The one who should leave is you and that human." One of the Wveryns.


    In the midst of their arguments, Aizel separated himself and returned to the cave in search of the fairies by the other exit.


    "Oye, who gave you the permission to leave,"


    "You know you guys can fight with each other once we leave the cave, right? It''s better to tackle illusions for now and catch the fairies." Aizel replied.


    "This human has a point¡­"


    "I don''t like these smart people,"


    "Yes, we will fight once we leave the ce.."


    Everyone seemed to agree, and all together they started to leave the room.


    They continued their search for fairies in the cave.


    "Hey human, have youe here before?" One of the wveryn asked.


    "No, this is my first time," Aizel replied.


    "You dragons must being here frequently, right? How much more do we have to walk?"


    "It''s our first time too."


    "Swear to Lezir," Wveryn asked.


    "I swear on Lezir, this is our first adventure," The dragon replied.


    Who the fuck is Lezir?" Meanwhile, Aizel thought.


    Nearby, a gentle presence drew the attention of all. The Beast Fairy, the fairy they hade to find, became visible as they approached.


    "Beautiful¡­


    "In the name of Lezir, it''s gorgeous,"


    They started to appreciate its beauty while Aizel was having some trouble with his expression.


    That''s the fairy? Who the hell named it fairy, it''s so hideous. Even the goblins look better than this,"


    [Hahahaha, never seen something this ugly in my life. This is even uglier than that bitch princess]


    Little more than an arm''s length, the fairy was a small being. Its four wings jutted out from its back, giving it the appearance of a fat little man.


    Its face was more hideous than a goblin''s, and it had a few thin hairs on top of its head.


    Beads of saliva dripped down from its mouth, which had two sharp teeth that had yellowed with age.


    From its jerky motions and infrequent wing pping, it was clear that the beast had trouble flying. While it hung precariously in the air, trying to keep its equilibrium, the fairy''s strange charisma shone through despite its repulsive look.


    "Is that the beast fairy?" Aizel asked, as he still couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, isn''t this the most beautiful thing?" The dragon replied, looking a little proud while saying it.


    Aizel looked towards him awkwardly and stared at the beast once again.


    [Master, what are you waiting for? Go and catch it first]


    Oh right,"


    While the others were appreciating its beauty Aizel was about to make a move.


    The beast fairy''s amber pupils locked onto Aizel and hispanions before he could move. Its eyes emitted a dim light that abruptly faded away.


    Gradually, the creature, along with the entire cave, began to fade away into nothingness.


    Yo yo yo, we are trapped in illusion."


    ¡­"


    Sekkiii¡­"


    Can you hear me¡­"


    Damn it¡­"


    Aizel swam aimlessly in the darkness, cut off from all others. A strange emptiness overcame him as he lost all feeling of mana.


    Is it an illusion, or am I trapped in some kind of space power?"


    Once again, thendscape changed, and Aizel found himself in the middle of rough mountains.


    Nearby, he spotted a figure crawling on the ground.


    Aizel approached the individual, observing tattered clothing, numerous scars, and wounds adorning the body.


    Strikingly, the face appeared featureless, devoid of expression, yet Aizel could discern the silent words.


    I¡­.will¡­kill them¡­.


    I will¡­.kill them al¡­


    I will¡­.destroy everything¡­


    Every living being¡­will¡­pay for it¡­


    Who the fuck is he, and what the hell should I do now?" AIzel thought, looking very confused at the situation.


    This seems like a mental and emotional based illusion, I can''t even use my defenses without the mana, fuck"


    He ended up back on Earth after another environmental shift. Suspended in mid-air, memories from his teenage years flooded back, reying moments of bullying and adversity.


    I don''t even care about these things now."


    Another change took ce, as predicted, reawakening long-lost memories of Irene.


    You gotta try better, you ugly fairy."


    Suddenly, the beast fairy appeared right in front of him, taking him by surprise. Its beetle-like eyes locked onto Aizel.


    Your petty tricks won''t work on me."


    Hearing that, the beast fairy showed his wide grin and dirty yellow teeth with saliva.


    There was another change of scenery, and Aizel found himself shackled and naked in a prison.


    The savage marks of whish were visible all over his body.


    Before him, Daisy was also shackled. The dead bodies of Shelly, Vespara, and the kidsy close by as he looked around.


    Didn''t I tell you before? I will make you mine anyhow." Suddenly, he heard the voice and saw the Queen of Theodora walking towards Daisy.


    Emotions welled up inside Aizel, causing his eyes to flush. But with his eyes closed tightly, he started to whisper a mantra. "This is not real; this is not real."


    I wish I hadn''t met you¡­ Because of you¡­ my kids died. You ruined everything¡­" Suddenly he heard Daisy talk.


    "Yes, isn''t that right? Didn''t I offer the peaceful solution before, but how arrogantly he refused me in front of you? You see, this is not my mistake." The Queen spoke as her hand reached towards Daisy''s neck.


    "Open your eyes, coward," With that, she started to choke Daisy.


    Daisy fought desperately to escape the queen''s clutches, but Aizel remained silent, repeating his chant in a hushed voice.


    "She is dead,"


    Aizel opened one eye and saw Daisy not responding as her neck hung down.


    "This is not real,"


    The queen raised brows, as she started to walk towards him.


    "Do you know something, you might think this is not real, but it will be soon.


    "What happened when you stepped your first foot in the Marsh?"


    Aizel looked confused after hearing that.


    "You were already trapped in the illusion. Everything you experienced was just an illusion. Many don''t understand our abilities.


    "The things that we show under the full moon power will be true in the future," the Queen exined with a smile.


    Aizel suddenly felt a chill run down his spine as he tried to break the chains.


    I tried to give you more past trauma, but it seems my power was still not enough. You won this time, but you will lose soon, hahahahahaha..."


    In an instant, everything turned nk.


    After a while, Aizel opened his eyes and saw that he was lying on the muddy marsh, the same ce he had entered.


    The beast fairy, who appeared to be unconscious, lying next to him.


    [Master what happened, suddenly everything went nk and I wasn''t able to feel or hear anything]


    However Aizel didn''t replied and just sat down there like a lost person.

 Chapter 396 Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 396 Ambush</h4>


    [Master, why are you not responding?]


    [Matser, tell me what happened]


    Aizel sat on the ground in a daze, paying little heed to the beast fairy lying beside him.


    [Master, Master]


    Yes, I heard you, Sekki,"


    [Why are you not replying to me? You are scaring me]


    I¡­ I am sorry."


    [What happened there?]


    There is nothing you should worry about. First, we should leave from here."


    Aizel got to his feet and called forth the cage Kalesi had given him. Quickly, he caught the fairy and put it in the cage, then stored the cage and fairy in his storage ring.


    He surveyed his surroundings, then turned away, departing from the Lunar Marsh. His lookcked the joy that should apany achievement, even though he had achieved his major goal.


    He was worried about a lot of things, but getting out of there quickly was more important right now.


    While Aizel was running, his mana sense picked up something. ncing over his shoulder, he observed 5-6 dragons soaring rapidly in their true form, closing in on him from the sky.


    [We are close, Master]


    Yes, just stay focused."


    *Roar* *Roar* *Roar* *Roar* *Roar*


    Rippling out their roars one after another, the dragonsunched an unrelenting attack on Aizel.


    Fire, water, ice, and lightning cascaded down upon him as he sprinted and evaded with agility.


    The assault caused the once-aridndscape to disintegrate, making the escape more and more dangerous.


    [Master, one is heading on our way]


    The azure dragon,unching icy assaults, elerated menacingly toward Aizel.


    It transformed shape in midair and swung around to attack Aizel, setting the stage for a chaotic battle on the ground.


    Despite Aizel''s attempts to break free, the dragon''s grip remained formidable.


    Aizel''s magical armor came to life, encasing him, and he let out a devastating burst of blue fire.


    The forceful stpelled the dragon to relinquish its hold atst.


    Roaring with electricity, the des spun in a mesmerizing ballet. Aizel, propelled by lightning speed, swiftly evaded, making a beeline for the magic circle with utmost haste.


    Master, another neer ising from the left. This one looks different]


    *Tsk* Aizel looked towards the person who was slowly and slowly getting close to him. However, he ignored it, as he was very close to reaching the magic circle.


    Aizel zigzagged his way toward the circle, hurling containers that burst in session.


    A cloud of reddish-ck smoke enveloped the area. Amidst the chaos, dragons roared, unleashing attacks blindly into the smokescreen.


    With a roar, the ice dragon dove into the mist.


    While Aizel swiftly retrieved the magic crystals, manipting mana to activate the circle, an ominous sense of danger gripped him.


    Before he could react, a slender hand seized his neck, causing his vision to blur.


    Upon its arrival, the icy dragon found the broken magic circle and magical crystals scattered across the ground.


    1 weekter, at the Kalesi tribe.


    Electra, who was anxious, joined Kalesi as she sat quietly, drinking her tea.


    "What should we do, mydy? It''s been a week, and he hasn''t returned yet."


    "In the end, he was weak," Kalesi simply replied.


    "But what about the princess now? He was the young war god. What if they started to begin the search or even start a war for him?" Electra asked.


    "I have paid my debt to the princess. As for what they will do, nothing concerns me. Our tribe is safe." Kalesi replied.


    However, the tight grip on the cup was showing something else.


    *****


    [Mas¡­r]


    [M¡­rr]


    [Mast¡­rr]


    [Master, wake up]


    Unsteady and lightheaded, Aizel gradually opened his eyes. Sekki''s voice triggered a rush of memories, and he swiftly stood up, summoning his weapon on the spot.


    But what he saw rocked him to his very being. The grip with which he held Sekki loosened, and the weapon fell to the ground.


    "Didn''t I tell you before¡­ you are mine."


    The woman sat on the couch, her crimson gown falling loosely around her. Her lustrous red locks hung loosely around her, highlighting her lovelyplexion.


    This woman had been pursuing him relentlessly since the tournament.


    He felt anxious since he had caught a glimpse of her even in the illusion. He had no idea that the beast fairy''s illusions woulde to fruition so quickly.


    "You can leave now," The Queen said.


    Her eldest daughter, who was standing behind Aizel, left the room.


    "My my, here I thought you were going to fight or even rant your anger towards me. But look at you standing still."


    Aizel simply listened to her and didn''t reply.


    Then finally, he asked what troubled him the most.


    "Where are the others?"


    The Queen looked a little confused after hearing that.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t act like you don''t know. You have the kids and the rest of them."


    "Ohhh ahhhh¡­ hahahaha, my my, how did you evene up with that conclusion?"


    "Leave them alone," Aizel said.


    "My my, young war god. I know I am cruel and will do anything to get what I want, but I hadn''t even thought about that.


    "The moment you left the stage after winning the final battle, my eyes and ears were on you.


    "I waited patiently for the moment when you would be alone and in trouble. And here you are right in front of me," the queen exined.


    This time, Aizel looked a little confused. He still couldn''t trust herpletely.


    "Uhhh¡­ I see you don''t trust me. Well, there is nothing I can do." The queen shrugged and started to eat an apple.


    [Master, let''s fight this bitch and try to escape]


    No, we can''t. I already saw this happening in the illusion. Even the beast fairy told me that this is not an illusion, in fact, this is the future, which is going to happen soon."


    [What? But how?]


    Dragons didn''t know the full power of the fairies, it seems. Maybe the full moon has affected it as well."


    "I see,municating with your spirit weapon, at least talk with me now that you are here."


    "So what now? You have me. Do you think the King will sit silently? He will know somehow that you have kidnapped me here." Aizel said.


    "Ummmm¡­.. do you think he will start a war for you? Hahahaha¡­ you have just won a tournament for him. And that is also limited to Grade III."


    "I have multiple cores and am quite powerful," Aizel said.


    "Yes, but I don''t think he will care. He will find another one."


    "I am sure Aquarian and Vespara won''t sit quietly."


    "Ummm¡­ now that''s concerning, but still, we are better." The queen replied with a smile that made Aizel more pissed.


    "So now I am going to be your sex ve for the rest of your life?"


    "AHHHH.. Who told you that? Do you think I put in so much effort just for a sex ve? I bet so many things just to get you. I even lost 20% of mynd in the bet.


    "You are different. Now that I have you, you belong to the Theodora Kingdom and me.


    "This is your new home. I will let you do whatever you want in the whole kingdom. You can join any n and study more about magic, even the magic circuits.


    "I will help you to grow stronger and stronger, and then you will help me to conquer the Felgura Kingdom."


    "And what if I say no?" Aizel asked.


    "Ummm¡­ You know, you are very proud and arrogant. If you were alone, it would have been very difficult for me to break you.


    "But now¡­ even you know how easy it is. Don''t you agree?"


    Aizel stared at the queen, who smiled towards him.


    "You have some nerves to ckmail me," Aizel spoke, this time his voice was a little heavy which also piqued Queen''s interest.


    "If it isn''t for my condition, a subject like you would been licking my shoes by now,"


    [Master..?]


    "My my, you are quite an interesting mage. You know, I can let you rot in the dungeon without even letting you see the light ever."


    "I can''t leave them alone," Aizel said.


    "Ummm¡­ they are safe with Vespara for now. It''s not like I am going after them. But it will depend on you.


    "You just have to behave and listen to me, and they will be safe. And if you think that Vespara can go against me, let me tell you something.


    "My daughter can go right there now and kill all of the ones you loved right in front of Vespara¡­"


    Aizel didn''t reply to her.


    [Master, we can find another way]


    Aizel remembered both Vespara and Shelly''s dead bodies in the illusion too.


    There is nothing we can do Sekki. We are not strong. The only way from here is to get stronger and bring back my full power."


    [But Master, are you going to leave Daisy and Kids behind? We don''t even know when can we meet them?]


    Did you forget that we can teleport back to Earth and from there we can go back again?"


    [F¡­ how did forget that]


    Seeing Aizel''s expression getting normal the Queen said again, "One more thing..


    "If you are thinking about pulling some tricks, don''t do it. It''s useless."


    After hearing that Aizel tried to return back to Earth but to his shock he wasn''t able to.


    "My my, you were doing something. You are a bag full of surprises. Even know the spatial powers.


    "Don''t worry, my new war god, I have done some magic on you, hahahahaha"

 Chapter 397 Agreed

    <h4>Chapter 397 Agreed</h4>


    Caught in disarray, Aizel found himself unable to return to Earth.


    The idea that Alora could call out to him was his sole glimmer of hope. Still, he was aware that he needed to calm down.


    Repressing his feelings, he was adamant about not showing the Queen any vulnerability.


    "Will I be able to see them?" He asked.


    "Soon.. But not for now. Conquer the kingdom, and they can live with you here forever," the queen replied.


    [Master, we can think of another solution. Don''t sell yourself]


    "Do you know, what is Hell?" Aizel asked.


    The queen furrowed her brows and looked a little confused. This was the first time she had heard that word.


    "Hell¡­ it''s a shame that even I don''t know what it is," she replied, rubbing her chin with her fingers.


    "If anything happens to the kids and others because of you or others, believe me, you will all experience what is hell," Aizel said in a deep and serious tone.


    "I ept your offer."


    A big grin appeared on the queen''s face. She quickly stood up and reached towards Aizel.


    "Now my war god, you can call me Rias," The queen said as she moved her fingers to Aizel''s face.


    "Let''s see¡­" She quickly turned and started to circle around him like a kid, and she looked in deep thought.


    "From what I can see, you haven''t learned the magic circuit, and now you are progressing towards Grade IV."


    Now that I have made a deal, I think it''s best to take every advantage I can from her," Aizel thought.


    [I don''t like this Master, this is not the way we do things]


    I know Sekki, but for now, this is the best option ¡­trust me,"


    "I am learning magic circuit but¡­ Aizel demonstrated this by creating a magic circle that broke at thest step while doing aplex pattern.


    Rias was observing while nodding her head.


    "You have been taught well. You are close to perfecting it. Okay, I have an idea¡­


    "You keep practicing this, and when you are able to create the magic circles, I will personally teach you thest step.


    "This whole room belongs to you.


    "You will get food all the time, and you are free to roam here. But try; don''t go too far or pull any tricks.


    Rias came close to him again, bringing her lips close to his ear, and whispered, "You will have everything, Aizel, even me. Don''t disappoint me or you know what will happen,"


    "Okay! Now I am leaving. I have some important things to attend to. I will visit youter tonight. Bye bye¡­"


    Rias started to leave when Aizel suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "My my, "


    "I need to inform Daisy and others that I am okay," Aizel said.


    "Ohh¡­you can''t do that,"


    "W¡­What do you mean? I have agreed to your terms; at least let me inform them."


    "No, I need to keep you a secret. I want everyone to believe that you died in that Lunar Marsh.. I have my own reason." With that said, the queen finally left the room.


    "FUCK"


    In a fit of utter frustration, Aizel mmed his fist against the wall, fracturing it visibly. He slumped onto the couch and let out a somewhat exhausted breath.


    "How did I even get caught?"


    [That was the daughter of that bitch queen. She was strong, master]


    "Damn it, I need to get stronger."They will regret this."


    [Master, try the crystal ball]


    Aizel quickly summoned the crystal ball and tried to contact Daisy, Vespara, and Shelly one by one. But no matter what, the crystal didn''t work.


    [At least we should practice now that we have so much free time. It will also help you to keep your thoughts distracted.


    You are right; at least we should take full advantage of the queen now."


    Mastering the magic circle was a difficult technique that Aizel devoted himself to. With unwavering focus, he practiced relentlessly, determined to master it.


    The maids, delivering his meals, discreetly ced the food on the table and departed silently.


    He was so absorbed in what he was doing that nobody dared to interrupt him.


    The passage of time did not dissuade Aizel, who remained secluded in his room as day turned to night.


    He becamepletely detached from the world around him as he devoted himself toprehending the magic circles.


    He delved further into theplexity of the arcane patterns despite the temptation to explore or flee.


    Once again, the door swung open, and Rias stepped into the room. Her eyesnded on the table, untouched food neatly arranged.


    With unwavering concentration, Aizel continued to make magic circles, meticulously duplicating theplex patterns over and over again.


    "It''s good that you are practicing too hard, but it won''t help you master the magic circles in that way," Rias said.


    Aizel finally stopped and turned around.


    "Then what should I do?" Aizel asked.


    "Your mind is not clear right now. You have a lot of things going on that are not helping you to stay focused with a calm mind."


    "And who''s fault is that?" Aizel asked with a snort.


    "My my war god, I am sorry. But don''t worry; you will learn it eventually. Come with me for now, and let''s enjoy some time."


    "No.. I need to get stronger. Isn''t that what you also want? I don''t want to waste my time doing stupid things."


    "Sometimes doing nothing and just enjoying yourself is also what benefits training. And it''s also an order." Rias said it with a smile.


    *Tsk*


    Leaving the room, Aizel trailed after the queen. In front of him stretched the enormous castle courtyards.


    He noticed the castle perched atop hills surrounded by smaller elevations.


    Under the gleaming full moon of the night, a sudden inspiration struck Aizel''s mind. The anticipation of finally getting a new concept made his eyes glitter.


    Rias, noticing the change in his expression, remarked, "See, didn''t I tell you before? You need to enjoy yourself more."


    [What happened, Master?]


    I will you know when we are alone, I think this will help us a lot,"


    "So, you can use fire, lightning, water, and spatial, anything else?" While walking, Rias asked.


    "I can''t use spatial powers yet," Aizel tried to lie a little.


    "Umm¡­ but you will learn it somehow soon. You should join some ns and also get to know others."


    "I don''t want to make any friends¡­ and what about this n? What benefits will it bring me?" Aizel asked.


    "You will be able to learn more about your core and power. You will be giving missions frequently.


    "You can participate inpetitions, earn some merits, fame, artifacts, etc."


    "Artifacts like magic artifacts?" Aizel asked.


    "Yes,"


    "Can anyone have magic artifacts here or only for the nobles?"


    "Nobles?¡­. Hahaha, there are no nobles here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "In my kingdom, there is no special treatment for you from birth. You have to earn everything by yourself.


    "The more stronger and the more benefits you bring to the Kingdom, the more you will be rewarded.


    "You can earn everything based on your efforts and merits. It doesn''t matter who you are."


    It''s interesting; at least her kingdom seems much better than the Felgura," Aizel thought.


    [Master, those ns must be just like the ns we have read in the novels]


    Yes, they must be."


    "Another reason why my Kingdom is better," Rias said and winked towards Aizel.


    "Mother, the process is going smoothly for now." Suddenly, the eldest daughter of the queen arrived.


    "Good, make sure no one does anything without my orders. Now it''s not the time."


    "By the way, Aizel meet my eldest daughter, Erina. She is also the one who brought you here,"


    Aizel looked at Erina, who really looked pretty simr to her mother.


    Hearing that she was the culprit behind this, a fit of anger was also boiling up inside of him. Suddenly he thought of something and then a grin appeared on his face which confused Erina.


    "I forgot to tell you guys something. Not long ago, I was injured badly. But a woman saved me. She looked pretty simr to you," Aizel said as he looked towards Erina.


    Erina''s brows furrowed, and she realized where this was going.


    "However, in the end, I found out that she has just helped me so that she can suck my life energy like others."


    "You¡­ what did you do?" Erian asked.


    "I killed that bitch. Burst her head like a watermelon. I have to say, it was satisfying. I still feel like it was only yesterday when I burst her head."


    "So you are the one who killed Larisa," Erina said, her anger visible in her eyes.


    "My my, you are so brave, Aizel. Telling a mother about her daughter was killed right in front of her.. Hehe, I like it."


    [This bitch is crazy]


    "Erina, leave it. He didn''t know about her and what he did was just to save himself. And besides I don''t consider a weakling like her to be my daughter."


    "She dared to run from her punishment and escape to the other kingdom."

 Chapter 398 The real motive

    Chapter 398 The real motive


    At her mother''s order, Erina nodded and quickly left, leaving Rias and Aizel alone again.


    "Now shall we?"


    Aizel once again started to trail behind her quietly. He was still clueless as to where they were actually heading.


    Within a short time, he found the answer. In the garden behind the castle, a small pond revealed itself.


    Adorned with numerous flowers, the pond stood out with its white hue, resembling milk rather than water.


    "What''s this?" He asked.


    "This is my personal bath. From now on, you can use it as well," Rias said, as she quickly removed her gown and stepped inside the pond.


    [Phew, those hips really don''t lie]


    Shut up, Sekki."


    "Did you bring me here just for a bath?" Aizel asked, looking a little pissed.


    "This is not just a bath; step inside and feel the magic of it," Rias said as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the milky sensation all around her body.


    *Tsk*


    Aizel took off his clothes and walked right into the milky pond, though he was a little hesitant. In an instant, a magical feeling engulfed him and made his mindpletely clear.


    rity prevailed, bringing a sense of calm and tranquility, akin to floating in the vastness of the sky.


    "Take a bath here, and afterward, get back to your training. You will notice a big difference, and I am sure you will be able to achieve what you are trying to do," Riasmented.


    Not gonna lie, this is amazing." Aizel thought.


    [Master, let''s drain this pond to the fullest]


    That''s the n."


    While submerged in the enchanted pond, Aizel and Rias savored its magical energy. The time passed invisibly for Aizel, who was now in a state of profound mental rity.


    The enchantment of the pond had sharpened his perception, giving him a fresh rity that would allow him to master the magic circles more quickly.


    As he opened his eyes, he realized Rias had departed during this time.


    What do you think about her Sekki?"


    [Even though she is treating us well, I don''t trust her. We are basically her ves, it''s just that we haveplete freedom in this Kingdom]


    Hmm¡­ I don''t mind living here and training without anything to worry about. But I miss Kids and Daisy. I wish I could have just let them know that I will be alright,"


    [Yes, as soon as more days pass, they will start to get worried.]


    Damn it, I need to get stronger.


    [Master, if you do help this bitch queen, then you will be dered an enemy of the Felgura Kingdom.]


    [What if they go for Daisy and for the kids? Do you think Vespara will be able to handle the situation alone?]


    Don''t worry about that. We will find the solutionter. For now, getting stronger is more important. The strength and power rule everything."


    Aizel swiftly donned his clothes and returned to his room.


    He did not squander his newfound rity of mind and dove headfirst into practicing the Arcane magic circuit.


    The results were evident ¡ª heightened focus, improved mana control, and the concurrent creation of magic circles.


    That''s how he spent the week¡ªwake up, eat his meal, and delve into his practice.


    In the evenings, he would dip in the milky pond before returning to his training.


    During those days, Rias only joined him once for a bath, respecting his focus on mastery. Aizel felt himself getting closer to mastering the first step as the week flew by at this pace.


    But at the beginning of the next week, he found himself traveling with Rias somewhere else.


    He was dressed in royal clothes and was sitting beside her in the carriage. However, he was wearing the mask to hide his face.


    Rias has informed him that he has to join her on a short trip.


    He didn''t want to but s, he had no choice.


    "At least tell me where we are headed," Aizel spoke.


    "There is a deal that I have to make. I thought you should tag along with me and get some fresh air."


    "The Queen making a deal on her own? Isn''t that all your kid''s job to do?"


    "I like to go outside once in a while. And now you are with me; consider this a date with me, young war god." She smiled and said, her head leaned on Aizel''s shoulder.


    "Believe if you weren''t that powerful, I would have smashed your face right now," Aizel replied.


    "My my, it feels good with you like this."


    Continuing their journey, the carriage eventually stopped. Rias and Aizel disembarked, finding themselves in the heart of a jungle.


    With Aizel''s hands in her own, Rias led the way deeper into the dense foliage.


    A man in a hood approached Aizel and Rias.


    Aizel identified him as an elf the moment he showed his face. Given his past experience with Vespara, this aroused his interest.


    It made him wonder about the nature of Rias and Vespara''s involvement with the elves.


    There is really something going on," he thought.


    Before leaving, the elf quickly finished his business with Rias. Aizel and Rias then turned around and headed back to the carriage.


    "I have done this type of meeting before. What are you guys plotting?" Aizel asked directly without any hesitation.


    "With whom?" Rias asked, gripping his hand tightly.


    "I ain''t gonna tell,"


    "Uhhh.. I guessed who it was. I would have liked to tell you more about this but you are still not 100% loyal towards me," Rias teased him as they stepped inside the carriage.


    "Fine don''t tell me, it''s not like I am dying to know,"


    "Believe me, it will concern you more," Rias said with a mischievous smirk.


    It only made Aizel more curious to know about this.


    This bitch is ying hard,"


    [Master, just let her do what she wants with you. At least she is hot]


    I swear, you are soon going to experience something special,"


    [NO MASTER! I was just joking. I won''t do it again]


    What do you mean by loyal? I already agreed to be your ve and will help you defeat the Felgura Kingdom."


    What more do you even need from me now?"


    Rias licked her lips as she gazed at Aizel''s body.


    Fuck,"


    "Chill out; you can''t do that."


    "My my, you know I can have my way with you anytime. But that would be boring," Rias replied with a giggle.


    "Well, as you already know, I have lost 20% of mynd to those morons. They have already started the transportation process.


    "So you want to attack them and don''t want to let them have it?" Aizel asked.


    "I can''t do that. The bet was made in front of everyone. This will only create more ruckus between us and the Zulivan Kingdom.


    "Instead, I am nning to get rid of the entire Felgura Kingdom all at once," Rias said it with a devilish grin on her face.


    "And elf, are they going to support you?"


    "They are just helping us to deal with some stuff and evidence."


    I know Vespara also wants her revenge against the King. She might be nning something with elves against him."


    [Master, how about letting Vespara join this bitch queen to get rid of them? Vespara wants to kill the kings and nobles. This bitch queen wants to do the same.]


    Hmm.. I need to think about this more."


    "Ohh and by the way, you are sleeping with me tonight."


    "WHAT!"


    "HAHAHAHA¡­"


    The castle loomed overhead as Aizel returned, immersing himself once again in his magical practice.


    The prior remarks made by Rias had been genuine, nevertheless. Aizel stood in Rias''s luxurious chamber as darkness fell.


    The room was furnished with expensive pieces and had borate paintings on the walls, creating an atmosphere of pure luxury.


    Warm light streamed into the room from a glistening chandelier that dangled from the ceiling.


    At its heart was a spacious and attractive bed, and positioned at its center sat Rias, a queen in a gown who was both captivating and alluring.


    She awaited Aizel''s presence with an inviting look, creating an atmosphere charged with unspoken desire.


    "I am telling you not to overstep your bounds,"


    "Don''t worry my war god. I don''t want to force anything on you."


    Aizel went over to the bed and sank into its soft embrace. Rias mirrored his actions, swiftly embracing him from behind.


    "Hey, no touching,"


    "Still," With that said, Aizel suddenly wasn''t able to move.


    He was able to feel herrge boobs touching behind his back.


    "This isn''t what I signed for," Aizel said. At least he was able to speak.


    "Don''t worry, my war god. I just want to sleep with you like this. I finally have you in my arms." She whispered as she smelled behind his neck.


    [wooo, the bitch is getting horny slowly and slowly. Good luck, master, I will take a nap in the meantime]


    Fuck you Sekki,"


    "You might think I am cruel, but I am not. Believe me, help me and you can have everything you want.


    "I know you want to live a peaceful life with the kids and with that woman. I know you want to get stronger.


    She slowly licked his ears from behind.


    "I will make you more powerful. You and I will ultimately rule the whole Xelgar together."


    Her right hand slowly started to go inside his pants.


    "We all will live like one big family together,"


    Meanwhile, Aizel was simply listening. It was like her words were doing something to him. That''s how he spent his night with her, sleeping together.

 Chapter 399 Antique Tome

    Chapter 399 Antique Tome


    "I don''t know why, but it feels really good," Aizel muttered as he yawned and woke up from sleep.


    Aizel noticed that Rias was absent from the room, likely having departed early while he was still asleep.


    With his meal ready and waiting, Aizel made his way to the table.


    Seated in a chair, he swiftly consumed his meal. After that, he went back to practicing on the magic circles.


    Unconcerned about what was ahead, his thoughts stayed clear and concentrated. Getting good at magic circles was, right now, the most important thing for him.


    After 4 hours¡­


    Beads of sweat trickled down Aizel''s face, his focus entirely on the intricate magic circle taking shape before him.


    The intricate patterns and lines began to weave together, and now he was at thest, most critical stage where mistakes could happen at the slightest error, so uracy was of the utmost importance.


    Something really special happened this time.


    Aizel, immersed in intense concentration, skillfully linked all the intricate lines, and atst, the inaugural magic circle materialized beneath his feet, wless in its entirety.


    Aside from its mana etchings, its pure white radiance gave it no obvious characteristics.


    Still, Aizel''s expression of happiness was reflected in the brilliant white light. He had ovee the first obstacle, which was a step toward bing stronger.


    [Congrats Master]


    *p*


    "A great job; now I can teach you the very next step." Rias entered the room, pping.


    *Phew*


    "When can we start? I am ready for it," Aizel replied.


    "My my look at you,"


    "It''s no point in getting disappointed, angry, or going into depression or shit. You said you would give me everything¡­


    "Then I will take everything from you and be stronger," Aizel replied that the calmness in his eyes reflected the confidence he had right now.


    "Hahaha¡­ incredible; you are really something else. Come with me."


    Aizel followed Rias out of the room, traversing through the castle corridors. He saw many mage and guards doing their jobs as he went.


    Notably absent were Rias''s children, who seemed nowhere in sight. Gradually, they descended into the castle''s subterranean depths.


    They arrived at a massive door on their way, which Rias unlocked with the touch of a finger.


    Together, they entered. Befitting a cave or dungeon, Aizel''s gaze roamed the enormous chamber that stretched out before him.


    Its dimensions extended for kilometers in every direction, like a never-ending tapestry.


    Extending throughout this vast expanse, diversendscapes and terrains materialized, each marked by the permanent marks of numerous conflicts and the aftereffects of potent magic.


    As if a living tapestry of battles fought, the ground beneath his boots bore the scars of violent encounters.


    The vast domain''s mountains and valleys changed shape as a result of the violent forces that once swept over it. Dispersed fragments of magical objectsy scattered.


    "Here you can practice the next step without destroying my castle," Rias said as she waved her hands all around, showing the room.


    The next step really seems dangerous," Aizel thought.


    "You have learned how to create magic circles. Now you have to fuse the properties into it.


    "Like if you want fire, you have to visualize the spell and try to infuse it with the help of mana," Rias said.


    "So let me get this straight: I only have to imagine a fireball and infuse that in the magic circle with the help of mana. Then I can shoot the fireballs with the help of the circle.


    "Is that it? This doesn''t seem that difficult," Aizelmented as he rubbed his chin.


    "I haven''t exined the full part yet; don''t get ahead of yourself," Rias replied with a smirk.


    "You have to think and create that fireball with every single detail."


    Aizel looked confused after hearing that.


    Seeing him, Rias started to exin properly, "When you are visualizing, you have to think about the size and shape of the fireball more clearly.


    "How hot will it be, what type of effect do you want from it, the fire properties, how can a fireball get canceled out?


    "It''s speed, time, and distance, all while fusing and painting the magic circle."


    Aizel was maintaining a calm expression in front of her, but from inside, he was going insane.


    You gotta be fucking kidding me. Doing all this while also maintaining the magic circle?"


    [No wonder Vespara said the second step is the most difficult.]


    I don''t know how long this will take to master. What about the other properties and magic? What about creating something new from scratch by imagining?


    I have to think carefully about its properties carefully too¡­damnnnn"


    "So¡­ difficult right?" Rias asked.


    Aizel had to nod after hearing that.


    She started to walk towards him and ruffled his hair.


    "Don''t worry, my war god, for you, I can make it simple."


    She suddenly summoned a thick tome.


    Aizel''s attention abruptly shifted to the tome. Its exterior was thick, aged, and rusted, giving off an air of antiquity.


    "With this, your second stage will be easier," Rias said as she started to hand the tome to Aizel.


    Just when Aizel was about to take it from her, the tome suddenly vanished, and Rias smiled.


    "Not so easy. In order to get this from me, you have to show your true potential. Show me how good you really are.


    "Show me the hunger to be stronger."


    "How?" Aizel asked.


    "Here is your first mission, war god,"


    Suddenly, a scroll appeared in her hands. Then she handed it to Aizel.


    "Don''t open it here. Go into my room, open it, and study the details.


    "Decide it for yourself when you arefortable heading out and inform me. I will begin the preparation for it. Now go,"


    Aizel nodded and started to head back.


    [Master, can I ask you something?]


    Yeah sure,"


    He was on the way back to the room.


    [Why didn''t you look disgusted or appear mad when that bitch queen ruffled your hair?]


    What''s the point in doing that, Sekki? Look what she has presented us. With that book, we can master the arcane magic circuit easily."


    "And just think, what more she can provide us, isn''t that good?"


    [Yes¡­ but what about..]


    I know, I know. Don''t worry about them. I am sure Vespara will take good care of them and will keep them safe. We have to get more stronger so that we can see them again,"


    [You are right Master, I am sorry]


    Upon his return to the room, Aizel wasted no time getting into his chair. He began poring over the scroll''s contents as he unrolled it.


    His eyes widened with each passing line, a grin gradually spreading across his face.


    [Finally, we can destroy them, fufu]


    It appears even Rias knows my history with them."


    [Master, for doing this, we need to hide our identities too.]


    Yes, time to bring out Satan and go on a full rampage."


    *****


    The next day,


    Aizel immersed himself in the milky pond, sharing the space with Rias.


    "What do you think about the mission," Rias asked.


    "I will do it. I am ready," Aizel replied.


    "Good, then I will begin the preparation, tomorrow we will begin the first step to conquer the Felgura Kingdom," Rias said.


    "Who is going to pair up with me?" Aizel asked.


    "It will be Erina; she will make sure you do your job properly and bring you back to me safely."


    *Tsk*


    "Also, don''t try to do anything that can make you regret it."


    "I know; I will only head for the mission and nothing else."


    "Good boy,"


    ¡­.


    Aizel spent the day practicing for his uing assignment in a dream loop; thus, the time flew by. Striking out wlessly, he was hell-bent on never messing up. He nned to let out all his pent-up rage tomorrow.


    Aizel joined Erina the next day in Rias''s room. Erina wore the regalia of the Theodora Kingdom while unting his ck assassin hood.


    "There can''t be a single mistake made in the mission, or else it will ruin everything.


    Aizel nodded.


    "Erina, don''t disappoint me,"


    "Don''t worry, Mother, I will take care of everything."


    "Now both of you can leave, and good luck,"


    Both of them nodded.


    Erina brought her hand and touched Aizel''s back, and instantly they both vanished from there.


    They both appeared to be on a coast surrounded by the ocean.


    "Before we head out for the mission, we need to make sure everything goes well," Erina said.


    "I am listening," Aizel replied.


    "I will leave you a little far away from that ce. You will head there alone andplete your mission."


    "How are you gonna transport them all back?" Aizel asked.


    "That''s not your problem, don''t try to do something that is not mentioned in your mission.


    "I won''t ept any failure. My mother doesn''t care about Larisa, but I am different.


    "I hope you disappoint Mother some day, so I can rip you apart slowly."


    "Yeah,,, good luck. Maybe you should light some incense and pray for it," Aizel replied.

 Chapter 400 Return to Darkholm

    Chapter 400 Return to Darkholm


    As they continued to discuss the strategy, Erina ced her hand on Aizel''s back. In an instant, they vanished from the coast.


    As his eyes reopened, he realized they were already inside a room.


    "We are here; now it''s up to you to pull it off. You have 7 days for it," Erina said.


    Aizel didn''t reply to her and left the room in an instant. He was wearing the hood, hiding his face.


    As he stepped out of the motel, he recognized that he had arrived in Darkholm, Felgura Kingdom.


    In the distance, terrains and hills unfolded, adorned with a mansion atop.


    There was his mission, but he had to think it out thoroughly.


    [Master, that mansion will be heavily guarded and we are going against the Kingsley family]


    Yes, that''s why we can''t attack directly. But I have a n."


    [Fufu, let''s carry it out then.]


    But before that, now that I am back in the Kingdom, can Vespara sense me, or has Rias done something to prevent it too?" Aizel thought.


    Well, leave it for now."


    Aizel walked deliberately across Darkholm, looking for the exact spot he had in mind.


    Eventually, after venturing into many alleys and corners, he arrived at his objective.


    He was standing in front of a small house.


    *Knock*


    Aizel waited patiently after pounding on the door until it creaked open, and a guy with one eye emerged.


    "What do you want?" He asked.


    "I want to buy a ve," Aizel replied.


    The man stared at him for a second and then opened the door.


    "Follow me,"


    Once inside the house, Aizel followed the man to an underground entrance.


    The man swung open the door with a quick gesture, and they proceeded downward.


    Upon reaching the underground chamber, Aizel noticed numerous people confined within cages.


    Before the man could inquire, Aizel swiftly pressed Sekki against his neck.


    "Now listen carefully if you don''t wanna die,"


    The man nodded; he was already scared as shit. He was also the Grade II mage, but he knew he couldn''t beat the guy in front of him.


    "You are going to make me a ve. And then sell mo to the Kingsley family member, who lives on that mansion on the hill," Aizel said.


    "I¡­ It will be difficult," The man replied.


    "No it won''t. Tell them I am a Grade III mage. I am sure they won''t reject me."


    "O-Okay, I will try my best."


    Aizel discarded his hood and hastily donned tattered clothing. He used his imaginary powers to assume a new persona for the guy.


    This way, recognition would be avoided.


    Despite the man''s efforts to bind him, Aizel showed he could break free with ease, thwarting any hidden schemes.


    Afterward, he forced the man to put him in one of the cages.


    In the morning, two Kingsley family mages appeared. They vigntly apanied ady as she scrutinized the cages, searching for the enved individuals within.


    "Madam here, we have received a fine ve. He is also a Grade III mage," The man said, as he brought thedy towards Aizel.


    Aizel was already hiding his face, with bandages. Only one eye was visible.


    "What happened to his face?" Thedy asked.


    "He got burned madam. Only his face is damaged, rest he is quite good."


    "Umm.. Grade III, how much you are going to charge for him?" thedy asked.


    "Only 5 magic crystals for you, Madam," The man said it with a smile and a bow.


    "Hmm¡­ take him out; I will buy him," The Madam replied as she paid him five magic crystals.


    The man released Aizel from his cage by unlocking it. He handed the chain key to the two mages.


    Thedy exited the man''s abode, and Aizel silently followed as they made their way toward a waiting carriage.


    Seated alongside the two mages in a separate carriage, they set off toward the mansion situated on the hills, a short distance from Darkholm.


    An hourter, the carriage reached the mansion. Despite the slightly rough ride, they swiftly entered the expansive estate.


    As Aizel took in the opulence of the residence, he noticed that several mages from the Kingsley family were there. While some were on patrol, others strolled aimlessly.


    "Leave him to me," Thedy said.


    The two mages bowed and then left Aizel with thedy.


    "Follow me,"


    Following the woman, Aizel guided him to the subterranean cell housing the other enved individuals.


    The room featured numerous beds and corner bathrooms.


    "This will be the ce where you will sleep at night. The rest of the time, you will clean my room and follow my orders,"


    Aizel bowed a little and nodded.


    "Nowe with me to my room."


    Proceeding upstairs, he persisted in trailing her to her chamber. The room was in utter chaos as he walked in.


    "Clean this room well, and ce my clothes back in the closet." With that said, she left Aizel alone in the room.


    *Phew* let''s do some cleaning first, and then let''s sneak out."


    [Master, there were many ves in that room. It would be very difficult to escape with them]


    Yes, I know; that''s why tonight we will speed up the n."


    During the break, he began to clean up the room. He started by sweeping away the dust, then moved on to carefully washing down surfaces to make sure they were clean.


    After that, he went on to the windows and carefully restored their rity.


    He then went on to the clothes, carefully sorting and putting each item back in its proper closet location.


    Aizel then snuck out, his mastery of his imagination granting him invisibility, after carefully cleaning the entire room.


    He weaved the threads of his mission n delicately as he surveyed the estate, gauging the power and positioning of the security and mages.


    As soon as he saw the womane back, he dashed back to the room and carried on as if he were really involved in washing the windows.


    "Hmm¡­ you did quite well, can you fight?" Thedy asked.


    "Y-Yes Madam," Aizel replied, trying to sound a little hesitant and scared.


    "Great, follow me. I need you to do a job for me. If you do well, I will reward you handsomely," Thedy said, and Aizel simply nodded.


    They left the room and got into the carriage to go to Darkholm, leaving the mansion behind.


    Aizel, immersed in perplexity, pondered her intentions.


    With the night reserved for his mission, ample timey ahead for him.


    "There is a man who tried to steal from me. I want you to bring the things that belong to me. I don''t care what you do with him." Thedy took a pause as she looked out from the carriage window and then continued once again.


    "You will find my things in his storage ring. He is staying at that motel in room 204." She pointed her hands toward a towering building.


    "It will be done, mydy," Aizel replied and then left the carriage.


    He started to head towards the building while whistling on his way.


    [Master, why are we even doing this?]


    "Even I don''t want to do this. I was trying to control myself in order not to bash her head.


    "But look at the bigger picture here. What if there is something valuable inside those rings?


    "Something that can help us,


    [Woah Master, you are right. Fufu, her shocked face would be funny to see, hehe]


    Aizel reached the motel, a towering structure that stood prominently. Using his invisibility, he skillfully weaved his way past the crowd and up to the second floor.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    He knocked on the door of room 204 and patiently waited.


    A thin man with a mustache appeared as the door swung open with a squeak. Confusion etched across his face as he emerged from the room, scanning his surroundings.


    When he looked around and saw nobody, he went back into the room and closed the door.


    As he approached the man, Aizel summoned his dragon fang dagger. He tried to shove it into the man''s back, but the man responded quickly.


    Taking cover behind a wall, he drew his sword and dove out of harm''s way. With his senses heightened, the man let forth a st of mana in order to identify his invisible enemy.


    This guy''s instinct is good," Aizel thought.


    Aizel materialized into view, eager to gauge the man''s strength. As Aizel reappeared, the man swiftly shed at him.


    However, Aizel quickly produced a gun in his right hand and shot the man square in the skull.


    The man thumped to the floor as the bullet pierced his head, creating a gaping hole.


    Damn, this felt good. I am sure I can create magic bullets too."


    [Yes Master, but let''s check the ring first]


    Hehe, on it."


    Quickly seeking out the storage ring on the man''s finger, Aizel drew near to his lifeless body. After he found it, he took it off the pinky finger.


    Quickly, he summoned the storage ring, and its contents materialized.


    Among them were various items: clothes, a woman''s lingerie set, and several magic crystals.


    [Master, do you think that, and the magic crystals belong to that woman?]


    Think so,"


    [Master, what do..


    "Shut up,"


    Aizel quickly ced the objects in the ring and reverted to his invisible state. His cue to leave the motel was the slightmotion the gunshot caused.


    He made his way to the waiting carriage and sat down next to thedy. Taking the ring from his pocket, he silently returned it to her.

 Chapter 401 Missing

    Chapter 401 Missing


    "Y-you really did it so fast," Thedy said, as she took her underwear set from Aizel.


    "You can keep those magic crystals for yourself. That''s your reward. If you do more work like this for me, I will always reward you," She further added.


    "O-Okay Madam," Aizel replied.


    A synchronized neigh erupted from the horses, signaling the resumption of the carriage''s journey towards the mansion.


    Meanwhile, Aizel was in deep thought. He was sitting on the floor of the carriage.


    We have around 20 magic crystals."


    [We should save them, Master. You can create gold coins with your power right now. Maybeter, you will be able to create the crystals too]


    Aizel looked outside of the carriage and realized the night wasing slowly, casting a beautiful orange glow across thendscape.


    "What''s your name?" Suddenly thedy asked.


    "Huh¡­ Johnny,"


    "How did you end up as a ve, Johnny?"


    "I lost a fight against a noble, and he made me like this," Aizel replied.


    "Hmm¡­ don''t worry Johnny. You can live a good life with me. Just swear your loyalty to me always,"


    "Yes Madam,"


    [By the way Master, that under..]


    Shut it up,"


    As soon as the carriage arrived at the mansion, Aizel re-entered the magnificent estate, apanied by thedy.


    "Johnny, I don''t have any more work for you.


    "You can head to the chamber for now and take some rest,"


    "T-Thank You, Madam," Aizel said politely and bowed. And then he headed towards the underground chamber where all the ves sleep.


    Sekki, It''s time,"


    [Fufu, finally!]


    As he walked along the hall, Aizel stared out the window at the moonlight that illuminated the night.


    Two guards stood watch over the chamber. Before entering the room, he nodded respectfully to each of them.


    After an hour¡­


    The guards showed up with a te of food for the ves, but when they opened the door, the room was empty.


    The huge space resounded with a ghostly stillness.


    A single guard fell to the ground in a state of shock. In response to this sudden development, the other sprinted upstairs to inform the others.


    "THE SLAVES ARE GONE!"


    Everyone in the mansion sprung into action as his cries resounded.


    As many people hurried over to him to find out what was going on, others hurried over to the ve room.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Outside the mansion, there was a tremendous explosion that startled everyone within.


    Thedy of the house swiftly dashed out of the room to investigate the uproar.


    "WHAT IS EVEN GOING ON HERE?" She shouted from the upstairs.


    "Madam, you should head inside for now. Someone is attacking the mansion. We will deal with him," One of the Kingsley family mages replied.


    "You better!" After saying that, she quickly ran towards her room.


    "Head out, everyone!"


    As one by one,bat mages came pouring out of the mansion, leaving others behind.


    A foreboding aura enveloped the mansion as the rain poured down, casting a shadow across the moon.


    An explosion had shattered the hill entrance''s gate, and the bodies of fallen guards testified to the horror that had just urred.


    In response, the gathering mages extended their senses, probing the air for the lingering echoes of malevolence.


    Already ominous, the air was thick with anticipation as a p of thunder announced the arrival of a storm.


    Raindrops, like relentless warriors, pelted the mansion and its surroundings. The air crackled with energy as the mages prepared for the unknown threat.


    Amidst the mayhem, a solitary mage kept his eyes locked on the watch station, where the bodies of fallenpanionsy.


    A sh of lightning revealed a figure that had been hiding in the darkness.


    With each step, the silhouette became clearer, revealing a masked visage and the glint of dual des with chains.


    Thunder punctuated the scene, casting an eerie glow on the person in the ck armor adorned with a Hannya mask.


    The terror paralyzed the mage, who fell to the wet ground. Unable to move or even speak.


    The oppressive presence radiating from the mysterious figure held everyone in its grip. The persistent rain and thunder shed, creating a foreboding atmosphere thatplemented the emerging scene.


    The mysterious, shadowy figure was the center of attention. From the stunned crowd, a voice broke the tension with the words, "Identify yourself!" Are you insane for attacking an estate of the Kingsley family?


    Aizel, assuming the guise of Satan, merely shook his head, and in an instant, he vanished from the sight of all present.


    He appeared out of nowhere, behind the talking mage.


    As Sekki spun around, the dual swords set off explosions all around them, and Aizel summoned a gunshot that rang out behind the mage''s head, killing him instantly.


    He retrieved containers that had a distinct appearance, resembling grenades this time. Fiery blue eyes gleamed in the mask as he scattered them around.


    The mages dove for cover as the canisters slowly burst into brilliant blue explosions.


    He firmly pressed both hands to the ground, transforming it into a rubbery, bouncy surface thatunched some mages high into the air.


    While dangling in the air, they got caught in webs.


    Lightning bolts rained down from the sky, shocking them one by one.


    *Whistle*


    In response to Aizel''s sharp whistle, Sekki transformed into a needle de of medium size in an instant.


    It darted with lightning speed, piercing the heads of the immobilized mages one by one.


    "Who the fuck is this guy¡­


    "That guy is a monster..


    "We need more backup¡­


    As Aizel''s assault continued, the mages of the Kingsley family frantically summoned more help.


    Amidst the chaos, he conjured numerous clones, adding to the confusion on the battlefield.


    But he wasn''t concerned about vanquishing them quickly. It appeared as though all he was doing was buying some time.


    The real Aizel managed to sneak into the ve room undetected while everyone was busy fighting against copies of him.


    Previously, Aizel had used his imagination to trick the two Grade II guards into thinking the room was vacant.


    But the ves within were still in a panic state. Aizel had already told them that he would assist them in escaping from their shackles.


    ve after ve escaped from the mansion as Aizel broke the back wall. Beyond ity a sloping hill, unnoticed and unguarded amidst the chaos of Aizel''s clones engaging the Kingsley family mages.


    Under Aizel''s direction, the ves deftly descended the steep slope, making use of natural obstacles such as rocks, trees, and bushes.


    A sense of both freedom and urgency permeated the air as people eagerly embraced the chance for independence and cautiously but resolutely made their way across the treacherous terrain.


    Aizel''s mana sense abruptly rang out in warning, signaling imminent danger.


    [Master, someone powerful ising]


    In an instant, Aizel hid his armor and mask under his assassin hood.


    Someone was flying toward him at an extraordinary pace.


    Just then, Erina arrived, waving her hand to summon arge magic circle beneath the ves'' feet. In an instant, everyone, including Aizel, vanished.


    The mage of the Kingsley family was a littlete since he realized he had missed his chance.


    He scanned his surroundings with scowls, but after a minute, he turned around and headed back to the mansion.


    Aizel''s eyes fluttered open, revealing the familiar surroundings of Rias''s castle.


    They stood on the grounds, where a few mages and a content Rias awaited their arrival.


    Did she use the teleportation magic circle that fast? And even from one kingdom to another?"


    I remember Ashlyn saying that if she used her portals to go to another kingdom without permission, she might get in trouble."


    [Master, it means that she has something, some kind of artifact, or that bitch queen has done something to her]


    "A great job you have done Aizel," Rias pped, as she walked towards Aizel.


    "You too Erina. You can now leave with them and set them to any n to your liking."


    "Yes, Mother," Erina said politely, bowed, and then left with the ves who were confused.


    "Can I ask something?" Aizel asked.


    "Sure,"


    "Why did you want to steal some ves from Kingsley''s family? I am sure you can buy on your own,"


    "Yes I can, but there are no ves in our kingdom. And there lies a deep n that lies behind this small mission.


    "Don''t worry, you will see the whole picture soon,"


    *Tsk* Now where is my prize?"


    "My my,ing straight for the reward huh," Rias summoned the Thick Tome and handed it to Aizel while ruffling his hair.


    "I hope this can help you in your future endeavors." With that said, she left from there.


    [Master, you let her do it again.]


    "Whatever, just look what we have now. It''s time to master the step 2, hehe,"


    [Master, I don''t like her]


    I don''t like her either, but we have to take full advantage of this opportunity for now."


    [Okay, as you say]


    Clutching the hefty tome, Aizel strode purposefully towards the room.


    Meanwhile, a meeting unfolded within the walls of Felgura Castle.


    Seated around the table were the esteemed noble heads, including Vespara, the sword emperor, and Aquarian. Some high-grade mages were yet to join. At the helm of the meeting stood the king, with Zareena faithfully at his side.


    "The young war god has gone missing," The King reported.


    "What do you mean by missing?" Yongiri asked.


    "He went to do a private mission for Zareena and hasn''t returned yet,"

 Chapter 402 Cherry Blossom

    Chapter 402 Cherry Blossom


    "So is he dead?" Raigun asked.


    "No, he isn''t. I am sure he is alive," Vespara replied, looking a little pissed.


    "She is right; maybe he got lost or tried to hide. We shouldn''te to a conclusion so soon," Aquarian said.


    "We should arrange a search party¡­


    "WOOOO.. Hold on now, I know he is your dear student, but we can''t do that right now. We are already in the middle of relocating some people and nobles to the newnds of ours.


    "That is more important for now," Xavior Valtor replied and reminded everyone.


    "Both of you are right in your ce. The relocation is very important for now, but the young war god is our rising mage of the Kingdom.


    "If we don''t show any effort, it will have a bad impact on the rest of the mages and the people of our kingdom." Elric Crestfall said this while stroking his long beard.


    "And recently an estate of the Kingsley family was hit by two unknown mages. This incident has caused quite a stir," Damian said.


    "Hmm¡­" The King pondered the implications of this incident.


    "Yotum,"


    "Yes my King," Suddenly Yotum appeared and bowed.


    "Tell your brother to gather a search party and towards the Beast Kingdom and Theodora Kingdom.


    "Make sure only choose the mages that are ready to die at any moment," The King ordered.


    "Yes, my King, it shall be done." With that said politely, Yotum vanished again.


    *****


    Back at the Aizel Mansion,


    As soon as Vespara entered the home, Daisy and Shelly, their worried faces betraying their emotions ran to meet her.


    "What happened? Any clue of Aizel?" Daisy quickly asked.


    "Not for now, but the King is sending a search party for him," Vespara replied as she sighed and walked towards the couch.


    "What about her? Did you ask her?" Meanwhile, she asked, looking towards Shelly.


    "Yes, she doesn''t seem worried about him. Although even she can''t connect with him.


    "She said there is probably a magic artifact interference," Shelly replied.


    "Now I am sure he is alive somewhere," Vespaara said.


    "I don''t know; I am going to find him myself. I can''t live like this knowing he went out there for me, and now his life is in danger," Daisy said as she walked back and forth in worry.


    "Don''t worry, Daisy; we should wait first. I have also contacted the old man. He will also look for him in the meantime. Don''t worry, we will find him," Vespara replied, to ensure her.


    *****


    In the Theodora Kingdom,


    With his mind free of worries, Aizel dove headfirst into the book, intent on soaking up all the information it contained.


    Realizing how this book may easily assist his following phase, he grasped its fundamental simplicity.


    The book was an all-inclusive reference that exined the characteristics, uses, restrictions, andplexities of each element as it pertained to magic circles.


    Aizel could now avoid doing lengthy studies on elemental powers thanks to this new knowledge.


    There were just a handful of outliers that the book didn''t address. But Aizel was confident he could ovee those particr obstacles with his up-to-date Earth knowledge and his imagination.


    [Master aren''t you worried about something else?]


    Like?"


    [The bitch queen said that she has her eyes on you. She will know if we pull any tricks]


    Ahh.. yes,"


    [You used your imagination power while doing the mission. Do you think she knows you can use many other powers?]


    "Umm¡­ She would have hinted ormented on that if she knew. But I guess she can only detect where are we and what are we doing.


    She can''t see us. Maybe that''s her limitation or whatever artifact she is using," Aizel exined.


    "Are you having fun?" Suddenly Rias entered the room.


    "Hmm¡­ the book is surely a treasure," Aizel replied.


    "Yes, it is, but for now, keep the book back; we are going somewhere."


    Aizel''s brows furrowed, and he stored the book back in his storage ring.


    "I am making you join a n,"


    "n! For what exactly?" Aizel asked.


    "So that you can learn more things, do some special mission, get some rewards, and can live a little exciting life here," Rias said with a smile.


    *Tsk* Is it necessary,"


    "Yes, it is. Now, follow me. I have a challenge for you."


    Rias seized Aizel''s hand, and in an instant, a magic circle materialized beneath them. The surroundings transformed as they blinked into existence on a snowy mountain peak.


    A crumbling building with a broken board dangling precariously from its entrance gate appeared in the distance.


    "Cherry Blossom n," Aizel read the words on the board.


    "Why does it look shit?" Aizel asked.


    "Because there is no one who wants to be part of this n now," Rias replied, as she started to head inside, with Aizel following her.


    The air was thick with the weight of time as Aizel and Rias continued their exploration of the lonely n stronghold.


    On the walls, insignias caked in dust told the story of a n that had once thrived but nowy in solitary decline. The once-grand halls are now weathered and dpidated.


    The sound of Aizel''s footfall broke the stillness and exposed the ce''s pervasive disrepair. As if bearing witness to the years of desertion, cobwebs hung from the corners.


    Once alive with the sound of shing swords and echoes of incantations, the training grounds now remained silent, with only the hushed murmurs of the wind reaching through the shattered windows to break the silence.


    The historic library showed evidence of looting and neglect, despite housing a wealth of knowledge. Old, fragile books slumped on their shelves as if bemoaning the passing of the curious souls who had hoped to find answers within their pages.


    "Randalf," Suddenly, Rias shouted. Both of them were currently standing on what appeared to be a practice tform.


    An elderly dwarf appeared before them out of nowhere, and he knelt quickly, his head bowed low in a meaningful bow to Rias.


    "My Queen, it''s a blessing that you came to visit me here," he said.


    "Where is Nina?"


    A young woman, maybe sixteen or seventeen years old, hurried up to them. She had a bundle of broomsticks held in her hand, and a scarf encircled her head.


    She tossed the brooms aside and promptly knelt in front of Rias.


    "M-My Queen, it''s so good to see you again."She said.


    "I have brought someone with me this time. He will help you to build your n once again," Rias said.


    "WHAT!" Both Aizel and Nina eximed together.


    "Oye, what do you mean build a n? I don''t have any experience in it.


    "And I need to learn and grow stronger. I can''t handle this type of thing," Aizel said.


    "Yes My Queen, clearly this guy seems pretty weak. How can he even help us," Nina also resorted.


    "Oye, you kid, who are you calling weak," Aizel replied to her.


    "It''s you. I bet even I can beat you in a fight,"


    "My my, calm down. Nina, you shouldn''t behave like this in front of a guest of mine. And he is right, he isn''t that weak, hahaha.


    "Now Aizel here is your challenge. Develop this n along with Nina however you like. Recruit some mages, train them, and participate in thepetition.


    "I want the Cherry Blossom n to be on the lips of everyone in my kingdom. If that happens, you can consider that you won the challenge." Rias exined.


    *Tsk* What am I going to get if I do it?" Aizel asked.


    Rias slowly walked towards him. Her lips reached near his lips as she whispered, "You won''t regret it,"


    That''s all Rias said that made Aizel rethink about doing this.


    [Master, that bitch might give us some heavy rewards for this. Maybe a useful magic artifact?]


    Hmm¡­ but still this is going to be troublesome," AIzel thought, as he looked around the n and its condition.


    "You can get some money from me if you want to start..


    "No thanks, I don''t need that,"


    "Then if you want help with anything else, you can let me know. For now, I am going back. I will create a magic circle that can teleport you back directly to my room.


    "You have toe there every night no matter what,"


    "Now go with Nina, as she will give you the tour,"


    Aizel nodded. Meanwhile, Nina was shocked at how close this person seemed to be to the queen.


    "Oye kid, move," Aizle said.


    "Ah.. yes,"


    Aizel and Nina set off together, investigating the n''s hilltop estate thoroughly. The chilly atmosphere prompted Aizel to don a doubleyer of cloaks and hoods for warmth.


    "We have to do something about this cold," he said as he rubbed his arm.


    "You are weak if you can''t handle even this much cold," Nina replied with a snort.


    [Master, should we teach this kid some lesson?]


    Leave it; she seems like she hasn''t seen the outside world."


    "So did you have any mages before here?" Aizel asked.


    "No, my grandpa told me there hasn''t been a single mage here inst 100 years,"


    "Damn.. That''s a very long time." AIzel replied.


    "So first, we have to rebuild this and clean the whole n first."


    "For that, we can hire some workers from the closest city," Nina quickly replied.


    "Okay, I will leave that job to you. You can hire as much as you want, don''t worry about the money. Next, we have to convince some mages to join us.


    And just like that, both got engrossed in their n to rebuild the n.

 Chapter 403 Recruit time

    Chapter 403 Recruit time


    Presently, apanied by Nina, Aizel reached the closest city to the Cherry Blossom n, known as Frostspire City.


    The city was tucked away at the base of lofty, snow-capped mountains. Sturdy walls made of frost-imbued stone surround it, and sunlit ice carvings glisten like jewels.


    The main entrance, guarded by sentinels d in furs and silver, opens into cobbled streets lined with quaint shops and charming cottages.


    A winter''s hug marks the faces of the sturdy and close-knit Frostspire people, who are known to thrive in the cold.


    To stay alive in the bitter cold, the locals have gotten creative, gathering food from the surrounding snowy wilderness and perfecting their survival techniques.


    Work andmunity are two sides of the same coin in Frostspire. Children y in the snow-covered squares as their parents congregate around the crackling hearths in the evenings to tell stories.


    The hardworking people go about their day maintaining herb gardens, making enchanted potions, and creating borate ice sculptures.


    Built to endure the freezing temperatures, homes in Frostspire use abination of insted wood and stone. Peaked roofs let snow fall elegantly, and frosted designs adorn the windows.


    Stews, roasted meats, and hot beverages are staples in the city''s cuisine, which is perfect for braving the winter weather. Small restaurants with cozy fires and a heady scent of spices provide regional specialties like cold-water seafood and wild winter greens.


    Shops abound in the market square, and they all have their special qualities. cksmiths create weapons from magical ice and local metals, and shops selling trinkets sell handcrafted talismans.


    The herbalists offer frostbite remedies, while herb shops showcase a colorful assortment of hardy nts that can survive the cold weather.


    Effortlessly, Nina had gathered all the essentials for the n''s remodeling and cleaning. They had also recruitedborers who, following some initial haggling, consented to carry out the renovations and repairs.


    They didn''t have to haggle over anything because Aizel had an infinite supply of gold coins. The workers, content with their deal, eagerly anticipated the uing tasks.


    Those who beheld Aizel were astounded by the considerable wealth he possessed.


    "Is there anything more we need now?" Aizel asked.


    "Not for now; we have everything. Also, the workers will arrive at our n after 2 hours." Nina replied.


    "Then let''s eat something, and then head back to the n; it''s too cold," Aizel said as he rubbed his arms in the warm long coat that he was wearing.


    In thepany of Nina, Aizel made his way to a quaint eatery. Sulent roasted meat and steamy stews were their orders.


    While waiting for food to arrive, Aizel asked, "Why are there people living here in this weather?"


    "There used to be a lot of people who joined our n before. Along with families, friends, and some n elders, they founded this city.


    "The poption was even more crowded before," Nina replied.


    Aizel was able to understand what happened then.


    Atst, their meal came, and Aizel savored the smoky stew and roasted meat. Still, he couldn''t help but spy a few people out of the corner of his eye.


    He beheld the lightning badge insignia decorating their white-blue clothing.


    [Master, I think they belong to a n]


    What the hell are they even doing here? As per Nina, Cherry Blossom is the only n nearby."


    [For now, Master, I think they are looking forward to rob you]


    Hehe, they look pretty weak. This is good. Let''s give this kid a little demonstration of our power. She will know who the real boss is."


    [fufu, I am ready]


    Uponpleting their meal and settling the bill, Aizel and Nina exited the establishment.


    On purpose, Aizel led them down a side street where there were fewer people. Sensing the presence of onlookers, Nina became nervous and clung tightly to Aizel as they proceeded.


    Aizel could feel two more guysing up from ahead of them, and two more men followed closely behind.


    In a matter of minutes, the pair materialized.


    Aizel stopped as they were getting close, so Nina quickly dove behind him for shelter.


    "What do you want?" He asked.


    "I have never seen you before," one of them said.


    "Me neither, so?"


    "We will not make this any more difficult for you. Leave the girl and all the money you have behind, and you can leave," another person said.


    "I don''t have any more money. I spend all of it," AIzel replied.


    "I know you are lying,"


    "Does your n know you do such things?" Aizel asked, rubbing his chin, looking pretty calm.


    "Our n¡­hahahaha.. One of them startedughing. "No one would know if they were not alive to report," the other replied with a smirk.


    "Yeah, you are right. Your n won''t know if I kill you guys here too," Aizel replied.


    "There is no need to talk with this guy, let''s just kill him and take everything. We can share the girlter tonight,"


    "Hihihi¡­ I am in,"


    They were closing in on Aizel from all sides as they advanced. Nina trembled with fear as Aizel promptly guided her towards the wall.


    He stood there unarmed, prepared for their onught.


    They began their confrontation, with one of them quickly punching Aizel in the face. But it was too slow for Aizel, who skillfully divebombed the punch and swiped his left leg, sending the attacker tumbling forward and face-first to the ground.


    A second assant then tried to wound Aizel with a water sh. Swiftly ducking, Aizel extended his five fingers. Instantly, fiveser-like jets of water shot forth, prating the attacker''s body with lethal precision.


    One stream, specifically aimed at the head, brought a swift demise.


    The other two assants were so intimidated by this demonstration of strength that they froze in their tracks.


    "H-he is a Grade III¡­


    "Fuck.. We are screwed¡­ run¡­"


    Aizel kicked the head of the fallen one and quickly closed the distance between the others too.


    He quicklynded punches on both attackers before calling forth two containers and stuffing them into their mouths.


    In an instant, Aizel vanished from the scene, shielding Nina from the ensuing explosion that obliterated the heads of their adversaries.


    "Y-you¡­ you killed them¡­ so fast," Nina said, she was still in shock.


    "They were pretty weak,"


    "They were Grade II Mages from Thundering n!"


    "So what,?"


    Nina lookedpletely stunned, as she gazed at the dead bodies lying around.


    "We should leave quickly,"


    "Bet,"


    Keeping a low profile, they quickly left the area and made their way back to their n.


    The workers eventually showed up after some time had psed within the n. They started their work right away once Nina directed them.


    Meanwhile, Aizel located a tree in the ground area, where he sat down with his thick tome.


    He spent the following seven days studying and practicing, making several nighttime trips back to Rias''s pce.


    Yet, something was bothering Sekki. Aizel seemed to be getting closer and closer to Rias, a development that Sekki didn''t appreciate.


    While aware of his master''s penchant for taking advantage, there was an unsettling feeling at night when they slept together.


    It was as if a witch queen were delicately guiding her victim.


    A weekter, the n''s renovation and repairs wereplete. The transformation had turned the n into a much-improved version, making it easier to recruit mages now.


    As they looked over the hard workers''bor, Nina and Aizel stood with their arms crossed.


    "Good Work,"


    "Thank you, Master," Nina replied.


    During those days, Nina hade to acknowledge Aizel''s skills, strength, and connections.


    She saw him easily defeat Thundering n mages, and she knew he wasn''t weak; the queen''s blessing only made her think more highly of him.


    Nina started to be very persistent, calling him "master" and telling him how much she wanted to improve as a student.


    Aizel and Sekki reluctantly came to the conclusion that it could be beneficial to have someone tomand.


    "Nowes recruiting mages," Aizel said.


    "Yes Master,"


    "So how should we do it? Do we have to put a recruitment board or flyer in the Frostspire City?" Aizel asked, rubbing his chin.


    "NO! We can''t recruit losers from there. You have to visit some big cities and towns, and need to recruit some good mages from there," Nina replied.


    "Hmm¡­ how can we do that? I mean we still can''tpete against other ns in terms of resources for now."


    "In that, I can help you both," Randalf arrived there, as he looked around the n with a broad smile.


    "With you, we can easily recruit and start our journey," he said, stroking his beard.


    "How so?" Aizel asked, looking confused.


    "You have to defeat some other mages from the n infornt of him and show them the power of Cherry Blossom.


    "The new younglings will easily get tricked with this method," Randalf exined.


    Umm¡­ it''s not a bad idea," Aizel thought.


    [Master, we have seen this trick in many novels too. We can pull this off]


    "For that, we need to do something that can create a bigger impact. Only then, the others will even think about joining us," Aizel said.


    "We need to n carefully," Nina also said.


    "HMMMM¡­ I might have something in my mind, haven''t done this type of thing in ages hoho¡­" Randalf replied.


    "Old dwarf definitely thinking some nasty things, Master," Nina whispered to Aizel.


    "As long as, it works, I am in," Aizel replied.

 Chapter 404 Sir Blossom

    Chapter 404 Sir Blossom


    After 4 days¡­


    An enormous n, its magnificence in to see, stood in the embrace of undting hills not far from a medium-sized town.


    The enormous white walls glittered a symbol of authority, bathed in the golden hues of sunlight. As it waved in the wind, the yellow banner¡ªproudly bearing the lightning insignia¡ªmarked the expanse of the n''s expansive domain.


    Within this fortress, one might see students and mages practicing their magical skills in their signature yellow robes.


    The Thundering n was not the most powerful in the kingdom, but they had great magicians and a wide array of powerful weapons and strengths.


    As mystical forces reverberated across the expansive grounds, an air of promise filled the air. All sorts of magical skill levels were on disy in the various training zones, with both neers and seasoned practitioners deep in concentration.


    The moderately sized town of Valence was located close to the n.


    On this particr day, the town bustled with the festivities of a small celebration. The lively event drew in numerous mages, seemingly unaffiliated with any specific n.


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the town, three individuals d in white robes adorned with drifting cherry blossoms stood before a board and several banners.


    "Are you ready? This is the best way to earn some respect, show our power, and recruit some mages," the small guy from the group said.


    "Sure, my hands are itching already," the middle one replied.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s head for the Thundering n!" thest one said, raising the fist in the air.


    The three of them rode into the Thundering n on the carriage, where a great swarm of mages was gathering.


    The entire vicinity buzzed with activity.


    As they approached, the grandeur of the n became increasingly apparent. Every facility was meticulously maintained.


    They proceeded to the arena forbat as per the instruction of the little guy.


    While the mages squared up, they beheld numerous numbers of revered n elders sitting and watching intently.


    The entire arena bustled with the presence of mages and students from the Thundering n.


    *Cough* *Ahem* The little man coughed,


    "STOP THIS ALL AT ONCE!" Suddenly, he shouted.


    The mages in battle came to a sudden stop as his voice resounded across the area.


    All eyes, including those of the perplexed n elders, turned toward the trio, trying to discern their identities.


    "We are from the Cherry Blossom n, and we are here to challenge the Thundering n!" The little old dwarf removed his hood as he pointed his small hands towards the n elders.


    "Cherry Blossom..


    "Never heard of them¡­


    "Is that a some sort of new n?¡­


    As they discussed the Cherry Blossom n, the assembled mages whispered and mumbled to one another.


    "Have you gone senile, old man¡­


    "Who do you think you are¡­


    "A small no-name n has balls toe here and challenge us¡­.


    One by one, the n elders replied with anger.


    "Hoho¡­ Don''t tell me, are you scared that you will lose your image in front of everyone?" The little dwarf said it with a smirk.


    "Scared of you? Hahahaah, don''t make usugh,"


    "Then prove to us that you are better. I have brought someone with me. Tell any of the students to defeat him and prove your strength.


    He waved his hands towards the man who was standing in the middle.


    Wearing a full white mask, that has cherry blossoms drifting away that matches his robe. He was standing with cross hands, excluding a confident aura.


    "I present you our Sir Blossom," the old man said.


    "Sir blossom¡­


    "I never heard of him..


    "Is he some sort of legend or what?¡­


    The murmurs once again started to happen.


    "Elders¡­ Suddenly, one mage stood up from the crowd. He was wearing the robes of the Thundering n as he politely bowed towards the elders first.


    "Let me handle this fraud," he said.


    "Good, kick this trash out of our n."


    With a courteous bow and a signal for Sir Blossom to follow, the mage sprung from his seat and hopped onto the stage.


    Cherry blossoms delicately trailed behind Sir Blossom as he went, creating a mesmerizing and lovely spectacle for the onlookers.


    "Isn''t he doing a little too much?"


    "Let him do what he wants." Meanwhile, both of them went and took their seats in the seating area.


    Upon reaching the tform, Sir Blossom positioned one hand behind his back and lifted the other, using his fingers to signal the Thundering n disciple to initiate the attack.


    "Here Ie," the mage said, quickly rushing towards him.


    In an unexpected turn, the mage sprinting toward Sir Blossom started gliding on water waves with ominous water shark creatures. He moved swiftly toward Sir Blossom.


    Looking around, Sir Blossom raised his arms and sent the cherry blossoms surrounding him crashing down on the mage, the sea waves, and the beasts that were with him.


    *Snap*


    With a snap of his fingers, Sir Blossom transformed the serene pink cherry blossoms into a vibrant orange hue, illuminating the surroundings.


    They drew near the approaching mage, and as they did, every petal burst into a brilliant explosion, releasing smoke and light in all directions.


    The explosive disy enveloped the arena in a symphony of lights and shadows.


    Once the smoke and debris had dissipated, the aftermath showed the Thundering n mage lying on the ground.


    The intensity of the event was evident in his burned and ripped robes and the darker skin over half of his body. Sir Blossom, on the other hand, remainedpletely unfazed and calm throughout.


    "Hahaha¡­. What a trash¡­" The dwarf man shouted and started tough.


    Everything about the disy left the bystanders and mages in wonder. The cherry blossoms bursting, with their devastating beauty, provided a striking image of Sir Blossom''s strength.


    *Bang*


    The elder''s fury exploded, his hand crashing down on the table with a resounding thud. "Quick, send someone to take him down!"


    Suddenly, a mage leaped onto the stage. As he strode forward, trying to prove his superiority over Sir Blossom, his towering 7-foot stature exuded an air of strength.


    Vanishing in the blink of an eye, he materialized directly behind Sir Blossom. He was already aiming at Sir Blossom''s backside with his hand.


    Yet, his strike found only empty space and a scattering of cherry blossoms. Suddenly, a colossal explosion of petals whisked him away from the ground.


    Sir Blossom, who was on stage, flew over to him.


    His fist connected with the mage''s abdomen in mid-air, propelling him out of thebat arena. He flew, shattering tiles and ground, finally halting just beyond the entrance gate of the Thundering n.


    "Hahahaha¡­. Another loser, is that all your n got?" The dwarf man shouted once again.


    Meanwhile, Sir Blossom gentlynded on the stage and stood calmly in the middle.


    Once again, whispers started to circte among the audience. Uncertainty now lingered among the young mages, who had been so excited to join a formidable n.


    In an instant, two disciple mages from the Thundering n were defeated by an unknown assant, casting a shadow of doubt.


    "Fifth elder, send your disciple,"


    "Huh¡­ isn''t that an overkill?"


    "Our reputation might be hurt in this way. We can''t risk it any further now."


    "O-Okay, as you wish, third elder,"


    The attention of Sir Blossom immediately turned to the mage who appeared before him, as if from nowhere.


    Anticipation hung in the air, gripping everyone''s attention, even the dwarf man, who became noticeably still.


    "Your ability to appear strong might have fooled everyone. But I know you are just fodder," the mage said.


    A de appeared from the cherry blossoms and stabbed abruptly at the mage. Yet the attack went awry, leaving Sir Blossom sprawled on the ground, quite a distance from his intended target.


    At the same time, the fifth elder''s followerughed uncontrobly, setting the mood with wildly waving hands as if directing an unseen orchestra.


    Sir Blossom was repeatedly flung through the air, crashing onto the ground under the influence of an unseen force.


    Everyone, even the elders, was stunned into silence as his insanity resounded through the once-quiet arena.


    Astounded, they beheld the fifth elder''s follower''s strange behavior onstage. In contrast, Sir Blossom remainedposed, indicating that the disciple was clearly under the influence of some illusion.


    "He needs more practice," That was the first words uttered by Sir Blossom.


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    "Where did hee from¡­


    "How the hell we didn''t even hear about Sir Blossom or Cherry Blossom n?"


    Gathered in a tight circle, the n elders were deep in debate. As events continued to go against them, their emotions made it clear how frustrated they were.


    Another mage suddenly appeared onstage.


    The arrival of this neer caused the Thundering nmages to burst into celebration and cheers.


    Some elders, relieved, sighed and took their seats, reassured by the arrival of this particr individual.


    [Master, a grade IV!]


    Hmm¡­ time to see how strong we have grown," Aizel thought.


    Sir Blossom, aka Aizel, observed the woman, who had just stepped onto the stage.


    With her robes trailing behind her, her beautiful blonde hair swept to one side, and her sharp brown eyes fixed on him.


    By all ounts, Aizel was going to confront the most formidable mages he has faced up to this point.


    She seemed to be on par with Yoji, or perhaps even stronger.

 Chapter 405 You are strong

    Chapter 405 You are strong


    "MIMOSA!!¡­


    "MIMOSA!!¡­


    "MIMOSA!!¡­


    "MIMOSA!!¡­


    In anticipation of the impending fight, the crowd went wild with chants that included the name of the woman who had cracked her neck.


    Aizel sent cherry blossom petals toward Mimosa as a cautious way to start the interaction.


    She disyed her extraordinary expertise, though, by quickly slicing the petals in two before they reached her.


    Although Aizel discerned the nature of her ability, it remained somewhat unclear.


    [Master that was fast, are they like invisible shes?]


    No, it''s something different."


    Mimosa raised her right hand and threw something at Aizel. He tilted his head slightly as his instincts sparked. He suddenly had a tiny cut on his mask.


    [TOO FAST]


    Aizel''s eyes shrank as he concentrated on his opponent.


    In a ninja-like motion, Mimosa folded her hands. Upon seeing this, Aizel quickly took a defensive position.


    As her hands unfurled, numerous small things, as fast as lightning, were hurled toward Aizel.


    Aizel quickly summoned a whirlwind of cherry blossoms surrounding him, deflecting the approaching objects.


    He arched an eyebrow as he determined that they were paper shurikans upon closer examination.


    In the blink of an eye, Mimosa materialized in front of him, approaching from a low angle.


    With a sharp, mid-sized paper de in hand, she shed upward toward him. Aizel swiftly leaned back, avoiding the paper de that was about to sh.


    His gut told him he would have gotten his head sliced if he hadn''t ducked.


    Swiftly recovering, he supported himself on his hands and delivered a forceful kick to Mimosa''s ribs.


    To his surprise, Mimosa exhibited unusual flexibility, her body contorting like paper, effortlessly absorbing the impact of the kick and propelling her a short distance away from Aizel.


    What the fuck, what sort of ability is that?" Aizel thought as he saw Mimosaing back in human form.


    [Master, watch out]


    Aizel observed a paper-like explosive bomb beneath his feet.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Powerful shockwaves resounded throughout the arena when the paper bomb went off.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Sir Blossom stood unscathed in the aftermath of the explosion. His robes remained pristine, devoid of any dirt or scratches.


    Witnessing his unharmed state intensified Mimosa''s scrutiny of him.


    Thanks for the heads-up. It seems she has recently reached Grade IV,"


    [But still, her powers are pretty unique]


    In an instant, Aizel gave themand for Sekki to be a bow, and using the delicate petals of cherry blossoms, he made an arrow.


    With precision, he released the arrow toward Mimosa, prompting her to sprint away.


    ncing back, she observed the petals gradually shift to an orange hue, emanating a soft glow.


    In a relentless onught, he unleashed a barrage of arrows, scattering them in pursuit of Mimosa.


    But she dove and shed through them with deft precision, wielding twin paper des.


    She saw Aizel, helped by lightning, quickly drop from a low angle in front of her as she sliced through the two arrows on her left and right.


    With his bow fully drawn, he unleashed an explosive arrow directly at Mimosa''s face.


    *BOOOOM*


    The arrow erupted instantly.


    However, Aizel witnessed Mimosa''s upper half getting torn like paper. It drifted away, only to reform into her original shape.


    Now this is handy," he thought.


    Mimosa summoned a swarm of paper des and released them into the sky, all directed towards Aizel.


    As a countermeasure, Sir Blossom let off a barrage of explosives, immediately engulfing and destroying the des.


    Suddenly, Mimosa changed the approach.


    She stepped up her attack as they were fighting in close quarters, throwing a barrage of punches and kicks.


    Aizel adeptly evaded and deflected her attacks, maintaining his defensive stance. All of a sudden, Mimosa''s right arm spiraled around Aizel''s right hand like a sinuous paper snake.


    Quick on his feet, Aizel cast water spells, soaking the paper and driving Mimosa back.


    Mimosa leaped backward, avoiding a razor-sharp cherry blossom petal that sliced through the air.


    If she hadn''t dodged, it might have severed her hand.


    However, what followed left Aizel stunned.


    Mimosa replicated Aizel''s cherry blossom petals and directed them toward him.


    While in flight, the petals started to glow orange and burst with unexpected power. As the replica petals imitated his methods, Aizel discovered himself in the middle of a stunning, explosive show.


    Did she copy or steal it?" He quickly thought as he dodged the explosion.


    In the renewed bout of closebat, Mimosa and Aizel shed once more. Aizel''s thoughts were racing with a new idea - maybe Mimosa could imitate or even steal an opponent''s actions just by touching them.


    "So you realized it?" Mimosa spoke.


    Aizel didn''t reply, as he was concentrating on dodging and trying not to get touched by her.


    Suddenly, a magic circle materialized beneath Aizel''s feet, prompting Mimosa to swiftly retreat from the ongoingbat.


    "Arcane magic circuit, so quick!" She murmured.


    "Wait a minute." She noticed it was just a in magic circle without any power properties in it.


    With a hint of annoyance on her face, she dashed back toward the still Aizel, who seemed to be waiting for her.


    Swiftly, she manifested two substantial paper swords in her grasp. Aizel, though, raised his right hand as she drew near him and spoke words that stunned everyone in the arena, even the elders.


    "Anti mana domain,"


    The magic circle, which had been white before, suddenly expanded and turned a deep ck.


    With the disappearance of mana from the tform, the paper sword faded away. Sir Blossom suddenly appeared in front of Mimosa and pounded her against the tform.


    As she lifted her head, blood trickling from her forehead and nose, she glimpsed a cherry blossom de perilously close to her neck. Sir Blossom then uttered, "You were strong."


    "Hahahahah¡­.. Another victory!!!" The dwarf man shouted andughed.


    While the whole arena was stunned.


    "I think this is enough for today; if you want, you cane to our n, which is situated near Frostspire City."


    "It has been newly opened, and everyone cane to be a member," Nina said politely.


    "Yes, and you can seek guidance from Sir Blossom too, hahaha,"


    After finishing their conversation, the three of them left the Thundering n. As they tried to make sense of what had happened that perplexing day, the elders stayed in a state of shock.


    On their way back to the n, the trio traveled together in the carriage.


    "I never knew you could even use the arcane magic circuit," Randalf spoke.


    "I wasn''t even using my half-power on her," Aizel replied with a smirk.


    "WHAT!" Nina eximed in shock after hearing that.


    "But why didn''t you use that in the tournament?" Randalf asks, stroking his beard.


    "So you know?"


    "Of course, I immediately went to search for your origins when the Queen brought you to us."


    "What do you mean, old man?" Nina asked.


    "He is the next war god of the Felgura Kingdom who won the tournament."


    "WHAT! WHAT? What are you doing here then?" Nina asked, looking a little scared.


    "I am training under the queen," Aizel replied.


    "Bullshit, don''t lie to me, master. I know how much Queen hates the Kingdom."


    "Do you think she would have invited me daily to her castle?"


    Hearing that made Nina question herself.


    "Don''t speak about this to anyone. No one knows about this, and I have to keep this a secret."


    "So that''s why you wore a mask and took on a persona."


    "Yes,"


    "So do you think it worked?" Aizel asked, looking towards Randalf.


    "Probably that magic circle was the nail in the coffin. I am sure many would think twice beforeing to a decision.


    "Hehe, then we can consider this mission sessful," Aizel replied.


    "We just now have to wait and see if the mages arrived at our n. I know some instructors that we can recruit now," Nina said proudly.


    "Then I will leave it to you."


    Upon returning to their n, Aizel made his way to his room, where a magic circle awaited. Utilizing magic crystals, he teleported back to the Rias castle.


    "My my, you already started to make a name for yourself, Sir Blossom," Rias said as she arrived at the room.


    "Well, it was quite fun. I am sure that soon we are going to make some noise in the whole kingdom."


    "How was your day?" He asked.


    "Umm¡­ how should I tell you¡­"


    Aizel raised his eyebrows when he saw Rias acting suspiciously.


    "Okay okay, we are going to attack."


    "Attack? Whom and where?" Aizel asked.


    "Thends that I have given to Felgura Kingdom. There are still people in the midst of relocation.


    "This will mark the start of our long-running war against them," She said, as she came closer to Aizel.


    *Tsk*


    "That means I have to do something for you now."


    "Absolutely,"


    "So what is it?"


    "There are some people who are searching for you. 7 mages have been dispatched from your kingdom to the Beast Kingdom.


    "While the other 7 have quietly sneaked into our kingdom,"


    "Your job is to kill them or, if possible kidnap them and bring them to me," Rias said.


    "Which grade?" Aizel asked.


    "Some Grade III, Grade IV, but one of them is Grade V," Rias lipse closer to Aizel''s ears as she whispers, "He is the brother of Yotum,"


    "Do you think you can handle a Grade V on your own?" She asked.


    "I don..


    "Before you say no or don''t even try¡­ if you do this for me, I will give you something that will make you reach Grade IV,"


    Hearing that made Aizel''s eyes sparkle for a second.


    [Master, that thing might not even work for us


    "If you are worried about something, then let me be clear. That thing will work 100%, it doesn''t matter if you have three cores, five cores, or six. Or even something unique."She smirked and said,


    [Master, this is getting out of hand]


    "I am in,"

 Chapter 406 Jotum

    <h4>Chapter 406 Jotum</h4>


    Aizel stood outside Rias''s chamber, thinking deeply as he stared out at the stars and the hills around the castle.


    He had limited information, aware only that seven mages were searching for him.


    They were still in the kingdom, and the queen had given no further information regarding their location.


    How are we going to find them now?"


    [Maybe we should do something that might attract their attention?]


    Yes, but how? And what after that? Taking a Grade V is still too risky for now."


    [You have to be in your top game, Master]


    Top game my ass! I don''t know how much mental potion I need to chuk down for it."


    "So, it''s true. You are really here," Suddenly, a voice made him turn around.


    This fucker," Seeing the face of Kelvin made him more annoyed.


    "What are you doing here at night?" Kelvin asked.


    Aizel looked around and then stared towards Rias room. Then he smiled like a devil.


    Seeing him smile like that made Kelvin realize he shouldn''t have done that.


    Aizel casually fastened the buttons of his pants, wearing a mischievous grin.


    "Never realized your mother had such energy. Well, good night. See you tomorrow." With that, he left.


    "I really want to smash his face," Kelving grumbled in anger.


    While heading downstairs, Aizel coincidentally crossed paths with Erina.


    "Hey, I need to tell you something," Aizel suddenly said.


    Erina stopped and waited for him to speak further.


    "The queen asked me to tell you that there are some people who havee from the Felgura Kingdom.


    "They are searching for me. So I need to deal with them. She asked me to tell you that you have to help find them," AIzel said.


    [Master, do you really think this will work]


    "Why didn''t mother let me know this personally?"


    "I don''t know. I just came back from the n, and she informed me of that. It looks like she was busy in nning about the new situation,"


    "New situation?" Erina asked, looking a little confused.


    "About thends and attacking the Felgura Kingdom,"


    "Ohh¡­ ummm¡­ follow me,"


    Bingo!"


    [She is aplete idiot]


    She knows how much Rias wants me. So probably she thought the queen could have asked for her help in this situation."


    "Do you know anything about them?" Erina asked. As they both started to head outside of the castle.


    "Hmm..while rubbing his chin Aizel said, "There are 7 mages. Few of them are Grade III and Grade IV, while one of them is Grade V. He is also the younger brother of Yotum."


    "Brother of Yotum, that coward," Erina murmured.


    "Do you know him?" Aizel asked.


    *Tsk* Asshole ran like a coward when we metst time. I would have killed him on the spot."


    "What about his brother? Do you know him or what type of core and power he has?" Aizel asked.


    "I don''t give a shit about weaklings," Erina replied.


    "So, how are we gonna find them?"


    "Hmm¡­ do you know any one of them personally?"


    "Naaa¡­" Aizel shook his head.


    "I am sure they know you well. They would have done their research on you. I have an idea


    "But¡­


    Shit, here we go again,"


    "I have to know are you really going to take care of them or you are looking here to y some tricks," Erina turned around and looked towards Aizel.


    Suddenly the pressure started to increase, and it became difficult for Aizel to breathe.


    "Remember, not only my mother, but I will be watching you closely. If you pull something, you know what is going to happen.


    Cough¡­ asshole.."


    "Hmm.. We have to prepare a trap for them."


    Bitch just you wait,"


    [Master, I have made a list of people, who we have to punish them in the future,"


    "What kind of trap?" Aizel asked, still coughing a little.


    "You will know soon"


    *****


    Meanwhile, in a nearby bar, a group of people was relishing their time together.


    "There is still no information about him."


    "Even the team that has gone to the Beast Kingdom hasn''t got any clues."


    *Tsk* It''s a fucking nuisance."


    "It''s already a miracle that we are still undiscovered."


    "I am enjoying my drink tonight, I ain''t going to worry about the mission,"


    "Yeah¡­ if you don''t want your ass to get kicked after returning empty-handed,"


    They talked among themselves while enjoying their drink.


    "Huuuhh¡­, where is Badri?" A slender man who wasn''t interested in drinking suddenly asked.


    The group has be instantly quiet at the moment.


    "I think he went to investigate thetest trail we got of the war god,"


    *Bang*


    Suddenly the slender man mmed his fist on the table. Some of the ss even falls down from the table. It also startled some others who were enjoying their time in the bar.


    "Uhhhh¡­ stop calling him war god. He is just a mere mage who is little good inbat.


    "He is nowhere near mydy, Vespara!" The slender man spoke, his teeth gritting in anger.


    "Ahh¡­ I am sorry, Jotum,"


    The bar door swung open, and a mage in a concealing robe strolled toward the group.


    "What took you so long, Badri?"


    "I have found something,"


    Hering that made everyone more attentive and serious.


    "There were a few guys who saw a mage trying to escape from some mages from the queen''s castle.


    "The mage was badly injured. He seems to be using fire and lightning power.


    "Also, his weapon could change shapes," Badri reported.


    "That''s exactly what we are looking for¡­"


    "Great work Badri.."


    "We have to save him before the queen''s forces get to him,"


    "Do you know where they are, Badri?" Jotum asked.


    "It appears that they are heading for Cobbletown," Badri replied.


    "Uhhh¡­Jotum took a deep breath and then said, "Not far from here."


    "Let''s go,"


    All of them stood one by one and followed Jotum out of the bar. One of them waved his hand, which carried everyone in the air.


    And then they flew towards their destination.


    They didn''t reach the town''s outskirts until the following day, even though it was close. The half-moon was already rising in the sky as they reached the town''s vicinity.


    As soon as they noticed a slight disturbance on a distant roof, their awareness of the situation intensified.


    "Quickly, Badri take three guys with you¡­ rest of them follow me," Jotum ordered.


    They split into two parties, with Badri leading one and Jotum the other, and infiltrated the town.


    Navigating through narrow streets, they advanced towards the roof, where their target sought escape. As a Grade V mage, Jotum had the team''s unmatched mana sense skill.


    Using his expanded senses, he saw five Grade IV mages chasing after Aizel as he moved quickly across the rooftops.


    "Uhhhh¡­"


    With a rapid motion of his hands, Jotum sent a cloud of ck ash smoke rushing toward Aizel. The smoke effortlessly slipped by him, providing a short-lived cover for Aizel''s evasion.


    Seizing the chance, Aizel leaped from the rooftop, disrupting a few tents in a nearby restaurant as he descended to the streets below.


    With haste, he sprinted towards the waiting Badri and his group.


    "Everyone quickly exits the town; I will handle this," Jotum yelled.


    A rapid movement ensued as everyone swiftly made their way toward the exit.


    "Ash spark cyclone," Jotum murmured.


    Suddenly, he unleashed a tremendous ash-smoke whirlwind that engulfed half the town.


    The mages within the smoke found themselves further ensnared, and then sparks emerged, triggering explosions within the ash smoke cyclone.


    Aizel saw Jotum soar into the skies, ash smoke trailing behind his legs as he got closer to them.


    "You are safe now, young war god. We will rest today and will leave tomorrow," Badri said as he ced his hand on Aizel''s shoulder.


    Aizel simply nodded in his response.


    After they finished their mission, they and Aizel returned to the reserved bar. They have already secured some rooms upstairs for a well-deserved rest.


    They quickly teleported to the bar using mana crystals and a teleportation magic circle.


    Upon their arrival, the waiter promptly began serving drinks one after another. Although a few other customers were present, they seemed indifferent to the neers.


    "Now that was easy¡­"


    "How did you end up here¡­" One of them asked.


    "I don''t even know where should I start. I was supposed to head towards Beast kingdom." Aizel quickly chugged down a ss of beer and then continued, "But on the way it seems, the person who was smuggling ves got caught by some mages from Theodora Kingdom."


    "That''s how I arrived here. And someone recognized me in an instant. You could probably guess by now what should have happened next," Aizel replied, meanwhile signaling the waiter to bring another ss.


    "That queen is acting out of her mind,"


    "Yeah, well it will be hrious when we escape from here tomorrow, right under her nose, hehe¡­"


    The door to the bar swung open again, and a slim girl stepped inside. Her paleplexion and short purple hair caught the eye of everyone in the room.

 Chapter 407 Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 407 Unexpected</h4>


    Nina was the one who had just entered the pub. Finding a seat next to the Aizel group, she casually walked in.


    "Oye¡­ what is a kid doing here,"


    "Yeah, who knows, maybe the customs here are different."


    *Tsk* She is t."


    Aizel was sipping his beer in silence when Nina suddenly got up and pulled her chair closer to them. With everyone staring in disbelief, she set the chair down and sat down.


    "O-Oye, what are you doing, kid?"


    "I was feeling bored alone; please may I join you guys, only for a few hours?" Nina pleaded with puppy eyes.


    "What should we do, Badri?" One of them asked, looking towards Badri.


    "Kid, do you live here?" Badri asked as he ced his drink down on the table.


    "Yes," Nina nodded politely.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "My dad went with his lover somewhere. I was alone at home, so I thought I should go outside for some time," Nina replied politely.


    "What an asshole¡­left his daughter all alone." One of themmented.


    "Can I also try that?" Nina pointed her finger toward Aizel Beer.


    Aizel looked around at the others. All of them were a little confused about what they should do at this point.


    "Uhhhh¡­ What''s your age?" Jotum asked with a deep breath.


    Why the fuck does he talk like that?" Nina thought.


    "I am 17,"


    "Let her drink. It''s her choice, we ain''t her parents and we don''t give shit what other''s wants to do," Jotum replied.


    Aizel slowly handed the beer ss to Nina.


    With a firm grip, Nina raised the beer ss carefully to her lips. All eyes were fixed on her.


    To everyone''s surprise, she shattered the beer ss towards a Grade IV mage sitting close, rather than taking a sip.


    *Bang*


    "What the hell kid¡­" He shouted.


    A ck magic circle appeared under the table, dispelling the mana from the bar, before anybody could respond.


    Aizel swiftly leaped onto the table with Sekki already in his hands. He caught everyone off guard by severing the Grade IV mage''s neck with a single, decisive swing.


    Quickly, he tossed one of the canisters from his pocket at another nearby Grade IV mage.


    A red azalea mist was released as the container exploded, quickly dispersing the toxic haze. Aizel promptly scooped up Nina in his arms and swiftly exited the bar.


    *Tsk*


    Aizel noticed the magic circle had disappeared.


    That''s all I can do now at this point,"


    [At least it is better than nothing]


    Aizel quickly left Nina in one of the alleyways, and then with lightning speed quickly departed from there, leaving the small town.


    He looked back and noticed the survivors were alreadying at him.


    So only one Grade IV mage, one Grade V, and 1 Grade III mage,"


    [The rest of them seem to be dead]


    "AIZEELLLLL¡­"


    "STOP, YOU ARE GOING TO PAY FOR IT BASTARDDD!!" Badri shout can be heard at this point.


    Jotum suddenly flew through the air, drawing nearer to Aizel while maintaining a stoic demeanor.


    Aizel swiftly conjured a new magic circle, causing Jotum to slightly decelerate in mid-flight.


    But it seemed like the circle was in and had no magic property.


    That distraction was enough for Aizel to surge toward the Grade III mage and Badri with lightning speed.


    He crafted a container that resembled a grenade while he was sprinting. Infusing it with more lightning, he flung the orb ahead while in motion with the uracy of a baseball pitcher.


    *Crackle*


    In a sh, the container was drawing near Badri and the other mage. As the container burst, Badri transformed into a gigantic stone gori.


    The magnitude and scope of the explosion were such that the shockwaves propelled the two mages away from the site of the explosion.


    Aizel seamlessly melded with the ground, startling the Grade III mage as he materialized beside him. In an instant, the mage met his demise.


    Jotum, airborne and approaching, observed Aizel. "Another power and core¡­ what sort of freak is he? he pondered.


    *RAWWRRRR*


    "LEAVE HIM TO ME!" Badri yelled in a gori voice, as he started to run towards Aizel.


    "Have it your way, gori," Aizel replied.


    Aizel sprinted over to Badri, clenched his fists, and unleashed a water jet cutter that sliced through the air.


    Despite Aizel''s best efforts, the gori''s stone-encased hide remained impervious to his attack.


    Nearing Aizel, Badri swiftly mmed his enormous hands down in a devastating blow. Still, Aizel had a steel dome conjured up in a moment, protecting him from the powerful hit.


    The gori''s hammering smashed the dome severely. Enraged, Badri continued his assault until the dome shattered and crashed onto the ground, only to reveal that Aizel had vanished.


    Badri''s attention shifted abruptly as he detected a missile hurtling toward him, promptly erupting in a deafening BOOOOOM.


    The tremendous explosionunched him into the air, causing trees to snap and cracks to appear in the stone-encased skin that protected his chest.


    Lightning chains erupted in a torrent, entangling Badri''s limbs and sending him crashing to the ground.


    Aizel descended from above, wielding a lightning-infused axe with a swift and determined motion.


    In spite of Badri''s struggles to escape the lightning chains, he summoned a huge, pointed hill of stone and flung it at Aizel.


    Despite this setback, Aizel retaliated with an axe blow and increased the intensity of the lightning around him. With each powerful strike, he shattered the stone hill, steadily closing the distance between him and the formidable opponent.


    *Pssssss* His magic armor released the smoke.


    *Vroooom* The fans started to spin wildly which started to create more power.


    As an omen to the imminent burst of power, Aizel let forth a thin cloud of smoke from his nostrils.


    Suddenly, a draconic roar echoed, reverberating through the battleground.


    Aizel unleashed a torrent of azure mes infused with crackling lightning.


    In an instant, the stone hill was reduced to ashes as the zing breath ripped through it. As a result of being caught in the remaining chains, Badri took the worst hit from the intense fire.


    In addition to destroying the stone and the once-invincible Gori Mage, the unleashed power dug a massive crater into the earth.


    The ensuing hole exhibited an eerie disy of residual lightning energy, which crackled and shimmered.


    Amidst the chaos, Aizel deftlynded on top of a lofty tree, his gaze fixated on Jotum, who hung still in the air.


    "A magic artifact, so many cores and power, and now even using an arcane magic circuit system.


    "Uhhh¡­ What more are you hiding? Were you the ally of the queen of Theodora from the start?" Jotum asked.


    Gradually, wisps of ash smoke began to emanate from beneath his robes and hood.


    "And why should I tell you? I don''t even know you." Aizel replied.


    "Do you consider me a fool? ¡­ uhhh¡­ there is no point in talking with you. I will make sure to break every bone and bring you back to the kingdom.


    "Prepare to meet your punishment,"


    "Shut the fuck up already," Aizel replied.


    [Master, be prepared, things are about to get nasty]


    Just when Jotum anticipated an offensive move, Aizel pivoted and swiftly darted away from him.


    "Is that all you can do?" Jotum murmured.


    More ash smoke billowed from Jotum''s legs as he increased his speed with incredible agility, quickly closing the gap with Aizel.


    Quick sts of ash smoke were released from his palms, causing Aizel to expertly zigzag to avoid the explosive projectiles.


    Even after amplifying the lightning infusion to increase his speed, Aizel still couldn''t hold a candle against Jotum, a Grade V mage.


    Swiftly materializing before Aizel, Jotum, who had transformed into ash smoke, kicked him square in the stomach.


    Even though Aizel summoned a shield just in time to lessen the blow, the force was still strong enough to send him hurtling into a bridge that linked two hills and trails close by.


    Damn, Grade V is really something else," AIzel thought, as he coughed out some blood from his mouth.


    "You can''t beat me, surrender. You may get less punishment. Don''t make it any difficult on you and others," Jotum said, as he arrived there.


    "He... hehehe," Aizelughed as he nced towards the half-moon.


    Jotum furrowed his brows, as he noticed Aizel''s half moon, shape pupils.


    "You know, when I faced the beast fairy, I learned something great.


    "It seems they can buff themselves depending on the moon phases. I liked that idea," He said as he licked his lips.


    All around Aizel, the pressure and force of the surrounding environment increased. The eyes of Jotum widened in shock as he saw Aizel change.


    The Grade III mage was no more; he was now crossing the threshold into Grade IV.


    Aizel''s eyes gleamed as he extended his hands toward Jotum. All of a sudden, Jotum felt his might dwindle as a falling pressure surrounded him.


    He seemed to have been demoted to Grade IV status all over again. He could still feel his Grade V magic core, but he couldn''t summon its strength.


    "What sought os sorcery is that?" He yelled in disbelief.


    Aizel with his hands rose answered, "It''s my moon domain, let''s rock and roll,"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!